《A New Beginning》 VOLUME - 1 : PROLOGUE
PROLOGUE Do you ever wonder how a spider feels when you squash it with a mop or a rolled newspaper, just because it crawled around or occupied the smallest corner of your room? I already know that someone among you out there are casual spider killers? Do you have a vengeful streak towards spiders? Do you envy their ability to climb walls or leap long distances with webs? If I need a reason to consider a spider¡¯s life precious, there''s the fact that ¨C my first friend is a spider. Summer vacation was fast approaching, and the school had just announced an emergency closure a week before the scheduled break. The weather that day was boiling and there was an endless desire to stay as cool as possible. My body was heating up, and I was sweating profusely. But you would probably be surprised to see me running along the corridor carrying a large blue box, barely hanging between the grip of both of my hands. My eyes were captivated by the sticker of a munchkin cat holding up a soda can in its left hand and thumbs up on the side of the box, drinking the latest released cola with a sour touch of coffee and freshness of mint. You must have thought that it was shocking to see my jealousy to an animated cartoon mascot character and suggest that ¡®you should get yourself one too¡¯. Maybe I was a bit distracted by the heat, and running under the sun might had dried my sweat faster. Even though it was a holiday, there was no rest for me but an urgency to meet the deadline was surely driving me crazy. Because if you look inside the box, you will find lots of choco bars, cold drinks, instant noodles, potato chips and cake. As I opened the door by kicking at its rear bottom with my foot, I mentally prepared myself for the obstacle course ahead. First, I needed to fetch a chair from the side ¨C to keep this box, until I was willing enough to idly stand around to let it just slip from under my hands. Then I moved some old video cassettes, carefully side-stepping the mountain of books, a number of which have formed inside my room over time. The absence of a book-shelf for accommodation of more of my belongings was clear to me as day. Finally, I guided myself to bed, trying not to get my legs caught in between the mess of wires protruding from the gaming console and trip over. That was quite a rambunctious adventure, to begin my day with. But I would have rather preferred to conserve my energy by just lying down and not move. Was it the preparation for a summer trip with family or friends the source of this chaos? Definitely not, because I do not have the luxury to call someone my family. Both of my parents died in a car accident. You don¡¯t need to feel sorry for me because I was just seven years old back then and was taken under the protection of my mother¡¯s only little sister and her husband. I would cry a lot at that time, but the tears soon dried out, and what remained was my desire to be loved and cared for which was met by the disgusted looks of my uncle and aunt. In their eyes, I was merely a burden, a load that had nothing in its possession, a being that was better off not existing in their world. Initially, I was devastated and hurt but eventually, I gave up when I learned my uncle had been eyeing my parent''s business for a long time, and now his joy knew no bounds. But to stop the outbreak of gossips in society he had to take me under his care. As for friends, it was impossible for me to make one. While you could have only heard the creaking voice of the slow-moving fan and failing to find any window but goggle at a small hole in the left corner of the room from where a tiny rays of light lit the undersized wretched cube. But for me it was the only place where I had known peace. It was devoid of any human greed and hate. What remained was not happiness or joy of freedom from outside noises but emptiness and loneliness. For the whole summer vacation I had taken the solemn and silent oath to not to leave my room or step outside the house. I had already collected a bundle of fantasy novels to read and bunch of adventure quest games to play with; which I had bought at a very low price from a second-hand shop. Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. I was all set! Unfortunately for me, I blew up all my pocket money that I had been saving for six months. But there was no regret¡­, except for the lack of budget to go for the latest chocolate cake I could eat at the shopping district, or purchase a monitor with high graphics for better game experience, or the camera I was planning to buy, or¡­ try the new advertisement I saw in the newspaper of the waffle cones made tall with three scoops and toppings galore ¡­ or I could have... and. STOP. But seeing that I was way over the budget already and the heat that was killing me; I had already struck out those sinful gluttonous thoughts from my mind. I always knew world peace would come if we are all content with ourselves as I felt calm resting on my bed after running around all day. If I can shut off myself from the rest of the world; it helps me to avoid the hateful stares of my uncles and aunts, or to cope up with the feeling that I was a complete stranger to everyone even if I belonged to a class of social being animals. As my eyes rolled through the tattered ceiling-plaster, scrapped off in most of the parts having possessed a characteristic to be confused with the modern art complexity had you not known; my field of view passing through a corner but paused and returned back, as if to report an anomaly. The presence of an unidentified living being. A SPIDER! I might had made a shock jumping awakening over there, but as I said I was too tired to force myself on moving more than necessary. So I just made a plain imagination of me getting excited. I am sure you can do it too. An eighth-legged arthropod that belongs to the class of animals named Arachnida. A close inspection revealed a well knitted small white cob-web, while the spider looked like a minuscule white spot on a dirty brown sheet. I came up with a rather quick decision and announced it to be my roommate. It was a profitable one-sided agreed agreement. A win-win situation for the both of us! While the spider gets a place to live and insects to feed upon. I would be saved from loneliness¡­ not like I was exactly aiming or only hoping for it to get rid of all the mosquitoes that disturbed me in my beauty sleep. Surely when I counted the number of advantages, it seemed somehow that the blood-curdling insect that people thought of it as; was not actually entirely true. And just like any other animal, it too had a heart beat. Though not too loud for me to hear. And I did not wanted my new friend to be creeped out by trying to put my ears close to its heart. One and a half month passed in a jiffy and it was a complete victory for the two of us. All the conditions of the oath were met and Elly, my spider roommate kept its end of the deal till the very end as per the agreement. Elly proved to be a valid promissory. But sadness was the only feeling that melted and dripped from my face. My days of peace and concord were over and the next day was school! You might feel me as a person who might run hitherto and scamper around the house fumbling and searching for their books to finish their vacation work at the last minute like a careless buffoon. Aaah! A....ah! But not me. As a matter of fact I had already completed my homework in the first week of holidays. It was an extra-strenuous week and there were several points where I wanted to give and sometimes end up procrastinating, but you can survive against all odds with will power and determination. Well, I did get to enjoy rest of my days with no worries. You are free to call it a smart move for the future or ask me take it easy. But you will just call it a dumb wishful thinking that a certain someone, a classmate would call me and ask for a favour of lending them my homework¡­ and maybe they could become friends with me¡­ even if it sound quite underhanded. Well, I do hear that children are usually excited, and cannot wait to talk to their friends after such long holidays. At least I would have been if only I had succeeded in my plot. But on my part, it was just a mere sophistry scheme to keep my hopes up. Only my partner Elly, would understand me. Even though we did not speak to each other but we could find solace in our own small world without any outside intervention or interference. Both of us were afraid from the outside gusty winds that can blow you away from your goals or the perilous water crowd whose pressure can drown you with your foolish desires. Both of us strived for a life of isolation and somehow appreciated a life devoid of other people¡¯s thoughts and reaction. We were comrades, accomplice and partners who shared same thoughts and aspire for same dreams. Elly My Best Friend! I had made up my mind to keep Elly safe and stop others from killing or hurting her. If I had the opportunity to make any wish then maybe I would ask for the universal rights of spider. You must be thinking that I have gone crazy or was acting foolish when I could end terrorism, wars, bring world peace or even undo deaths with my wish. But soon you would realize¡­, no I am sure that you would join me in this self-starting dainty campaign of mine when I will be done with my story. I lickety-split tore a sheet from the back of a rough copy and jotted down the points which was going to be the unyielding founding laws, on which I and Elly unanimously agreed upon. It was daybreak when the alarm rang. I wiped off the drowsiness from my face and gleefully glanced at the preamble addressed to the welfare rights of the spider which we drafted yesterday. Fifteen minutes later I was quietly sitting at the back of the school bus alone while the yellow ride was filled with noises of schoolchildren chattering and laughing together¡­ VOLUME 1 : CHAPTER - 1 : DID I DIE IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? CHAPTER - 1 DID I DIE IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? ¡°SACHI KONDO¡± ¡°Present, mam!¡±, I struggled to stand from my seat at the end of the classroom, taking care not to hit the shelf above my head , and answered to the roll call. Even the teacher had difficulty in pinpointing my location. One may conclude there could be an optical illusion at work or the seat was totally in another dimension. But to shed light on your ignorance, the feeling was simple, as if I was just invisible to other people. My long dark black hair usually covered most of my face. I barely spoke in the class or participated in cultural activities. One would doubt my enthusiasm and blame me for my lack of interest, but you should not forget that these things are done in group and I was already considered an outcast, a nobody in everyone¡¯s eyes. No one ever tried or bothered to establish relation with someone who always looked gloomy and had no care in world to look after their appearances. But this was actually the result of the isolation I faced from others because I transferred in this school during mid-term examination, just after I had lost both of my parents. Frustration and anger had overpowered all my other emotions and sadness had stripped me from the ability of making contact with anyone. My confidence stats were rolling with numbers in negative day after day. I may have been sad in the starting but later I got used to this silent treatment. I would go to school in the morning and quietly sit in my chair and spent all my remaining time in the library and borrowed books every week. After all I was a premium member of my school library. At dismissal I boarded the bus and came home. Even in the storehouse of my uncle¡¯s home in which I lived, there was nothing special to do. I read books, light novels, manga and played video games all day long and after dinner I would go to sleep. Not to mention I also like to read historical, biography, journals, research works and sometimes even philosophy. For some it might have been a dream come true, but if you would have noticed from the above description then, most of the days of my life I didn¡¯t spoke to anyone and sometimes I would forget or unable to recognize my own voice. *** MORAL EDUCATION CLASS ¡°One of the duties of a good citizen is to develop a proper standing in society and strive for equality. Lending the weak a hand, abiding all the rules and regulation, taking care of your surrounding and forming good and healthy relationships with everyone is what will transform you into an ideal person. Whenever you find yourself in trouble you must always seek the help of people whom you believe in or respect the most. They can be your family member, friends or even me. Instead of leading a lonely life you should move forward and look outside the box to find your worth, understand other people and aim for things that truly makes you feel happy.¡±, with these words my moral education teacher closed her book and stared at everyone¡¯s eyes in anticipation for something unique to happen. The class bell rang and maybe the class representative Homura Kenta took the hint of the eager face of the supposedly esteemed person in class. He stood up and started clapping and the class followed giving our teacher a standing ovation. The teacher smiled at everyone and walked out of the class. For some it would seem a touching scene, a class of students who had an unprecedented magnitude of admiration for their teacher and a teacher who was passionate to bestow every drop of their life experience to help her students. ¡°What a piece of crap!¡± ¡°True.¡± ¡°It was so boring.¡± ¡°I found those lines written at the end of our moral science book.¡± What followed was burst of laughter at the small exchange of words between Kenma, Sakamoto, Akane and Ryuji. It was all a set up. A rehearsed plan! A necessary evil of society, a way of survival¡­ While the students earned the teacher¡¯s favour (especially the class rep Kenta) and leniency in exam checking, the teacher gained respect points from students and increase in popularity status among other teachers and create a cool impression in front of principal to obtain an item called ¡®bonus paycheck¡¯ or a permanent effect of ¡®increased payment¡¯ or an abnormal status of ¡®holiday¡¯. It was recess and we were allowed to either eat in class or cafeteria or play sports on school playground after taking permission from the sports committee. Some students wend outside with rackets in their hand to play badminton. Some form groups among them and started criticizing the teacher and made fun of her oratory skills. Seeing that there was nothing unusual I entered my own small imaginary chamber free from all unnecessary talks and outside intervention. I took out a light novel from my bag and as I started turning its pages to find the bookmark. ¡®I wondered what it means to be an ideal person. Maybe it could be a role model, superstar, and sports champion, academic or maybe even a HERO. Is being alone really a bad thing. It¡¯s not that I am unhappy with my present condition. If I want one thing it could be for everything to become static. To spend time all alone and do everything I like. No one to stop me!¡¯ I believe that no one has the right to judge you if you want to remain isolated by choice and not forced into it. If being an ideal person obligates one to form false relationship with others just to meet the requirements and approval of society, then it is better for me to be alone than indulge in those nonsensical activities. There was a sudden pause in my overflowing thoughts and a sheer pain and a feeling of fear filled my head. I looked up and focused my eyes in between the strands of hair which covered it and indentified three of my classmate. Sakura Kendo, Tama Donjo and Saki Honda, the three class delinquents, or rather devils who finds joy in making other people life a mess. Saki putting more strain in her hand started pulling my hair a lot harder as if to gain my attention, while the other two stood smiling. I always wondered how I had wronged them, that they felt a moral obligation to make my life hell. Once I found that all the screws that attached the desk to my chair were loose and on the verge of their falling. Someday I would find ants crawling out of my lunchbox which I prepared for myself in the morning. Sometimes I got scolded from my teacher because of the missing homework notebook from the staffroom. Or someone would spray a jet of cold water on my head in toilet or spread some kind of jelly on my seat. And recently the pair of sports shoes missing from my school locker was probably one of their adventurous and thrilling exploits too. ¡°Did you take my shoes?¡± I looked down on the floor waiting for a reply. ¡°And what if I did? Are you going to complain? Anyway you don¡¯t need them. Right! You never attend physical education classes, do you?¡± Sakura shouted at me and with her eyes signaled Tama. It was true. I always took my leave from physical education classes because for the first part my body was weak and could not endure all the vigorous exercise which our new sports teacher made us practice. As for the sports I was the slowest runner in the entire class or maybe in the entire school. Even the team activities were traumatic because all the teammates would ignore me or otherwise kept their distance. If I screwed up then they would shout at me. So at the end I had to withdraw. ¡°What, are you reading even during recess time?¡± Tama snatched my book and shuffled through the pages, as if looking for my hidden notes and uncover my dirty little secrets (by the way I had none). ¡°Did you know your new shoes were a perfect fit. It was better than eating dust in a loner¡¯s locker, don¡¯t you think girls.¡± The three of them started giggling. ¡°Hey, we need some money to buy lunch so why don¡¯t you lend us some. Haven¡¯t you heard teacher told that good students should help each other.¡± Saki jumped straight to the point as always. ¡°Sorry¡­. But I can¡¯t now. If I give you what I have at present then I won¡¯t have any cash to spend on lunch till the next week.¡± words barely came out of my mouth. ¡°How could you refuse? Don¡¯t you see by helping us maybe your pathetic loner life could change? We will be your friends if you keep lending us money.¡± Saki started pulling my hairs harder as if she wanted it to snap in two. ¡®Friends with these freaks. Bullies who enjoy stealing, making fun of elders and indulge in gambling after school. Well its million times better to remain a loner than to accept their absurd offer.¡¯ Anyone would have felt the same way I did. Frustration and anger had already crossed the red line but even a small show of these feelings on my face would make matters worse and so I held back. Even if I let my steam off, at the end I would be beaten to pulp by them after school. The weak will always be trampled and ostracized by the strong. There was no denying this fact in the current situation. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. ¡°Ahhh¡­., no¡­ I won¡¯t be able to lend you any¡­ Sorry!¡± I tried my best to pull back my hair but my strength was no match for the female brawler of our class. There was no doubt I was THE WEAKEST ONE. ¡°Wahh¡­. There is a cute face under that unscrupulous bush of hairs. Since you are trying to hide it anyway, maybe giving you a scar on your pretty face won¡¯t hurt much.¡± Sakura put her left hand in her side pocket of her skirt as if she was about to take out a knife and start slashing and waving around it like no one¡¯s business. I almost started crying; tear rolled out through my eyes and stained the wooden desk. Tama eyes shone brighter than ever and she quickly tore some pages from my novel and held them in her hand in front of me. ¡°Sachi, please don¡¯t cry. You see girls, how kind I am to my fellow classmates. Take it slowly the fun has just begun.¡± All three of them started hooting and laughing much louder than before attracting every one¡¯s unwanted attention, a gathering of oblivious spectators who were trying their best in pretending they haven¡¯t seen anything. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hand over the money¡­. Just because you have got a pretty face you think you can deny us. Are you looking down on us? Do you fantasize yourself a queen and consider everyone here beneath you. Why don¡¯t you speak anything?¡± Saki hands now moved to my collar and lifted me from my seat. Her strength was herculean. There was no denying it. But one should not forget that a fragile girl was being choked in between her hands. ¡°Stop this at an instant otherwise I have to report it to the class teacher.¡± Homura shouted at the three of them. ¡°You are no fun class rep.!¡± Saki threw me in my seat as if I was an empty can, destined to be squeezed and tossed in the garbage. ¡°I don¡¯t think Sachi has a problem here. See she isn¡¯t even fighting back or complaining. It¡¯s a small exchange of greeting between classmates. Girls let¡¯s leave. Sachi I am sure we will have a nice talk soon and will be able to sort things out and strengthen our bonds.¡± Then Tama slowly approached my ears as if to deliver a secret love message. ¡°Your cooperation in future will be greatly appreciated and if you value your well-being then make sure this commotion ends here.¡± Tama slowly whispered in my ears, but her words left me with a sensation of being pricked by hot and cold needles. The three girls slowly walked outside through the door as if nothing had happened. The only thing that remained was silence, after Saki banged on teacher¡¯s desk before leaving and the ghastly scene of disarrayed chairs and benches which stood in their path. ¡°And this is ladies, how you maintain order at school.¡± Homura spoke as if to vanquish the eeriness that lurked in the silence. ¡°Wow, Homura you are so cool.¡± ¡°Class rep is the best.¡± ¡°Sachi should be thankful to Homura for stepping in.¡± The room was filled with praises made by the girls - Sayaka, Akane and Satomi that surrounded Homura. It was the clear perfect picture of bees buzzing around a sunflower. ¡®Thankful to him for what?¡¯ I thought to myself. He only made the matter from bad to worst instead of completely resolving it. Making me look like a helpless kid in front of the whole class and earning praise of everyone just to quench his thirst of fame and popularity. Truth is no one cared about me. Not a single person stood from their seat to confirm my condition and reassure me. Complaining the teacher was useless, since they won¡¯t take action quickly but leave with a warning. Which only welcomed more trouble and beating from them. Bell rang and everyone settled in their seats, while I picked up my book in shreds, from the floor and dusted it. Soon the teacher came and classroom continued as usual as I quietly vanished from the corner of the room from other¡¯s eyes as if nothing out of the ordinary had transpired. *** THE TIME OF DOOM The last bell of the school rang. Everyone stood from their chair and said in unison.¡±Thank you teacher.¡± I put all the books in my school bag and when the class was empty I hurried out of the door to the school gate and boarded the old school bus which had a painted school emblem on both sides and name of the school painted in blue. As I stepped into the bus I saw the bus driver holding his head in both hands and a face filled with fatigue and eyes demanding ¡®sleep¡¯. It was clearly a sign of acute headache. While everyone was seated in front in groups and chattering various incidents that occurred in classroom and things they did during their summer vacation. Yes they were gossiping about me, even when they knew I was nearby. It didn¡¯t bother them in the least. I quietly covered my face with my left hand and took my seat at the back. It was the longest seat available in the bus but I was still sitting alone. After the teacher in charge counted the number of children till twenty, she signaled the bus driver to move. There was no response. She yelled again. ¡°Yes. Yesss.¡± The driver responded as if he was already taking a nap. The bus started moving and took off at full speed in no time. Mr. Driver had been working as a driver for school for more than ten years and so no one paid any heed to his health condition. Just when I thought I will be able to meet my best friend Elly after reaching my home without running into any more trouble. Three of my classmates rose up from their seat and came and sat beside me. They were Sakura, Tama and Saki, while everyone in the bus understood what was going to happen, they came to the conclusion that it was wise to remain ignorant. While Tama rolled her hand around my neck, which gave me the feeling of a snake trying to circle around me. Sakura as usual took of my bag while it got stuck in one of my shoulder. I tried to resist but to no avail. I was just too weak! ¡°Just hand it over and we may not hurt you.¡± Sakura said while she struggled to remove the bag which got interlocked along my shoulder. If only I was stronger and more confident in myself. If only I had more self-esteem and not a self-deprecating personality. If only I had more faith in my own talents. If only I was more determined towards achieving my ambitions and not wish for mere dreams and ideals to come true. Then maybe this would not have happened. Maybe I could have stopped them. I felt so helpless and pathetic. There was no one I could call for help or turn an eye to seek aid from a friend or family member. It was the same as always. It was the feeling of being abandoned. I always have been alone and neglected. There was no place for me in this world to begin with. No place where I was needed. No place where I could find peace and love. If only I could make a re-start. If only I had tried a little harder to make a change. Life had been very unpleasant and unfair to me. It hurts a lot! I wanted to give up and run away. If only I could find myself again at the start line. Then I promise I will never give up before I achieve my goals and stand my own ground until I have seen them to its end. I would never give up or lose again the sight of what is precious and dear to me and protect it with my life till the very end. I won¡¯t hold back or make petty excuses for myself ever again or give up until I can say ¡®I did it.¡¯ If only there was a new BEGINNING. ¡°Ahhh¡­. No. Why don¡¯t you all just leave me alone?¡± I stood from my seat but lost balance and tumbled into the corner. I was shocked!! It was not the pain of falling or the surprise that everyone including the teacher ignored me and had already accepted my doomed fate. From the side window I could see a huge oil truck breaking its way through the traffic and heading in our direction. For some reason our bus seemed to be unstable and was running above the speed limit even in the presence of several speed breakers. As I was collecting my thoughts and ignored the glares of the three delinquents, I started feeling my body lighter for some reason. The metal body of the bus started shaking and making weird cracking noises like a mad man. Just then there was a sudden decent and the feeling of flying in the air was overtaken by the feeling of getting smashed into the floor. Most of the student fell from their seat including the delinquents, serves them right, I guess. I wonder how the marbles felt when I once dropped a box filled with them on the floor. The feeling was mutual. Some students started picking up their fallen goods; some heralded their abuses to the driver, while the teacher went to the driver seat to check on his condition. She was dumbfounded and at the same time horrified to find him unconscious. His head was covered in blood. Was the bus driver playing a dirty joke? But things were not over yet, the main event that brought the dooms day upon us was just about to take place. A loud horn rang like a death bell in everyone¡¯s ear and next was the feeling of numbness that wrapped my body. Somehow the inside surrounding of the bus went silent, but the noise of the horn from the oil truck approaching us could still be heard more louder than ever and the chatter of far away people who stopped along the pavement to watch the horrendous scenario that was about to take place was easily heard and deciphered by us. Everyone¡¯s eyes were fixated at the centre of the huge frame of the front mirror. The impending doom was clear as day but no one could scream or run. There was no escape but¡­¡­ BOOM¡­¡­¡­¡­..
CBC TV NEWS A Metropolitan Public School bus was involved in a head on collision with an oil truck this afternoon. The accident occurred on Tuesday, July 13, 2021 around 3:30pm at Aliapa Road in the Central District. Officials say that the school bus was unexpectedly running above the speed limit with unstable and ambiguous directions. After taking a flight from the speed breaker it lost control and rammed into the oil truck. There was no time between the collision and blast from the oil catching fire in the truck. ¡®It was all too sudden. Everything happened within few seconds and there was no hope of rescue.¡¯ was the response of one of the witnesses of the gruesome accident. 20 students from class 2-C of the school, school teacher Yumina Yuka, bus driver and the truck driver are reported dead. According to Assistant Deputy Fire Chief Kenji Takagi, it seemed that the safety measures inside the oil truck were not functioning properly which led to the immediate leakage of oil, followed by the blast. All the victims were dead before the ambulance or the rescue team arrived. Prime Minister Takeshi Kaguka said ¡°It was really a heart-rending situation happening in my home town. Proper precautions and various measures will be taken as per the instructions of the government. Strict action will be taken against the offenders by concerned authorities. The government will lend hand to all the families who lost their loved ones in every possible way."
////////////////////////////// INFORMATION FLASH CARD CLASS ¨C 2 ¨C C
BOYS HOMURA KENTA (CLASS REPRESENTATIVE) NATSU KENCHI KENMA TAKESHI SUDO FUJIBAYASHI SAKAMOTO SANDA RYUJI OUKA OKARIN OOSHIMA KANATA AIZAWA AKIHIKO TOTSUKA HASHIMA KATSURAGI
GIRLS SAYAKA TENMA AKANE KIRIGASHI SATOMI YUKTA SAKURA KENDO (DELINQUENT NO.1) TAMA DONJO (DELINQUENT NO.2) SAKI HONDA (DELINQUENT NO.3) HIORI TAKATORI KARIBA CHIYODA YUMIKO FURATA SACHI KONDO
VOLUME 1 : CHAPTER -2 : THE PANTHEON
CHAPTER -2 THE PANTHEON ¡°Aaahhh¡­.ahhh...ahh¡± I tried to scream, but I couldn¡¯t hear my own voice. I was just now in an accident, is my body even okay, and are my ears okay. Why can¡¯t I hear anything? Why cannot I feel any pain? Am I going to die????? I tried to open my eyes and prepared myself for the worst but the sudden appearance of strong rays of light flooded my eyes and blurred my vision for an indefinite period of time. As I tried my hardest to make out the surrounding and was first time pleased to see my other classmates. Were we really okay? I touched my body from bottom to top and was relieved to find it in one piece. Not even a single cut or bruise. But how is that possible? Weren¡¯t we just now the victims of an unfortunate road accident? Am I dreaming? The number of unanswered questions only increased further when my vision was reconfigured to its normal state. I and my classmates were standing on a huge white marble platform circular in shape and was floating mid air without any support. There was no land to be seen. The whole area was drenched in a white light, which had no source in whatever direction I looked, but the light brought a soothing feeling to my eyes and my skin felt warm. I calmed myself and started registering the information in my brain. The sky was clear with no clouds. It was an unusual ending space and the clouds at our feet made it more unbelievable. All the students were in healthy conditions and have come to their sense which was quite obvious with the fuss they had started to make. I pinched myself and felt the pain which gave me the creeps that is this method really viable to draw the line between reality and dream. Because just then an ANGEL with white wings spread across its back descended on the platform out of nowhere. Most of the students were first startled and took a defensive stance to see an alien being but after a short while, seeing no signs of hostility they ran towards him in hope of getting their illogical questions answered. ¡°Hey man, where are we?¡± ¡°Did you bring us here?¡± ¡°What do you want to do with us?¡± ¡°Sir, can you please tell me where my parents are.¡± Some of the students started crying. Some went to the edge of the platform and played tricks of jumping. Some girls crowded near the class rep who tried his best to clear their doubts by reassuring them of his own position in class. ¡°Are we dead.¡± ¡°Did the bus accident really kill us all?¡± ¡°Is this the place where people are judged before they are being sent to heaven or hell?¡± ¡°Is this really it? I want to go home.¡± The word ¡®home¡¯ caught everyone¡¯s attention and they started raising their voices to force out the answers from him even if it meant they would have to fight. Some of them like me stood at their places waiting for an answer to clear our doubts and afraid to be a part of an angry mob which had resorted to vandalism. The angel¡¯s face showed no sign of discomfort or surprise. He quickly grasped the situation and came up with the best solution. He flew high up in to the air with his white feathered wings spread out in the sky, a loop of light radiated from his back, which caught everyone¡¯s attention and distracted their minds. He was truly a mystical being. The perfect picture of an angel with wings and white gown which went below his feet and even covered his own shadow. ¡°CHILDREN OF THE MORTAL RACE. PLEASE LISTEN TO MY REQUEST. FOLLOW ME TO THE PANTHEON AND ALL YOUR DOUBTS WILL BE CLEARED.¡± These words from a non-human character played like a beautiful sonnet in my ears and made me unable to deny his petty request. Every student became silent, some wiped off their tears and moved to the middle of the platform and then looked back at the angel. The angel then looked upwards and flew much higher than before into the white sky. Suddenly the platform, before we even realized was moving upwards slowly yet it seems to have been maintain a steady pace. A massive temple surrounded by huge marble pillars, statues and torches came into our view. This shining new temple despite giving the vibe of being an ancient one towered over the immediate landscape, where there was nothing beyond it but a sea of clouds. A terrific series of huge brickstone stairs stood in front of the temple. The only thing up above us was a circular rainbow, with a blue inside it deeper than anything I¡¯d ever seen before. The angel landed in front of the stairs and started climbing up the humongous pile of blocks. No one made a sound among us. It was pin drop silence, one never witnessed before. The feeling of fear, confusion, amazement, frustration and sadness had overwhelmed our reasoning ability. With a bit of hesitation we followed the angel in a single line without any instructions. What was surprising was we reached the top of the colossal stairs in no time at all and there was no sign of fatigue in any of our muscles. Every minute spent brought terror and bewilderment at the same time. ¡®Is this the so called pantheon the angel mentioned?¡¯ We dragged our legs through the entrance, and suddenly our surroundings changed. We were supposed to be in a building, but the place looked more like a castle courtyard. There was a lush-green lawn, flowers I had never seen before which can hold anyone spellbound, and a large fountain too. For some reason I was captivated by the water which flew in the fountain system. The water was so pure that it was transparent like a super expensive glass and at the same time one could see his own reflection. But what surprised me was that the whole area was empty and no one was there to enjoy this scenic landscape. The angel climbed a small flight of stairs on a stage which I was sure never existed a second ago. He stood at the side as if waiting for someone important to arrive. ¡°My dear children, I welcome you all in the holy land of Gods. There is no need to fear. All your questions will be answered, so please ask without any hesitation.¡± An old lady descended from the sky again out of nowhere and had grayish-white hairs, with a physical body of a seventy year old woman. It was such a pleasure to hear a pure and humane voice after a long time. There was no doubt in my mind she was a goddess, the kindest soul I have ever met yet. We started looking at each other to choose our representative, and all our gazes extrapolated at a single point where the class rep stood biting his nails. It was kind of unsightly but no one minded. He had a charismatic personality and was intelligent and quick witted but a lustful person too at that. There was no time to vote and Homura who felt the pressure of everyone¡¯s gazes stepped forward. ¡°Are we all really dead? What is the reason of bringing us all here?¡± Homura hurriedly finished the sentence and took a step back. The presence of a heavenly being commanded respect and devotion from every soul with no exception. ¡°My name is Gaea. The goddess of ¡®Mother Earth¡¯ in this holy sanctuary called ¡®PANTHEON¡¯. I am sorry to inform you of your demise in the unfortunate accident. I am sure you all are grieved to realize that you will never be able to see your loved ones. Mere words cannot heal the wound of hearts nor undo the present and dry up those tears filled with grief and loss. The reason you all have been summoned here is to give you another chance to live again and be reincarnated in another world. Of course you can refuse and move to the spiritual realm.¡± The goddess put forward her proposal and looked at us with the most caring and sincere eyes I had ever seen. I was hooked up to her appearance. She was old and had wrinkles on her forehead and face, but it accentuated the majestic presence of a person who has been an expert in his field for a long time. She was a pro at this! We were surprised and at the same time not. It was quite obvious after seeing the angel that we were no more part of the living world. But what caught our attention was the part where the goddess mentioned the word ¡¯REINCARNATION¡¯. Can it really happen? Will we get another chance to live? Weren¡¯t these my thoughts just before I died! So I pinched my cheeks again to confirm and draw a vague line between reality and fantasy. I started slapping my cheeks and drumming my head to get rid of any hallucination. I was not embarrassed in the least because some people performed the same exercise and other followed because they thought it was reasonable and totally normal. ¡°Oh my little darlings don¡¯t fret over. I know you are all worried about your family and are unable to collect your thoughts and are overwhelmed by it. Your state of confusion is totally normal. I know death is irreversible and we must steel our hearts to accept the truth with all our being. Please take rest in the rooms we have prepared for all of you and decide your next course of action. After hearing your decision we will be able to talk in details later.¡± The words of the goddess struck a chord in everyone¡¯s soul. Lady Gaea looked towards the angel standing on her left side. The angel disappeared and then reappeared in front of class rep and signaled to follow him. It would be hard to getting used to this sudden materialization and dematerialization. It seems that he doesn¡¯t like to talk very much. But he somehow enjoyed taking us by surprise now and then. We formed a line and again started to follow him towards a small entrance. We all had our own doubts and thoughts, but for now all have concluded it was best to go with the flow and follow the orders of the supreme beings. At that time I looked back at the small stage and saw two other figures descending from the sky and each stood beside Lady Gaea. Were they Goddesses too, I wondered! But I soon lost their sight as a new landscape; presented itself in full grandiose. ¡°Are these the human children chosen by the Divine System?¡± ¡°How fascinating! Thing are starting to get interesting sooner than expected.¡± Goddess Hera and Goddess Artemis presented their thoughts. ¡°I agree! I hope these children rise to our expectation and make the best out of it. By the way Artemis what are you doing with that thing?¡± Lady Gaea too spoke her mind without holding back. A young girl, tall and slim wearing a knee length tunic, with, hunting boots, a quiver and was armed with a silver bow and arrows neatly placed inside a quiver tucked at her back and had a huge fat wild boar tied to her right shoulder. She was definitely Goddess Artemis ¨C ¡®Huntress Goddess of the Moon & Lady of the Wild Things¡¯. Her auburn hair colour and silver eyes were elegant and her beauty was mysterious but real. But the most concerning aspect was her massive strength to hold onto such a huge boar without any hesitation with those puny thin arms of her. She sure is a hunter through and through. ¡°This piece of juicy meat is for the feast tonight. I will ask Lady Hestia to prepare the best dish with this heavenly beast.¡± She held out the boar in front of the two goddesses, as if she was waiting for their praises. ¡°Sure we will love to feast on one of your esteemed spoils of wild hunting.¡± Goddess Hera spoke in her sweet and young accent. The three Ladies started moving in the exact opposite direction of the students while continuing their conversation till they vanished from anyone¡¯s sight and the courtyard was left empty again where the flowers fluttered and danced in the cool breeze. *** MOUNT OLYMPUS We had no idea what the current situation was. We quietly followed the angel until we passed through an archway to another building. Or at least, it was supposed to be another building. Surprisingly, we ended up in another outdoor space, if you could even call it that. I could see the ever-present sprawling clouds in the distance, but there were blooming flowers beneath my feet. I could see a few ivory pillars, much like the ones from outside the Pantheon, jutting out of the ground here and there. Since the pillars were supporting only a huge single slab of marble, they kind of reminded me of Egyptian style architecture. But what waited at the end of the hallway was an entrance to a new world completely out of everyone¡¯s imagination. As the same teasing source-less light pulverized my view and as per the usual routine the scenery presented itself in full glory, the gigantic ¡®Mount Olympus¡¯ stood before us. A flock of mysterious birds with feathers as white as milk flew up high in the sky as if welcoming us after our tiring journey had came to temporary halt. For some reason I wanted to hug and feel their warm fluffy feathers, but maybe some other day. I took a peek at the face of the angel out of sheer curiosity. And I could tell through the sinister aura radiating from his body even though he was wearing a poker face, but inside he was laughing and howling at his full voice,¡¯ be amazed you pathetic lowly mortal humans. Imprint this in your weak mortal memory because you may not find a treasure of this grandeur again.¡¯ The serrated white mountains loomed in the distance under the clear blue sky. The legs of the mountains were very wide. The peaks of the mountains were like harpoon tips shrouded in ghost-grey mist. Just as we approached, a chute of snow detached itself and went trundling down on its other side. It slid over the knotted edge and then went crashing into the chasm below. The silence that followed was spine chilling. It froze our marrow to think why we had been brought to such a dangerous place. The angel was startled too by this unexpected avalanche but reassured us that there was nothing to fear with his smile and we continued to follow him. I concluded that the heat had displaced the snow from the tip of the time chiseled mountain. It sure was summer even in the divine realm. As we reached the bottom of the mountain, my gaze fell upon a flight of golden stairs which traversed and ended exactly at the middle of the mountain. The angel started climbing the stairs. But we students have become too impatient to think how much time we will have to continue to walk. But no one resisted the Supreme Being. Not because of fear, but the eccentric situation which each of us found ourselves and the fact we have died had already drained our mental capacity. At mid mountain an unexpected huge expanse of flat land caught our attention but the true surprise was the settlement that occupied this half plateau. It was an old fantasy setting of a prehistoric city which took pride in its rich culture and heritage but there was much more to it. ¡°I welcome you all to the holy city of Gods CARDELIA. A place of unimaginable blessings.¡± Every treasure man holds valuable will pale in comparison to the magnificent city of heaven. Precious stones lavishly adorned the towering walls that firmly surrounded the Cardelia city. The city had no need for the sun or of the moon to shine in it, for the glory of Gods illuminated it. At the gates of the city there was no barricade or door, as if showing the hospitality that anyone may enter to seek shelter. I wondered will the streets and houses be made of gold. But I was glad that was the not the case, the God of Architecture sure was not extravagant in his constructs. But something about the material used in the construction bugged me, as if the road, the buildings, were they alive! Even in this chilling breeze a warm sensation from the walls and street enveloped my body. It was as if I was in a heaven-made kotatsu. As we followed the angel, we saw several Gods and Goddesses passing by us or looking at us up from their balcony as we continued our tiny procession. The houses were neither very tall nor short; most of them were two-storied or three-storied mansions. After taking a straight path and a left we came to a halt. We finally reached the hotel or maybe an inn or whatever they call it here. When we entered through the door, the scenery totally changed, it was not at all what one would visualize after seeing the outside infrastructure of an old-fashioned three-storied building. Then we were given the instructions by our extraterrestrial guide who found comfort in seeing our stupefied looks of amazement and praises of this divine realm. ¡°In this city you do not need to learn the routes because the streets always keep on changing. Just remember the destination in mind and you will be guided by the roads themselves. This inside space is a pocket space connected to another dimension and has twenty floors, with a single room on it. Each one of you will get to occupy one room. Every room is equipped with a kitchen and a bathroom and all other amenities like food, books, water, air required by the mortal race as stated in the ¡®Holy Scriptures of the ways of life of the Inferior Races¡¯. All of you are required to appear in the General Assembly at 6:00 pm. So be prepared five minutes prior and I will come here to escort you to the Assembly myself.¡± The angel stopped and took a long breath and cleared his throat. Amazinggggg! What an awesome navigation system in this outdated town-setting. What a relief! I will never get lost in my life again. For those who don¡¯t know I am very bad with direction and learning routes. I mean very bad, maybe the worst. I had got many times lost and always had to seek the help of locals or police from time to time which was the reason I never travelled much or ventured outside the house on earth. Could it qualify as one of the reasons for me being a shut-in? And what¡¯s with this freakish extra dimensional-pocket space? If such a thing existed on earth then maybe the price of renting a house would go down and there would be no homeless people and earth could support a much larger homeless population. Why don¡¯t they share this technology with the people on earth? Ah! I think I get it. Isn¡¯t it pretty obvious with that stupid name of the book he mentioned? He really thinks he is the best. Lost in my thoughts I came back to life or maybe after-life, considering that I am already dead, I saw that I was standing alone in that long corridor. Where did everyone go? I should hurry up and get to my floor. What a bother, everyone had occupied the lower floor and some were complaining that the upper rooms got smaller and smaller. After climbing a hefty amount of stairs again I reached the 20th floor. As expected for some reason it appears that the building is a triangle and not a square. Hence the rooms got smaller and smaller as one ascended. The admiration I had for the God of Architecture shattered in pieces, what use is this pocket dimension and navigation system if walking is the only thing they could do. It is so tiring, to monotonously climb stairs since we reached the Pantheon. How dare they call us inferiors if they cannot provide us with a van to travel or install escalators and lifts? As I held the knob of the door, it shone with a red colour and a ¡®click¡¯ sound as if it registered me as one of the tenants. It was a smaller room but much bigger than the miserable storehouse I lived in. It was amazing in itself that the room had a sci-fi vibe to it. There was a small kitchen and a pantry. I took out a packet of potato chips and poured a glass of apple juice and enjoyed the delicacy on the massage chair which was totally unexpected. All hail to the God of Hospitality! I took a bath, and the another pretty interesting thing I saw was there was no tap. ¡°Is the God of Architecture really does not care! All I wanted was a bath after a tiring day.¡± I looked inside the small opening in the wall and searched for flowing water. ¡°Ahhhh! My eyes. Its too cold. Sttttoooop it!¡± The water gushed through the hole and striked at my eye and then suddenly stopped. ¡°I get it.¡± We just need to think of taking a bath and water would itself come out running at full speed from the shower. Similarly you can also control the temperature. Its pretty funny if you think and enjoyable at the same time. I soaked myself in a fur towel which was so smooth that I kept it rubbing on my cheeks after drying my hairs with a hair dryer without using electricity. I used the same logic again. The image of hot air manifested itself from the hair drier. I thought I was using magic and it was fun too. I found a pair of ironed clothes in the drawer. After wearing these new clothes, I watched myself in the mirror. But the little smile on my face disappeared. The girl who stood before me was cursed throughout her life by her adoptive parents. The abuse was constant, raising a child in that environment was unthinkable, and I was warped by it. ¡®Stupid brat, always got that sad, nasty look in her eyes, we can¡¯t kill her so why doesn¡¯t she try to take her own life and spare us the trouble.¡¯ Remarks like this had become a normal exchange of words between my uncle and aunt. I had a single photo with my parents when I was little. The photo depicted my parents hugging me in front of our old house. I don¡¯t remember their faces even in my memory. The ones in the picture are they really my parents. I don¡¯t even remember the voice of my parents and how they felt about me. Did they too want that I was never born? Were they kind to me? Did they really love me? At least I would like to think they did. There was no person on earth who could have mourned over my death and my little cousin who liked me during her adolescence started avoiding me after her middle school due to the instigation from her own parents to stay away from me, severed our bonds. Maybe she would have felt a little bad after hearing about my death. Will anyone even remember me? I looked up and the unconscious and dusty black hair covered half of my face. To look straight at someone I had to focus my hardest but looking down at the ground was the easiest since making an eye contact with anyone gave me the chills. What if the person started hating me? At least if I don¡¯t make any contact then there will be no dilemma of being liked or hated. I blocked these thoughts and then curled up my hairs. The mirror depicted a beautiful young albino girl with a skin colour so white that is rarely seen in the country. Long velvet-black hair caressed my pinched-in cheekbones and offset my red lips. Black emotionless eyes in which one could look and experience the abyss itself. ¡®I am truly a beauty. Should I apply for role modeling? I am sure I can capture anyone¡¯s attention. The granny at the confectionary shop always told me how lovely I was to look at and scolded me for hiding my face under those untidy and sun-scorched hairs of mine.¡¯ I too wanted to dress up fearlessly like other and show my face to the world but this attractive looks and lovely body of mine was covered in an invisible blanket of gloominess and drenched in darkness. I tried to smile but my face did not change whatsoever. I then tried to force a smile but it looked more horrible. I quickly put down my hairs which crashed in front of my face and covered the sides and forehead down to the eyes. I jumped on the bed and covered myself with blanket. I was afraid. Did anyone see my gloomy face? Will they start abusing me with the same abuses as my uncle did? I scanned the room and there was no one. I then slowly put my head on the pillow. I was really tired and maybe out of my mind too. To think that that I would be able to overcome my short comings and insecurities. Even after being dead I was still worrying about my dismal looks. Then again the bright source-less-light wrapped the entire room not even leaving my own shadow. I didn¡¯t find any tube light or hidden bulb. How am I going to sleep? It was already four o¡¯ clock. Is there even night in this city? The lights got turned off. I thought about a bright room and the light reappeared. It was fun to repeat the same activity without using any kind of switch. Does this room have its own consciousness? I looked up at the roof and there was no hole or the ceiling appeared broken, it was but anything smooth as cream. Is reincarnation really possible? Will we really get another chance to live? Will I find happiness, family and friends this time? Will everyone be given equal opportunities? Are there really no demands from Gods? Is it really a free service? Will all of my classmates agree to this? I wonder how they feel about being dead. Are they sad that they have to leave their parents behind and other people who loved them? Well I had no attachment to my previous world. I was totally devoid of friendship, companionship, brotherhood, love and care of family members. I can only remember anything but pain and disappointment. What will the new world be like¡­¡­.. I don¡¯t remember when my eyelids fell down and sealed my vision and sleep overtook my brain and body. Will I wake up and find myself that I was dreaming all along. *** SACHI KONDO¡¯S ROOM I was in dark and nothing was visible. I thought my eyes are shut, so I tried to pull up my eye lids. Then out of the blue I found myself levitating in the sky. The sky was crimson-red and was covered with the flicker of lights which rose high up from the fire which ravaged the land. Beings clad in armor were clunking axes and crashing war hammers against each other. Arrows were zipping and hissing through the air. Some were sobbing and sniveling with fear. Swords were ringing against each other. A legion of knights attacked the centre of the opposing party lines. The septic smell of death hung over the battlefield. It was a battle of head-clasping horror. The acrid taste of blood rose up and overwhelmed my nose and I was about to puke. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. What the hell is happening? Why am I witnessing a war? Am I dreaming? First I thought that it was earth. But it was not. There were trolls, beastmen with werewolf skin, rabbit ears and fox tails, fallen angels with black wings, devils, minions, minotaur, black demonic beast chained to ground kept howling and demons with horns and their hands drenched in blood with faces splattered with red sanguine fluid roamed all over the place. The other party consisted of humans in knight suit holding swords and shields, angels with spear, bow and arrows. But there were some people with overwhelming presence that commanded force and the flow of the war. Dressed in attire I had never seen before. Bodies untainted with the gore of war and emotionless faces they lead the troops to their death by the hands of the devils. Were they Gods? Am I witnessing a holy crusade? These Gods displayed battle skills that were difficult to follow while the enemy got torn apart and turned into mince meat. I was horrified and frightened. My body shivered with goosebumps. People were dying and their cries of pain and anguish were made heard to me intentionally loud and clear. ¡°STOP THIS! I DON¡¯T WANT TO LOOK! STOOOOPPPP!!!¡± I kept on shouting but no one heard me. My voice choked as my neck felt tight and sore. My face was drenched with my own tears. Blood gushed through my veins in respond to the increasing heartbeat. I tightly clenched my chest to stop the pain. Why is this happening to me? ¡®IT WILL ALL BE FINE.¡¯ A calm voice rang in my head and I felt a warm embrace but there was no one near me. The sensation of being hugged felt so warm that I responded and tried to hug back. I opened my eyes and my gaze fell upon a beautiful young woman with a voluptuous figure, long pure white hair that extends to her back with bangs that cover her forehead; the left side of her bangs slants to the right, while the right side of her bangs slants slightly to the left, she also has beautiful clear crystal-blue eyes. She was dressed in a white combat dress, a garter belt on her waist with two sword sheaths on its sides, a crown-like bonnet, which has white feathers on both sides, armored shoulder pads that have a short white cape. She held a black and a white sword with various marking and intricate carvings which I couldn¡¯t make out from far. She sure has to be a Goddess. She was cutting through the enemy lines as if victory was already in her grasp. No one could stand against that kind of power. Even the very thought of delaying her forward march seemed futile. But what surprised me was when she turned her head around and smiled at me directly looking into my eyes. How is she able to look at me, at least no one else can? Did the previous voice belong to her? Who is this person? Somehow I feel like I know her. It was my first time I maintained an eye contact with a stranger for so long and the impression of her smiling face was inscribed in the depths of my hearts. I wanted this moment to continue forever. The reassurance from a stranger I never met before but her smile was so genuine that I was able to smile back too. But everything came to an abrupt end when things started fading. ¡°WAIT! WHO ARE YOU?¡± I shouted with my hands stretched but there was no response. I found myself lying on the bed of the room on floor 20 in the city of heaven Cardelia, drenched in sweat, breathing heavily and hands stretched out reaching for something far out of my reach. Somehow I slept the entire time and when I looked at time it was already 6 o¡¯ clock. I was going to be late. Will I be scolded? I washed my face and without drying it ran out of my room and down the stairs descended to the ground floor in one breath. My hairs still untidy and a bit messed up which I tried to straighten down with my hands. Please God of Architecture just put up a lift at least, maybe I can petition a demand later. *** SACHI KONDO I saw all my classmates standing outside the building, most of them were discussing about their reincarnation, the city of heaven and about the Gods and Angels they have seen or met up till now. Most of them were excited to attend the General Assembly. Everyone had finally made up with their situation and had accepted that they were dead and were looking forward to their resurrection in another world. ¡°Is it going to be a fantasy world?¡± ¡°Who Knows?¡± ¡°Will there be magic¡± ¡°I would love to use swords in that world; after all I am a state kendo champion.¡± ¡°You sure, that¡¯s what you want.¡± ¡°Maybe we can make a harem?¡± ¡°Let me see you try!¡± ¡°As if anyone would fall for you in the first place!¡± ¡®Hahahhaaaahhahah¡¯ bursts of laughter were heard everywhere. Everyone had same thoughts running through their minds and they kept on blabbering the same thing. The angel appeared before us as it descended from the sky and brought the wide-spread wings close to its back. ¡°Children of the mortal realm, you all will now attend the proceedings of the General Assembly and meet the ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD, who has the highest authority in all the three realms of divine, mortal and hell. You all are expected to behave and exercise utmost caution while making queries and requests.¡± The angel finished giving his instructions and clapped two times. We were depressed that we had to monotonously keep on climbing stairs again, but our eyes lit up when a gondola with a swan head levitating in front of us appeared. We boarded the vehicle one by one while the angel stood outside. How is this gondola going to move without a driver? The gondola soared up high in the sky. Ah! My bad! It¡¯s just that simple- Auto Pilot. Some tried to look from the side while maintaining caution not to fall. We soon reached a height where the city of heavens on the gigantic mountain looked like a hole and the buildings played the role of colourful pebbles rolled out in an orderly arranged pattern on the floor. Beyond that there existed nothingness covered with clouds as usual. Some were frightened of the height while some were posing in front of the gondola. Are they still afraid of dying, I wondered? The cool breeze dried the water splashed on my face and an expression of joy naturally formed for the first time. Somehow I was smiling. How could this be possible, but I had already forgotten all about the strange dream I had just before. What mattered now was to talk out the details about our reincarnation with the Gods. Till now the angel was flying at the same speed beside the gondola. But then it looked at us with his expressionless poker face, and flew like jet leaving a trail of disarrayed cloud in its track. But I could clearly see the smirk on his face and his thoughts were written all over ¡®Puny mortals, standing on a flying gondola, you can¡¯t fly can you. Flying is so fun. YAAAAAAYYYYYY.¡¯ ¡®HHHHAAAAHHHAHAHAHAH.¡¯ Our swan shaped ride made an excellent parking in front of a building with a city hall looks. We climbed out and stood on a platform; the angel had reached the destination before us and gave us the looks of ¡®you are late, mortals. May the divine punishment fall upon you!¡¯ That¡¯s not fair, weren¡¯t we in this together. We climbed the stairs again but this time they were made of blue crystals and had a blinding luster at its edges. We found ourselves standing in a courtyard once more, but this time we were inside a building rather than a garden. We dispersed and observed the place, running around while some were still standing and chatting. We were in a closed room, with stages on three sides and railings of golden colour, while the middle front stage was still higher than the sides. Suddenly we heard a loud trumpet which continued forever and with deafening drumbeats, followed a multitude of Gods and Goddesses who stood in a line in front of the railing. Realizing our demeanor in front of the Supreme Beings, we were ashamed and the class rep tried to bring us back at the centre. We made four rows and five columns and stood facing the middle stage where the ¡®Person Who Stood Above All¡¯ was going to appear. While we looked at the audience, they all consisted of beautiful ladies and handsome men. Some of us tried to make an eye contact with them which were met with smiles instead of ignorance. While some of the Gods tried to wave hands back at us. This small exchange of greetings had lightened the mood and got rid of the tension that was driving the room mad. Then Lady Gaea appeared on the middle stage and said, ¡°The ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD WILL NOW MAKE HIS APPEARANCE.¡± She then took a step back and moved forward to stand at the left front corner of the stage. A bright light formed at the centre robbing me of my eyesight and played with my senses, when it subsided there stood an old man holding a scepter in one hand while the other hand worked as a perch for an eagle. A tall and thin man, with silver curly hair and beard so long that they could be tucked into his belt. He had a very long peculiar nose with an orange-tint at its end. His eyes could be described to be a brilliant, soul-piercing shade of lightning blue, with a twinkle of kindness and mischief. He had an almost unearthly calm and relaxed demeanour and almost constantly gave off an aura of serenity and composure. He was clothed in a long red robe fastened to his shoulder and a crimson-red cloak that made him look like a great wizard. A wreath of olive leaves served as his crown. He was old in body but was surely young in mind and spirit. ¡°My dear children, I welcome you all to the General Assembly of Gods. Your demise, even though was unfortunate and unexpected, but there is another chance for you to get back your life and get reincarnated in another world. So tell me what you wish and it shall be fulfilled.¡± I gulped down the saliva collected in my mouth and did not know how to act. Just then Homura stepped forward and said, ¡°We all have decided that we will accept the offer of being reincarnated and abide by all the rules laid by the Gods.¡± Wait when they even decided that. No one asked me. What about my opinion. Will I not get a chance to speak my mind? They did not even bother to tell me. For them they visualized the class as a group of nineteen students and always left me out. Whatever there is no reason for me to refuse till the conditions are normal and can be easily followed. The Almighty World God made up a mischievous smile as if he was about to reveal a hidden devious plot. ¡°I am very pleased to hear your answer and respect your decision and resolve to live again and experience the hardships of the new world. So let¡¯s talk more about this world and how this reincarnation system will work.¡± He then took a deep breath and continued with his explanation. ¡°The world you are going to reincarnate is called ¡®ISLEGUARD ¨C THE SANCTUM OF THE HOLY CRUSADE¡¯.¡± Everyone started to murmur about why such a solemn name for a reincarnation world. ¡°Yes, you heard me right. This is a world of magic, unlike your previous world, the laws of nature in this new world are quite different and can be changed according to one¡¯s will using spells and other supernatural powers.¡± At these words everyone started cheering and whispering to each other. ¡®Our lives are set.¡¯ ¡®World of magic, I wonder we can become the strongest wizards and enjoy luxurious lives out there.¡¯ ¡®I will start with flying magic.¡¯ But these whispers soon shut down when the Almighty World God continued. ¡°Ahem!! Hundred years ago in a holy battle the Gods of divine realm passed their judgement on the Devils of the Hell. At present this world is in peril and chaos, with the world neglected and no God to look after it. We all have decided that you will save this world.¡± ¡®Wow, is it really the fantasy trope we read in novels and watch in movies.¡¯ ¡®I will be a Hero, and save the princess of the Kingdom and purge all the evil.¡¯ ¡®What are you talking about; I am going to do that. You will be my side companion and tend to my horses and carry the luggage.¡¯ ¡®They should have only summoned me. I can do all that. Fighting is my hobby. I will be victorious in all wars.¡¯ ¡®Hey boys, who do you, think you are.¡¯ ¡®Girls are braver than boys and can be heroines too and save the world. So just shut up.¡¯ ¡°HAHAAAAH, I commend your high spirits. But here is the real deal. You will not save the world alone. Each of you will form a contract with a god or goddess who will support you on your journey to save the world. The duo that makes the most contribution in saving this world will be awarded by the divine realm. In the victor party, the god will be given the opportunity to become the in charge and take control of that world and ascend to the upper echelons in the divine realm. While the human will have one of his wish fulfilled of whatever they desire.¡± At the end of these words the Assembly was in an uproar. Not only the students but the gods and goddesses started talking among themselves and raised several questions. ¡®What?¡¯ ¡®Yay, a Hero with a Goddess on journey to save the world and get one wish fulfilled. Can it get even better now somehow? I doubt.¡¯ ¡®What are you talking about? Of course I am going to save the world with my Goddess not you. My wish will come true.¡¯ ¡®What will be your wish?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know. Maybe to become rich and have a harem of girls of actresses from earth.¡¯ ¡®You scum can only think about that. You can even ask to become a god yourself. This opportunity comes once in your life after all. So make full use of it.¡¯ The endless fantasies of my classmates continued while the Gods have their own personal agendas. ¡®How interesting?¡¯ ¡®A chance to take control of the world and ascend to upper echelons. I am not going to miss it.¡¯ ¡®Entertainment is always so cold in divine realm, but this sure has a packed punch.¡¯ ¡®I am looking forward to the events that will soon unfold.¡¯ The World God raised his scepter to gain back everyone¡¯s attention. The hall fell in complete silence and looked up to the World God, waiting for his further instructions. ¡°One week from now you will be reincarnated in the Isleguard. All of your reincarnations will be based on your personalities as judged by the divine system. Some of you might be reincarnated as prince or princess, maybe adventurers or knights. The God or Goddess assigned to you too will reincarnate themselves as someone near to you like relatives or world leaders and guide you on your journey. The Gods will have restricted use of their divine power and may be able to fully use them only in case of emergency.¡± At this the World God stopped and turned around his head and confirmed something with Lady Gaea. He then continued to explain on the rules and our lifestyle that was to be expected in the new world. ¡°As I have said before this world has magic unlike your previous ones and people still live by the rule under their king and queen with knights protecting the honour of their country. THE DIVINE SYSTEM WILL ALL PROVIDE YOU WITH A UNIQUE SKILL THAT WILL BE IN CONJUNCTION TO THE TYPE OF DIVINITY OF THE GOD YOU SIGN YOUR CONTRACT WITH. YOUR DEVELOPMENT IN MAGIC AND STRENGTH WILL BE BASED ON A SKILL - LEVEL SYSTEM CREATED AND MONITORED BY THE DIVINE SYSTEM ITSELF. When more than half of you reach the age of 18 and above you can freely complete your mission without any intervention.¡± The hall yet again usurped with murmur and chatter of Gods and mortals alike. Just shut the hell up! Let the old man at least complete what he is saying. Why no one is talking to me. Does my opinion even matter to someone? ¡®The skill - level system and a unique skill bestowed by the Gods, what bliss!¡¯ ¡®So it¡¯s save the world by playing a game.¡¯ ¡®I wonder how much I can level up.¡¯ ¡®I will probably max out everything.¡¯ The Gods had their own personal issues:- ¡®What!! Restricted access to our divine powers. It sure is a pain in the ass.¡¯ Somehow this statement sounded a bit inappropriate for a God. I wonder which department he handles. But for now, never mind! ¡®Working with the mortals to save a world, quite a handful task.¡¯ ¡®Indeed. We have to even bestow a unique skill.¡¯ The momentum of the hall meeting was going haywire, so the World God tapped his scepter on the floor twice, while the eagle who was lifelessly sitting on His shoulder, now glided through the hall ready to attack anyone who broke this heavenly silence or interrupted Him. ¡°Finally, the twenty gods and goddesses who will descend in the mortal realm with the children will the now choose their partner. Just step forward and take the hand of the child you wish to make the sacred vow of saving the world.¡± For the first time silence still continued after He had stopped talking. So we don¡¯t get to choose which god or goddess we want to serve but are chosen. That means it will affect our unique skill too. I thought to myself and considered other variables that might affect our selection. Just then a beautiful Goddess holding a bow in her hands ascended from the right stage and took the hand of Hiori and smile at her. She had been chosen by the goddess of hunting wild animals Lady Artemis. A God with a built up body, grey beard and a trident in his hands jumped from the stage on the ground and ignoring everyone took the hand of Hashima Katsuragi. He had been chosen by the God of seas ¨C Poseidon. Then suddenly a beauty, superior and outstanding even among the gods stepped down from the stairs. (What a relief at least some Gods know the usage of stairs is better for maintaining health and is better than scaring others by flying or appearing out of nowhere.) She has long silver hair, silver eyes and white skin like that of fresh snow. A perfect golden ratio and her silhouette even in the dress she wore were just too attractive. Her clothes were in large parts coloured white and red, they exposed most of her stomach and breasts. She also wore a beautiful pair of shining gem ornament in her hair. While everyone¡¯s eyes were laid on her she walked without a care in the world as if used to such kind of attention, she grabbed the hand of our class rep. Homura Kenta had been chosen by the goddess of lust- Freya. Then a strawberry blonde hair girl with a fair, flawless skin and a curvy figure epitomizing feminine beauty, came forward and took the hand Yumiko Furata. She was the goddess of love ¨C Aphrodite. A blonde hair guy with a quickened pace ran forward and made a quick stop before crashing into Okarin Ooshima he held his hands. Until then I wasn¡¯t able to see him. He was the messenger god ¨C Hermes, who had the most peculiar outfit, wearing a pot shaped hat and winged sandals. Several Gods and Goddesses had jumped, flew, walked, disappeared-appeared into the ring and had already choosen their partner. Even though we were not made clear on what basis or qualification we needed to be a partner of a specific God or Goddess, we were still more than happy to be accepted by them. While all these things were happening so casually, a sudden sense of fear and despair fell on my face, when I realized that for the first time after coming to Pantheon all the eyes were focused on me. Holy crap!!!! What the hell!! I was still standing alone and even the assembly hall filled with hustle and bustle of the eccentric crowd, felt like a lonely desert where I couldn¡¯t find a single oasis after travelling for months and had ran out of water supply just a week before. Should I pretend that I hadn¡¯t noticed anything and ask directions for the washroom. But then I realized that I hadn¡¯t even talked to anyone after coming to heaven. Should I ask my classmates? No, no I can¡¯t, they will just try to pull my leg or even worst ignore me. How about one of the gods, the entire hall is filled with them. Would they mind if I ask such a trifling question in such an important meeting. Is there even a place here called washroom. Should I make a run or try to hide my face which was already half covered with my black hairs which were a bit of a mess since I was unable to comb after waking up to catch the running train. All my classmates and even the Gods were giving me all weird looks and their gossips about me took a humongous jump. ¡®What she was not chosen, by any god or goddess.¡¯ ¡®How is this possible?¡¯ ¡®She is just as pathetic as she was in school.¡¯ ¡®Was she even in our class? Maybe I never noticed.¡¯ ¡®Me too.¡¯ ¡®She is the one in our class who always got bullied by other students while we all just sat and enjoyed.¡¯ ¡®My goddess she is one of our classmates and is very shy and afraid to interact with others.¡¯ ¡®It is as you suspect my dear god, she is just a weakling. ¡®THE WEAKEST ONE¡¯ among all of us.¡¯ ¡®So what is going to happen with her, if no god or goddess chose her.¡¯ ¡®Are we already cut short with one competitor?¡¯ ¡®It seems so my Lady, but its all the same for us.¡¯ ¡®YAY¡¯ ¡®She is the weakest one after all, so no God or Goddess would try to waste their time on her.¡¯ Even though I was standing there, the way they casually talked about me made me angrier and sad at the same time. Am I really this pathetic! But this was something not new for me. Not wanted by anyone. Left all alone again and again. There was no one who chose me nor did I get an opportunity to choose anyone. But for once I really wanted it, this one feeling of being embraced and hugged by someone as if I had just experienced it a while ago, to be needed by someone and a place to belong to. Are my chances of living a happy life really over before it even started? Please just give me an opportunity and I will prove myself and work hard to protect what is important to me and save the world with my own hands. So please, someone, anyone chose me for once in my life. *** GODDESS ATHENA Today the General Assembly was filled with both energy and joy. Humans¡¯ visiting the divine realm for reincarnation with a God or Goddess was a very big deal after all. Opportunities that keep you entertained in an immortal body in divine realm for a long time were just too few. Also the opportunity to take control over a world and ascend to upper echelons of the divine realm was a big opportunity for new gods and goddesses like me who belonged to the lower echelons. In the wars of holy crusade on Isleguard hundreds years ago I lost my family when I was too young. My father mother and big brother were the victims of the gore of the war. After that my family lost all its power and authority in divine realm. With me as the only surviving member, no god wanted to bother with a low-level god child. With no guidance my divine powers were not that great and grew up to be the most infamous ¡®non-combatant weak god.¡¯ Often the other elder goddesses tried to make fun of me and used to make me run errands. I was just too weak to stand against them or refuse their most trivial demands. I had to bear it all, after all no one would dare to go against the wishes of a god from the upper echelons. Usually I used to go and close myself up in the library and read books all day and night. This was my only escape. The only place where I could find peace, my own divine salvation. Even though I was alone and wanted to talk to someone more than anything and share my sorrow, my work of interest, discuss with others about their life and what future held for the divine realm, but in this life of isolation, friendship does not exist. At least I was happy to be alone since it was better than to face those haughty goddesses who always made fun of me and saw me as a tool to relieve them of their boredom. After the announcement of the Almighty World God a new chance presented before me to become stronger and bring back the lost glory of my family. But I was a non-combatant god; I can¡¯t even lift up a sword properly let alone think of saving a world. Maybe if I choose a strong human, who may gain enough power from my divinity even though of my incompatibility with the combat aptitude. I searched harder and harder and checked whether my divinity matched with the wavelength of anyone¡¯s soul. But it wasn¡¯t a success. Was there really no one, who is fit to be a match with me? Do I really have to spend my life alone and as a weakling forever? I closed my eyes and searched for the One again but the tag of failure kept blinking in front of my eyes. I opened my eyes to count the number of students and try again, time was of the essence but then I noticed that almost every human child had been chosen by one of the gods or goddesses. Did I really let the opportunity slip by my own hands? Did I really loose even before I tried? Was this my only chance to get to know someone better? In my heart I knew I desired no great power or status, what I really wanted was someone to accept me with all of my faults, weaknesses and strength. All the other Gods only looked down upon me so if I had to turn to humans for companionship then I accept them as my equals. Even though I am weak, I cannot fight in a battle or even support my partner but its fine, even if I do not win I wanted to spent time with someone to know them better and travel the world and compare it with the knowledge I had gained from books in all these years. So please anyone just lend me a hand, help me, save me¡­. My eyes had been shut but I could hear people laughing and making fun of someone, was it me they were laughing at or maybe someone else but who? A pair of warm hands caressed my shoulder, as if someone was trying to relieve me from my stress, but is there really someone kind here. But before I even felt it I was pushed forward, but somehow my foot landed on the marble of the lower floor where in front of my eyes stood a girl helpless and afraid of whatever was in her sight. I turned my body in a circle and after inspecting my surroundings I saw that everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on that girl. She had not been chosen by any god or goddess. But why, I used my divine eyes to analyse her soul and saw that there was no energy radiating from it but there was complete darkness, an abyss that sucked all light in its vicinity and peered back at you and if I continued any longer I may not be able to find my way back. Is it even possible for such an existence, was such a living being really alive with no ¡®soul power¡¯ at all. It seemed that she was about to cry. No one wanted to be her partner and she was left alone. From the looks of her and other classmates it seems that they all look down on her and treated her as an outcast. No one is even moving from their place to comfort her or lend a helping hand. Has she been really alone all this time hiding her face from the world with her long black hair and her weak looking but gorgeous body made her look like a fragile small kid who had been abandoned by fate and the world itself. Her body language of hiding her face with her hands, her body shaking with fear from everyone¡¯s hateful comments and piercing gazes, the feeling of wanting someone to fill the emptiness in heart, She was just like me and I was just like her. I wanted to help her as a fellow comrade, who had suffered the same fate, but I cannot choose her because we are not compatible. This left a distasteful tinge on my tongue, a goddess and human left all alone in the darkness and thrown away from the society who considered themselves above us. Were our opportunities and wings of hope really cut short before we even got to take our first flight? ¡°DON¡¯T LOOSE HOPE. EMBRACE AND PROTECT THE ONES WHOM YOU HOLD DEAR TO YOURSELF.¡± A voice rang in my head, and I looked back to trace its source. But there was no one nor does it appear that anyone else did it. By this time my presence on the ground had attracted attention too. Humans, Gods or Goddesses they all were just too chatty but no one was observant enough that this VERY MOMENT THE FUTURE OF A GODDESS AND A HUMAN RELIED ON A SLIM THREAD OF CHANCE AND GLIMMER OF HOPE THAT CAN BE SNAPPED INTO TWO AT ANY TIME AND LOST IN THE SHADOWS OF FOREVER. ¡®Isn¡¯t that the non combat goddess?¡¯ ¡®Is she trying to participate and save the world? How hilarious?¡¯ ¡®She doesn¡¯t stand a chance.¡¯ ¡®She is too weak.¡¯ ¡®But is she really going to pair up with the only left child who has not even a flicker of ¡®soul power¡¯.¡¯ ¡®It doesn¡¯t make a sense. Two weakling forming a team trying to save the world or are they trying to commit suicide.¡¯ ¡®No worries, they will be eliminated on the first day of their battle. We can still count one competitor less.¡¯ ¡®I cannot put it any better.¡¯ ¡®HAHAHAAAAAHHAHAAH¡¯ crackle of laughter had filled the hall. But I did not mind, what mattered to me was the voice that asked me to protect those who are important to me. I closed my eyes and used my divine eyes again and peered into that abyss again. ¡°What is this? Have I been teleported somewhere? It¡¯s too dark here.¡± Athena tried to move her puny, slim limbs and legs but they did not possess the strength to even stir the air. ¡°So you have come.¡± I could hear the same voice again that asked me to do this. ¡°Where am I? Who are you? Answer me.¡± Before my own words even reached my ear, I heard a huge screech sound and cracks appeared everywhere in this dark dimension. CRACK. CRACK. CRACK. My eyes were suddenly blinded by light brighter than divinity itself entered through these cracks and flooded the entire case where I could helplessly only shout for help as I drowned in that holy sea of radiance. My eyes opened in the hall of General Assembly again and to my surprise a tiny but bright light formed at the center of the soul core of that girl and it was in perfect sync with my divinity. I felt a strange connection between the light that drowned me and the light which was in the girl¡¯s core. At last I found my partner. Without any trace of doubt or confusion on my face I took the FIRST STEP towards a girl who needed help and a savior to rescue her from all her worries. *** SACHI KONDO I was just about to cry so I closed my eyes to hold the tears back. I did not want to shame myself anymore specially in front of the Gods and lose face. If I had to earn my place then I had to be brave even in the face of utmost hopelessness and face my problems head on instead of running. I steeled my heart and tried to look forward in hope of counteracting everyone¡¯s opinion and stop this criticism. How dare they call me ¡®The Weakest One¡¯! It was difficult. My head was lowered every time, just when I tried to make contact with anyone. But I was not going to give up, because there was never going to be a next time. My thought process soon collapsed and I regressed back to my original timid self seeing that the attention of the hall has transferred to another person. It was a goddess looking at me straight in the eye and I could feel the same insecurities in those shining yet sad eyes of Her. Who was She? Why is everyone bad-mouthing her of being a weakling and a non-combat goddess. Those eyes of everyone as if they are looking down on her, I clearly understood the meaning after being subjected and suffered through the same treatment several times myself. This goddess had been subjected to the same harsh conditions of being isolated and bullied by others. Left all alone and no one to care about you as if you never existed in the first place. I steeled my resolve and looked back in her eye; maybe she is different from others. Maybe she will accept me with all my weaknesses. This goddess, who had green eyes and long blue hairs, was for some reason trying her hardest to look at me and I felt as if my soul was being pierced every time she closed her eyes. She wore a white and pale blue outfit, long brown boots with a light brown design and a belt tucked with a piece of white cloth. I steeled my resolve and wished with all my heart and prayed to whomever these callings go to please chose me. A warm sensation had stimulated the center of my body and as it spread in my limbs, abdomen and head; I felt as if my calls had been answered. A faint smile appeared on my goddess face as she took her first step towards me, the warm sensation burned much brighter as if to fill the deep hole that formed inside my heart in these years. I steeled my resolve and for the first time without any hesitation LOOKED STRAIGHT IN THE EYES OF THE PERSON WHO NEEDED ME THE MOST in this entire world. Both of us moved forward our corresponding hands to make a proper handshake. But all this time, our eyes were looking at each other where tiny droplets had formed in each eyes and were just about to drip. These droplets were the symbol of the long-lost happiness we had been searching for and testified our long wait till the very end and return from a place of no hope. Both of us understood the excruciating pain behind these tears but the feeling of joy was clearly visible in our smiles too. ¡°What is your name?¡± ¡°My name is Sachi Kondo.¡± ¡°My name is ATHENA ¨C THE GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE.¡± *** INFORMATION BROCHURE BENEFICIARY DIETY JOB PROFILE HOMURA KENTA FREYA GODDESS OF LUST NATSU KENCHI PROMETHEUS GOD OF FIRE SUDO FUJIBAYASHI ARES GOD OF WAR SAKAMOTO SANDA CHRONOS GOD OF TIME & ETERNITY RYUJI OUKA TAKEMIKAZUCHI GOD OF SWORDS OKARIN OOSHIMA HERMES THE MESSENGER GOD KANATA AIZAWA HEPHAESTUS THE SMITH GOD AKIHIKO TOTSUKA LOKI GOD OF MISCHIEF HASHIMA KATSURAGI POSEIDON GOD OF SEA KENMA TAKESHI EREBUS GOD OF DARKNESS ///////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE BENEFICIARY DIETY JOB PROFILE HIORI TAKATORI ARTEMIS GODDESS OF HUNTING YUMIKO FURATA APHRODITE GODDESS OF LOVE SAYAKA TENMA DIANA GODDESS OF FOREST AKANE KIRIGASHI ORPHEUS GOD OF MUSIC & POEM SATOMI YUKTA IKELOS GOD OF NIGHTMARES SAKURA KENDO ASTAREA GODDESS OF JUSTICE TAMA DONJO OVA GODDESS OF BEAST SAKI HONDA ENYO GODDESS OF BLOOD KARIBA CHIYODA KALI GODDESS OF DEATH SACHI KONDO ATHENA GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE VOLUME 1 : CHAPTER -3 : AN ETERNAL VOW
CHAPTER -3 AN ETERNAL VOW Most of them couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and what they were witnessing was beyond common sense for them. A non-combat Goddess and a shut-in weak girl teaming up to save the world! Don¡¯t make me laugh. The more you think about it the more ridiculous it sounds. Yet again this controversy was going out of hand and Almighty World God was losing his patience. He made a threatening smile and concluded the meeting. Everyone could feel the life threatening pressure or force whatever you call it. I was suffocating under it, as if life was slowly zapped out through me. ¡°Since all the gods and goddesses had chosen their partner, they have to work well together and know each other better till the next week before the reincarnation ceremony to avoid future frictions between these sacred relations. I announce this meeting of General Assembly has come to its end. I hope you all will join the feast tonight in the pantheon.¡± At these words all the gods and goddesses as audience left in a blink of an eye by vanishing into thin air. Can I do it too? Maybe I will try it later. Most of us were still talking to our god and goddess and introductions were in order first. Most of them had already become overfriendly with each other and were talking casually like old buddies. Some were pumped up to demonstrate their prowess in weapon wielding and martial arts. But in our case things had gotten a little awkward. The touching union scene and that pure lustrous way of introducing ourselves were just out of our domain. Social interaction, talking to friends, etiquettes, manners and way of expressing ourselves while talking were just out of our league. We both knew of our limitations without saying a word and so were looking in opposite direction afraid to approach each other out of embarrassment. I didn¡¯t know what to do and my mind was ringing with Christmas jingle bell songs for some reason. When all the other pairs had left the Assembly grounds, Lady Athena broke the silence and said,¡± For now let¡¯s go to my room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± But this trick did not work either, and we still stood standing like fools on display. Lady Athena felt two ghastly gazes upon her and she started moving quickly towards the exit arch gate and I followed her. But this time I won¡¯t lose my way because all this time I had been holding the hands of my goddess Athena. The huge sacred hall where Gods assembled to make decisions to rule and govern the world was now completely empty except for the two supreme beings ¨C the Almighty World God and Lady Gaea. ¡°Was that really a surge in soul power World God?¡± ¡°It seems so that way.¡± ¡°But such tremendous amount of soul power how can a human even hold this tremendous power in one place. Could you identify the person who released this power?¡± ¡°Since I was caught by surprise I could not pin point the person, but it was certainly one of the children. Its unbelievable that someone possesses soul power equal to the upper echelon gods at such a young age. But this batch of children, almost all of them possesses incredible powers too.¡± ¡°I agree. Though there could be some disappointment. For example the little girl who paired with Lady Athena had such weak soul power as if she could vanish into thin air anytime nowhere to be found. How she was able to live this long on earth is still a mystery to me. All her life force should have been drained at a much younger age. I am afraid that they do not sound much promising in this endeavour to save the world.¡± ¡°Mysteries do intrigue this old man. But sometimes these mysteries may open door to possibilities which even the brightest minds cannot perceive. For now we will wait and observe the children. I hope the future we had been waiting for all this time will bloom itself in the most beautiful way.¡± The two of them then too disappeared in thin air. When will I get used to these stupid teleportation freaks, just install some lifts or escalators instead of stairs. *** GODDESS ATHENA¡¯S ROOM I and Lady Athena directly teleported through the archway into Her room. It was five times the size of the room I was allotted with. The same source-less light as usual was hanging around in the room. I did not bother myself with it anymore. Sometimes maybe you should just give up on logic and start counting backwards in number system starting from the very end. Sounds ridiculous, right. HAAAAAHHA, caught you. HAA...HA While a family frame photo hung above a double-decker bed whose wood work was maxed out to its very details while the silk bed sheets were just so smooth that you wanted to rub your cheeks with it all day and never got bored. The other three sides of the wall were covered with gigantic bookshelves laid in with books, using every little corner of this equipment to its maximum. I was just amazed to see these many books. A goddess of knowledge is sure to have her own personal library. Could she even be the librarian of the library in this divine realm? As usual there was an awkward silence lurking all over the room now. Since Lady Athena was a goddess and she had to guide me towards saving a world, she thought to take the initiative and start a conversation. ¡°We gods had been given the task to select the children from the mortal realm from whichever place we saw fit. This week we had to monitor your class and select those whom we believed would fit perfectly for this job.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± This piece of information came as a surprise to me. ¡°We had been keeping an eye on all of your activities at school.¡± ¡®Isn¡¯t this privacy invasion?¡¯ I thought to myself. Maybe in this modern era people are always being watched, if not on earth then either from heaven or hell. Maybe the god¡¯s are not aware of laws and the personal rights of human beings or they just don¡¯t care. ¡°We had to keep an eye on your class for a whole week and select children who are capable of wielding unique powers. Now when I see you up close, I remember I saw you then in the girl¡¯s school washroom where three children splashed water all over you and ran away. At that time I got so confused about what to do after seeing that you were all wet. So I used my divine powers and being the goddess of knowledge, I efficiently placed an information command on the lady warden to carry a pair of sports uniform to the washroom at that point of time and give it to you after seeing your condition. Sorry, for telling you this and my inability to prevent that felony from happening. That was all I could do at that time. Please forgive me from my incompetence.¡± All of my brain cells were disrupted at these words and I brain-stormed to restore my previous memories. After she narrated me this incident, it did really happen in a strange way. Just at the end of recess the three delinquents splashed water from the other side of door all over me. I was reduced to a state where I could not go to class or even ask someone for help. I had to wait till dismissal or someone comes barging in. but in a very peculiar way I heard a knock. ¡°Yesss... What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I am the school warden. Here is your physical education uniform.¡± Wait how did she know I was even here and what about my conditions. Did the delinquents tell her! I ruled out this possibility since they won¡¯t be so kind to me ever in my life. Maybe she saw them committing the deed and wanted to help me somehow. But now I realized that the one who came to the rescue was my goddess Athena. My heart had started beating faster than ever because this was the first time ever, someone helped me out of my necessity and not made fun of my situation and instead took action. ¡°Um..U.. Thank you. My Lady. But it hurts me that you call yourself incompetent. What you did means a lot to me?¡± ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just as you described, while many gods and goddesses were monitoring us but out of all those you understood my situation, and helped me out by resolving the problem with the most delicate and proper way without hurting anyone. I will never forget your kindness.¡± ¡°HAHAHAAAHAHHA. Listen Sachi you don¡¯t have to talk to me in such a formal manner. We are partners who are going to be reincarnated together. So we should treat each other as equals and be friends.¡± ¡°Wait! What a god and human equal?¡± ¡®By looking at other Gods and angels it didn¡¯t appeared to be the case. So, why?¡¯ At this Lady Athena with her left hand lifted the front part of my hair which covered my face and for some time after staring at my face, with her right hand she pinched my nose lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not fair. You are so beautiful and have such a pretty face. You even look more adorable than most of the goddesses I know. Even your skin is so white and soft like silk. Why do you even hide it in the first place? And yes from now onwards we will be friends.¡± This was totally a new experience for me. I did hear it quite a lot from stranger and from my classmates or far-off relative that I am quite pretty. But hearing from a goddess made me feel that she genuinely felt that way. The most important part was that she really wanted to become my FRIEND. I was really in heaven. It felt like a huge burden had been lifted from my chest. ¡°The reason I hide my face is because I think I look prettier than others and would stand out a lot. When the school had began and I was a transfer students, all the girls avoided talking to me in whatever way I tried. No one seems to have wanted to be my friend. Then I read somewhere that other classmates feel insecure when they are around someone who wanted to attract attention to only oneself. So out of desperation I considered concealing my face with my long hairs. But it had a totally adverse affect. My classmates started considering me a freak and even avoided me more as if I had never existed. As for your second question, I actually never had someone to call a friend before nor there is a family member who cared about me after my parent¡¯s death. So¡­so¡­ I¡­ will be your friend Lady Athena.¡± Tears were about to roll down through my eyes, but I stopped them from overflowing by looking upwards and also avoided facing Lady Athena for a while. But it was useless. The dam was already broken and the waves were set free. At this point Lady Athena hugged me tightly near her chest and I could hear her heartbeat clearly. It felt so warm. I really wanted the time to stop there or flow continuously in that state. I was never alone, someone did really care about me in this world, and it doesn¡¯t matter if I meet them after dying. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sachi; there is no need to hold back. Because I feel the same way. I too had been waiting for a friend for a very long time.¡± At the end of these words tiny droplets of water fell on my cheek. We remained in that position for quite a long time even though we had stopped crying a while ago. We broke from our everlasting hug when we heard a knock at our door. Lady Athena opened the door and found an angel who came here to remind us about tonight¡¯s banquet and feat. ¡°Sachi I think we should leave after getting ready for the banquet.¡± ¡°Okay then. I will be taking my leave and go and get ready in my room.¡± ¡°No, wait you can get ready here. I think I have a dress that will fit you well.¡± ¡°But is it really okay, for me to¡­¡± ¡°It will be fine after all you are my beneficiary from now on.¡± I accepted her invitation and sat back. For some reason we again ended in a peculiar situation because there was only one bathroom in that room to be used and if we took turns then we would be late for the feast. We were taking a bath together. We sat across each other face to face at the ends of the bathtub but were just staring at its bottom. There was no tap in the washroom and neither a shower unlike my room which was missing the taps and knobs of the shower to control water. But just by thinking of taking a bath I could bring forth water from the shower. But here it was different Lady Athena could summon water out of thin air and also control its temperature and any amount of water could be summoned at any time. But out of nowhere Lady Athena jumped at me and started poking at my abdomen and the ticklish feeling overtook my body and I couldn¡¯t stop laughing. ¡°Stop that. Please..anything but stop¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about? The fun had just begun. After feeling your soft skin when I hugged you how could I stop myself now from touching you or snuggle you tightly in my arms.¡± I don¡¯t know whether she really felt that way or was just her way of teasing me. But I enjoyed it a lot. Maybe these are the things and moments you enjoy with your best friends. After coming from the bath, Lady Athena moved her index finger in a circle and hot air started flowing around our body, in a helical locus which completely dried us unlike my non electric usage dryer which was damn too slow. I don¡¯t know whether I will be able to do the same thing as Lady Athena does. Maybe I will ask her to teach me next time or even try it myself. When I wore the outfit Lady Athena gave me, she started staring at me. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I had no idea the dress will fit you this well. Also you look like a princess from a foreign land. It¡¯s a waste having such a beautiful face if you keep covering it with your hairs.¡± I started blushing and the only thing I could muster up to say was, ¡°Thank you!¡± But then I stopped and took a proper look at Lady Athena herself and made an attempt to compliment her. ¡°Lady Athena but you are quite a beauty yourself. I bet any God would be captivated by your alluring charm.¡± I wasn¡¯t trying to deceive her or anything. I truly meant that what I said. But truthfully speaking I had used this line from a novel I read a long time back. Goddess Athena was wearing a white gown with intricate fabric designs at several places. It was quite similar to my own gown which she had offered me to wear. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lady Athena took my left hand and started walking in the hallway leading the way to the banquet hall. *** THE BANQUET HALL Nineteen gods and their beneficiaries had already assembled in the banquet hall to enjoy the feast. Most of them had become close comrades and started making their own plan of action to save the world. Some combat gods with weapons were trying to draw a training plan while some wanted to goof off and enjoy their stay at heavens and indulge in all the luxuries it had to offer. A long wooden table stood at the center of hall, but it was shining as if it had been polished to its maximum lustrous state by the most skilled artisans. At the other end of the hall stood another table with lots of large golden utensils laden with lavish and mouth-watering dishes and plates were arranged in piles. It was a buffet system where one had to adhere to self service and choose whatever amount of food the person wanted to. The menu presented variety of dishes from sour wafers to spicy stew and sweet confectionaries. But the special attraction of today¡¯s feast was the heavenly wild boar which Lady Artemis hunted in the Eleanora Woods on the other side of Mount Olympus. While she was the center of attraction of all the present attendees, everyone also commended goddess Hestia who turned it into a delicacy. All the nineteen gods and children present in the hall took their seats on the dining table everyone sitting in front of each of their gods in horizontal pairs. Homura noticed something was wrong and asked his Goddess Freya, to clear his doubt. ¡°Lady Freya if you may, but why are there only 38 seats in the dining hall if 20 gods were selected for the reincarnation ceremony. Aren¡¯t the others going to attend the feast?¡± ¡°Haahahaha¡­. Its just as you suspect my child, you have quite the observation skill. But there has been no mistake. It¡¯s actually for entertainment purpose. A special surprise for our little goddess who will appear soon.¡± ¡°I see Freya you have succumbed to your old tactics. But it will be quite fun to see the Black Sheep try to escape from this situation.¡± Lady Artemis was pointing her fork in the sky and imagining the look on everyone¡¯s faces to see Athena¡¯ miserable state. ¡°I still don¡¯t get it. Why a non-combat goddess would try to challenge us. Just because of her families glorious past and because of her beautiful charms, doesn¡¯t mean that she can defy us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why we are going to teach her a lesson today!¡± ¡°Hermes you did well in making the arrangement of their late arrival.¡± ¡°Never mind. But I feel sad for the human child who has to suffer humiliation due to her goddess. As far as I remember she had the weakest soul power in the whole class, almost none at all. How was she even alive, wouldn¡¯t her life force had extinguished at an early age. It¡¯s a quite a funny duo of weaklings.¡± Lord Hermes looked in the direction of other children as if to extract information about that girl. ¡°The name of the girl is Sachi. My Grace.¡± As usual Kenta was showing off his communication skills and playing the role of class leader. ¡°I don¡¯t remember a girl with that name in the class.¡± ¡°Ah! She is the freak who never talks to anyone and cover her face with her hairs.¡± ¡°Oh! You mean the girl who always got bullied.¡± ¡°Sakura can you tell me more about this girl.¡± Astarea the Goddess of justice made an unusual request as if she was taking a special interest in that girl. ¡°Lady Astarea. You have nothing to worry about. The girl in question is really weak and fragile.¡± Sakura behaved as if she was presenting her statement in front of a judge in a court of justice. ¡°Lady Ova and Lady Astarea as a matter of fact even at the time of dying in the bus she was being bullied and beaten by us.¡± Tama had already started making fun of me. ¡°She just keeps reading book all day and has a beautiful appearance. Except for that she is nothing in our eyes. I bet she would die on the first day she is born in Isleguard. Hahahaa.¡± Saki had already started banging the dining table in front of her and laughing loudly while the other present in attendance couldn¡¯t hold themselves back seeing her explosive behavior and followed her example. Goddess Aphrodite sensing the presence of two unwelcomed guests for whom everyone had been waiting for quite a while, were going to make an entry. ¡°Everyone get ready. The show is going to begin. Let¡¯s enjoy it to the fullest.¡± ALL ATTENTIONS AND ANTICIPATION WERE DIRECTED TOWARDS THE ENTRANCE. But everyone¡¯s jaw dropped when two beautiful maidens in white gown made an entrance. Everyone had the same question ¡®Just who they were?¡¯ ¡®Wait! Is that girl really in our class?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t remember someone this beautiful in our class.¡¯ ¡®Was that the reason she always hid her face. Maybe I should have tried to talk to her after all.¡¯ ¡®I never expected Sachi was this beautiful.¡¯ ¡®Its not just her. Even her goddess is so beautiful. Should we go and talk to her.¡¯ All the Gods and boys were making the same type of comments which brought frustration and angered all the Goddesses and girls. ¡®Her goddess is even more beautiful than Lady Aphrodite.¡¯ Someone had just misspoke the taboo words by comparing the goddess of beauty and goddess of knowledge. Lady Aphrodite was totally riled up by that statement which totally challenged her own existence. The students present in the hall and all the other Gods could feel the divine power radiating from her body so strong that it could destroy the whole banquet hall in a blink of an eye. Lady Freya took the hand of Aphrodite and comforted her. ¡°Tccch... I won¡¯t let it end like this. How dare she ruin my fun!¡± *** SACHI KONDO We were greeted by an angel at the outside perimeter of the banquet hall and he informed us that all the guests had already arrived. For some reason Lady Athena looked worried on receiving this piece of information. Was she afraid of something and if yes then what? As soon as we entered the Hall the room fell in complete silence and small gossips could be heard but I couldn¡¯t make them out since we were too far. For me the only person that mattered was Lady Athena. All this time I just kept looking at her face and smiled all the time while we chatted among ourselves. For some reason all the Gods and boys were confused and exasperated, while all the girls and Goddess had a look of dismay and rage. Jealousy was written all over their faces, after all Lady Athena looked so glamorous in her outfit and even the gods couldn¡¯t deny it. We started moving towards the part of the hall where the plates were kept. Suddenly a goddess stood from her seat and asked, ¡°Athena, why are you late? We were all missing you.¡± It was the goddess of lust Freya. At this lady Athena stopped her feet and her body started shaking, but she did not look back to reply and stayed silent. All this time I never saw her behave like this. To me she looked like a cheerful person who took joy and gave her best in everything she tried. Even though she might have been isolated by others I never suspected that even gods get bullied if they are weak. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a seat and have a talk first. We would really like to know about the new friend you made.¡± This time it was goddess Astarea who too wanted to be a part of this drama. I looked back and was furious to see that all the chairs had been occupied and two chairs were less than the number of guests. It was not an organizational mistake but was all planned. These Gods are trying to pick up on Lady Athena and no one is objecting. But then I too was terrified at the thought that was it because of me. Were they trying to make fun of my goddess so that they could bully me? Was this done by the delinquents? At this point all the goddesses and girls were smiling as there plan was in full action. The gods and the boys still for some reason were making some complex comments and promises. ¡°Let me add some fun too.¡± Sakura stood from her seat and started walking towards me. She came and stood in front of me and gave an evil smile. She grabbed my right hand and started squeezing it with her herculean strength. ¡°AAAhhhhahhah¡­..¡± Something sharp just now pricked in the middle of my hand and blood started to flow from my hand and some drops of this red fluid started dripping on the floor. It was a major cut. She must have hid something sharp under her palm, maybe a small knife or blade. ¡°Do as the other Goddesses asked you to do, it would be in best of your interest not to make me angry.¡± Everyone started laughing in the hall. ¡®Athena you should take proper care of your partner and explain her how things work here.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t forget your place as a non-combat goddess or try to stand in our way.¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t go all high and mighty or someone might get hurt.¡¯ At these words Athena who was obviously still shaking with fear looked at me and was shocked to see the blood in my hand and another girl trying to twist and sprain my wrist. All her emotions vanished from her face. She slapped Sakura on her face tightly and broke me free from her tight grasp. She held my hurt hand gently as if to stop the bleeding and started moving towards the gate through which we just entered. ¡°Sachi, we are leaving.¡± *** The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. GODDESS ASTAREA ¡°How dare she hurt my child?¡± Sakura stomped on the floor and came back and took her seat. ¡°That slap was really tight. I won¡¯t forget this Sachi just you wait.¡± She still held her hand where she was slapped and searched for ice on the dining table. ¡°She really thinks that she can challenge us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not let it end here.¡± ¡°I do have a plan. Artemis get your beast ready by day after tomorrow. We might as well see some wandering girls getting hunted.¡± It was Lady Freya who spoke about such a devious tragedy, while Lady Artemis complimented it, ¡°Wild game always sounds fun to me.¡± While some of the Goddesses and delinquents discussed about their plan, the others just eavesdropped. Some laughed, some made sad face to think about the looming tragedy, some still maintained their cool but no one objected to their devious plot. No one questioned that how did those two girls anger them or why are they so fixated over them. I wonder why no one ever questions the actions of the strongest. Why it is THE WEAKEST ONE has to only suffer? *** SOMEWHERE IN MOUNT OLYMPUS Both I and my goddess left the inner perimeter of the banquet and Lady Athena muttered [TELEPORT] and both of us vanished into thin air. For some reason the blood in my brain had shifted to one side, but it was soon getting settled. While I still felt a bit nauseated I opened my eyes and saw that we were walking across a meadow. The grass was Eden-green and thigh-high to a thrush. A neon-blue ribbon of river ran through the centre of the meadow. After taking a few steps along the stream we came across an inhumanly quiet and solitary dilapidated small wooden bridge. It was a graceful pedestrian with a medieval fifteenth century, old fashioned lattice metal plated architecture style. We crossed the bridge under a silent sky, which was to my surprise dark. At last, for the first time I was glad to see darkness because a source-less light just didn¡¯t add up. The bridge landed us on a higher elevation than the surrounding and what stood before me was a tall ancestral, unfamiliar yet a majestic tall tree with mint green leaves and antler shaped branches. This was our final destination. ¡°Whenever I am sad or angry I come to this place. It is the only spot where I can feel like myself.¡± For the first time I got to see this cheerless side of Lady Athena. She then lifted my hurt hand in which the bleeding had stopped. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Before I could speak anything, Lady Athena started speaking in a bit different tone as if she was chanting. ¡°OH GODDESS OF LIGHT, I BESEECH THEE, HEAL THY WOUNDS AND BESTOW UPON US YOUR DIVINE PROTECTION.¡± Lady Athena¡¯s body started shining brightly, surrounded by a golden mist, even in the dark the light it radiated was more than enough to even out-shadow a full moon. The light then siphoned through all her body and collected on our hands and just like that the wound closed up on itself and was healed to the extent that no mark was left. As if the cut had never existed. (Living in heavens has its own perks after all.) Lady Athena clutched my hands more tightly, and yet the touch was gentle and warm. Tears fell on our curled up hands, but for some reason I felt as the happiest person alive on earth. For the first time someone had got angry for me and was worried about me getting hurt. ¡°Sorry, my classmates usually try to bully me and you got so worried because of me.¡± ¡°Sorry the goddesses tried to hurt you in an attempt to humiliate me.¡± Both of our voices overlapped as we spoke at the same time. A complete silence followed these bizarre contradicting statements which were complimented by the wind which was shaking the trees with a whizzz sound. We sprang into an outburst of laughter, laughing at our sealed and intertwined fate of being played out in the hands of strong up till now. We both looked up in the sky while both of our long hairs fluttered in the cool breeze which had made us to forget the tiredness and stress of the recent events. According to the goddess this was the only place on the Mount Olympus where you could see stars. A shooting star shot down in the sky followed by a rain of falling stars leaving behind a trail of golden dust in their trail, while I and my goddess could just look up high in the sky and chisel down this epic view in our memory. ¡®I PROMISE, I WILL PROTECT MY GODDESS WITH MY LIFE.¡¯ ¡®I PROMISE, I WILL PROTECT SACHI WITH MY LIFE.¡¯ AND AN ETERNAL VOW WAS MADE WHICH WAS ACKNOWLEDGED BY THE DIVINE REALM ITSELF. *** THE BALCONY OF THE HIGHEST BUILDING IN THE PANTHEON The World God and Lady Gaea were taking a night stroll in the large balcony of the Pantheon. Creepers as tall as thirty meter were growing on the side walls of the balcony which continued to twirl around itself in the small bars of the balcony and grow further. ¡°Tomorrow is a big day after all.¡± ¡°Yes my Lord, the TREE OF LIFE bears its fruit after every 10,000 year and that auspicious day is tomorrow.¡± ¡°The fruit of the tree of life is an apple which has an extraordinarily high amount of life force stored in it. Even if a god of lower echelon eats it they might die by the sudden outburst of energy. Only the stronger Gods of upper echelons and gods with sub administrative rights are able to properly assimilate this fruit and control its power. So only very few gods knows about the existence of such a powerful fruit. It is also said that sometimes the fruit chooses the bearer itself by falling in front of the person it thinks is worthy of its power.¡± ¡°I will be looking forward to tomorrow and will witness the glory of this divine tree myself.¡± After circling around the balcony once, World God turned towards Gaea to inquire about something. ¡°I heard the gods and goddesses caused quite a conundrum for Athena and her beneficiary.¡± The Almighty World God spoke with a sour taste in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s as you suspect, my lord. I was informed that the girl even got hurt in the banquet hall.¡± Lady Gaea quickly responded to World God¡¯s enquiry to lift up his spirits in this unfortunate series of events. After all a goddess being harassed by other gods could destroy the order in the divine realm. But now something special has caught World God¡¯s attention. Lady Gaea looked up in the sky in the direction which He was looking. Her face totally went blank by the sight she was witnessing and unable to keep her curiosity hidden directly asked the World God. ¡°How could there be a star fall in divine realm?¡± The World God lifted up his scepter and pointed towards the multitude of stars which were barely hanging and were about to become the part of the fall. ¡°In the ¡®Traditions of the Divine System¡¯, star falls is a sign that two people make secret promises which continues for a whole eternity. I wonder who those brave fellows are. We might as well be witnessing the beginning of a new legend.¡± *** OUTSIDE ATHENA¡¯S ROOM I spent a lot of time with Sachi near the ¡®Tree of Life¡¯. Wait did I tell her that the tree under which we were watching the star fall is the tree of life. Next time when I take her there, I will make sure to tell her. Wait what are Lady Hera and Sir Apollo doing outside my room. They are the gods of the upper echelon of the divine realm and were one of the strongest gods out there. ¡°Sir Apollo and Lady Hera, what bring you here this late at night?¡± ¡°Nothing dear, we were just worried to hear about what happened at the banquet hall.¡± ¡°Are the both of you doing fine?¡± ¡°There is nothing to worry for you, Sachi is fine and I have already asked someone to properly escort her to her room.¡± For some time Lady Hera hesitated but finally she asked. ¡°Athena, you do realize that you are a non-combat goddess and so will be your beneficiary. The world you will be reincarnated will be ravaged in war by powerful beings. You might as well be throwing your life without gaining anything.¡± Apollo followed in the footsteps of Hera and interrupted. ¡°Remember you are not risking only your life but your beneficiary¡¯s life too. She later might blame you for her unfortunate conditions.¡± ¡°Sachi is not like others. She would never blame anyone.¡± ¡°Even so don¡¯t forget that your parents too died in a war in the same world.¡± ¡°Will you be able to overcome the difficulties and hardships if you can¡¯t even punch someone, let alone defeat a monster? You will make a life of hell and fear for that girl if it still continues. Don¡¯t worry there will be more other opportunities to become powerful in divine realm.¡± ¡°So let this one just slide. Don¡¯t worry you don¡¯t have to decide now. Think it out properly within three days and make a proper decision.¡± The two Gods then took their leave. After my family died in the war two hundred years ago, they have been looking after me from time to time and giving me advice. They were one of the closest friends of my mother and father. Even still they were usually busy and couldn¡¯t always be there for me. If I want to make my own place among the god¡¯s then I have to take this risk. But remembering the innocent face of Sachi, I can never dream in my life to hurt her feelings. What if I really make her life miserable? Does she really even want me to be her goddess? Will she still accept me as her partner if she knew I was weak and cannot provide her with a good unique skill? Will she blame me for her misfortune? All these bad thoughts kept on popping in my mind, but I concluded to talk things out with Sachi and then let her make the decision. The tiredness of all those uncanny events had exhausted her and she went to deep slumber free from all the worries of the world. *** SACHI¡¯S ROOM A special angel who worked under Lady Athena accompanied me to the place where I was staying. I entered my room which was still dark and changed into my night clothes. I lied on my bed and started putting the events in order which happened from morning till now. I tried to snuggle my pillow by hugging it close to me, thinking about Lady Athena and her actions really made her look cool and super awesome. She really cared about me and got angry on my behalf as well. I truly made a new wonderful best friend. I tried to sleep but my eyes just couldn¡¯t stay silent. So I decided to stay awake whole night and read the books which I borrowed from Lady Athena and were delivered to my dorm in the evening. I imagined the presence of light in my room and rays of thick light enlightened the whole room. For some reason I had an idea to try and learn magic after seeing the healing spell performed by Lady Athena! The books I borrowed from her were all beginners¡¯ level, with titles such as ¨C ¡®The Origin Of Divine Realm¡¯ ¡®The Existence Of Divine System And Its Mechanics¡¯ ¡®Laws That Govern The Divine Realm¡¯ ¡®Legends Of Mount Olympus & The Gods That Lived In It¡¯ ¡®The Monsters That Roam The Peak Of Mount Olympus And The Forest Of Eleanora¡¯ ¡®The Blueprint Of The Cardelia City And The World Mapping Graph¡¯ (No matter what I will uncover the secret of existence of these stupid large amount of stairs and the reason for absence of lifts and escalators.) ¡®The Working Structure Of The Town Hall And It¡¯s People¡¯ And the book I wanted to read the most was ¨C ¡®The Usage Of Magic And The Chants To Bring Forth The Changes In Nature¡¯ It was midnight and I had 6 hours before morning and 6 books to read. There was no time to waste. I flipped the first book open and started reading. By 3:00 am I had already completed five books. I sure am a book worm and also had a good memory so I remember everything whatever I read as my brain registered it like a computer data processor. All the books were magically enchanted since they looked thin, light in weight and had standard book size. But when you start reading you find that the book should have been much thicker than it appeared. The working of the Divine system were quite new to me, I never knew that heaven worked in such a way. One could even compare the ¡®divine system¡¯ to an ultra super computer with unlimited storage capacity. The only viable reason I came up with the existence of stairs was that gods liked to walk even though they can use magic like teleportation. Also the legends were quite fascinating and it seems that tomorrow was an important day of mount Olympus since the tree of life was going to bear its fruit after 10,000 years again. Now the main event had come for me to - learn magic! Will I be really able to do it? Well I think I have been using it in my room, I could make water come out from shower and control its temperature. I could also produce electricity and use dryer and turn the room light on and off at will. Well considering that just by imagining I could conjure water, electricity and light. I couldn¡¯t wait but flipped the first page open and began reading. Even though the book was enchanted it was still quite thick and heavy. It had a fat brown cover and the book was quite old. According to Lady Athena the book was written by both her father and mother and was the longest book in her own personal library. Also the book was quite close to her heart. The fact that she lent me this book means that she trusted me with her whole heart and it really meant a lot for me. I had already pledged to devote my entire life to help Lady Athena in her endeavours and for that I needed to be strong. If not physically then I have to be mentally prepared for the worst possibilities. It seems the noise which was coming from the room below till 2 o¡¯ clock had stopped; they were partying late at this hour. It seems that all of the students planned it this way after the banquet hall. Of course they did not invite me; maybe they were doing this just below my room full knowing that I would be listening their happy merry songs and cheers and would be jealous or storm in their party and get embarrassed. During the briefing in the assembly hall we were told that one of our wishes would come true if we save the world. At that time the only greatest wish I could think of was a place which I could call home and a person who really cared about me. And that wish had only come true, now the only thing I could ask for was to stay by Lady Athena¡¯s side forever. It was a selfish wish but I couldn¡¯t think or want anything else in the world. So I had no reason to worry about their stupid party and their cheap tricks. I had no longer time to be played by them in their hands or get worked up on their silly views about me. We had six days left to prepare for our reincarnation. I cannot waste a single moment on merry making and idle chit chat. I had to cover as much information about the world of Isleguard and be prepared for any situation. Learning magic and about the geographical and political situation and history of the world was one of the ways I could think of. Battle prowess at present in this weak body of mine was impossible. I could only make a guess, but if we are reborn and have my intact memory then maybe I do have a chance to train my body and learn swordsmanship and become physically strong too. I started reading from the first page and found out about the meaning of MP and SP. Even one¡¯s life force could be used in magic. Magic can be invoked by using chants and they could be seen as a request petition from their respective gods. There are basically four attributes in magic ¨C fire, water, wind and earth. Light and darkness (dark matter) are two other attributes yet considered as a separate and special branches of advanced magic. Any person can have affinity for one or more attributes. But my eyes always looked for one missing piece and that was why chants were used in the first place. I did not use chants for bathing or turning off or on the light. It was just pure imagination and thinking. Perhaps the chants could be considered as a descriptive line of the affects of spell and create a strong and vivid picture of the spell function. The longer the chant, the stronger the magic was and more difficult to visualize it in the first place. After covering a major portion of the basics I thought to try it myself and learn my place. I was ready to fail in the first place if things did not go well as planned. What if I cannot use magic in the way I think? But I cannot allow such thoughts to adulterate my desires and imagination. As for getting a feel to how magic works I had already seen Lady Athena doing it and how this magic energy materializes in one¡¯s body and its warm feeling. The first thing I wanted to try was to form water out of thin air. So as per the knowledge I have the air around us consisting of oxygen, nitrogen, carbon dioxide, water vapour and other gases in fixed proportions. Since we are humans so the divine realm would also have a similar composition of gases. First I had to try and separate water vapour from other gases. Also I should keep in mind the properties of other gases while I am separating them, since I cannot allow oxygen and hydrogen to mix so I needed to keep the oxygen covered in an envelope of nitrogen and same for other gases which are combustible. Water vapour is just water at a much higher temperature so to convert it in water I just needed to drop the temperature and had to keep in mind the various kinetic energies of the water molecule and also the laws of thermodynamics which governed these processes. And there it was I opened my eyes and globules of water floating in front of my eyes above my palm. Also by controlling the rotational kinetic energy and translational kinetic energy of water molecules I could control the movement and the speed of water flowing around my hand. Then just for fun I tried to launch the water in a glass kept on the table 5m away from where I was sitting. While half the water landed inside the glass, the other half spread all over the table and wetted the carpet. Also while launching some of the water leaked from the projectile leaving a trail in its mark. I was still new at this and this innovative way of imagining things was too slow, the whole thing took one minute just to conjure water while Lady Athena could conjure water in large amount in no time at all. I kept on practicing the same thing again and again and the whole time was reduced to 15 seconds in which I could conjure enough water to fill a bathtub. I was just too excited at the thought that when I take bath next time with Lady Athena then I would conjure water myself and surprise her. But in all this practice, the whole room was drenched in water. So I just tried to control the temperature of water again and tried to evaporate it. For some reason it was taking a lot of time because the area in which I could control the temperature was still small. Also when I move to the next portion I had to start raising temperature from the beginning. ¡®This won¡¯t do? This way I will waste more time. It just started getting fun and now I had to clean the mess.¡¯ I started stretching my own hair and banging the back of my hand on my forehead. I am sure no one saw me in this shameful act. Whenever I got frustrated or felt embarrassed I started banging my head. One could describe it as neither too hard nor to soft. Just then I had an idea, why not use hot wind currents to increase the rate of evaporation in the whole room. I set up a convection current system in the whole room and the humidity in the room was raised to an extent where I was sweating all over but the idea worked and the room was restored to its usual dry state. Now what to do about my body and my clothes. I needed to change quickly otherwise the sweat might affect my body. Taking a bath was a nice idea and it was already four in the morning and outside through the window it almost looked like it was dawn even though there was no sun. For some reason it felt peculiar and remarkable at the same time. I put off my clothes and entered the bathtub and prepare a cold water bath to cool off. While I was in the bath the idea of evaporation and separation of gases at molecular level gave me an idea to conjure fire. So while I was relaxing in the bath, I started separating air again in its different molecular form. I trapped each gas separately and enclosed them in an invisible sphere of nitrogen to keep them away from reacting separately and go kaboom. Then I took the sphere of oxygen and dissipated the nitrogen covering and raised the temperature of the sphere which lit up a bright yellow flame. It was not as large as I wanted it to be but combusting a small amount of oxygen at regular intervals was much safer than combusting large amount of oxygen in one go and burn the entire room. Getting kicked out of your room on the first day by the landlord was a tragic fate I did not wish to suffer. I later wanted to try it with hydrogen but it could be dangerous in a closed space. Maybe I can ask Lady Athena to assist me to an open and safe area. I came out of the bath and felt refreshed more than ever, for some reason practicing all that magic was quite tiring. Maybe because it was my first time. I then used a cool breeze to dry myself than a towel. Every time I did it, I always feel so happy and content. Let¡¯s do it once more. It tickles¡­ I turned back and looked at the bathtub in which there was still cold water. I had used fire and water. The question is can I use both at the same time to raise the temperature of cold water in front of me in one go. I remember once reading about an experiment in which the box lid opened on itself when the steam pressure built inside the box was high enough. Also if we keep on pumping steam inside a closed box or there is a sudden high influx of steam or gas inside a closed container it might be reduced to bits and torn apart in an instant no matter the material used. So to create such tremendous amount of steam in one blow I had a pretty good idea of achieving it with what I had just applied. Most of the people will consider fire and water elements are incompatible and mostly work against each other diminishing their effects, but this incompatibility just may give rise to a compatible power I am seeking for. Its like this! I conjured small amount of water in one hand and tried spinning it in only one direction forming a hollow sphere. For some time the shape would distort but I think I got the hang of it for now. In the other hand I conjured fire by combusting a small amount of oxygen I tried to spin it in other direction. In both of my hands were two basic non compatible attributes of magic but in hands of a genius science student they can open a lot of possibilities and variations. For some time it was quite difficult to maintain them in the spinning sphere state otherwise it just extinguished or dissipated. After confirming that I won¡¯t lose focus and the spheres of fire and water are intact in both of my hands. I forced them together into one. YES. You heard me I just shove them together into each other. One would say that the water would extinguish the fire. I will too agree but don¡¯t forget these are magic attributes spinning in opposite direction and the water sphere is a hollow one. The two spheres combined as I had predicted and formed a much larger sphere than before and were now spinning in one direction. To keep the explosion small, I kept the fire attribute in check so the flames were less powerful than water. Hence the final energy ball was spinning in the direction of water and vice-versa. Also I think if I increase the fire attribute there will be more chances of a bigger explosion, maybe I will try it next time. For now I have to do with this. I launched this orb of explosive magical power into the bathtub. BOOM. There it was, huge steam and white hot fog rise out at full force which can even make a hole in a metal plate. However the water was so hot and it splashed on my body due to the impact that I got minor burn injuries. For some time it did pain a lot but more than the pain it was the opportunity to try the healing spell. I was just too excited to cast a healing spell for which people would have considered me an angel on earth. ¡°OH GODDESS OF LIGHT, I BESEECH THEE, HEAL THY WOUNDS AND BESTOW UPON US YOUR DIVINE PROTECTION.¡± White light started surrounding my body and started siphoning all over the burned parts of my body. ¡°WOOW¡­OW...WOW¡± What the heck, did the white light just dissipate? AArghhh! No I lost focus. Or maybe I wasn¡¯t imagining the wound being healed. Maybe for skin burns I must imagine the destruction of damaged and dead cells and siphon magical power to the nearby cells and try for cell division and repair the damaged parts. Also for some reason after myself saying that lengthy obsolete line I don¡¯t think I need that maybe just a simple word should be able to do it. After all a dying man can¡¯t be saved on battlefield if the healing spell takes too long to spell out and activate then. Here goes nothing! [HEAL] This time my complete focus was on the damaged portions and the nearby cells which will undergo cell division consecutively. White light started radiating through my body again. Unlike the previous time where this white light would cover my body as it appeared from the surrounding, this white light was radiating throughout my body and was responding to the core centre of my body. Also for some reason my long black hairs had turned white. I wonder how I look in white hairs. But these abrupt changes did not make me lose focus. The toll of the burns and the pain was shearing through my body and I need to quickly apply healing magic otherwise it may leave a mark. The burned spots started vanishing and new skin took its place. Just in case I walked to the mirror and scanned my whole body. ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO.¡± ¡°How did this happen. It¡¯s as if I have totally developed a new skin out of nowhere.¡± When I peeked into the mirror my fair skin was glowing more brightly than ever as if I just came out of a salon after taking a full body tone treatment. Even my face where there were some dark circles due to waking up till late nights had vanished. Well my hairs have restored to black colour at least. But there was still the problem that they had gotten lengthier, maybe even stronger and had a fine luster in my hair strands. It was as if someone had casted a beautifying spell over me. ¡°Did I just heal my whole body unconsciously instead of only healing the burns? I need to be more cautious while using magic power. I can already feel a bit dizzy because I might have lost a lot of magical points. I should probably lie down for some time. It was six in the morning when I woke up. I probably slept for an hour or so. Last night we had decided that we will meet again tomorrow morning at the same spot where we went after the banquet hall. I prepared some sandwiches from the materials in the kitchen. The pantry was full of snacks and cold drinks. So there was no need to worry about food. For those who don¡¯t know at my uncle¡¯s home I used to prepare my morning breakfast and school lunch on my own. Even in the evening when the whole family went out to have dinner I was asked to stay at home. My uncle and aunt would themselves make excuses of me by saying that there are a lot of recent neigbourhood burglaries so I need to keep a watch or I had to prepare for my exams. I always felt frustrated when things went this way. I too wanted to eat good food. So I had made up mind, to learn cooking by watching videos online. I would wake up whole night and try several dishes ranging from normal everyday to exquisite cuisines from Japanese to continental including sweets and other confectionaries. In my eyes I was already a grand chef and I was able to come up with the perfect dish on my first attempts. Maybe I should have tried in the cooking club at school but even after sending several applications they rejected me without even trying me. After having my breakfast I came out of the building and first time started walking on the road. As per the angel the roads will take you in the direction of the place I wanted to go. I kept the image of the tree in my mind, for some reason that and the shooting stars were the only thing I could remember about the place. I walked on the grey-stone pavement and I could see a lot of angels unloading and transporting cargos from a huge cart drawn by horses with feathers, are they the heavenly beasts called Pegasus which I read in the book yesterday. There was hustle and bustle in every nook and corner of the streets, most of the gods were carrying some boxes while some walked in groups gossiping about different types of games, song and dance. Also there were many decorative items like huge plants laden with beautiful flowers of all colours I could think of. There were long red carpets, and huge logs were piled in the middle of street in a square formation one over the other maybe for a bonfire at night as a special event. One could possibly think of it as the preparation of a huge festival. Right I remember the tree of life after 10,000 years was going to bear its one fruit today. I wonder what it tastes like! I would love to explore this festival with Lady Athena. I will make sure that I ask her about it when me meet. *** ////////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE DIVINE SYSTEM The divine realm, mortal realm (the universe), the hell or the realm of dead are all governed by a certain set of laws which are controlled maintained and observed by a single power entity called the Divine System. Over all these laws of nature the one who presides above all and have the power to twist these laws of nature is the Almighty World God. This position is also known as the ¡®Administrator¡¯. ADMINISTRATOR The Almighty World God is the most powerful being, the Absolute. He is the controller and the governor of the Divine System. His job is to use the divine system to observe the world and take actions to maintain the stability among all the three realms. SUB-ADMINISTRATORS There are several other beings that are given certain limited access to the divine system. They generally include the strongest gods of the upper echelons who are the direct descendants of the Almighty World God in terms of blood and divinity. Others include Hades, the god of the underworld and the strongest apostle of hell. Usually even these rights can be scrutinized or denied as seen fit by the administrator. There are only two cases where a sub administrator uses the power of divine system when allowed by the administrator or when the command issued fails to be observed or is overlooked by the administrator. ORIGIN In the beginning there was nothingness which accumulated over time at one point giving birth to DESIRE and so the God¡¯s will was born to fulfill these desires. On fulfillment of the first desire which was to remove nothingness, light was formed by the god¡¯s will. This God made a place called the Divine realm from where he would fulfill these desires. For the first time something was created in this nothingness and then there was birth of matter, birth of consciousness, or birth of living creatures, birth of culture. The mortal races occupied the mortal realm. GOD made several other gods called his descendants and created the omnipotent power called Divine System. These descendants could siphon and wield this power to fulfill the desires of the mortal realm. But these desires were an endless loop of criss-cross and most of them conflicted which gave rise to malice, hunger, hatred, jealousy, anger and evil. The Malice then accumulated and took a separate life form that had their own desires. The GOD collected these new species and made a separate realm for them called hell. DIVINE REALM & GODS The land of gods flourished while the lower the god stood in lineage and as descendants the lower it could siphon the power of pure divinity. But divine power in itself was the strongest source of energy in existence. Only the body of god can handle the divine power. The body of god¡¯s is special as it contains the blood of the World God called ¡®ICHOR¡¯ which serves as the medium to siphon divinity from divine system. No mortal from mortal realm or denizen of hell can use divinity. This is an undisputable nature of the Divine system. MORTAL REALM The World God created a universe which keeps on expanding as the number of world¡¯s increases to fulfill the desire of the mortal beings. All these worlds contain different or almost similar species of living beings with humans, elves, beastmen and demons forming the major population in this realm. Different world has different magical densities in their structure and composition hence which decides the strength and mental capacity of the living beings living on that world. WORLD Each World in Mortal Realm was first but a small particle called ¡®core¡¯. This core is the solidified form of god¡¯s blood Ichor which is in highly compressed and in its densest form. The denser is this core the stronger is the world in terms of magical culmination and nearer to the divine realm and more magical density is possessed by it. Around this core the landmasses are formed due to its infinite gravitational pull. HELL OR REALM OF THE DEAD The denizen of the hell consists of evil spirits, spirits with unfulfilled desires, zombies, necromancers, vampires. These are the living beings that claim hell as their turf. Guardians of the Hell Gate, Apostles are the rulers of the hell of each world. Hades the god of the underworld is the ruler of every hell and the only person who has sub administrative authorities over the divine system and a descendant of World God. The source of energy that supports this realm is called ¡®miasma¡¯ which is the living concentration of malice leaked from the mortal realm. ¡®Black Miasma¡¯ or ¡®Dark Matter¡¯ is the purest form of miasma and the ultimate and densest form of malice. //////////////////////////////////////////////////////// RELATION BETWEEN DIVINITY AND BLACK MIASMA DIVINITY and BLACK MIASMA are powers of equal strength but are made of different frequencies and wavelengths. Whenever these two powers will collide or come in contact it will result in destruction. No denizen of hell can set foot in divine realm and no god of divine realm can set foot in hell. Only World God and Hades are the only beings to whom these laws do not extend and they have full access to both heaven and hell. However the divinity of the World God and his descendants is far more superior and powerful than the Black Miasma. TREE OF LIFE The tree of life is a colossal tree which supports the heavens, thereby connecting the heavens, the mortal realm, and, through its roots, the underworld. One may even consider it a world tree. The purpose of its existence is to collect all the excessive energy from heaven, hell and mortal realm. While it directly collects divinity from heavens, for the mortal realm it collects the energy that has scattered from various planets and collected together as mist in outer space which itself gets purified by revolving at very high speed in circular paths forming a special kind of energy called ¡®halo axal¡¯ which is at the same wavelength at divine energy. The tree of life absorbs this special energy, purifies it from unnecessary waves of energy and add the pure energy to its reserves. As for the underworld, while the black miasma has totally different wavelength and frequency, the roots of the tree of life surrounds the gate of hell at its hinges and absorb all the dark matter. The roots then transfer all the negative emotions and malice to the bark and stems of the tree, which are broken down into simpler emotions and desires, which are then consumed as nourishments for the survival of tree. The leaves then convert this raw energy from underworld to pure divinity by purifying with the light which is omnipotent in the divine realm. Finally after every 10,000 years all this surplus high density pure divinity is then collected at a single place and is stored in the form of a fruit that is a red apple. The consumption of this apple with its chaotic pure divine energy since its early stage of formation and its instability in its fruit form, can even kill the gods of the upper echelons as their bodies won¡¯t be able to handle the backlash. So after extracting the fruit from the tree of life it is kept in the chambers of the divine realm below the Pantheon till the chaotic energy subsides and the fruit is fit for consumption. SELECTION OF THE CONSUMER The apple is said to fall from the tree in the presence of the being it sees is fit for the consumption of its divine fruit. As per record no god has survived or escaped unscathed when the fruit is directly consumed just after the God¡¯s selection. As per observation, the reason for this hazard is not because the body can¡¯t handle the divinity, since by various means with the help of other god¡¯s this excessive divinity from his body can be extracted by and distributed among other gods. The real reason of this constitutional body failure is because of the fact that the assimilation of this apple causes a sudden high rise in the ¡®soul power¡¯ of the individual, and if the body cannot contain this vast amount of soul power collected over a span of ten thousand years the vessel ruptures, leading to the outburst of the spiritual veins which siphons soul power and is rooted deep inside bodies of everybody including gods, mortals and denizens of hell. VOLUME 1: CHAPTER – 4 : THE TREE OF LIFE AND THE CASE OF THE MISSING APPLE CHAPTER ¨C 4 THE TREE OF LIFE AND THE CASE OF THE MISSING APPLE I came across a meadow once that looked as if I had stepped into the pages of a storybook. I was standing at the same levitated high ground where I and Lady Athena were able to see the stars together. The malachite-green fields seemed to be covered in a bright sheet under the clear azure blue sky. I could hear the serenading minstrel of the heavenly birds breaking the quiet of this far-fetched world. The whalebone-white clouds shaped like tufts of marshmallows, glided slowly across the sky. They carried an airy, warm, drizzling rain with them. It cleansed the land and banished the strangling coldness and stunned silence of the lake¡¯s surface. The pattering off the leaves, ultra-symmetric ripples on surface of the lake, the rain energized the full ecosystem of this holy land. A neon-blue ribbon of river ran through the centre of the meadow. The song of the river was very gentle as it went plinking and tinkling over the grey gravel bed. The molten golden crown on top of mountains head and the bleached snow was forged by the gods of Olympus themselves. I could see the reflection varnished onto the lakes glassy surface. Even in this spirit renewing rustic scene I could not hold my breath but be baffled at the sight of the gigantic and noble tree which stood in front of me all high and mighty. With a stock straight and a proud grey obelisk and branches sticking out emphatically and shaped like a Neptune¡¯s fork, thick and defiant at the bottom, frail toward the top, the exceedingly beautiful tree was yet extraordinary that I could not describe it in mere words of my limited vocabulary. The soothing and warm feeling of the light which passed through its canopies, and the cool of its shadow was just so tempting to lie under its divine protection. It all feels so connected and familiar! I looked around but unable to find Lady Athena I decided to wait and lay under the tree reading the book on magic which I had brought with me. It had been more than an hour and I started feeling hungry again for some reason I wondered what fruit this tree bore during its ripening season. I removed my thoughts of eating and started focusing on reading again. For some time, I wanted to try teleportation magic because it is just so cool to vanish from one place and appear at another and take others by surprise. Maybe then I could wipe the floor with that haughty angel and his obsolete thoughts about being ¡®lowly humans¡¯. It had been quite a while and Lady Athena had still not shown up yet. Maybe she is busy in her duties as a god such as looking after her subjects, blessing others who follow her and maybe praying. Wait! Whom she would even pray? Does gods also pray someone? Maybe they pray to World God for his blessings! Well I am sure I would not want to disturb Lady Athena during her duties or unexpected chores which suddenly might have popped up. I am sure she would show up soon because we are good friends. Aren¡¯t we¡­ Just then a huge, almost circular shaped red object fell on the cover of my book while the momentum made the other end of the cover hit my nose. I was quick in my response and had already made distance with the book so the impact of the hit was less and there was probably no nosebleed or other minor injuries. But for some reason I wanted to get hurt and use the healing magic. I have been still wondering about the after-effects of the healing magic which I previously used, because it felt like it almost rebuilt my whole body and let me gain more strength than my usual self. For some reason I also felt more confident than ever. Learning magic is obviously fun for anyone. Probably all my classmates by now would also have learnt magic and may be able to even burn down buildings or break huge boulders as they are always stronger than me and maybe always will be. But this time I am sure I will not lack behind because I have my goddess by my side. Now to return to the current scenario, I had to probe and investigate this unidentified falling object. Well duh¡­ it¡¯s probably an apple. Why would a UFO fall from the sky considering it¡¯s the divine realm we are talking about (and it seems that nothing can surprise me anymore)? A large sized apple with bright red color on a green base lay on the ground on my right side. It was probably a bit larger than the normal sized Kashmiri apples and for the other part the tutti ¨C fruity smell of this ripened fruit in the air had already caught my nose¡¯s attention. I just couldn¡¯t wait to know the taste of this bold apple which dared to fall and disturb me during my reading time. Seeing that I was all alone and there was no caretakers for the tree nearby that means I can probably eat this apple. Surely I can!
CHOMP!
CHOMP!
CRUNCH!
CHOMP!
THE SKIN OF THIS FRUIT IS CRISP, JUICY, AND AROMATIC YET TASTED A BIT ACIDIC.
As for the fleshy part it had a sweet syrup taste and an earthly touch in it which made it even a more enjoyable delicacy. I am sure it will serve as a good ingredient in deserts. I would love to make an apple pie for it and enjoy it together with Lady Athena. I just can¡¯t stop thinking about her and how she saved me yesterday and stepped forward in order to protect me. I finished the whole damn thing which caused this fiasco and said to myself ¡®serves it right.¡¯ But later when I realized that there were no seeds, I started wondering how the species of this tree survives then if they do not propagate. Maybe the trees are immortal but even so. Why the hell am I even thinking, a fruit without seeds maybe a common thing in heaven. But something still bugged me because the fruits I ate in my room probably had seeds in them. But I said to myself ¡®later¡¯ and then continued to divulge in my reading. *** ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD ¡°Finally after a wait of 10,000 years we will be again able to harvest the fruit of tree of life.¡± Lady Gaea brought her two fingers near her lips thinking in awe about the heavenly apple. Besides her there was the Almighty World God, god of creation Brahma and goddess of agriculture Demeter. All of them had one question bugging them about, who will be chosen by the tree of life for the consumption of its fruit. ¡°We will soon see to that.¡± I said and walked along the river till we all reached the bridge that connected us to the tree of life. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Demeter? Is something bothering you.¡± Lord Brahma on seeing the confused expression of Lady Demeter at such an auspicious occasion could not help but enquire himself. ¡°For some reason I cannot sense the presence of the fruit of the tree of life. It¡¯s not on the tree.¡± Lady Demeter quietly spoke and waited for the response for her irrational statement. ¡°What? This couldn¡¯t be. Maybe it fell from the tree in presence of some other God who came here before us. Please check again just to be sure.¡± Lady Gaea started making certain assumptions in order to sort out the problem. ¡°But we all have stopped any god from coming near the tree of life for an entire week during the harvest. It¡¯s impossible for any god to come here today because of the barrier put by the World God himself.¡± Lord Brahma raised his hand like a lawyer and looked at the Almighty World God who was soon going to make a decision like a judge. ¡°Unless it¡¯s a human. Gaea may I ask who is that girl lying under the tree of life.¡± At this point of time, all the four gods were midway on the bridge and they could see the whole landscape from there. Lady Gaea gaze fell upon a frail looking beautiful girl reading a book under the shadow of the tree of life. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the beneficiary of Athena! Why is she here? Do you think she might know something about the fruit or who may have took it.¡± Lady Gaea had already recognized the identity of the human and started walking in the direction where the girl was resting. The other Gods started following in her footsteps in order to get some answers. The girl had already noticed us approaching her, she stood at her position and started walking towards us with a smile but for some reason she stopped and started to look here and there with a confused and sad expression on her face. Did she confuse us with someone? Could it be that she was waiting for someone? ¡°What is your name human? Please explain the purpose of your visit?¡± Lord Brahma directly started interrogating the young, innocent girl with charming looks in his guttural high-pitched tone. From the expression of the girl it looks like she was afraid of us and uncomfortable around strangers. She kept looking down at the green grass, sliding her leg in order to not crush any flower under her feet and then looked back at us again. In her brittle yet sweet and lovely speech she finally made up her mind to speak. ¡°I am Sachi Kondo. ¡­ Ummm¡­ So¡­. I was actually waiting for Goddess Athena here since we planned yesterday to meet under this tree.¡± She again started looking at her feet and the ground in between raising her eyebrows and straining her eyes to see our face and what we were doing. ¡°How long have you been here? Did you see any else besides us.¡± this time it was Lady Gaea. ¡°Umm.. No¡­ I don¡¯t think I saw anyone else around here and it has almost been an hour I have come here.¡± All the other gods were too confused to ask at the pace at which our conversation was going. The fruit of the tree of life was missing and a human trespassing on its ground during its ripening time. So without wasting time I directly asked, ¡°Did you see an apple around this part?¡± The girl got a little worried and horrified at this question. Did she know something about the apple? If yes then what? ¡°An apple fell from above over me, and since I was hungry I ate it. I thought no one would mind since there was no caretaker around here.¡± All the other three gods gasped at this statement and started pulling their hairs or come up with more questions. I needed to act quickly to calm thing down, so I used my divine powers to see the soul core of this girl but it was just a small flicker of light in a large dark place. I felt something wrong, like an interference, I concentrated all my divine powers in my eyes and used them to further analyse her soul realm. It was a huge dark pitch black pit, a chasm for which even darkness was no match. It seemed I was falling into the abyss itself. For the first time something had caught me by surprise. I used the divine system and break free from this unexpectedly strong barrier protection and used my ¡®All seeing Eyes¡¯ to probe further into her soul realm. This time I had broke the barrier which appears to be have been put up by some skilled God themself. CRACK. CRACK. Golden yellow light filled the entire soul realm and my eyes were dazzled and robbed of its sight. The intensity of this light was so bright that even after using all of my powers I had to strain and focus my eyes to look for the soul core. I felt a familiar sensation and belonging of this high-end energy, it was similar to my own divinity. This strong feeling, there is no doubt about it her soul power shares the same origin as mine that is with the divine system itself. Could she be¡­¡­. I finally found it, high above the position where I was floating. To my horror, the unexpected had come true; the apple of the tree of life was fusing with this girl¡¯s soul core. How is this even possible? How could a mortal attain such a feat which is even impossible for gods? I had to calm myself and take care of other gods. I don¡¯t know whether to call this accident unfortunate or fortunate or it was just fated? ¡°I see. You don¡¯t need to worry yourself anymore. We will be taking our leave.¡± Before any other gods could raise further questions, I raised my staff and teleported ourselves to my office. What a pain? Now I have to work on explaining the situation to these gods? Life sure is tough for me. ¡°Could she be lying to us?¡± Demeter made a quick judgement. ¡°Of course not. She was saying the truth. We gods can sense when a mortal is lying or not.¡± Lord Brahma quickly disregarded her conclusion. ¡°Maybe she mistook it for some other fruit and ate something else instead.¡± This time it was Lady Gaea. All the three gods then looked at the person who had out of the blue transported them from the crime scene. Sometimes getting so much attention in old age is not good for health. ¡°It seems that this time the tree of life has shockingly chosen a mortal as the consumer of its fruit. I confirmed it with my own eyes.¡± ¡°But how can a mortal even survive after eating the fruit. Also she had almost negligible soul power. Why the tree of life would chose a weak human like her in the first place.¡± Lord Brahma raised a question which I was going to answer anyway. ¡°That flicker of soul power is but a veil on the top. In actual, she possesses more soul power than a new evolved god of upper echelon. At present, the apple of tree of life is fusing with her soul core on its own.¡± ¡°Even if she ate the apple, the higher gods cannot survive the backlash and strain of the chaotic energy that the fruit puts on the body. But she appears to be totally fine.¡± ¡°What do you mean by the barrier you mentioned?¡± It seems that there is no running away. I need to give a complete explanation. ¡°This barrier which I am talking about appears to be put on her by a god with sub-administrative rights. That is why no other gods were able to pinpoint her high affinity for divinity and life energy. For the first time it seems that the tree of life has chosen a human as a bearer of its fruit.¡± ¡°But your liege, why the girl is in good health? Wouldn¡¯t the chaotic energy of the fruit would have killed her since she consumed it just after its ripening.¡± ¡°It seems that the girl is actually a descendant of the god in question who has put the barrier in the first place. Even though the girl has no Ichors¡¯ blood, but her soul power has the same origin as mine and it will keep on growing.¡± ¡°But how can someone¡¯s soul power still grow and that also speaking of a human. You just said that even being a descendant of a god she does not possess your blood and she is still a mortal.¡± ¡°There have been several cases where a descendant of a god in mortal realm was born with exceptional capabilities and sometimes even with god¡¯s blood. But in her case, she has none. Even at present her tremendous soul power is sealed and even I would need to take action through the divine system to break such a powerful seal. I wonder whose daughter could she really be?¡± At this point I stopped and thought of the abyss I saw in her soul realm and couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future holds for her. ¡°After seeing her soul realm with my own eyes, I think, no I am sure that is the very reason the tree of life choose her. Her soul state is a deep dark abyss. One could describe it as the Nothingness ¨C the source of all creation and the sink of destruction. Poor girl, I don¡¯t know what hardships she had suffered in her previous life, and yet she looked so cheerful reading that book.¡± ¡°I have never heard of such a thing.¡± ¡°Listen Gaea, our soul state is the direct resemblance to the life we have lived to this day. Happiness, anger, hate, jealousy, confusion, sadness and especially fear all of these emotions together construct the soul state. Her soul state is the abyss itself where even light may lose its way, which gives her the attribute of absorbing high amount of this chaotic life energy, and that is the reason she was able to consume the apple without any problem.¡± The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°World God, I don¡¯t understand. You just called her a descendant of a sub-administrative god and also possessing soul power of your origin. So if she consumes the apple she is absorbing the divinity and black miasma at the same time. We all know that these two forces contradict each other and if merged together can only cause destruction. Her very being of existence is questionable at this point.¡± I took a long deep breath, ah! The question I was waiting to answer. Good job Brahma. ¡°The origin of this world and the divine system was the desire and my will in the huge expanse of the nothingness. Nothingness itself accepts all and provides all. At present the girl is young and the hardships she had suffered in mortal realm had taken the shape of nothingness a unique attribute a totally new essence of being in itself. For now it doesn¡¯t matter whether she absorb divine light or black miasma, they won¡¯t interact unless until she forces it to do or absorb each of them in massive quantities. I would have never thought that such a special being could exist. But even this unique ability is a curse and blessing at the same time. Whether she will let herself be consumed by her own netherworld or will her fate be determined by her resolve and the choices she make in the future? Only she can decide it for herself whether it is life or death that waits at the end of her journey.¡± ¡°We understand your liege. But we are confused by the present circumstances and do not know how to respond.¡± Lord Brahma, Lady Gaea and Demeter had the same thoughts now after listening to my explanation. I sure am good at knowing everything. I am the World God after all. ¡°Ahem¡­ at this very moment we have to wait and observe that girl since she is innocent and does not know the current unfortunate scenario she has put herself in. You are not to share any information with anyone and not even Athena who is the partner of that girl. I will later try to explain her myself. As for the public information spread the news that I will be taking care of the fruit of the Tree of Life. You may leave now.¡± ¡°As you say you¡¯re Almighty.¡± The three said in unison and then vanished into thin air. I sat on my golden four ¨C legged chair and looked up at the ceiling of my office and wondered what the future holds for the mortal, divine and hell & where the reincarnates are going to fit among them. After some time I clapped twice and an angel appeared from the front door. He bowed before me and then silently raised his head waiting for further instructions. ¡°You have been put in charge of the children from mortal realm. What is the name of the girl who is under Athena¡¯s contract?¡± ¡°Sachi Kondo is the name of the girl, my Lord.¡± ¡°I see. I want all the information regarding her life and her family lineage from the mortal realm.¡± ¡°As you command.¡± The angel had already left the room while I still thought about the tremendous amount of soul power that could overwhelm even my own eye sight. I sure am getting old. *** SACHI KONDO It¡¯s already noon and Lady Athena had not shown up yet. I felt a little sad. Not because Lady Athena did not keep her promise, she must have got held up in some serious task that she cannot leave or the other gods were giving her a hard time. I was sad because I could not show her the magic I learnt from the book that she recommended me. I decided to pack my stuff which included a book, some hair clips and a long white handkerchief and headed back to my room. [TELEPORT] Yes! You heard me right. I had been just now reading about teleportation magic. Though a proper explanation was missing and most parts I could not understand related to God¡¯s specialty and their legend stuff and all. So I came up with my own explanation. From by far what I have seen till the moment I can concentrate, visualize and understand the very mechanism and its working in the world, the spell will work perfectly fine. For teleportation if I have the specific coordinates or image of the target destination and present location in my mind, then I just have to imagine of bending of space and connecting it through a tunnel in another dimension to keep all my body parts at one place otherwise it may get scattered in the process. Scary stuff! But¡­¡­ ¡°Yeah! I finally did it. It worked I did not die in my first attempt.¡± But what the hell, for some reason I was standing in my bathtub and not the bedroom. If I did this blunder on earth then instead of landing on the road I might fall in an open ditch. That would be much scarier than getting only half of your body parts transported. I wonder how many of you would agree with me. Since I was standing in the bathtub I thought to take a bath after lying on the grass and reading book for more than four hours. I always had loved reading books and magic makes it even more interesting. I took off my clothes and saw my revitalized much younger and fresh body due to the divine healing spell I used this morning. I created cool water from magic again and took a deep dive. After coming out of the bathtub I dried myself by controlling the wind in a swirling fashionable way. Just by coming in contact with it tickles my skin. I was enjoying whatever I did, but still it felt empty without Lady Athena. I just wanted to share my every happiness with her and also be a part in her own. I changed into light clothes because it was now magic practice time. I took a comfortable spot in the center of the bed and opened the magic book in front of me. Theory and practice goes hand in hand, magic is just like phenomenal changing science by introducing a new source of energy called ¡®magic points¡¯, which determined the capacity of a person to use magic. At present I cannot measure my magic points, its simple because I don¡¯t know how its done. Maybe I have to ask Lady Athena. At present I can conjure water, control temperature (something which I took up naturally by preparing bathwater at different temperature), separate gases in air at elemental level and collect them, conjure fire, use divine healing magic and finally I had learned teleportation magic which is a part of space attribute. I wonder what I should try to learn now. The next chapter talks about solid construction in space. Forging is not my thing since beating iron hammer to make iron near a hot kiln is something which every woman should avoid. But if I can make metals and reconstruct shape of the conjured metal or the existing matter nearby, it sounds as a handy thing to do, especially in field of craft-making. So I decide to move at the pace of book and immersed myself into this new field of magic. Solids can be represented by compact and symmetrical arrangement of atoms and molecules in crystal shape or rather a lattice construct. A specific amount of energy is needed to maintain this lattice arrangement which can be supplied by our own magic. By analyzing the previous arrangement and modifying it by our own needs is done simply by keeping the image of final configuration in mind and reconfigure the spatial arrangement of atoms. So I first took a metal plate from the kitchen. I hope no one scolds me like in the morning for the apple if I end up destroying this plate. It is clearly for experimental and self-growth purposes only. First I levitated the plate using wind magic and keep its position steady for precise reading. Even though the plate is circular, I thought of rolling it into a cylinder. If someone tried it by doing it by applying pure strength then the plate will obviously break and the experiment will fail. But by using magic I just needed to change the position of molecule and form a new lattice crystal with new stabilized energy parameters. It was tough, because just by changing position of one molecule or a part of lattice brings a huge change in the overall structure, but with time I was able to form a cylinder. To make the process faster and remember the details I tried forming several shapes like square, cone, cube and most difficult of all a sphere. When I made a 3-D object cube an idea flashed in my mind of making bombs. ¡°HAAHAHAHA.¡± Finally something I can use in combat. Do I sound like an evil scientist now. It was simple I can just separate hydrogen and oxygen from air and then store them in cubes. Just by raising the temperature of cubes I can create blasts of flame. EXPLOSION!! Just the thought of it makes me crazy. Depending on the density of the gas, the greater the concentration of gas the bigger and impactful will be the blast. So I brought six each white and red plates from the kitchen, because that were the only available colours. Then I separated huge volumes of oxygen and hydrogen in different spheres of nitrogen envelope. I started forming dice out of plates and before closing one of the sides I transferred the gas in the cube with full precaution and then sealed it making sure there is no leakage. Wouldn¡¯t want the bomb blast happen in the user¡¯s hand, now do I. While the white colour is for hydrogen the red colour is for oxygen gas. I decide to make cubes with different densities and see which one was more powerful. For marking system I decided upon the dots on the cubes. The greater the number of dots the more the density of gas and more the punch it packs. The measuring system varied from one black dot to six dots which I made with the help of a marker kept on my shelf. I wonder if they did not give us any paper material, then what the use of the marker was to begin with. Finally my mini bombs are ready and I have named my creation as ¡®cubicles¡¯. But then the biggest problem was testing, I needed an open area, because I did not want my room to be destroyed. Even though it is small but it is much better than the one I used to live in. Maybe I should just drop it from the window and pretend I didn¡¯t do it. But someone might get hurt so I dropped the idea itself. I said to myself ¡®later¡¯ and then moved to the next magic spell. I needed to try teleportation for not only myself but on target objects. I needed this type of spell in order to implant my cubicles at right place in enemy¡¯s territory without going there myself. So I took a glass for this training exercise and placed it in front of me. My goal was to transport it from bed to 10 meter away on the table. For the first instance I had to bend and connect the present location and final destination via inter-dimensional tunneling and provide it with momentum using my magical energy. At first instant nothing happened, but I am sure I was not doing anything wrong. I tried to concentrate more and channel more of my magical energy or rather say perceive the phenomena that was going to take place and it worked. It was a total success the glass was teleported to the table. Then I practiced it with the cubicles several times. For places that were in my area of sight were easy to teleport while I have to focus more while teleporting them to blind spots like under the bed or behind the drawer. What if I am able to teleport them inside someone¡¯s body and then blast them. A wave of chill passed through my body making it numb and I shivered at the very thought because this was possible to do now since I have magic. But to do this I needed thorough knowledge of human¡¯s anatomy or the monster¡¯s anatomy so it was still lacking at some prospects. The last and final magic which I was going to train myself was storage magic. I have already read the theory part of this magic when I was lying under the tree. Storage magic is the handiest magic in my viewpoint but the toughest to perform. Storage magic depends on what kind of environment one perceives while transferring an object to your storage space. Also I have read that storage magic vastly depends on your soul power and is also connected to your soul realm. There are three types of storage magic and it is decided by birth which one you will be able to use. The most basic type is the one which can store only inorganic inanimate objects with limited numbers. In the second intermediate type you can store both organic (fruits, vegetables, corpses etc.) and inorganic substance with still limited numbers of objects. But the time inside such a space is still in motion and so the organic stuff may rot after sometime. The third and the most advanced type storage magic is in which you can store both organic (except living) and inorganic inanimate objects with infinite numbers and no restriction. Also the time is at standby inside such a storage dimension and so the organic matter will not decay by time. One more impressive feature is that you can connect it to other places like your room and even extract item from there. I wanted the third advanced type storage magic the most because this way I can store food and later eat it while it is still hot. Also there is no restriction to its uses. To summon this kind of spatial magic one has to first channel the magic power into one¡¯s body and while maintaining a constant flow then try to find the soul core and then connect the soul state to a different dimension I created by magic. This will complete the formation of the storage magic. The type of storage magic we obtain depends upon the soul power I possess; the more I possess the better. I just couldn¡¯t wait to do it, even though I had no idea what a soul core is exactly I will figure something out during the process after all I have been able to perform all the magic all on my own and so I was much more confident in my skills now. Maybe I have still have got a shot in helping Lady Athena to save the world if I work diligently and give my best. So I took all of my cubes and decided to put them in my storage, whichever I get, since I do not want to walk around with grenades in my hand. I tried to channel magic energy throughout my body with ease since trying out different kinds of magic had made me very sensitive to its control and sense. I circulated the magic energy around my body first and then brought it to the centre of core, that¡¯s when I felt a warm feeling of a bright reddish-yellow flame. A very small flame was burning in a very large, boundless dark space. ¡®Is this my soul core? What a disappointment maybe I was hoping too much from myself. It is the ultimate truth that I am weak after all.¡¯ For some reason this dark dimension felt both ominous and peaceful at the same time. Like it harbored malice and good will at the same time. The coldness of the dark and the warmth of the light coexisted at the same place. Maybe I am thinking too much so ¡®later¡¯ I guess. I opened my eyes and I could see a dark black hole in front of me. Was the storage magic implantation procedure successful? But I was just too surprised because the nature and the magic circle that surrounded this black hole storage space didn¡¯t match any of the three described in the book. So for trial I threw all my cubicles in the black hole and waited. After that I canceled my spell. I walked away from my bed and went to the basin to wash my face. Then I teleported a glass in my hand and conjured water in it and drank. I needed to keep practicing magic even in real time during day to day activities to make a solid mental image of each and every process. Then I went back to the room and used the storage spell again. [STORAGE] The dark black hole appeared and I was able to pull out all the cubicles back intact. There was not a single scratch or damage to the items. I was glad but at the same time worried because I couldn¡¯t identify the type of storage spell I was using. I couldn¡¯t recognize the magic circle which surrounded the black hole in the first place. It was not even available in the magic book. So I threw back the cubicles in the storage area and then tried to take a peek inside the storage dimension myself. Before I could move my eyes around to get a full view, a wave of black fluid darker than the black hole itself and a stream of light brighter than the sun merged together and hit me directly. I was thrown a meter back and landed on the rear of my bed. All my magic energy was gone as if it was absorbed by the black hole in an instant. Slowly everything blackened before my eyes and my eye lids shut down. I fell unconscious¡­ *** THE WORLD GOD¡¯S OFFICE ¡°I can¡¯t believe this? She is actually your descendant, Urza.¡± I slowly kept the papers on the table and with excitement banged on the desk and started laughing. Urza one of the most powerful sub administrative god and the goddess of thunder and sword. Her magic, her soul power, strength and sword skills both were unrivaled in all the three realms. She even participated in the Holy Crusade on Isleguard and after winning each battle with overwhelming strength; she resigned from her duties and went in search for a peaceful life. After the massacre she caused in the war she was upset to see only the losses of lives on both the sides. The future for which she fought never dawned on the land after the war. The humans were greedy after all and plundered the lands to amass their wealth and resources and twisted the facts for the benefits of a few and ignored the masses. Now a clear picture is available to me about her origins and the seal on her soul core. So Urza must have went on earth and fell in love with a human. Since her next generation did not have god¡¯s blood neither high soul power, she was glad because her children could live a normal life. She then left the planet after her husband¡¯s death. But after the next to next generation when Sachi was born she must have experienced a sudden surge in her soul power responding to her own blood. She must have come back to earth to search for her kin. After finding out she possessed such tremendous amount of soul power and very high affinity to life energy at the same time, she made a tough decision. In order to keep her safe from the curious eyes of the gods and the denizen of hell who are attracted to high soul power signatures she placed a two layered seal on her soul realm. This seal could be temporarily broken in case of emergencies as a safety measurement or either permanently removed by two keys. I wonder what they are. Even after all her meticulous planning her daughter is now in heaven, consumed the apple of tree of life and will now reincarnate into the same world and may be a part of a new bloodshed. Sacrifices are necessary when you want to establish peace. To create something new you must destroy the previous completely, or otherwise things will revert back to its previous worst self. World God looked back at the pages which depicted a beautiful yet sad face of a girl¡¯s photo and a titled report on Sachi Kondo. What a poor girl, in all her life she was alone, lost her parents at a very young age, guardians who just wanted to leech off her property and assets and surrounded by others who have been so cold and cruel to her. Even in her last moments she was being bullied by her own classmates. Both life and fate have been not kind to her and even now the case remains the same. It must have been really hard for her to even stay strong in that type of ignorant environment and still grow as a kind and gentle young lady. Maybe I should try talking to her because after learning that she is my granddaughter I can¡¯t help it but worry. I at least need to look into the matter and maybe help a bit in her growth. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she has my blood or not but she is Urza¡¯s child so she too must be worried. After all the most fearsome warriors are the best worriers of their families. But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder that the girl looked much happier today than she was on earth or in the General Assembly. Is it because of Athena¡¯s influence? Maybe I don¡¯t need to worry much after all. They are totally compatible with each other. Sharing similar backgrounds they surely understand the pain of each other and suffering of not being loved or not needed in this cruel hierarchical ambiguous society where pure strength is considered everything, while the weaker are always looked down upon and used for their own gains. *** GODDESS FREYA¡¯S ROOM A round table was surrounded by ten chairs and a map of the Barbara Forest of Mount Olympus was spread on the table. Starting from left there was Goddess Freya, Homura Kenta, Hiori Takatori, Goddess Artemis, Yumiko Furata, Goddess Aphrodite, Sakura Kendo, Goddess Astarea, Tama Donjo and Goddess Ova surrounded the table and are discussing about the location of the ambush. It surely was a round table conference; the only difference was instead of having peace-talks these individuals were planning to hurt someone. ¡°Is the beast prepared Artemis?¡± Lady Freya held a cup of tea in her hand and looked at Artemis who was smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, today at night I will feed it the pills which will make it go berserk and make it crave for blood. I will cut down the chains and send it towards the Barbara forest.¡± Artemis was now holding a bottle filled with red cylindrical pills cap-shaped at its ends. ¡°Tama you will send that girl to the chosen location. She will work as bait to lure Athena out who has closed herself in her room. After behaving all high and mighty and showing such rude behavior to us, we cannot leave her in peace. I will draw some magic circle to put up a barrier which will stop them from teleporting from the forest.¡± Lady Astarea was now using a small knife and trying to chisel something on pink crystal stones. Are these the so called magic stones! ¡°I will use my birds to implant these magic stones all around the forest. They will be trapped like insects. HAAHAHA.¡± Goddess Ova just couldn¡¯t stop laughing to think of the fates of those insects being trapped and then ultimately crushed. ¡°But isn¡¯t this going too far. They might get badly injured and not able to participate in the reincarnation ceremony. This can jeopardize or delay the ceremony. If we got caught, then maybe we can even lose our chance.¡± Homura Kenta put forward his concerns. He was not worried about the two going to-be victims but about his own safety. A pip squeak who can only think about himself. ¡°Kenta don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t delay such an important ceremony for a weakling and a non-combat goddess. They don¡¯t have what it takes to survive in the world even by a long shot. As for the injury the more the better. Its better that both end up getting killed. The poor girl won¡¯t mind since she has already died once and we already know that dead people don¡¯t speak. So we will be fine.¡± Freya once again went through the whole plan and sealed the fate of Sachi Kondo and Goddess Athena. What are the chances of their survival in front of a fierce blood-thirsty adversary! *** VOLUME 1: CHAPTER – 5 : I AM SORRY
CHAPTER - 5 I AM SORRY I could barely open my eyes in the bright light which was directly reflected on my cornea by the window panes of my room. I rubbed my eyes and my body still felt a little heavy as I lifted the upper part of my body to look around the room. It was 6 am in the morning. ¡®What did actually hit me? All I can remember was it was a like a mix of black stream and white stream. Was the storage spell construction really successful?¡¯ I went straight to the bathroom to freshen up and as usual for practice created cold water, took a quick bath and then used swift wind to dry myself. I then used teleport to get my dress from the drawer and it directly appeared in my hand. ¡®Today I am sure Lady Athena will come to see me near the tree, so I should go there again to the decided location. This time I will pack some food and eat with her. And show-off my cooking skills¡¯ I went to the kitchen and prepared some veg sandwich, rolled omelets, korokke (potato croquettes) and salad. Then I thought to make something to drink and cool off in this summer typesetting weather, since there was no sun to exactly determine the weather. I took some sweet oranges from the pantry and then used magic to peel it off, remove the seeds and then crush the fleshy part to get maximum juice out of it. But it was much more difficult to use magic for this task than to do it manually. But if I had to improve then I need to increase my control over the flow of magic energy and make it more efficient and less time consuming. I poured the juice inside a steel thermos flask while I packed everything in a hand-woven golden basket made of wicker (dried willow strands) which I found lying in the right lower corner cupboard of the pantry. Then I tried to summon my storage space. For some reason I was hesitating because of the accident and the fear that it may happen again. But I still used it and it worked. I took a sigh of relief. Just to check everything was alright I took out the 12 cubicles and they were fine. Since I wanted to test them so I took 2 cubicles each of one and three dots, while the rest I tossed back into the storage. Then I put the basket, the thermos flask and my magic book into the storage space too. Previously I had to walk all the way to the tree but this time it was different. I am the ¡®crimson mage¡¯ now as I tried to pose as if wearing my witch hat and holding the magic staff. For some reason it felt cool and embarrassing at the same time. Glad no one saw it. [TELEPORT] The spell worked perfectly and I was standing under the shade of the gigantic tree. Every time I saw it I felt something unique about it but this time I felt like I belonged here. For some reason I could sense my magical power increasing under the tree as if it was connected to it like a thread. I took a deep breath and felt the freshness of the surrounding morning air. A pageant of smells floated in the spring air and a horde of dandelions littered the grass field. The scene was spirit-refreshing and pastoral while it smelled pear fresh. I sat under the tree and gazed up at the lace of leaves and the feathery combs of moss hung from the jutting branches. I took out the magic book and the food basket placing it on my left side and started reading about different ways to control magic flow and about different types of magic circles and arrays. After reading for a while my thoughts ran a recheck on yesterday events where an apple dropped out of nowhere while the tree doesn¡¯t even has any fruit on its branches. As I was wondering about the questionable nature and origin of the apple I ate yesterday I heard some creaking sounds coming from the bridge which connected the lower and higher landmass. It was an old man in long red robe and had curly silver hairs and silver beard. He had a long scepter in his hand and somewhat was using it as a walking stick and was probably heading in the direction where I was sitting. He was the Almighty World God. *** ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD I knew I would find her here after all this is the most peaceful place even in the divine realm, which even I like to visit during my breaks. I wonder what book she is reading, after all I came here looking for a chat and maybe I was also bored with the daily routine work. As I stood in front of the girl she hurriedly stood up and bowed in front of me. She must be too surprised to see me here again. ¡°Good Morning ¡­.. Wor¡­ Almighty World God.¡± ¡°Good Morning to you too. Can I sit here too?¡± ¡°Umm... Why not¡­ Of course.¡± She then shifted to her left side as if making a spot for me. She must be feeling too uncomfortable because of my stature and position. After all we had never talked before. ¡°So what are you reading?¡± She looked to her right as if she thought I was asking this question to another person. ¡°Its... Just that... I was reading a book about how to use magic which I borrowed from Lady Athena.¡± For some reason my curiosity piqued up because humans cannot use magic in the divine realm. Also this book is based on spells and magic circles which consume divine power and not the magical energy of the mortal realm. Can she use divinity even though she doesn¡¯t have my blood? Could it be an after-effect of eating the apple of Tree of Life? Maybe I should try to dig more. ¡°So why do you visit this place?¡± For some time she did not spoke anything, she is really very timid in nature. Do I look like a stranger who tries to harass other people, do I? Or an old man who indulges in giving worldly advice to youngsters passing by? ¡°Almighty World God, after the banquet ceremony, Lady Athena brought me here to see the stars. She said that this is the only place from where we can see the stars and asked me to meet her here from next day. But for some reason she is not appearing and I am unable to contact her. I don¡¯t know whether she is trying to avoid me but I still want to meet her and spend time with her like the first day.¡± ¡°Star gazing from this point is really a sight to behold. I too visit this place often to forget my worries. As for Athena, maybe she is trying to keep a distance from you so that other god¡¯s don¡¯t bully you. I too heard about what happened in the banquet hall, it was unfortunate, but usually strong Gods try to harass the weak Gods specially someone non-combat oriented like Athena who specializes in intellectual field and not in fighting skills. I ask for your forgiveness if you were hurt and my inability to stop that from happening.¡± At this Sachi rose up from her seat and started waving her hands here and there in confusion. ¡°No Almighty World God, you don¡¯t need to ask for forgiveness. It wasn¡¯t your fault to begin with.¡± She still feels too uncomfortable around me. I know I should try doing this. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try calling me grandfather or grandpa? I have heard that¡¯s what they call old people in your world. The way in which you address me is too boring and way too long.¡± A sudden silence shrouded us. Did I make things awkward for her? She is my granddaughter after all, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Also its not the right time to tell her about this. ¡°Are you sure¡­. You really want me to call you that, no one has told me to do this before nor anyone tried to talk to me or apologized to me¡­ so.¡± ¡°What are these dices are they for playing a game?¡± Sachi stared at the small white and red boxes lying on the ground and tried to fidget her hand into her pockets. ¡®They must have fallen from my pocket when I stood up.¡¯ Sachi thought to herself. ¡°No they are not for a game just a piece of craftwork. HAHAHA¡­¡± Sachi couldn¡¯t help but wonder what an embarrassing and awkward laugh that was. ¡®After all I can¡¯t tell World God that I made these mini grenades and brought them here to test their explosive power. I must try to change the topic somehow. What do old people like to do in such places like a picnic spot? Yes, I think I got it.¡¯ Sachi then picked up her basket and then in a very heartbreaking manner glanced at it. ¡°I made breakfast for Lady Athena, but she hasn¡¯t come yet. I am afraid the food will get stale and cold. I cannot finish it alone, maybe¡­¡± Just take the hint grandpa. ¡°Oh! Why not I would like to enjoy the food made by the hands of a sweet young lady like you. We do not get the chance to eat food made by a mortal. I will give it a taste testing.¡± She tried to change the topic. She must have thought that she dodged the question. She is actually pretty smart even though she lacks communication skills. I wonder what those cubes are for, since flammable gases are filled inside them. Sachi first smoothly caressed her face with both hands as if determining was she really that pretty, but then coming back to her present senses she took out a medium sized red cloth and spread it across us diagonally and took out two large plates. She placed some sandwiches, omelet, croquettes and some finely chopped vegetables as salad on each plate. But what surprised me most was when she conjured a small flame and used it to grill the sandwiches. So, she can really use magic, even though she didn¡¯t have Ichor¡¯s blood, she can still use divinity, even though she thinks she is using simple magic. ¡°What kind of magic can you use up till now? Would you like to share your experience with me?¡± I then picked up one of the sandwiches and started eating. ¡°Well, I thought of learning magic after I saw Lady Athena using a healing spell on me. So I asked a beginner¡¯s book of magic from Lady Athena. First she was surprised then she took out a fat book from her shelf and gave it to me. Currently, I can conjure water, fire, manipulate temperature and object structure, teleportation and even healing spell¡­¡± she stopped in between when God Almighty interrupted her. ¡°The sandwich and the korokke are really delicious. The omelets are fluffy and soft too. The sandwich is perfectly grilled; your control of magic is pretty good. I would surely take you as my personal chef.¡± ¡°Thank you¡­.Gr.. Grandpa, since I had to cook food alone on earth and eat alone, so I worked hard to improve my cooking skills, so at least I can eat tasty food every time. But I think I have been complimented for the first time or should I say someone first time tasted my food, so I never knew that it is really that good.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I am not flattering you. The food is really good. I am sure Athena would like it too.¡± A bright smile appeared on Sachi¡¯s face. ¡®My granddaughter is really cute and beautiful like Urza. If only she could be here too to see it.¡¯ Then two glasses appeared in her hand out of nowhere, which she placed in front of me. Then a black distortion in space appeared out of nowhere and she took out a thermos flask and poured orange juice into it. She then collected water vapour from the surrounding atmosphere and then cooled it till it turned into ice and fell into our glasses and floated on it like small icebergs. This was too shocking for me, not only she can use divinity at such a young age, her control over magic flow and senses are highly developed and flawless. She can even use an advanced spell like storage space and does not need to even chant to cast spells. People with exceptionally high mental capacity, strong visualization and advanced processing skills can only cast spell without chanting and just by thinking, which reduces time limit and is much more powerful than normal spells as the visualization gets stronger with each casting unlike just normally chanting it out. She is a born prodigy; I hope she may be able to find a good teacher on Isleguard to teach her magic. Even among Gods, such talent is rarely born; she is able to achieve it in a human body. Should I make her my apprentice or student? No, I can¡¯t, the chance is gone. She is already a beneficiary of Athena, and is about to reincarnate after 5 days. Maybe after she has completed her mission, then I can try. But something about that storage magic felt ominous, maybe it was the black miasma which must have leaked out while invoking an advanced level spell which require high amount of magical power. Performing it at such a young age is a miracle in itself, but since she ate the apple of tree of life, she almost has infinite divinity and black miasma at the same time. After all it is a double edge sword, how fire and water can¡¯t stay together, presence of divinity and dark matter in same entity is the ultimatum of eventual death. I have to keep an eye on her while she grows. ¡°So when did you realize that you can use magic.¡± Sachi put down her sandwich and started recalling the first day she came here. ¡°It was when I got into my stay room; there were no bulbs or switch to light the room, no faucets or taps to take a shower, so I thought we had to use something like magic. When I imagined that there is light in the room or darkness, it just happens. Same when I visualized water coming from the shower, it started pouring itself out. I didn¡¯t need to use a tap. I need to learn more magic spells because I know all my other classmates are practicing with their Gods and learning great destructive spells with much more advanced uses and at a much faster pace than me.¡± ¡°No, what you are doing is a wonderful deed in itself so keep working hard. I think I will be taking my leave.¡± ¡°Yes, see you soon Grandpa.¡± ¡®She said that line in such a sweet tone that I wanted to stay a bit longer but I have certain important task to take care of. So I must go!!!¡¯ Somehow it sounds too emotional, as if I leave now then something dangerous and bad will happen. I used teleportation spell as usual, and found myself in my office and sat on my seat. I clapped two times and an angel appeared. ¡°May I ask that why the light bulbs, faucets and taps were missing from the room of one of the humans named Sachi Kondo.¡± At first the angel brought his hand near his ear and contacted another angel using telepathy and then bowed in a very fashionable way. ¡°I ask for your forgiveness my Lord, it seems that before the humans arrived, the rooms was being used as a hideout by God of mischief - Hermes and God of thief - Autolycus, so they must have taken those things away to create problems later. Within one hour the bulbs and taps will be fixed.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother just leave it like that. You may take your leave.¡± The angel then disappeared in the same mysterious way in which he came. It seems that my granddaughter is very unlucky, but may be this has what made her stronger and can even smile when she is all alone and no one to support or defend her. I just can¡¯t tell her that she is the only mortal who can use magic here and that also without spells and just by thinking and performing magic is considered exceptional among gods. I can just hope that she keeps on getting stronger from here so that she can tackle all the problems and difficulties while enjoy the wonderful adventures that awaits her. *** OUTSIDE ATHENA¡¯S ROOM Just when Athena was about to leave her room, she saw a girl running towards her. She was not Sachi but the girl who tried to hurt her in the banquet. Did something happen to Sachi? I hope so not. ¡°Lady Athena, Sachi has been searching for you in the Barbara forest. You must go with haste. Also I must ask for your forgiveness for what happened on that day.¡± Athena had a horrified expression on her face. She understood that something was wrong and Sachi¡¯s life can be in danger. ¡°Do you really think you can lie to a God? Tell me is Sachi alright.¡± ¡°What are you talking dear Goddess, I told you I am very sorry for what I did.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fool around. It is clearly visible that you have no shame and in no way you are apology is committed. Tell me where is Sachi.¡± A terrific smile appeared on Sakura¡¯s face as her face lift up and her lips moved to the right side and formed a peak in a peculiar way. ¡°You catch on quick. If I were you I would be heading towards the forest and not wasting time in questioning others or someone might get hurt.¡± Lady Athena had no time to go and seek someone¡¯s help or send someone else she could trust. Even the angels might have pre-orders from other Gods, so she doesn¡¯t know what actions they will take. I must go on my own. I cannot let Sachi get hurt again because of me. I cannot lose any more people whom I can trust. *** SACHI KONDO It had been a long time since I had such a nice talk with someone. I am glad there are others who still care about me here. Maybe it is not a bad place after all and is better than earth. Would anyone be missing me on earth now? Probably not. My uncle and aunt must be happy that they got rid of me. It is probably in best of our interest that I died. I am glad that I met people like Lady Athena and Grandpa World God. I think I should leave now, it must be probably afternoon, though it still looks like morning or night only occurs here in heavens. I will try contacting Lady Athena this time. I might as well make something new for us to eat. So I packed the basket and then opened my dimensional storage area. I tossed back the book and basket into it. [TELEPORT] This time I was at the right place in my room and not standing inside the bathtub like the last time. Maybe I am getting better at this. KNOCK. KNOCK. Someone is knocking at my door, could it be a salesman again. Wait at least not in heaven. KNOCK. KNOCK. I opened the door and one of my classmates was standing in front of me with a pout on her face. ¡°Jeez... you are as slow as usual. I have been banging all day and now you are opening the door. Anyways, your Goddess is searching for you in Barbara forest. And also ¡­¡± Wait! What, for the first time someone came from my class to talk to me and they tell me something suspicious like this. Why would my Goddess search for me in the forest in the first place? She already knows that the decided spot was the tree or she could come to my room. Lady Athena already knows that my classmates either hate me or do not care about me at all. It only means one thing, its a trap. What are they planning this time, why a forest? What is the need to bring both of us in the forest? In the first place, it is just near the tree which I visit and also from the books I have read no harmful carnivore animal resides there. ¡°Tell me, what are you planning Tama? Please don¡¯t hurt Lady Athena. She has nothing to do with what happens between us. If you want to¡­ take revenge then do it to me alone.¡± ¡°HAHAAHAAA. What are you talking? You have no right to ask for forgiveness. Both you and your goddess have pissed us of; so its time to pay. You must run there to save her or she may not be able to make back alive.¡± I banged the door close on her face and slide down the door in a sitting position and covered my face with both of my hands. Tears came in my eyes and ran all over my face. ¡®Why is this happening? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to them? So why are they trying to hurt her? If anything happens to Lady Athena I will lose all hope of changing myself ever again. I will lose the only person who has cared about me up till now. Will she hate me if something happen to her because we were just friends?¡¯ BANG. BANG. ¡°What are you going to stay inside? Will you leave her to die? You are just a coward, a pathetic weakling who can¡¯t save anyone. How are you going to save the world? HAHAAHAHAAA.¡± ¡®Yes, she is right, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I am able to save the world or not. But I must fight to protect what is precious to me¡­¡­..¡¯ [CRACK.] [CRACK.] ¡®What is happening to me? Did something break? No, I have no time to waste. I must go to search for Lady Athena and warn her before something bad happens.¡¯ I stood up and wiped my tears with my left arm and then I did what I have gotten best at¡­ [TELEPORT] There I am back again near the tree. According to the map I saw in the book this is the nearest destination to the Barbara forest where I have previously been. All I have to do now is walk to my right and I will reach the centre. Thank goodness there are no turns otherwise I am sure I would have got lost. Thanks to my curse of poor navigation skills. I started running with all my strength. It was clearly obvious that I was not good at running. I soon started huffing and puffing and ran out of breath. ¡®I can¡¯t rest now. If I wait then, time is wasted and something might happen bad to¡­¡¯ I kept on running for more than five minutes and saw a bright opening. I was almost there an open space which was probably the centre of the Barbara forest. I stopped and took a deep breath and started shouting; ¡°LADY ATHENA. I AM HERE.¡± ¡°LADY ATHENA. I AM HERE.¡± ¡°IF YOU CAN HEAR ME PLEASE ANSWER ME.¡± I then stopped to check my surroundings. There were all kind of wild vegetation, dark green curled up thick grass grew everywhere and thorny bushes surrounded the whole place. The whole area was a bit dark and the only thing that lit up the whole place was the canopies of the huge evergreen eden green trees that grew all around. SHRR. SHRR. There were some noises in the bushes around. I took a defensive stance and put a hand near my face and the other in front. I know I am a total amateur at this! But this was all I could do at that time. Could it be a wild animal? What should I do? Should I run away? But if it proves to be faster than me then I am screwed. Should I pick up one of the sharp wooden branches to defend myself? Maybe seeing that I am armed it would run away. But what if it has a hard body and decides to fight. Then even swinging this twig will be of no use. A figure much taller than my expectation emerged out of the bushes and ran towards me at full speed. All I could do was stand still and was unable to move. ¡°I knew, I would find you here.¡± Lady Athena hugged me tightly and for some reason I could feel water dripping over my shoulder. But the same could be said for me. ¡°Lady Athena, you are alright. I am so glad.¡± She was still tightly hugging me, but I need to remember what I was here for. ¡°Lady Athena it¡¯s a trap, we must leave quickly.¡± ¡°I already know that.¡± ¡°But you still came even though you would have been in danger.¡± ¡°What are you trying to speak, didn¡¯t you do the same thing.¡± My hands stopped shaking, before I realized that how much we cared about each other, even though it has only been a day since we met. We understood each other, our problems, our insecurities, our passions were same we were always looked down upon and hated by others because of our weakness. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We don¡¯t need to be here.¡± [TELEPORT] ¡°What¡¯s the matter is something wrong Lady Athena.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the spell, teleportation is not working, and someone has put up a barrier to keep us inside.¡± ¡°So that means we have to walk all the way out of the forest.¡± What was the real reason they sent us here? What are they planning? This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°HHHOOOOOOOOHHHHOOOOOH¡± ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡± ¡°No, this can¡¯t be. Did they really went this far. Sachi we need to run. There is no time for explanation.¡± Lady Athena grabbed my left hand and started running in the opposite direction from which the sound came. Just by looking I could tell that she was afraid to the extent as if she had heard her own death bell. She was death pale. Just what was that noise? Even though we were running at our full speed with all our strength we could muster, but the breaking of trees, the trembling ground, the far cries of the flying flocks of birds and the racing heart beat of Lady Athena all led to the same conclusion that a catastrophe was about to hit both of us hard. Something gigantic and huge was following us at a much greater speed than we could run. With all the howling we could tell that this deadly disaster is soon going to catch up with us. I turned my head and there it was. As if my heartbeat stopped, and my legs gave away when I froze out of fear in the same place. Lady Athena too looked back and she had the same reaction. A super sized wolf covered in all with long snow white fur to the extent that no one could determine how deep the flesh must have been. Two long incisors jutting out from its mouth and the drool which spilled from its mouth was so large to form huge puddles. ¡°WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡± A chill shot down my spine. While both of us stood petrified by the fear and my stomach started hurting, were the sandwiches too much for me. Wait this is not the time to think about that¡­¡­ ¡°That¡¯s FENRIR, the guardian wolf of the peak of Mount Olympus. What¡¯s it doing down here in Barbara forest? Did they really plan all this. Are we going to die?¡± Broken thick silver chains could be seen surrounding its neck which made it look more mad and ferocious. An animal that had lost its control and has gone wild. Just the thought of it made the floor slip below my feet. Its eyes were bloodshot and it had already spotted both of us by our scent. Its only a matter of seconds before it catches both of us. Is this really the end? ¡°Sachi we need to run. HURRY.¡± But both of us knew by now that this was end for both of us. No, wait I can¡¯t give up like this, not after I found true happiness and people I can rely on for the first time. Is there a way for both of us to survive? What if only one of us has to die? Yes that¡¯s it. If only I die then Lady Athena can survive. I am already dead so it won¡¯t make a difference, but Lady Athena is working everyday hard to grow stronger, while I was just having fun. ¡°Sachi, what are you waiting for run?¡± ¡°Lady Athena, I have an idea.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be foolish? If we stay any longer we will both die.¡± ¡°Either way, even if we run, we won¡¯t make it.¡± I held Lady Athena, and looked directly in her eyes. ¡®What¡¯s this feeling something is different about Sachi, she is brimming with confidence. Was she always like this? Does she really have a way to save ourselves.¡¯ Lady Athena thought to herself. Before Athena could respond to Sachi, she ran towards the blood-thirstywolf which was up till now gazing at their prey as if trying to figure out the best way to eat us. But I ain¡¯t gonna let that happen. ¡°Lady Athena, run. Get help from outside.¡± I turned back at her and tried my best to muster up a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine. I will come back alive.¡± ¡®I could only listen to her voice, and saw her running away from me, directly into the face of danger. Am I really going to be separated from her, after I found such a good friend and an ally! What is she trying to accomplish. She bent down while running and picked up a stone and threw it at the face of the wolf which hit its soft region ¨C the nose. The growling of the wolf only became louder and more blood driven than ever as if it would tear anyone down with its sharp fangs in a flash. She only made it angrier and started running towards the left direction deeper into the woods. The wolf growled once and after taking a glance after me it started chasing after Sachi at full pace taking large leaps and crushing any trees obstructing its way.¡¯ Lady Athena fell on the ground and was dumbfounded. ¡®Why Sachi? Why? Why are you going to sacrifice yourself for someone like me? Why do people have to endanger their life to protect me again and again? No, I cannot sit still here. I must seek someone for help as quickly as possible¡¯ Lady Athena ran towards the exit of the forest till the point where the reach of barrier is over. It will take up a few minutes so just till then hang in there Sachi. Stay alive for me! *** SACHI KONDO This is the only way. If I have to protect someone I will have to sacrifice myself first. I am weak now and my life is the only thing I can offer to protect the ones I cherish. So, I will be the decoy, while Lady Athena runs away. Good after a hit at nose it seems to be following me. But I won¡¯t go down without a fight that easily. I have been learning magic by myself so I will put it to good use now. It seems that its nose and inside-mouth are only the soft and delicate parts which I can hurt with my fire power. It lives on top of Olympus and so is suited to cold environment, therefore it will be weak towards fire. First I need to slow it down or it will just hunt me down in mere seconds. Magic has been blocked to leave this place, but I could still use magic inside. I hope this idea doesn¡¯t fail otherwise my heroic sacrifice debut will be for nothing, so make it count. [DIMENSIONAL STORAGE] 4 red and 4 white cubicles fell in each of my hands, while two each I took out from my pocket. [TELEPORT] 1 RED CUBICLE AND 1 WHITE CUBICLE VANISHED FROM MY HANDS. BOOM. BOOM. A pale blue flame and reddish yellow flame soar up high in the sky. Two trees fell down and crashed on the huge body of this wolf monster. ¡°YES, it worked.¡± I shouted out of utter joy. The experiment was successful. At first I transported the 5 dot cubicles in the hollow of the trees and raised their temperature drastically to the ignition point and there it was my brilliant idea passing with beautiful colours. ¡®But there is still more to worry about. So maybe I will celebrate ¡®later¡¯. RUN.¡¯ At first it seemed it took damage but it only howled again and after getting rid of the trees. Well that did buy me some time but it only made it angrier. I need to run faster. [TELEPORT] This time 2 one dot and 2 two dots of coloured cubicle vanished from my hands. BOOM. BOOM. Trees again fell on the back of the wolf. Even though it didn¡¯t took any physical damage, but it was slowing it down and by the howls I could tell that it was hurting it like hell. ¡®Yes cry in pain, under the splendor of my creation. HAHAHAAH¡¯ Now, I had 3 dots, 4 dots and 6 dots, two cubicles each. I don¡¯t think it will fall for the same trap again. I am also running out of breath. So its PLAN B ¨C MAYBE A BATTLE TO DEATH. What I am even talking about, I cannot die here until I play all my hands. I found a tree with huge, fat and sturdy looking roots jutting out of the ground and forming a small protective dome. This is it ¨C the final showdown is here. I stopped my feet and I felt burning rubber smell coming down from the soles of my shoes as I turned around and skid on the harsh ground. The wolf too stopped at this sudden change of events. There was a gap of 10 meter between us. We both stared at each other, but I lost, I dropped my gaze out of fear of dying. ¡°WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOWHOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡± The wolf was looking at me and taking deep breaths while the air it respired out made even the trees shudder around and difficult for me to stand still. For some reason I thought it was smiling at me and as if it wanted to say ¡®So you have given up! Good for you. Now quietly let me tear you apart and eat your soft meat.¡¯ Something along those lines. I guess. You are wrong, so don¡¯t drop your guard you stupid beast. I took a step back and prepared my body for what was going to happen only the Heavens will be thy witness. I shifted my weight to the left foot, allowing myself to lift my right foot and raising my right arm, facing directly towards the ugly vicious face of the wolf, without any hesitation, maybe a little to be honest and my hands shaking to be more precise, with all my might I threw the 3 dots and 4 dots cubicles at its nose. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. Three out of four cubicles blew up near its nose while the other was a bit off the mark but it still exploded near its eyes and blinded him. Blood spurted out from the left side of his nose, while its left eyelid was bleeding very badly. Also the smoke and the sudden burst of light had blinded him, while the hydrogen flames had burned its face. He was in utter confusion and pain because all his hopes had been smashed by tiny boxes of a kid¡¯s play collection. All it could do was howl in a lame way as pain surged through his sensitive organs and messed up with his senses. ¡°AOOOOOOOOHHHH¡­¡­Grrrrrrrrrrr¡± What are you howling for; things are not over between us. I took the pitching stance again and send the last two cubicles flying into the air. Will it hit the right spot, if not then I am screwed. Will my years of training in shooting RPG game come in handy or not? ¡°WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO¡­WHOOOOOO¡± The cubicle entered his mouth and I timed my magic and till it closed its mouth I started raising the temperature inside the cubicles in one full go. SHOOM. SHOOM. Huge bursts of two explosions could be heard as the 6 dotted cubicles detonated inside this vicious monster¡¯s mouth. Smoke started coming outside his nose as it threw itself on the ground and started rolling and continued howling in pain and anguish. Shit, he did not swallow the cubicles. It only blew up inside his mouth. Maybe that would stop him. But just out of precaution, I slide through my left as I stole myself from the eyes of the wolf that was still throbbing in pain. I went straight inside the dome of sturdy roots till I could no longer press my back with the wooden wall. Thing are not just over yet. Not by a long shot. So just come at me with all you got. I started preparing my next magic spell. This time I started spinning water in my right hand clockwise and produced tremendous amount of fire in my left hand and started spinning it in clockwise direction at full speed. I cannot lose focus now. If I cower now, I will die. Even if my hands get burned by the fire I conjured, there is no point in crying now. I must not fear. I must not run away. I cannot stay quite anymore. Because if I don¡¯t act now I will die before I could do anything in return for the people who have helped me up till now. By now Fenrir had come back to its senses. He was angrier than before and more disgusting to look at with the injuries on its face. His howls were louder than ever which resonated inside the jungle. Just by hearing it anyone could have frozen in their legs and would not dare tread in its territory. It started walking to the little dome while it opened its mouth to eat its meal. Which was obviously, me! Lucky me, getting eaten by a heavenly beast on a fine Sunday morning. Then I will do the honour and grill it to its optimal temperature. Just come at me. It brought its two long incisors, the fangs as sharp as blade jutting out of its big mouth near the entrance of the door as if to take a last look at its prey. But my spell was almost ready and before it could lift up its head, I merged both of the spells and efficiently created a much larger Plasma Ball ( well that¡¯s what I decided to call it) and shot it back at the wolf that fell for my every trap by now including this one. The spell hit the wolf right at the spot where he was burnt the most. Steams rising from its face played the role of smoke screen which would later unveil the results of my efforts. ¡°Grrrrrrrrr.¡± ¡°Noooooooo.¡± ¡°But why?¡± I looked at my burnt hands which were hurting and the sensation of burning was killing me. ¡°The spell was obviously more powerful than the 6 dot cubicle¡± The spell had hit the right place. But the surprising thing was that it did not even flinch a bit due to the impact. ¡°So was it toying with me up till now? Has all my work and bravery gone to waste. So this is true strength, where any and every attempt of the one lesser than him fails.¡± Tears rolled out through my eyes. The dirt of the ground, the black soot of the flames which covered my face and dress was all I could look at. ¡®Back then and in the end I was a nobody and I still am. Even if I tried to be a hero. Even if I held my own ground. Even though I gave my best. I failed yet again because I was powerless and weak. Even if Lady Athena was able to successfully escape. I will die here and will no longer be able to protect her or play with her.¡¯ The wolf was slowly tearing through the roots which was the only barrier between its sharp fangs and my body. Just then I remembered the time I spent with Lady Athena near the tree and the promise I made to myself that day. ¡®No I cannot die here until I try to the very end. I will not miss this opportunity to get a new life and spend my time with Lady Athena. The faith she had put in me. The day she chose me when everyone turned their back towards me. The person who needed me was still waiting for my safe arrival, so I won¡¯t give up.¡¯ I am not going to break my promise so easily. Even though in few seconds the dome was about to be broken into smithereens. I did not run. I did not look anywhere, but closed my eyes and focused again to create a second and much stronger Plasma Ball. ¡°MORE. MORE. MORE. THIS WON¡¯T DO. I NEED MORE POWER. EVERY BIT I HAVE, TO THE VERY LAST DROP. EVEN IF I DIE HERE, I WILL TAKE THIS THING DOWN WITH ME. I WILL PROTECT WHAT IS PRECIOUS TO ME TILL THE VERY END SO I WON¡¯T GIVE UP. AHHHHHHHHHHHHH.¡± Magic power was reaching to their full capacity in both of my hands, but something was changing, the fire was vanishing and was being replaced by a non-sticky fluid as black as soot. In a similar manner the water too just disappeared and a bright light orb grew in its place. CRACK. CRACK. ¡°More, just a bit more, it¡¯s not enough, more power. I need more strength.¡± The huge paws of the wolf had already broken through my protection wooden roof and was about to land the final hit. ¡®Will I be able to make it in time? The spell is working abnormally. Why hasn¡¯t it hit me until now? This has never happened before. It seems that time is moving very slowly. Is this how people feel when they die. Damn it. I just wanted to live once again happily and not alone. Was it so much to ask for, will I again die alone here. All helpless and nothing able to do. Just a little bit more, if only I had more strength¡­¡­...¡¯ This time instead of closing my eyes like my previous death, I will look straight into its eyes and will make sure to tell it that I did my best. But there was darkness all around me. As far as I tried to look there was nothing but dark. Wait am I already dead, no that can¡¯t be, that can¡¯t be true. How, why? Anyone is anyone here? ¡°LADY ATHENA I AM SORRY, I COULDN¡¯T KEEP MY PROMISE. I FAILED AGAIN TO PROTECT WHAT WAS PRECIOUS TO ME. IF ONLY I HAD MORE POWER.¡± ¡°AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH.¡± CRACK. CRACK. CRACK. The whole place had started breaking up like glass being smashed again and again. A bright light pierced through me and shot up high and higher into the endless dark hollow. I looked up and I could tell that it was the brightest light I have ever seen¡­ *** ALMIGHTY WORLD GOD ¡°Damn it! I only left for a while thinking that everything will be fine, and this is what happens under my nose.¡± I started recalling what Athena told me. She came running and directly barged into my office. Just by looking at her face I could tell something bad has happened. According to her Fenrir has gone berserk and Sachi took the job of decoy while giving space for Athena to escape. Well, I can understand, she wanted to protect her goddess but sacrificing herself even before things started is going too far. There are barrier stone so teleporting directly is not an option. Also we don¡¯t know the exact location of Sachi. Is she alright? She should still be alive if she runs far away? But how can a human fend off against such a beast? As I scouted the whole forest while I flew high above in the sky. I followed the direction in which the howling of wolf could be heard. There were so many fallen trees which went in a straight line. How did the trees fell in this orderly manner, if it would have been Fenrir, he would have just broken through without wasting time. As I was about to land I saw a huge ray of pure divine light while the dark matter curled up around it rose up high in the sky. A fierce wind storm blew up all the trees in the near vicinity, and the barrier which until now was isolating the forest vanished in a flash. I reached the point source of this abnormal power. All that I could find was, Sachi lying unconscious while Fenrir lay dead by her side. Its whole body charred and face burnt up. Blood flew all around it. I picked up Sachi, and teleported myself into Athena¡¯s room where she was waiting. Athena rose up from her seat and came running towards me. By looking at her face I could tell that she was crying. She wiped her face with her left hand, and helped me to lay Sachi on the bed. ¡°Is Sachi gonna be fine?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry she is just unconscious and little roughed up while running. I have already casted my best healing magic, though¡­¡± I used my All Seeing eyes on Sachi and then turned back to Athena to complete my statement. ¡°She might be asleep for a day or two, take good care of her. I will be taking my leave.¡± This time I teleported directly to the spot where the dead wolf lay. Its white fur had already turned black and its upper body was half-turned into black soot. I would have killed it myself if it would have really hurt my granddaughter, but whatever. I clapped twice and an angel appeared before me. ¡°Find barrier magic stones in this forest and anything that looks suspicious.¡± The angel disappeared just when I dropped the sentence. They are really quick on the intake. I took up a final look at the wolf and tried to figure out what events actually transpired here. At first point, Sachi worked as a decoy and lured out Fenrir while providing Athena the window gap to escape and seek help. A smart yet reckless move. Then somehow the trees in the trail which she ran are all destroyed. And she was able to run this far without getting caught, which somehow sounds impossible for a human with a poorly built body like her in terms of strength and stamina. Finally she took shelter in the base hollow of a large tree. She must have first tried to use fire magic to scare Fenrir off. But it would mean nothing in the face of such deadly heavenly beast. She kept on increasing her firepower, to fend herself off. Even though it must have hurt as her hands were burnt pretty badly. She must have kept on firing, even though she was being hurt herself. And finally the most interesting thing of all, she broke through her first seal and temporarily broke through the second seal. Protecting the people whom you love even when you are powerless and only death awaits you, which must have been the trigger of the breaking through the first seal. How smart of Urza, I wonder what conditions are to be met to break the second seal. Just by breaking the first seal, she was able to obtain such tremendous power. Using black miasma and divinity together in divine realm by a human, even I cannot imagine it. Having a soul realm representing abyss and assimilating the apple of tree of life, she has finally obtained what she desired the most, the power to protect others. Even gods cannot use black miasma because it is poisonous to them. Also divinity and black miasma cannot exist together. I wonder what future awaits her. Whether she will be able to control her mighty strength or be crushed underneath it? Just thinking of them to make contact is considered a taboo. Finally the attack was so powerful that the barrier broke and even the soul core of Fenrir is destroyed. Power that can destroy and dominate over other¡¯s soul core itself. A power even beyond the reach of gods. I am looking forward to how she uses such a deadly ability and how it matures within her. This world, not only the divine realm but the mortal realm and the hell are going to experience a huge revolution. Now it all lies on the shoulder of this little girl, whether she ignite hope in life of others or submerge in the despair of darkness and gory of war. The angel soon appeared and gave its report. ¡°We were unable to find any magic stones. However near every broken tree and the corpse of Fenrir and inside its body. We found this metal cube shells half exploded.¡± ¡°Get rid of the beast¡¯s body and you may go now.¡± I took the cubes in my hands and asked the angel to take its leave. On further inspection there were red and white cubes with dots from one to six. Now I remember I saw these cube with Sachi. Now I see, she is not only capable of holding such great powers, but is innovative and clever too. These boxes which had inflammable gas stored in them, she must have used them to break down the trees and make them fall on the beast to slow it down and threw it inside its mouth in hope to get rid of it. It is very much similar to the idea of detonating bombs from her planet. Even though it may have not worked in the face of a mighty heavenly beast like Fenrir, but the idea in itself is a genius. Using what little magic she was able to learn, she invented such a deadly weapon and made good use of it in a fight. She is truly a genius. I should totally make her my apprentice, maybe after she had completed her mission in Isleguard. I have started to like her more as my granddaughter. Even Urza would be proud of her to be able to defeat Fenrir, save a life and turning table around even in the face of death under all the disadvantageous conditions. *** GODDESS ATHENA¡¯S ROOM It has been a day and Sachi is not awake. I still can¡¯t forget the time when she made herself a decoy just to protect me when I haven¡¯t been able to do anything. On the other hand, I tried to keep myself away from her, so that the other gods and goddesses do not pay much attention to her or harm her in any way because of me. But I was a coward. If only I had been together with her, this won¡¯t have happened. If only I acted a bit brave and tried to shoulder mine responsibilities more properly and not neglect them, then Sachi won¡¯t have to suffer. Just by looking at her roughed up clothes I could tell that she was badly bruised everywhere because of running and falling. ¡°Please wake up quickly! I promise I will always be by your side.¡± ¡®I will never leave her alone again, because she is dear to me.¡± KNOCK. KNOCK. I went to the door and unlocked the door and behold stood in front of me the Almighty World God. He went inside the room and after taking a quick look at Sachi he took a seat and I started pouring tea in a cup from the kettle. The special thing about this kettle is that, there is unlimited tea stored in it and the temperature could be controlled in an instant manually by magic. ¡°World God, will Sachi be fine. It has been a day and she hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± World god took a sip from his cup and took a sigh of relief. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry; she will probably wake up within few days. But, you see I came here to talk to you.¡± ¡°World God is there a complication with Sachi¡¯s body, if she is still hurt anywhere; please tell me I am willing to do anything so please heal her quickly.¡± ¡°No, no, don¡¯t worry. Everything is fine, its just that her body is exhausted and adjusting to the changes. But its very rare to see you so worked up and messy in a way.¡± ¡°Maybe I am, I have just been so worried about her that I can¡¯t even focus on my routine anymore. It was all my fault to begin with. It was me who neglected her, thinking that it was the best way to keep her safe. But at the end of the day I still messed up. Maybe I am really good for nothing. Maybe the other gods were right and I should withdraw from this reincarnation and saving the world business. How can a non-combat goddess even hope to save a world from all types of dangers? If I participate then I will only be putting her life in danger again. Even when Fenrir attacked us, I couldn¡¯t even move or make a decision. I am just too weak. Maybe Sachi is better off without me, she is brave and also survived the attack from the deadly beast, which is a miracle itself. She truly deserves someone better than me.¡± ¡°Hffffff, you don¡¯t understand, she did all this because she wanted to save you. The reason she acted bravely was because she didn¡¯t wanted to loose you. You are her strength and not the other way around that you think.¡± I didn¡¯t know how to answer to that. Is it really true? ¡°Athena tell me what does Sachi mean to you. Why did you choose her.¡± ¡°Well, during the Assembly, when I looked at her, I could see my own reflection in her. We had the same weaknesses, similar past, same passion and attitude towards life. But most important of all I just wanted to be friends with her and stay by her side and look after her. That¡¯s what I first felt when I saw her for the first time. For me at that time it didn¡¯t matter whether I save the world or not, but I wanted to save the person who stood among all, afraid of other¡¯s gazes who were looking down on her just because she was alone. Sachi is my only best-friend and that is the very reason I chose her.¡± ¡°I see. Then I am sure everything will be fine. Because Sachi is your strength and you are her¡¯s.¡± My neck felt a bit tight because I was overwhelmed, with what I had realized now. ¡°Why don¡¯t I let you on a secret? Tell me who killed Fenrir.¡± ¡°It was obviously you. Such a dangerous heavenly beast is even considered impossible to be killed by some of the gods including me.¡± ¡°Well you are wrong, before I reached on the scene, Fenrir was already dead.¡± ¡°What? ... You mean¡­ could it be¡± I stared back at Sachi, but could not shake off my feeling of astonishment. ¡°Well, it is true what you think it is. The one who killed Fenrir was Sachi.¡± ¡°But how is that possible?¡± I had almost jumped from my own seat but my gazes were all set on Him and what he was about to speak. ¡°Tell me did you know that she could use magic.¡± ¡°Of course not, humans or any other mortal cannot use magic in divine realm because they lack divinity. I am sure I gave her a book of magic but it was just to fulfill her curiosity, when she learnt that she will be able to use magic after reincarnation.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you take her to the tree of life for star gazing?¡± ¡°You do know about that. Yes after the banquet I was too upset so I took her to my favourite spot. Maybe at that time I just wanted to share my happiness with her.¡± ¡°Well if you do remember coincidentally the next day was the ripening of the fruit of Tree of Life and it seems that the tree of life chose Sachi as its consumer while she was there and accidentally ate the fruit.¡± ¡°WHATTTT? ....... Is Sachi going to be fine? Everyone one knows that even gods cannot handle the soul power of the fruit of the Tree of Life contains which has both divinity and black matter.¡± ¡°But it just so happens to be the case. Sachi not only properly assimilated the apple but is now able to use both divinity and dark matter, which is a matter of both interest and concern. I too realized it when I saw the Fenrir dead body whole burnt by divinity and black miasma at the same time. So keep watch on her.¡± ¡°Is it my fault again that I took her there. Is she really going to be fine?¡± ¡°You are worrying too much. She is much stronger than she looks, so have faith in her. I see, it has been a much longer stay than I thought. I will be taking my leave now.¡± ¡°World God, just before you leave, I wanted to ask something. If I try again, will I lose again what is dear to me now? Can I be really strong enough to achieve what I desire?¡± ¡®I have never seen Athena, to open her heart to others. The serious look in her eyes, reminds me of her father. She has really grown up a lot in a matter of few days. Maybe it is because she is truly worried about the well-being of Sachi.¡¯ World God thought to himself as he drew a deep breath. ¡°When you wish to protect something truly special to yourself, you can become as strong as anyone can be.¡± After God Almighty left I went back to where Sachi was sat beside her, hoping that she would wake up anytime soon. *** FENRIR In the Era of Gods, the Heavenly Wolf God was once captured by the devil race during war and sealed inside the Netherworld Demonic Hell, and suffered endless torment, which gave rise to endless hatred and resentment in his heart. Later, his obsession and hatred gave birth to an incomparably powerful energy that helped him break out of the prison, and he managed to leave the territory of devils with his own strength and flee back to the Divine Realm. This power of obsession and hatred was what took the form of a deadly beast ¡®Fenrir¡¯ later on. Afterwards it was chained at the top of Mount Olympus in a freezing environment to stop it from going on a rampage. Status Window NAME : FENRIR AGE : 20564499 YEARS RACE : HEAVENLY BEAST LEVEL : 840 HP : 22000 MP : 13000 SP : 45000 SKILS : [Body Armour LV 10] [Destructive Enhancement LV 10] [Strength Limit Over LV 10] [Perception LV 10] [Sense Enhancement LV 10] [Adaptibility LV 8] TITLES : GUARDIAN OF MOUNT OLYMPUS ///////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE FACTS RELATED TO REINCARNATION
  • Every student is reincarnated with their respective god or goddess in contract in the world of Isleguard.
  • The mission is to unite the world of Isleguard which has undergone chaotic changes after the Holy Crusade War and evil forces are looming all around to seize the power control and destroy the binding forces of nature.
  • Every reincarnate will be born as a new person with certain high ranking position in society to facilitate their growth and the same goes for the gods who will assist them as they will be reincarnated as someone close by.
  • Every reincarnate will be born as a being which corresponds to their personality and the potential they hold inside themselves.
  • Every reincarnate will possess a unique skill that will be directly bestowed upon you by the divinity of your respective God in contract and is based on their attribute nature. (Hence the more combat oriented the God is Higher are the chances of the reincarnate¡¯s growth in combat ability.)
  • After more than half of the reincarnate has achieved the age of 18 and above they are free to make their own decision and have full authority over their action while the gods are only just for guidance and in no way their words in the mortal realm regarding the decisions of reincarnate are absolute.
  • You are free to use any means necessary you see fit to complete your mission and in no way the gods from divine realm will interfere unless deemed necessary by the World God.
  • The reincarnate and the gods have to keep their previous life identity a secret in Isleguard.
  • The gods or goddesses in contract are forbidden to use their full powers in the divine realm unless there is a sudden emergency to protect themselves from hazardous situations.
DARK SIDE OF THE RULES LAID FOR THE REINCARNATION
  • Killing the residents, other reincarnate, gods and goddesses is in no way forbidden, since the rules never mention it.
  • The right to titles are decided by the actions the reincarnate take and are bestowed upon by the gods of divine realm or the Divine System.
  • You can take any action you deem fit to save the world whether it is good or evil in nature.
  • The other reincarnate are in no way forbidden to interfere or meddle in the affairs of other reincarnates.
DEATH OF A GOD OR GODDESS IN ISLEGUARD After a god or goddess are killed or die due to some other cause, after some time their soul return back to the divine realm and are forbidden from descending upon the land of Isleguard again. Also the reincarnate in contract then is to be deemed as a failed attempt in his mission and is now a regular resident of Isleguard. DEATH OF A REINCARNATE After a reincarnate dies due to a certain cause no matter its nature, the mission is deemed to be a failure for the reincarnate as well as the god in contract. However the god in contract can choose to stay at Isleguard or come back to the divine realm. ////////////////// ISLEGUARD Isleguard is one of the many worlds created by Almighty World God. It is one of the biggest and most resourceful world in terms of divinity, magic power, dark matter and a multitude of mortal species that inhabit it. Humans, demons, elves, beastmen, dwarves, spirits, fairies monsters, magical beasts are the major species in this world with human population surpassing any other species without any doubts. Every race and every individual have different affinities for magic towards different elements and hence magic is the part of day to day life activities. Whether there are students who attends magic academy, or adventurers who seek out adventures in dungeons or hunt down monsters, whether the imperial countries are at war with the demon race or a squabble of their own.. The dwarves who are known for their magi-tech and weapon creation or elves that are known to live in reclusion. Monsters that ravage the lands and dwells in the deep and dark parts of labyrinths or the magical beasts and fairies that have occupied the magical forests or live in the harsh conditions of mountainous regions. The world where once the Gods themselves descended to lend the mortals a helping hand and defeat the tyranny of devils and denizens of hell. This war later came to be known as the Holy Crusade War. The legend of the heroes who vanquished the evil and defeated the demon lords, or the scholars who attained enlightenment and brought revolution in the world through their wisdom, or the great Kings who were known for their economic policies and kindness to the common masses. Now after 200 hundred years of the Holy Crusade, Gods have again decided to descend on this world with new heroes to unite and save the world from chaos and reveal the evil plots that may bring the world to its extinction. At the end of their journey, what will these new heroes choose? What awaits this world is peace or war? /////////////////////////// STATUS WINDOW Every living being in the world of Isleguard has a status window; frame designed by the world system to measure and keep a check on the growth of this world. So, the reincarnators and gods will too be provided with this status window. COMMON ELEMENTS OF THE STATUS WINDOW NAME : ----------------- AGE : ------ RACE : ------------------- LEVEL : ---------------- HP : ------------------------ MP : ----------------------- SP : ----------------------- SKILLS : ----------------- TITLES : -------------------- HEALTH POINTS (HP) This is the parameter that measures health status of an individual. If someone takes damage from an attack or suffers from an illness then his health points start decreasing. When health points hit zero the individual dies. HP points is directly proportional to health, endurance, dexterity, agility, stamina, body strength. Hence more HP points gained a day, keeps the doctor away. MAGIC POWER / MAGIC POINTS (MP) This is the parameter that measures the amount of magic a person can store in his body and use in magic arts and spells. The more the magic points the more the person has an affinity for magic and restores magic from the surrounding easily than reproduce it slowly inside the body again. Magic power can be basically of three forms ¨C magic of the mortal realm Divinity of heaven ¨C the divine realm Black miasma or dark matter of hell The basic attribute of magic are ¨C fire, wind, earth and water. Light and Darkness are other independent attributes. Mixture of two or more attributes give rise to a totally new nature of magic like ¨C wood (water + earth), magma (earth + fire), and ice (water and heat manipulation). Then there are other special independent attributes like beast tamers, sound, lightning, metal, gravity, shadow and many more which depends on sophisticated and special affinity for the base elements. Other psychic powers do exist like telekinesis, space and time control magic, telepathy etc. SOUL POWER (SP) Soul power directly refers to the individual¡¯s life force or energy. Every individual has his own soul core placed inside one¡¯s soul realm. The larger the soul core and the denser it is the more the Soul power is and the larger the soul realm and its constitution the more the soul power it can contain inside it. If the soul core ever breaks or the SP parameter hits zero the individual dies. Using SP combatants practice special arts called AURA SPIRITUAL ART which increases every fighting aspects like instincts, mobility, endurance, combat abilities and heightened senses. Even mages uses SP points to convert them into MP and recover their lost magic quickly.
VOLUME 1: CHAPTER – 6 : DID I MESS UP WITH THE REINCARNATION CEREMONY CHAPTER ¨C 6 DID I MESS UP WITH THE REINCARNATION CEREMONY The last thing I remember was facing the heavenly guardian beast Fenrir. Wait what happened to it? Did I successfully escape? Did someone come for help? Is Lady Athena safe? Wait, first of all, where the heck am I? After that, I found myself in an empty void. I was unable to perceive anything above or below me¡ªnot even my own body. The only thing I was aware of was my consciousness, floating in empty space. I thought I had more time to spend with Lady Athena. Guess not! It was not difficult for me to come up with a conclusion that I was dead. Maybe it did eat me after all? I hope I was unconscious so I did not feel any pain. Ughhhh¡­.. Just the thought of it brings shiver down my spine. Wait I actually can¡¯t feel anything, right. Well maybe I was just too weak after all, or the wolf was just that strong. I wonder how I will defend myself in the new world if I am this weak and died in the first showdown. Thinking back, its not the first time I was dead. But the only thing that was different from that time was that after the bus accident I had no lingering feelings or nostalgic disposition of ever returning to earth. But now, all I could say that I was sad. Sad because I could still feel a part of myself missing in this dark empty place. Thoughts about different kind of things I wanted to do and be this time. The aspirations and goals I had perceived and decided to follow with all my heart are nothing but merged in this nothingness. I wonder what happens to mortals when they die in heaven. Will I ever meet Her again, will I be able to find and make more friends like Her? Maybe my time spent in divine realm, even if it was brief was the happiest and well spent than the pathetic and useless life I lived on Earth. If only once I could meet Lady Athena again, I would be relieved that she is well and thank her for everything she had done up till now for me. ¡°Haaaaaaaaah¡­¡­ What? .......Wait¡­¡± After a long time, I finally felt something for the first time, a warm sensation on my left arm and I think it was a bit wet. At first I considered it a fluke, but this warmth just was too consoling and to be considered unreal was out of the realm of questions. Could it be that I am still alive and just in a state of a paranoid unpleasant unconsciousness. Wait am I in a coma. Will I be able to wake up on my own? How much time has it been I am locked up here all alone? I need to wake up and respond to my surrounding. I tried to move around my legs and hands but there was no response or even a slight movement in this blank state. Maybe there was no air? Stop thinking about stupid thing I need to get out of here. My mind just couldn¡¯t settle itself. I was afraid and at the same time too excited to do anything to break out. I cannot lock myself alone ever again. I have now things to care about. A person that I could return to. I started making strange movements; maybe I was trying something similar to swimming. But it was to no avail. I shouted and screamed or sometimes scratched my face deeply leaving marked scratches. Maybe I should give up and wait. I felt like my eyebrows tensed up even though there was nothing else I could feel. No, I cannot wait any longer. There is only one thing left to try and that is MAGIC. ¡®HAHAHAAHHAHA.¡¯ But the question is will it work in my current state. I highly doubt. But it doesn¡¯t hurt to try. So the next step is to ask myself which spell to cast. Considering that I am trapped here then teleportation might work. But something bothers me, what if my soul actually teleports itself out of my body and dissipate in surrounding. That will be worst thing that could happen in my current condition. I tried to catch my head but there was nothing to hold. So the other thing that strikes me is my medical condition. So healing magic can be considered a good shot. But there is something I don¡¯t know whether the healing magic I know works on spiritual level or is only for physical injury. One would consider mine situation akin to soul trapped in its body. Since it will not hurt to try so I am going to give it a go. [DIVINE HEAL] {Latest healing magic I recently learnt in book} Glowing orbs of golden yellow light appeared all around me. It was warm even in this absolute zero state of mine. I continued casting my spell and visualizing myself merging with my body and being healed. The golden magic flowing from me didn¡¯t stop; it kept flooding out and away. It had happened so suddenly, but perhaps I could control it. Something about this golden magic flowing out of me felt so nostalgic as if I had done it before. For the first time I thought that perhaps I could change my fate by my own hands! Just when I was about to be done with it, these golden yellow light balls went berserk and started revolving around me at a very high speed. For some reason I felt quite infatuated with these shinning balls first but things got messy when a dark black lace joined this skirmish of light balls. I soon found myself in a difficult situation where I was being sucked in by a whirlpool of light and dark strings. I raised my right hand high up in a final attempt to escape or at least with a little luck latch onto something and save myself from drowning. ¡°AHHHHH¡­ ahhhhhhhh¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­..huh¡± ¡®The feeling of being flushed out is not pleasant at all.¡¯ I was lying on a bed, with my right hand raised upwards, I was shouting like I woke up from a nightmare. Maybe it actually was a nightmare. I removed the white soft silky sheet that covered my body and was half up on the bed with my legs still stretched across and they felt a bit stiff. Maybe it was the tiredness for running all around the forest with that beast chasing me all around. It was as if I was under some kind of divine punishment, scamper all around with such a non-athletic and fragile body is really bothersome and cruel indeed. Near me was Lady Athena sleeping while my left hand was tightly clutched between her two hands. Maybe I need to thank her again for taking care of me while I was knocked out and bringing me back to life. With all these movements Lady Athena had already half awoken up and as if trying to take a clear view of her surrounding and while assessing the situation she rubbed her eyes and looked back at me again. ¡°I am back, Lady Athena.¡± I smiled back at her still half asleep face. ¡°You are all right Sachi, you are awake. I am so glad.¡± ¡°I was so worried!¡± ¡°I was so worried about you!¡± While Lady Athena said these words with a face beaming with happiness and yet tears sprouting in her eyes, she tightly hugged me and started saying in a deep flattened voice about what had occurred while I was lying in bed. Maybe I made Lady Athena worried again. All I could conclude from her rushed confession was that I was saved by God Almighty and I was comatose for four days. It was almost twelve in the noon. The orange light that rained through the window made me realize that I was all this time asleep in Lady Athena¡¯s room and with all the daily necessities like water, fruits, my clothes and some books (some may not consider them daily necessities, but they were our lifeline for me and Lady Athena) were spread all around us. ¡°Are you all right Sachi? Is it hurting anywhere? Are you cold or have a fever. Just look at you are sweating all over.¡± I looked at myself and I was all covered in sweat, maybe because I was trapped in that whirlpool. But something really caught me by surprise when Lady Athena brought her forehead near mine to check my temperature. My face started heating up as I blushed. She was so close to me. Is there not the concept of using a thermometer for accurate measurements? Well I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s her but what about¡­. Wait was she doing this every time when I was out cold in bed. I had just used healing magic so I should be fine. ¡°Well, I am sure the temperature was fine just a second ago, but its now all high. Your face is turning all red. Do you have a fever? Should I get some blankets and a glass of water for you?¡± ¡°No. Lady Athena its fine. I think right now I need a bath. Then I will be fine. This high temperature is because of some other¡­reason¡­maybe¡­that is¡± ¡°Okay then I will take bath together with you.¡± ¡°No. no. you don¡¯t have to bother yourself. I will be okay.¡± ¡°I will be there. You cannot deny me. What if you faint inside the bathroom?¡± ¡°I guess if its that. Then its okay.¡± The next thing I knew was me and Lady Athena entering the bathroom after we undressed. ¡°Let me prepare the bath water. Maybe something cool will lower your temperature.¡± Before Lady Athena could do anything, I had already filled the tub with cold water. Somehow my casting speed had increased. Also, I did not need to visualize the whole process with great concentration; just a small thought was more than enough. Also for some reason it seemed that the water was conjured in more quantity than I had ever produced. Maybe my training has paid off, at least that what I would like to think. ¡®Ehhh¡­..Ahhhhh¡¯ ¡®What, so World God, was right, she really can use magic with divine attribute. Is it one of the after affects of eating the apple of Tree of Life? I hope that she will be okay; otherwise the unthinkable¡­¡­ would have already happened. What would I have done then? ¡­.. I cannot lose her now. After we got too close and know each other better. Then that¡¯s it, I am going to keep an eye on her from now on.¡± Lady Athena brought her fingers close to her lips which were somehow giving the expression of being amused. I wonder why that is. We got into the tub as usual, but for some reason both of us were quite for a long time. ¡°So, Sachi, how far have you gone with your magic practice?¡± For some reason I was glad that Lady Athena had asked me the question and I was so enthusiastically ready to answer it that I forgot what I had to say. ¡°Well,¡­. It was thanks to the book you gave me that I started learning about magic. I can even cast without chanting a spell. I can even conjure fire and water, control wind and change temperature of any substance.¡± Then I conjured small flame of different colours, by collecting oxygen it was your normal orange-yellow flame. In case of hydrogen it was a pale blue flame. For some reason now my hands didn¡¯t feel the heat or the burning sensation of these high temperature flames. Just out of fun and curiosity I made a duck out of the water from the bathtub and could even make a water bird fly around us. It was a lot of fun playing with magic. Indeed. However something was strange, with increase in casting speed there was another factor accounted that was maintaining my concentration while performing magic. But now I didn¡¯t need to concentrate, just the thought of perceiving the phenomena and channeling magic would do the deed for me. For some reason doing this felt so natural that I wanted to give myself a prize for my hard work and diligent training I had put myself through. Maybe if possible I could open a magic training school in Isleguard. ¡®She is really great at this. Not using chants, fast casting and efficient control over magic power. Just how much has she improved herself in one day? Just how high is her mental aptitude and visualization processing? World God was right, she really can use divinity. However I can also feel the ominous black miasma leaking through her magic. It¡¯s a miracle that the presence of a positive field energy and negative field energy could co-exist in a single entity. This Dark Matter is so weak, so it is neither detectable nor can harm someone. I have made up my mind; I am forever going to look after her and take responsibility, though it works in my favour too. I beseech the Goddess of Fortune and Gods of Destiny to bestow upon their blessings for her well-being during our tough times ahead in the future.¡¯ Lady Athena thought to herself while her mouth was somewhat half opened, still in awe and wonder. ¡°I am glad for you. In a sort time you have grown a lot. Seeing you flawlessly use magic makes me happy.¡± Lady Athena brought her hands together to make a small applause. I was happy and so at the same time the thing which worried me the most came to my mind. ¡°Thank you. Lady Athena, but I know this is nowhere good enough to match my other classmates. They must have already started learning much higher level magic and combat techniques, while I was just asleep for these four days. But I will make sure to work much harder and make up for the lost time. So you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡®She is just over-underestimating herself. A human performing magic in the divine realm is an exceptional feat in itself. If word goes out it can create big news even in heavens. And after assimilating the apple of Tree of Life makes her stand out even among gods. Possessing soul power stronger than most of the gods can make anyone feel jealous. But I am glad that even after that accident she is the same Sachi as ever. Cheerful in every aspect. I need to somehow make her relax or she will overwork herself.¡¯ Lady Athena while thinking came up with a plan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am sure things will work out in the end. So just lighten up.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± ¡°I know, since we have less than a day left let¡¯s make full use of it and enjoy our leftover time in the divine realm before the reincarnation ceremony.¡± ¡°Really!¡± At those words Sachi¡¯s smile was brighter than ever. Her smile is so cute that Lady Athena could not stop her hands but start massaging her cheeks and get a good feel of those soft cheeks. ¡°HAAAAHHAA¡± After a fifteen minutes bath both of us came out and after drying ourselves, Lady Athena presented me with a set of clothes from her drawer. Travelling without your own set of clothes is really bothersome. Maybe clothes can too be made with magic. We had made plans to visit our most favourite place first ¨C the Library. Nothing can beat reading a good book and discussing on what you think about it with your friends. Lady Athena looked at the clock and it was almost two o¡¯ clock. ¡°Sachi, all this time you had been eating porridge or some other nutritious fluid material. You must be feeling weak. Why not eat something first? So tell me do you have something specific in mind.¡± ¡°I do feel a bit hungry. But if anything I would like to cook the food myself for you as thanks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Its fine. Maybe next time.¡± ¡°Please!¡± ¡®If she keeps on looking at me with such an adorable face then I won¡¯t be able to stop myself to give into the temptation.¡¯ ¡°Okay, fine. But I will be helping you while cooking.¡± ¡°Thank you Lady Athena. But where will be doing it. Usually I cooked my food in the room in which I am staying.¡± ¡°There is a side kitchen in my room too.¡± We first together decided on the menu and distributed our work accordingly. It seems that gods usually prefer to consume natural products than eat cooked food. Their meals usually contain items like fruits, boiled vegetables, rice, yoghurt, beans, fish, eggs and meat dishes. Lady Athena was excited about learning to make some dishes from my home country. And I knew just by looking at her face that she too had a knack for cooking. We had almost all the required ingredients for the dishes we had decided, and those which were not, were brought by the angels. I was able to obtain some packed spices. I wonder, do they descend back on earth to get these things or do they just call for home delivery. We first prepped the rice and then sprinkled some salt on our hands and tried to mould it into small triangles. Then I created a small well in the centre and stocked it with different fillings like tuna, chicken and some pickles and then quickly wrapped them in nori. Usually it takes practice to do it one go for perfect synchronization but Lady Athena got it right in her first attempt. For the next dish we started beating the eggs and then season it with sugar, mirin, soy sauce, and a pinch of salt before pouring a thin layer of this egg mixture into a pan to cook. Once the bottom of the egg mixture is set, roll it up in multiple thin layers until the egg looks like a thick log. Finally, shape the egg and slice into thick pieces for serving. The next dish we decided upon was fried chicken karaage. I placed chicken in a large bowl and then mixed it with soy sauce, sugar, ginger and garlic. Then after leaving it to marinate for at least fifteen minutes I again combined it with egg and potato starch. Next was to deep fry it till it was golden brown. At last we finally stopped after chopping down some fresh red glistening tomatoes, onion and cucumber as salad. For some reason onions grown in divine realm, do not make you cry after chopping them. Egg and chicken karaage, ham rolls, dashi rolled egg, and onigiris were lined up in a row. It was not that luxurious but they all were the basic food elements that formed a bento box. Lady Athena had never tried Japanese food and so this was a new experience for her. We sat down together to eat and Lady Athena was the first to give it a taste testing. ¡°Whoa, it smells good!¡± Lady Athena eyes were glued on the variety of dishes displayed before her. I totally agreed with her. The smell really stimulates the appetite. By every passing minute it seemed that I could not hold myself back. After working so hard to prep the meal, one cannot hold back himself but praise the feast laid in front of us. The karaage were crispy and crunchy and were mildly spicy. As a matter of fact I hate spicy food. Red spicy food and my taste buds just never make a proper match. The dashi rolled eggs were sweet and juicy. Even the rice balls had a heavenly texture and taste. Maybe the aftereffects of cooking in the divine realm, I guess. Cooking and eating something after four days had enlightened me and I was brimming with energy. I carried the plates to the basin and Lady Athena helped me to wash them. We got ready to head to the library, since I needed to collect more information about the world in which I was going to be reincarnated. We decided that walking was the best course of action after our heavy meal. On our way Lady Athena told me about other events that had occurred during my absence. World God came sometimes to check up on my condition. I must thank him for saving my life. Also, since there was no proof or evidence found so the culprit was not caught, however all the participant reincarnators and their respective gods were not permitted to interact with other gods and reincarnators. Basically they were under isolation or a house ¨C arrest. Lady Athena was well aware of every nook and corner of the library. According to her, there were books from all the worlds and the knowledge of the Gods. The library kept on expanding itself as the knowledge gained by all the realms increases. To me it seemed as a data reservoir of the Divine System, where all the information is stored in an infinite memory space. Lady Athena picked out a fat, thick book with round bottom corner and a peacock-blue cover was wrapped around it. According to her this book contained records of the history of the previous wars in Isleguard. However the most massive and biggest war even among all the worlds was ¨C The Holy Crusade that took place 200 years ago. As per the records there seemed to be another reincarnator from my world blessed by the gods as the Hero who would save the world from the clutches of evil. Then, there was the influence of the True Demon Lord, the interference of the Devils from Hell (Apostles) who wanted to take control of that world and plunder the magical core reserves of Isleguard which was an important raw energy resource even for the Divine Realm, which even the Gods cannot afford to lose, since it would topple the balance of the nature. The Gods took charge of the war and steered the course of this profound hostility into an all out war. Isleguard is one of the oldest and largest worlds, sustaining every kind of fantasy species like elves, ogres, beastmen, demons, dwarves, fairies, spirits, dragons, mystical creatures and many more. All of these species were forced, cast or willingly participated in the war. At the end the gates of Hell were sealed and the Chaos Army of Hell vanished like they never existed before. Even though both sides suffered great losses and no clear victor was announced. However the enmity among different races had hyped up and trust was vanquished from the land where once Gods themselves placed there foot. After reading for two hours about the pre-war political and social life in Isleguard I got bored. What really interested me was learning magic and developing my own type like the mini bombs ¨C cubicles or combining fire with water and using opposite attributes to my advantage. Experimenting is really fun! I picked up another book from the shelf from which I had been previously introduced to and it contained several books on magic theory and its applications. For now I was interested in magic arrays and summoning rituals. Magic can be performed basically by two means ¨C by chanting and the other is forming magical arrays or carving magical circle. The second method is basically used to make magical items and forge enchanted weapons. While the books basically described about specific and fixed designs of magical arrays, to me they seemed more like a computer code to perform certain actions when the set conditions are met. The same goes for summoning ritual where there are more than many ways to summon beings which includes ¨C spirits, beasts with pacts, fairies, devils and even gods. *** GODDESS ATHENA She really does enjoy reading books, just like me. It had been more than four hours and she is not at all bored and one could say she grew more enthusiastic as time passed. We really form an excellent pair. But after what had happened and watching Sachi on the brink of death just to protect me, was heart-braking. If we go further with the reincarnation ceremony, I would be just pushing her in more danger and point of no return. If something happened to her, then what will I do, I will never be able to forgive myself. After losing my parents, for the first time I was able to feel comfortable around someone. ¡®Okay then, I have decided!¡¯ ¡°Sachi, there is a place I want to visit with you.¡± ¡®I was surprised to see Lady Athena rose up from her seat in an abrupt manner. It was almost eight in the night. Where possibly can we go at this point of time? It doesn¡¯t seem that she will be taking me to the star gazing point at the huge tree spot. Well it doesn¡¯t matter. I will go wherever Lady Athena will take me.¡¯ Sachi thought to herself as she too rose from her seat and after putting the books back in the shelves she followed her to the exit door. After coming out of the library, it was already dark outside. There were no stars as usual and the calmness in the surrounding was making me feel nervous and my heart beat faster. I took Sachi¡¯s hand in mine. [TELEPORT] We stood under a dark night sky surrounded by a dense forest made up of humongous trees towering all around us. Anyone would have thought that we had lost our way and sense of direction while we hopelessly trespassed. These types of forest reminds me of those where people keep on moving but eventually reach the starting point again as if they were caught in an inescapable loop. A late night forest can seem eerie but it has an alien beauty of its own. Even in the starless night sky, the forest was illuminated by a special kind of flower whose petals glowed a bright pink as they lightened up a path in the most fashionable way possible. While I was still holding Sachi¡¯s hand, I took a notice of the amazed face she mustered as she tried to touch one of the glowing petals. I remember now, I had almost the same reaction when I here for the first time. I can¡¯t wait to show her what lies ahead at the end of this path. We kept on walking for about five minutes. During this time neither of us said a thing. While I was too focused to think about the thing which I had planned, other hand she must be in a bit of confusion of our sudden visit to a forest after the incident. In front of our eyes stood the bounty and luxurious beauty of nature as the lake appeared as if by magic. It was in teardrop-silver in colour and it was shaped like a perfectly flat disc of metal. No sound rang out from the shimmering emptiness of space around it. Monastery quiet, it was lined with evergreen trees and the whiff of fresh laundry clothes like smell wafted up to us. *** SACHI KONDO The forest we entered was oak-brown and primitive. The grasses we stepped on were crackly beneath our feet. I was in awe of the size and majesty of the trees. Their knotted arms rose ever upwards, as far as my head could lift. They were hoary fortresses and stood proudly. We walked in and out of shady glades. The stillness of the night was soul soothing. The forest¡¯s smell was fresh and organic. At a farther end I saw an opening, but the closer I reached I realized that I was drawn to a totally new place. An oval shaped depression filled with azure blue water, a kaleidoscope of colours overhanging the becalmed lake. The green leaves surrounding the perimeter of the lake had a special luster to them. Several beautiful flowers grew at the foot of these trees and all of them were glowing brightly in their own little spots. Lady Athena beckoned to me and I saw a small wooden port at my left. We both started walking towards it and a small wooden boat came into my view. A thick rope was tied to one of the post on the port while the other was hooked onto the boat. The boat was sturdy, small, slender and yet elegant in its own way. Lady Athena climbed down on the boat and then gave me her hand which I gladly took and I too came overboard. I helped her untie the rope and searched for oars. ¡°HAAAAHHA. Don¡¯t worry; this boat doesn¡¯t need oars to row it. It too works on magic.¡± ¡°I see.¡± So I settled down on one of the seats while Lady Athena sat on the other plank facing towards me. I could not hold my excitement. I wanted to know more about this place. For a person who preferred to stay closed inside her room for her entire life. Fantasy places like this is a dream come true. Stolen story; please report. If Gods do exist, this lake is one of theirs hidden treasure. That might seem a bit ironic, as I am just sitting in front of one. The idyllic scene took our breath away. Unruffled by wind or rain, it was vault still and restful. The only sound was of the boat moving towards the centre of the lake. I looked inside the lake and there were shining pebbles, glowing flickers of light, shining orbs scattered all around like elf dust in the great span of lake. It caused a penumbra of colours to illuminate the Buddha still lake. These triumvirate colours ranged from rose-petal pink, grape-green, salmon-silver, neon blue, blood red, shale grey, heather-purple and many more indescribable vibrant colours. I noticed a huge concentric circle form on the surface of water and a further jolt on my body as I realized that we had stopped moving. I looked at Lady Athena, and it seems that she is in some kind of dilemma. She must have something important to discuss with me. ¡°Sachi for a long time I wanted to ask you something. Do you really want to reincarnate yourself? The road ahead is both difficult and painful; the powers I possess might not be enough to even get us through? If you want then you can leave all this and stay together here with me forever. I am sure no one will mind and also you will be safe here.¡± I had never seen such a concerned look on Lady Athena¡¯s face. I waited for some time, trying to figure out what to say, since both of us were slow talkers. I took a deep breath and the glucose smell of amber from the surrounding trees engulfed my nose. I felt so refreshed and at the same time motivated. I had no hesitation or a second thought in my mind of what I was about to say. ¡°When I was a kid I always thought it would be nice if miracles were true. When I slept alone at night, I always used to stare at the stars from the window and wished that tomorrow things would be different. Even though my parents were no more, at least my aunt or uncle would wish me good morning. I would be able to make friends at school or the delinquents would stop messing with me. I wanted something to happen without doing it myself. Miracles it would be nice if they really existed. But when I met you for the first time all my worries, bad memories, tears vaporized in thin air as if they never existed and I realized that miracles do exist for sure. There was someone who looked after me and maybe I could help them too.¡± ¡°But because of me, the other gods and your classmates plotted against us and attempted to murder us. When you alone jumped into danger, just so that you could save me, I was so happy and at the same time felt so miserable. If something were to happen to you I would never be able to forgive myself.¡± ¡°The idea of staying with you here forever is more than I could ever dream of. But after fighting that beast I realized that I had to do it¡­..I had to do it myself. Or I won¡¯t be able to stand by your side. I am alive and I was able to survive because you were there to look after me. I know that you are the only non-combat goddess in the whole group and so the unique skill which I will get unlike others would also be of non-combat nature and so it will not have much use during a fight. But if I don¡¯t do it now, if I don¡¯t stand up for myself then I won¡¯t be able to do it again. Even if it is painful, I am sure I will be able to become strong and keep my promise which I made to myself and I want you to witness it by yourself. So please, goddess Athena, I want you to support me and in turn I want to be of help to you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I could be any use to you. I have always been weak my entire life.¡± ¡°That is not true. You saved me in so many ways, more than I could count and ask for. When I was on earth I felt so lost. Every day I felt so helpless and unhappy but I couldn¡¯t cry. I thought being alone was more comfortable. Love, care, friendship these are the thing that I was never given. But during the attack when I first felt something important being taken away from me, I was so sad. At the end of my awful life as a looser, I met you. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I would have kept avoiding facing my problems. I might have ended up somewhere worse. I promise you I won¡¯t give up. You brought colours to my degenerate world. When I am with you I am so happy and feel so alive. So that¡¯s why¡­ I want to prove it!¡± ¡°Prove it?¡± ¡°I want to prove that my meeting you was the best thing in my life. I want to prove it not just to myself, but in a way that anybody can see. I will find a way to get things we want. Even if I have to fight over and over, I won¡¯t give up. So please promise me that you will stay by my side and will always look after me.¡± Lady Athena lifted up her head and I could see a bright smile on her face and I could feel how sincere and heartfelt her words were. ¡°I PROMISE.¡± Strong cool breeze had started flowing all around us, for some it tickled and at the same time felt so soothing and refreshing. For a while I had been feeling sleepy but now I was felt more energetic. But the wind grew stronger and stronger before I and Lady Athena were trapped in a cage of encircling leaves and shining petals of the glowing flowers. The surface of water was no more the flat surface we knew but high and low waves made the boat go up and down after regular intervals. The beautiful colour palette which was engraved on bottom of lake was now vanishing as light orbs of different colours rose from water surface high up in the sky and moving in tandem with the petals. ¡°Its so beautiful.¡± Every word I knew in my vocabulary would fail to describe the beauty of nature that stood before me. I raised my head and the surface of water sparkled with irregular reflections as I watched particles of light burst out from surface and join the dancing troupe. It was a lightning bolt moment for me. Something cool brushed my small nose and my eyes went round only to find a small yet larger than the usual orbs flying around circling me. It was white in colour with a tint of blue in it. I tried to touch it with my fingertip and it started to revolve around me. ¡°This is the Spirit Lake of Heaven of the Eleanora Forest. And that Sachi is the wind spirit. It seems that it has taken a liking to you and this whole charade is her doing.¡± Mild strong wind blew through every so often, setting my coattail fluttering and Lady Athena smiled whenever I fixed it back. There was a special elegance about this lake, where the only sounds came from the gentle movement of atmosphere and waves. I approached the boat¡¯s edge and touched the blue with my bare hand, then pirouetted away. A blue flickering orb of light rose up from the water at a great speed and a large amount of water followed it. After the water attained some height, I could but only gasp until I was drenched all over by the sudden heavy downpour. ¡°Sachi are you all right. Your clothes and hair are all wet. Let¡¯s go back and change your clothes or you will catch a cold.¡± Before Lady Athena could take any action I held her hands and smiled at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry its fine. I like being here.¡± I raised my palm in front and water from all parts of my clothes, hair and uncovered body slowly collected above it. Thin lines of thread-like water converged at a single point forming a small water ball. I then slowly made the water ball levitate in the sky towards the shore and sprinkle it all over the flowers of which I had become so fond of in a short amount of time. ¡°See, all better now.¡± I was smiling at Lady Athena, but before I realized a small green orb of light sneaked behind me and placed a small crown ring of flowers over my head. I touched the crown and was surprised by the sudden treatment and looked towards Lady Athena for an explanation. ¡°The blue light is the water spirit and the green light is the forest spirit. It appears that they like you too.¡± ¡®Ah, I see now. The water spirit sure is playful and the forest spirit must be thanking me for watering the plants. However the taste of water was as sweet as nectar.¡¯ I watched the three spirits play around me when I noticed Lady Athena staring at me. ¡°Is something bothering you.¡± ¡°I have never seen someone from mortal realm wield magic in such a precise manner. It is incredible, you completely are dry.¡± ¡°After I have woken up, I don¡¯t know why but just visualizing things while adding magic to my train of thoughts, the phenomena I desire naturally take place. For example-¡° I levitated a small amount of water and cooled its temperature while trying to change its structure into a perfect tetrahedral crystal. Then I brought it in front of Lady Athena. Lady Athena held the crystal and slowly rubbed her hands against it. ¡°Wow, you made a sturdy crystal from water. At first I thought it was ice, but it¡¯s as smooth as an ornamental stone. Also the light just keeps on collecting inside it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because of total internal reflection. But there¡¯s more¡­.¡± I took the crystal and made it float high up in the sky, and then imagined it dismantling parts by parts. Out of nowhere cracks appeared in the crystal and it shattered in a blink of an eye. Tiny yet visible blue sparkling lights surrounded us as they rained back on us and finally merged back with water. The three spirits started jumping around me. ¡°It seems that they like the small trick.¡± ¡®In such a short time she has developed overwhelming control over elemental magic attributes. She can even change molecular structure and break it, without realizing the heavy amount of magic it drains. But she is totally unaffected by it. Also, what¡¯s with the great three Pillar Spirits appearing out of nowhere and there sudden liking towards Sachi. It all has only one explanation. Spirits are attracted towards beings with large amount of life force. But in Sachi¡¯s case, three Great Spirits are attracted towards her. Vast amount of MP and SP (life force) are these the result of eating the apple of tree of life. But I think there¡¯s something amiss. World God is still hiding something.¡¯ Lady Athena sighed as she thought there was no point in worrying. Tomorrow is the big day after all. ¡°Sachi, today is the last night we spend here together. I hope after we are reincarnated we will be able to meet again soon. I am sure of it.¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. I will find you in a blink of an eye and then we will together save the world.¡± ¡®Thinking of the Apple, isn¡¯t the celebration for it today in the Cardelia City. Will Sachi like to take a look at the festival, even though it would be reaching its end this late at night?¡¯ Lady Athena thought to herself while she brought her hands near her ears, trying to focus to hear something. It was getting late night, and we needed to head back to get our proper fill of sleep. Lady Athena insisted for me to rest more because she thought I was still injured. After seeing off the spirits, we reached back at the shore and unmounted the boat. While Lady Athena pulled the boat nearer I tied the rope around the wooden raised post and the other end to the hook of the boat. ¡°Those spirits were quite sad, when we said our goodbyes.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am sure we will come back.¡± ¡°I hope so. No, let¡¯s do it¡± [TELEPORT] ¡°I thought we were heading back to our rooms. Where are we.¡± I was too confused to find myself on a steep cliff not far away from the walls of the Cardelia city. The view was just so breath-taking that I wanted to shout ¡®YAHOO¡¯. I could see the whole city in a single look. All the houses and mansion appeared like matchboxes lit up by special attractive yellow lights. Wait is this some kind of festive occasion¡­ ¡°Today is the celebration for the Revival of the Tree Of Life. Can you hear it?¡± Lady Athena had closed her eyes and was enjoying the cool breeze in which her long green hairs were spread like wings. Hear what? I looked back at the brightly lit settlement and my eyes fell on the city square where I had previously saw a huge bon-fire setup. But now a sudden bright flame was glowing on it ¨C it was on fire¡­ This sound, its so soothing. Is this divine music! What a gentle sound¡­. It¡¯s almost like this music is resonating with my feelings and calling me. My hands and legs have started moving and were totally in sync with the rhythm. My ears were hooked to the melody of the heavenly musical instruments and its tune, while all the surrounding voices had ceased. Seriously speaking, I am not a big fan of music or dance, but this tune I was so attached to it. ¡°Would you like to dance? Usually they perform it near the bonfire, but I think here¡¯s still fine.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to¡­¡± I spoke quickly as I snapped out of my own musical world. Lady Athena brought forward her hand and said, ¡°I am not good either, so its fine.¡± It was such a tempting thing I wanted to do and the atmosphere of a dark sky night on a cliff near a city ¨C it sounds so great. Lady Athena sure knows the best tourist spot in Heavens. I took her hand without any hesitation. Lady Athena held my second hand and signaled me to follow her lead, at least that¡¯s what people actually want to say at this point, don¡¯t they. Even though the footwork was bad and I tripped several times. But I was enjoying myself. Also Lady Athena appears to be a good dancer. But we were too immersed in our dance and were mesmerized by the music that in the dark we didn¡¯t notice when each one of our foot was half in air. We were about to fall from the cliff. Loud screams were heard at long distances. I wrapped my hands around Lady Athena, and she did the same too. Just during the good part, such things have to happen and destroy the mood. Well, I had already come up with a plan. [TELEPORT] THUMP. We both were back in Lady Athena¡¯s room. And were lying on our bed. I reduced the momentum using wind magic to slow our downfall. We lay side by side and our hairs and dresses were all messed up. But what we couldn¡¯t control was.. ¡°HAHAHAHAHA¡±¡­..¡±HAHAHAHHAHA¡± OUR LAUGHTER. ¡°That was so awesome.¡± ¡°Indeed, it was.¡± After relaxing in the same state for some time, it was time to rest. The day had come to an end I would count it as one of the best days of my life, where I got to enjoy so many things my (dead) life had to offer. I reported Lady Athena of me retiring back to my room, but she stopped me. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s sleep here together; I need to keep an eye on your condition. And my bed is large enough to accommodate the both of us comfortably.¡± ¡°Okay, ¡­..¡­ if you say so.¡± I was glad and excited about a sleep over. Well I was asleep for four days in her room. But that doesn¡¯t count because I was unconscious. So this is my first sleepover. We changed into our night dress and both of us fell asleep soon after. *** A DREAM ? ¡°Good morning class, I am your new home room teacher. I hope you all have a memorable school life this year too.¡± ¡®What is happening, was I not in heaven up till now. Could it all be a dream? No I refuse to believe it, Lady Athena was real. I need to go back to her.¡¯ As far as I remember this is my first day at school in class 2-C, the day I transferred. Well I don¡¯t remember anything what happened that day. But one thing was clear that all this time I was sad. The hair which use to cover my eyes so that I could hide myself from the world, were now curled back to my ears after I met Lady Athena. I was able to see and realize a new light that had filled me with curiosity and joy. But now back in school those rough black hairs were back to steal my new vision. Class bell rang and then came the recess time. As usual I thought I would be alone. But out of nowhere Sakura and Tama approached me. ¡°You are the new student. I hope we get along.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s be friends.¡± ¡®What is happening?¡¯ ¡°Okay¡­¡­ if you say so.¡± ¡°I know, why not meet together at the backyard and then celebrate your first day in our class.¡± ¡°Okay then, Sakura you will accompany her to the location.¡± Finally the dismissal bell rang and I saw Sakura rose up from her front seat and quickly made her way to my last end seat. ¡°Let me hold your bag for you. After all today is your special celebration day. Follow me.¡± I followed her through the classroom, corridor and then finally the back alley. ¡°We have finally reached.¡± Sakura while holding my bag introduced me to the other girls who were smiling at me. ¡°Meet Tama and Saki your new friends.¡± If it was me from 6 months back then I would have ignored all those evidences in my wake which were screaming at me. The evil smile on their faces, their unnatural way of taking my belonging, luring me out here. Despite I remember all the small chitchat and staring looks of my other classmates. ¡°She is trapped.¡± ¡°They found a new scape goat.¡± ¡°There is no helping her.¡± ¡°Just leave her be.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t look that friendly or special at all.¡± ¡®No one tried to warn me properly, and my na?ve previous self fell for the foolish desires of having friends. I knew what was coming now.¡¯ Sakura pushed me down and pinned me to the ground. She threw the bag towards Saki. Saki unzipped it and searched through every corner of it. She took out all the money from my side chain and threw the bag at me. ¡°Now be a proper girl and let us borrow some money. Though it isn¡¯t enough it will do for now.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t take it, that money is for buying for lunch. I won¡¯t complain to anyone but please give it back. I am sorry if I offended you in any way.¡± ¡°What did you say? Don¡¯t you want to be friends with us? So you need to make an offering. Nothing comes free here princess.¡± Sakura had tightened her grip, even though I was not resisting. My hands were hurting and my clothes were dirty now. ¡®Why, things always ends up like this. Why keep repeating even though I knew this was going to happen, I didn¡¯t run away but quietly accepted it. Has anything really changed at all?¡¯ If only Lady Athena was here. I need to go back to her. To keep my promise, I must try harder. Even though its little I must do something. Even if it hurts I won¡¯t back down anymore. I will surely break free this time. With all my strength, I pulled my legs back and pushed it upwards like a spring. Sakura was taken by surprise and was thrown back. I took out a large piece of cloth from my pocket (handkerchief) and then threw it at Saki. I snatched my bag from her while she was still in confusion and started running towards the exit gate. I did not look back. My eyes were closed, but my feet kept on running they didn¡¯t stop. I opened my eyes and saw that I was still running but my surrounding had changed now. Somehow my hands felt a bit heavy. I was running on a golden lit road which seemed to be endless. I looked at my hands and my bag was gone. Instead there was a white sword in my left hand and a black sword in my right hand. What¡¯s going on? It did seem that I had seen these two swords earlier. But before I could remember them, it seems that my luck ran out again. The road had disappeared and I was falling down now. I had pretty much gotten used to this type of treatment in my dreams now. But still the sensation of falling from an unknown height is still in no way a relaxing experience. The sword from my hands slipped as I saw them flying away from me. I projected my hands high up in a final attempt to catch them but to no avail. Somehow I had a strong feeling and felt a great connection to these two swords. But there was no time to think, because I was awake now and I could hear the deep breaths of Lady Athena who was sleeping beside me and for some reason she was very close. Why did I remember such a thing which I had forgotten long ago? But it doesn¡¯t matter now, I have changed, maybe a bit, but I have!!! Now I had someone I could depend upon and our bonds grew deeper and deeper by the time we spent together. Now if I think about it, the things I said yesterday to her. My face was turning red. As if embarrassed, dazzled, awkward¡­¡­ My eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on my face. I turned my face towards Lady Athena and in an attempt to wake her up my hands slowly approached her cheeks and after a slight hesitation I poked her with my fingers. Her cheeks were soft and my fingers went deep. She woke up with just a single touch. ¡°Good morning.¡± As usual she woke up after rubbing her eyes and greeted me with a good morning too. She took a sudden look at my bright red face, and brought her forehead close to mine till they were in contact. I was startled. ¡°Sachi your face is all red. Are you feeling feverish?¡± ¡°No I am fine. Its just that I woke up now.¡± My temperature started cooling down after Lady Athena moved her face away. I am still no used to it. Huhhhh¡­. Both of us were quite after this exchange, because we both have now to visit the Temple in the Pantheon for the reincarnation ceremony. We don¡¯t know when we will get to meet each other, so we were still worried and the thought of being separate scared us. We both as usual together took our baths and got dressed for the ceremony. While Lady Athena was wearing the same dress which she wore in the reincarnation ceremony. I on the other hand decided to wear a blue shirt, brown blazer unbuttoned and a blue skirt. We had to leave after two hours, as the ceremony was scheduled at twelve o¡¯ clock. We decided to make the breakfast ourselves and settled on to make sandwiches, rolled Omelet and eggs with furikake. After we had finished our meal, an angel appeared at our door with an invitation to the Temple. Finally its happening, I wonder what awaits us in the new world. For now to answer our summons, we are going to visit the Temple. Lady Athena held my hand and kept pressing it harder and harder and yet it was light and gentle. I could tell she was anxious and so was I. I did not speak a thing but the warmth of our hands was more than enough to calm us. [TELEPORT] *** THE TEMPLE We were standing in front of a huge marble building with a central tower and a dome at the top. It was as grand and as beautiful as wealth and skill could make it. Many beautiful fountains, statues and flowers surrounded the perimeter. ¡°It seems that we are late. Others have already arrived. Lets go Sachi.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lady Athena as if catching the hesitation and the sensation of fear in my voice spoke to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be there with you. So lets go.¡± We climbed the small flight of stairs to the huge entrance which was half concealed by the gigantic white marble doors. Its interior gives a sober and bare impression by its lack of ornaments and statues in the nave. The ribbed vaults, supported by compound piers, are closed by ornamented keystones. Light enters the church through blue stained-glass windows of the clerestory and the tall, traceried windows in the side walls. We reached the end of the corridor and entered yet another big hall with a much larger dome covered in red-petal glass. And as usual the source less ¨C light still haunted me. All the eyes were suddenly focused at us and like a reflex I suddenly caught on to Lady Athena¡¯s hand. We could hear all types of murmur going around. ¡°How are they still alive?¡± ¡°Were they really attacked by the heavenly beast or was that just a flying rumour?¡± ¡°Still why do they bother even coming here.¡± ¡°Right it doesn¡¯t make a difference, because they won¡¯t be able to accomplish anything.¡± Several footsteps could be heard heading in our direction. I lifted my head and saw Goddess Freya, goddess Aphrodite, goddess Ova and Goddess Artemis accompanied by Sakura Kendo and Saki Honda. ¡°I am so glad Sachi you are still alive after that ferocious beast attacked you.¡± ¡°We were so worried, to hear that our classmate had such a fateful encounter.¡± Goddess Freya and Goddess Artemis stepped forward. Lady Athena clenched my hand tightly and I could look at her and tell that she was ready to face anything whatever one could throw at her. ¡°Athena I heard that your human partner was attacked. Its so depressing just to think about how the beast could have eaten you alive.¡± ¡°Now you sure understand the difference in our power. If World God wouldn¡¯t have helped you, then both of you would have perished before even reincarnating. There is still time just turn back and go hole yourself up in your small room.¡± All the other present attendees were giving us the silent treatment, but Lady Athena looked unfazed by all of it. ¡°You, both are wrong. You don¡¯t know the first thing about us.¡± Goddess Freya looked angry and made no attempt to hide her contempt or hatred at her defiance. She took another step as if to punch Lady Athena, but then someone barged through the entrance and for some reason the whole hall panicked and I felt a bit of suffocation. It was as if I was brought upon on my knees by some supreme invisible power at play. I looked around the room and everyone had the same expression of a slight pain and fear. ¡°The Almighty World God has made his appearance in the Founder¡¯s Altar and will now begin the proceedings of the reincarnation ceremony¡± announced one of the angels in his somewhat high and mighty tone. The World God as usual held a scepter in his hand and accompanied by a huge elegant yet wild eagle. He walked from the entrance to the other end of a hall and made a small tap with his scepter on the floor. The hall started shaking and the small area on which He stood rose high above from the ground. ¡°My children and humans of the mortal realm, we have all gathered here on the auspicious occasion of you reincarnation into the new world. May my blessings be with thou who have decided to step into this new world save it from falling apart. I congratulate you all for getting a new life and may you achieve everything you desire and fulfill your dreams. And I shall wait here for your safe return and will be looking upon you as you overcome all the hurdles life throws at you.¡± Everyone started clapping, though it was a bit disarrayed and not synchronized, but for some reason World God was slowly rubbing his fingers at the end of his beard. I could tell that he looked smug; maybe the speech was just to catch everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°We will now begin the reincarnation ceremony. I shall explain you the different things you need to know.¡± World God this time raised his scepter high up and small flicker of lights burst out from his magical stick and disappeared after giving off a bright light. Several magical circles formed around the building. The largest drawn at the center of the hall. It had two inner magical circles and at the centre of the biggest magic circle a small white altar stood with a green glass ball as big as a soccer ball. This suspiciously looking sorcery ball also gave a faint green light which caught my attention for a while. ¡°Now I shall, ask each pair of you to step in each of the small magical circle and place your hand on the ¡®Orb of the Being¡¯. This magical orb will establish a permanent connection between the God and the partnered human. This ball will also help the gods to bestow upon their unique skill onto you and then you will be reincarnated into the world of Isleguard.¡± The first one to step forward and volunteer was Homura Kenta and Goddess Freya. It seems that they are in a bit of hurry. They took each of their position on the magical circles and slowly placed their hands on the magic orb. After few seconds a white light emerged from the centre and blue light came falling down upon us from the sky. I was blinded by the sudden bursts. But I slowly opened my eyes which were trying to accommodate themselves as per the surroundings ¡­. and the two were gone. ¡°The first ceremony was successful. Remember that in this new world you will be born in a new body and we have kept in mind that you all are born in a perfect environment where you can train without any concerns and seek the guidance of your God. We shall now move to the next pair.¡± Time flew by, as each and every pair stepped forward and the same process repeated itself. All the other nineteen duos had left the divine realm and had reincarnated themselves. It was just too easy, I was expecting something more eventful and action- oriented. Guess not. ¡°Sachi lets go. We are the last.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± We both took our respective position on the magic circle. Suddenly the World God himself stepped down from his elevated position. Before I could notice, we three were the only one present in the Temple Hall. ¡°I am sure, you are feeling well now.¡± The world God was standing in front of me. And in his usual wise tone that was adenoidal in nature caught my attention. ¡°Yeah, I am fine¡­.. Worl¡­¡­Grandfather. Goddess Athena had been looking after me the whole time. Thank you for your concern.¡± For some reason, I ended him calling grandfather, maybe because he had previously asked me to do so. I hope he doesn¡¯t consider it disrespectful. ¡°I like the sound of that. I wish you best of luck on your journey. Now lets continue with the ceremony.¡± I stepped forward towards the Altar, where Lady Athena was waiting for me. We both were looking at each other, but couldn¡¯t come up with what to say. Just before placing our hands on the magic orb; ¡°I will do my best to find you soon.¡± ¡°I will do my best to find you soon.¡± We both simultaneously spoke the same thing. We smiled at each other, while our hands involuntarily touched the magic sphere. It was kind of smooth and cold. But suddenly my hand felt a bit of repulsion, my whole body was hurting. I took a step back. Red streaks of lightning fell all around me. Was it supposed to be like this? Something was wrong for sure. Before I could look at my surrounding I fell unconscious and crashed on the ground. The last thing I saw before my eyes shut down was Lady Athena running towards me. *** GODDESS ATHENA ¡®What¡¯s happening? Why the ground is shaking. Something¡¯s not right. Why this red lightning is ravaging the Temple Hall. Sachi, she is hurt. Oh, no she fell down on ground.¡¯ I ran towards her in full speed, but before I could reach, her body disappeared in thin air. My mind went blank. Sachi was gone, and I was still here. I didn¡¯t know what to do. What could have gone wrong this time? I looked towards another person in the room, who was standing a bit further away and he too seemed surprised with the sudden occurrence. I was by now, half lying on the floor. I stood up and took long steps to quickly reach where this other person was standing. ¡°World God, what happened here and why?¡± ¡°It seems too bizarre for me too. But I think there is no need to worry about. The reincarnation was successful. Its just that I can¡¯t trace back her location. She might have ended up in an entirely different location and body than intended.¡± ¡°Huhhh¡± ¡°I mean, you already have noticed by now, that she possesses a tremendous amount of soul power.¡± ¡°Yeah, but is it even possible for a human. But why was it first undetectable before.¡± ¡°There is one thing I hadn¡¯t told you about.¡± ¡°What is it? Please tell me.¡± ¡°After Sachi was able to assimilate the apple of Tree of Life. I got curious and checked into her origins. It seems that she is actually a descendant of Goddess Urza. Though she didn¡¯t possess my blood, she was born with a tremendous amount of soul power. The reincarnation circle helps the soul to find a perfect body that could handle the implant. So, considering her case, the results were obvious. The magic circle went berserk but hopefully it was able to find a perfect body and synchronize with her soul.¡± ¡°Wait, you are telling me she is Aunt Urza¡¯s daughter.¡± I still remember when she went missing after the war. My mother and she were good friends. She also used to play with me when I was a kid. She was the one who took me to the spirit lake for the first time. While I was reminiscing about the past. I was soon interrupted by the familiar voice. ¡°Well, you are still here. You need to complete the ceremony. Just go and place the hands on the orb and the ceremony will be completed.¡± I still had my concerns, but it was better to follow World god¡¯s direction than sit and do nothing. I went to the magic circle and placed my hands on the orb and a white light enveloped my body. ¡®Don¡¯t worry Sachi; I won¡¯t stop until I find you.¡¯ The light show seemed to have been over. All the player pieces were now set on the table. All that was left was to sit and watch how thing play out. Is there still hope left, will the dark forces take full control or these braves would be victorious in their endeavour? *** SACHI KONDO ¡°Gwaaaaah!¡± My head hurts. At the same time, I feel uncomfortable; like something is stuck in my throat. I can¡¯t take it anymore, so I opened my eyes. I can¡¯t see clearly. Everything is blurry. But after a while,¡­¡­ I still couldn¡¯t see anything. It was all dark. I think I fell asleep now. But my head doesn¡¯t hurt now. I am all good. Now about my situation. Its not at all familiar. All I could remember was that I was in some sort of reincarnation ritual. That¡¯s it. I must be in my mother¡¯s womb. Wait; don¡¯t tell me that I will be conscious here for nine months. It seems that it has been an eternity now. I sleep, think, imagine eating food, sometimes talk to myself and sometimes imagine playing with Lady Athena. I wonder what she is doing. Is everyone going through the same phase as I am? I remember all the nice places I had visited with her. They were engraved in my memory because no one ever took me to visit such beautiful places or on a trip. I am getting bored. Maybe the gods would have provided us with some books or video games. Even a mobile phone with internet connection works. But what about the charging cable, will they provide us with that too. ¡°Ahhhh¡­. I am going to sleep now.¡± The me awoke, please wake me up after some time the me going to sleep now. I think I am getting used to this. My surroundings still remains dark. I wonder the time when I am born, how should I greet my new parents. Maybe I should make a smile and say nice to meet you. Or should I go with putting a normal crying act in my father¡¯s hands. Will I be able to speak just after I am born? Will my new parents freak out if I do that? I don¡¯t remember anything about my real parents, but I promise I will be a good girl and do everything to keep my new mother and father happy. I can¡¯t even use magic here. What a waste of time. I could have practiced a lot. All I could do was think of several interesting ways I could use magic. Well my cubicle bomb idea worked. I thought about different ways I could use water element or fire element as attack spells. I remember now I never used any earth attribute magic. Wind was another aspect I took less interest in. but here I was devising different kind of magic spells, several odd combinations. I wonder how many of them will work. Should I learn swordsmanship when I come of age? I will ask Lady Athena for her advice. I wonder what my face would look like. I knew I was pretty in my previous life and many people who took a close look at my face never denied it. Bu I still don¡¯t think I was that good looking, was I. ¡°I think I had, fallen asleep again. I feel a little week now.¡± BUMP. BUMP. ¡°What, is the time has come. Surprise, I am here. Should I start with introducing myself? Wait newborns don¡¯t speak. I wonder what kind of face I should make. Or maybe I will usually cover my face with my hairs as usual. I wonder will I be born with long hairs or not. Just think something.¡± BUMP. BUMP. ¡°Wait could I be in a ride now. The road sure is bumpy. It doesn¡¯t hurt, but feels a bit nauseated. Just stop the vehicle already driver.¡± ¡°Ah, nobody is hearing me. Its so lonely here.¡± CRACK. CRACK. ¡°What is this weird cracking sound is it supposed to be like this. The voices, they just keep on getting louder. I can just faintly hear some rustling sounds from outside. Well, regardless of how sketchy this situation is, I feel being crushed under something.¡± ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh¡­ that hurts.¡± I felt my whole weight push against something hard. For some reason I was quickly becoming conscious of my whole body, which up till now never existed. This is weird, I feel more legs and hands than I could possibly have. Is something wrong with me? BUMP. ¡°What kind of stupid ride is this?¡± BUMP. ¡°Fine if you are so stubborn, then take this.¡± I took a stance, pulled one of my limbs back, since I couldn¡¯t make out which of my limbs is my leg. I applied a bit tension in my muscles and swinged it with all my might. CRACK. A huge white chunk fell on the ground and dim light poured in the pitch black world of mine. I still couldn¡¯t see much, but in the dim light I could at least make out some of my surroundings. There were bare rocks all around, and a jagged ceiling looming above. The ground was strangely bumpy and uneven. I took a deep breath, and my vision was kind of bit strange. It was not human at all. It felt like a more 360 degree view. Could it be my superpower, the all viewing eye! Well, I couldn¡¯t come up with a good name instantly. Now time to see who my parents are. Ah, I forgot to cry. Should I start now? I looked around a bit. It sure is bit dark, but that will do, its better than seeing nothing. Now back tom my search finding ¨C parents. ¡°What¡¯s that thing?¡± My jaws dropped, and my mouth was left wide open. My breath caught in my throat. ¡°A monster, no it¡¯s a lizard. Is it really supposed to be that gigantic?¡± I almost fainted. But I need to keep my wits up. This is not a situation to fall unconscious. My danger senses are ringing. Wait what¡¯s that. Do I really have such a thing? Could it be another power of mine, the sixth sense! I took a deep breath; it helps me keep calm, during emergency situations. My new born instincts were screaming of how unsafe the situation was. I need to survive if I want to meet the person I have been waiting for all this time. I was inside a small white encase which was half broken thanks to my¡¯ super ultimate fast power jacked kick¡¯. A huge red lizard, with a long tail and a boulder attached at the end of it was rolling this small oval sheath with the help of his nose. I could feel the warm air entering and leaving the two huge openings. ¡°Good, it hasn¡¯t noticed me yet.¡± I took a look on the other side, and I was about fifteen feet above the normal ground. It seemed more like a mountain cliff with a downward slope. I had decided at the next bump I will start running and jump down before the lizard monster could make a move. All I could do was now hope that my simple plan works. THREE. TWO. ON¡­.EEEE. BUMP. ¡®And Jump.¡¯ A chill went through my head and my ears or whatever body part it was, were left in shock. ¡°It saw me. I am still in mid air. There¡¯s still chance.¡± I fell on the ground on my head. But it doesn¡¯t hurt much. I need to run. I don¡¯t know why but it seems that all my limbs are being used for running. Well that actually makes me move faster. The place is huge, but this road is straight but I cannot ascertain how long it is because of the lack of light. I was running at my full speed I could muster, just after birth. There was no time to think about parents, or why there is a monster and why I am in a place which mostly resembled a cave or a ruin. ¡°ROOOOOAAAARRRRghhh !!!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this sudden howling about?¡± I turned back and saw the huge lizard taking a step back and making a huge leap for me. It was surely angry and frustrated to see its food escape literally from under his nose. RUN. All I could think was to save my life and wonder how I messed up during my reincarnation ceremony. VOLUME 1: EPILOGUE EPILOGUE I was visiting the tree of life on my usual morning stroll; it has been two days since the reincarnation took place. I hope they are all doing well. ¡°Why don¡¯t you show yourself?¡± I felt a long seemingly forgotten familiar presence just behind the Tree of Life. Could it really be¡­¡­. A tall woman with white hairs, crystal blue eyes, a beautiful young lady appeared from behind the trees. ¡°Nothing escapes you. And here I was planning to sneak up and surprise you World God.¡± ¡°Urza I never thought you would ever come back in the divine realm.¡± ¡°Well I totally agree. But things turning out like this, I couldn¡¯t resist myself.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know, why I am here? Do you really want me to say it?¡± ¡°¡­....¡± ¡°Fine then. I wanted to know about my daughter Sachi. What happened that she ended up in the divine realm and also broke the first seal?¡± ¡°HAAAAAHAA, she and her whole class was chosen for the reincarnation in Isleguard. As for the first seal, I think its because she had an encounter and a small scuffle with Fenrir.¡± ¡°What? And you are telling me this now! I thought by placing two layered seals on her I would be able to keep her safe from all kinds of trouble.¡± ¡°I think its fate, that she ended up being reincarnated in the same world where once you commanded an army during the Holy war. I think she will grow up to be even stronger than you.¡± ¡°Really!¡± ¡°However, during the reincarnation ceremony I lost track of her whereabouts¡¯ and am not able to locate her. By any chance, is it because of the second seal you placed on her?¡± ¡°Who knows? But I will be looking forward to where this goes! I hope you will too look after your granddaughter.¡± ¡°Yes, why not, saving pretty girls is the duty of every man. By the way are you leaving by any chance?¡± ¡°You are too old for that. And yeah, I am having fun exploring different worlds in the mortal realm. So let¡¯s meet someday again.¡± And so the two supreme beings just vanished in thin air¡­¡­ **** Afterword Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. I¡¯m not really the type whom you would find out on streets or pose in front of a camera, so forgive me if I speak my mind a little louder and make you feel like I am a ditz. Whoops, maybe I am under-rating myself a little. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. Um, well then, this work is an improved and revised version of an adventure I always imagine myself being in. I originally began writing this story completely as a hobby, but at the end I thought to put it up on online publishing for others to share my journey on which I had embarked and create new bonds with unknown discerning eyes of the readers. As I write this, I¡¯m actually still worrying that the book will never actually make it to completion or put up, but, well, if you¡¯re reading this, then that must mean my worries were misplaced... I hope they were. WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS, is a story set in a fantasy world where Gods often have descended themselves to purge evil and partake in wars. People worship these Gods who bestow upon them super incredible powers and uphold their legacy by creating new legends. Whether it is the war between two empires or a massacre between races, the beings of this world has always admired and feared The Strongest. This is not your story of a hero defeating the demon king, or a leader building his new kingdom. The romance between a knight in silver armour and a princess or an expedition of crazed adventurers in search for mysterious relics that are beyond comprehension holds no value. This is a story of reincarnators who were once the part of not a peaceful but a quieter world, who would later on give up their humanity to save their own hide and become the pawns of Gods and Devils of Hell to orchestrate a new holy war for their own amusement. At the end of their journeys, what path will they finally choose? Whether they will sacrifice themselves to protect the other or abandon the hope and will of others to protect themselves? Will it be determined by the will of the Gods or by those who will foolishly challenge and defy the will of these all powerful Absolute Beings? Anyway, I really have guts to bring a blindfold-child¡¯s work to the reader¡¯s table like this... But that¡¯s just how I feel about it. I¡¯ve already gone and done it now, though. All that¡¯s left is to hope that this first volume was to the liking of anyone who read it. Did you enjoy it at all? I plan to continue adding more and more eye-catching characters to this saga from now on, too. Something like a homunculus who became an assassin maid and an elven princess as a guide, for starters. If you enjoyed this volume, then please continue to support ¡®When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess¡¯ from now on! Thank you so much, really. Another thing is that, I am still a student who just got infatuated by reading isekai light novels and decided to write his own story. After coming from school and completing my homework, I would sit down with my rough copy which had a layout of different ways I had planned to move the story forward. I still remember the time I was always in a hurry and made several typo mistakes which took several hours to fix, which is very unfortunate. I always imagine myself, that I¡¯d look a lot cooler sitting at a desk, typing up my novel while sipping coffee. I already know that wouldn¡¯t really suit me, though. Its totally out of my own taste and thrill of a busy workaholic man. Did I really call myself that! I¡¯m aware that Sachi didn¡¯t really make much use of her own powers in this volume, but don¡¯t worry; she will start gradually powering up from now on! She is going to be the most OP (overpowered) character in the entire history of fantasy adventure genre. From volume 2 the story will be filled with thrill, action, adventure, mystery, fights, sword battles and magic combat. Believe me or not I am sure you will enjoy each and every move Sachi takes in order to survive in this harsh world and make strong allies to help her in time of her need.
VOLUME 2 ¨C SYNOPSIS Sachi continues on her journey in The Great Tathya Labyrinth, while defeating powerful monsters and adapting to the harsh and cruel environment of the labyrinth that always puts her on trials. Fighting the human army five thousand strong or defeating the Apostle of Hell and becoming the wielder of Dual blade of the Dawn & Dusk. But after an encounter with the ex-True Demon Lord of this world, it seems that her life has come to a standstill again. Whether that will be the end of her or not is soon to be revealed.
Anyway, here are my special thanks for this time. To all those who read my work, you have my deepest gratitude. NOEL ELITIA Contact me: - [email protected] VOLUME 2 : PROLOGUE PROLOGUE Hfff¡­ How much time has it been? Can anyone look at the time and tell because there are no wall clocks here and specially its dark so maybe I cannot even pinpoint where the wall is. Well, I don¡¯t even have the time to search for a wall. HHAhhhhh¡­.. Just give up, why you are chasing after this little small life of mine. It has been more than 30 minutes that I came out from my egg shell and for some reason I have eight white crystalline legs and a 360 degree vision. I don¡¯t know where I am, or even what am I to begin with. RUN. Its catching up. The ground has become much dull and dismally uneven. However the lighting problem is gone. The crystalline rocks embedded in the walls and scattered in the corner of this closed dump and unexpectedly long unending cave are shining with a blue sparkly light. I doubt I had ever run this much in my life, it¡¯s a shame if I knew I had it in me, then I would have made sure to participate in the high school marathon competition. Ah, yes. It¡¯s rude of me not to introduce myself. My name is Sachi Kondo and sometime ago, maybe just like you I was a normal high school student, though it was not much of a life to brag about to begin with. But here¡¯s the deal, my whole class was the victim of an unfortunate road accident and then we were summoned in heaven. This is where the crazy fantasy stuff began, where we were told to reincarnate ourselves in a new world by the Gods. After staying in heaven for a week, I became good friends with the Goddess of Knowledge ¨C Athena. Even if it sounds normal to you to make friends, but things are much different for me. For those who do not know of my past life, let me tell you this. I was lost. Not, in the sense that I got lost on the streets, well I do have navigation issues, I admit it. What I really want to say is that I was all alone till the last moment before I died. I had no parents and neither friend. No one cared about me, and my guardian uncle and aunt just saw me only as a means to an end for their own personal gains. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Lady Athena, despite all my weaknesses became friends with me unconditionally and nothing could have made me much happier. As per Almighty World God¡¯s instruction, we were supposed to be born in a high class noble society to aid in our noble ventures to save the world. We were also, supposed to be accompanied by our god or goddess in contract. Of course my Goddess in contract was Lady Athena. I would never accept any other god¡¯s help. Not to mention they and my other classmates tried to assassinate me and her. If you ask me why, then it¡¯s just so that they could have some fun since no one would mind if a dead person dies again. But here I was making a long sprint to save my life just after my birth. There was no sign of my new parents or a doctor. After all that I had planned to make a surprising entrance at my delivery. To smile when only the nurse is looking at me and astonish her. To cry in my mother¡¯s folded arms while she hugs me and call her ¡®maamaa¡¯ and hold the gigantic fingers of my father in my puny little hand. But I was instead greeted by a huge lizard monster, whose tonight¡¯s menu main dish included fresh eggs picked up in a cave. I doubt whether it¡¯s hygienic or not to eat eggs picked up from unidentifiable suspicious locations. Mr. Lizard should be more careful. Then again, maybe reasoning is beyond its mental fortitude because it hadn¡¯t given up on me and is still chasing me; after I made my great escape. I am sure I had somehow messed up during the reincarnation ceremony that I landed in such a predicament or rather a peculiar life and death situation. I hope no new-born ever finds himself in such a precarious situation. I wonder what Lady Athena is doing; I hope she is at least not somewhere dangerous. I will make sure to find her, no matter how long it takes. But first I need to deal with this never giving up freakish monster. Just how much stamina does it has, to run for this long at such a fast pace with a huge ugly fat body like that. I always got bullied by the problem-kids at school, but this was just too serious. This creature knew no restraints, bullying an infant is a serious offense and is a punishable act of crime. So maybe I should search for an adult or a police officer. But, there is no way someone would be kind enough to build a police station in a dilapidated, dumpy rocky cave. Noooo, I looked at its face again. It¡¯s scary! With its long reddish tongue stuck out of its mouth and large amount of white slimy liquid being sprayed all over ¡­¡­¡­¡­.... ¡­¡­¡­...EUCKKKKKK. I know, maybe I could ask him to collect some ingredients and arrange a stove. I have got a knack for cooking, and I have full confidence in my skills. So how do I approach him, then there is the language barrier. But it doesn¡¯t hurt to give it a try. ¡°Hey, Mr. Lizard, would you like to try some tempura or curry maybe.¡± ¡°ROOAAAARGhhhhh¡­¡± ¡°Never mind, I won¡¯t bother you anymore, I will keep on running. You may continue with your wild hunt¡­¡­¡± *** VOLUME 2 : CHAPTER – 1 : WILL I DIE AGAIN IN CHAPTER ONE
CHAPTER 1 WILL I DIE AGAIN IN CHAPTER ONE I am totally exhausted and at my limits now. I could tell that my lungs were about to burst at any moment, even though I have my doubts that whether I have them or not in the first place. There is no way I can run anymore. Even though I have been running on my new found natural instincts and maybe I was even on my adrenaline pump ¡®flight¡¯ response mode, but its effect was too wearing off slowly. I knew only one thing that I had to survive no matter what. I will figure something out. So I need to run, I need to keep running, till I can shake off this intimidating predator from my trail. The dim light makes me sick. It¡¯s so unreal. I kept on taking turns many times in my way, but the scenery didn¡¯t change. The lizard monster is still chasing me, but in no way it looks exhausted except for more frustrated and angry. Its loud horrific outcries could be heard echoing in this closed and unassumingly huge endless cave. Now I doubt whether it is even a cave or not. Hufff¡­.Puffff. DRIP¡­. DRIP¡­.. ¡°Is that the sound of water?¡± I sped up my movement, with the thought that I could dive inside the water source and only hope that the lizard didn¡¯t knew how to swim or was stupid enough to jump and drown itself. And if it ends up dead the better will be my situation. I could care no less. What do you expect from me, having sympathy for a being who tries to eat newly born kids? I know I am much older mentally but I want to treat it as a new life. You get it, right. I was soon able to see a small circular lake in the corner surrounded by two walls and then there was a hole in one of the walls through which water poured in at a comparably higher thrust than the sound made it look like. ¡°Well, it looks pretty deep.¡± I was about twenty meter away and was about to take a sharp turn near the next turn and make a spectacular jump into the lake. When one of my odd shaped and somewhat segmented legs just¡­just ¡­just had to slip and trip over a moist rock and made me roll over head-butt. How shameful¡­..utterly disgraceful. THUMP. THUMP. At least the ground is a bit soft and clayey so I didn¡¯t end up with any bruises or cut. I looked back and to my horror, the lizard which had shown no signs of intelligence up till now saw through my misfortune and took the advantage of this opening. It rolled back its tongue and after making a crude face, was it a smile; it opened its huge mouth. I could see its large sharp canines and the foul smell it gave was unbearable even at this distance. ¡®Is he about to eat me in one gulp? I cannot move. My legs are frozen and I am too exhausted to move or think. It¡¯s just like the last time, being attacked by that Heavenly Beast Wolf and the guilt of unable to do anything in front of a powerhouse being ¡­. It¡¯s unbearable.¡¯ Will I really be lucky like the last time and someone will come around and save me. Is this the end? I had closed my eyes and started counting backwards, waiting for the inevitable. Being chewed under its molars, plummeted by its tediously long tongue, shoved down its throat, then digested and finally¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ never mind. That¡¯s when I think my life changed, seeing death up close for the third time. I realized there are no convenient miracles. Whether you are in a fantasy world or the real world, your carefree nature will always come back and bite you and every time it will be much more painful than the last time. I opened my eyes and someone had switched off the lights. But I could still see myself fine. That¡¯s when a person appeared before me. She had white hairs and blue eyes. She was beautiful and attractive, just by looking at her I could tell unlike me she had a strong willed personality. It was like D¨¦j¨¤-woo. She looked so familiar that I realized that she was the one from my odd dreams I have been having recently. And now when I am dying I am hallucinating again, or maybe I am already dead. I still could not move, but the best part was that I was back in my human body. The unseemingly familiar yet foreign lady walked towards me and gently held my chin in her hands. Let me make it crystal clear, I have no idea what is happening. ¡°Would you prefer that I say that you could have done nothing to change the outcome or say that if you had not given up then you could have changed the ending¡­.. tell me what your heart desires?¡± I was dumbstruck! Why, why now of all times. Of course I want to live. Of course I want to spend more time with people I love and care about. I wanted to make them proud, to show them my best side. To tell them that they could count on my help whenever they are in trouble. But every time, I am so vulnerable, and alone. Always made to feel inferior and weak around those who are talented and strong. For once I thought things would change in this new world, yet again I think I ended up being the same scapegoat I was before, trapped in the same loop, ready to be cut again and again, to the point that nothing would be left of me. But if you ask me¡­. Both the choices are pointless. I would never give up; I will never stop trying because that is who I am. There will be things at which I will be slow at but I will keep on trying and trying. Work Hard. And even if there was nothing left to try and someone said that I would have not been able to change the results either way. I won¡¯t accept it. Because I knew that there is someone who will always believe in me. Someone who will always stay by my side and smile at me amidst all the odds and my failures. The hand which up till now gently held my chin was slowly caressing my cheeks, then this tall woman bent down a little and making a cutely bashful smile kissed my face and in a motherly loving tone said to me, ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. If you don¡¯t end things then nothing can start. And if you dislike the situation, then use your strength to change it. I love you and I will always be watching over you.¡± THUD. THUD. BOOM. My ears went numb by these noises. I opened my eyes after it had reflexively closed down due to the loud boom sound. The mysterious lady was gone, and the lizard who was up till now going to swallow me in a second was writhing in pain under the huge pile of debris which fell over it as a huge scorpion made a break through the wall. One was not enough, that a second makes a surprise entrance. I don¡¯t know how this new creature got here or what¡¯s its deal. But surely it is dangerous to stay here any longer. This scorpion was about the same size as the lizard monster but had a segmented body covered with large strong scales. As for the species I was able to identify it because of its huge towering tail waving around with its pointed black tip. I need to use this situation to my advantage if I wanted to live. RUN, run far away. That was the one and only thing on my mind. By now I think my paralyzed body had regained its bit of strength and I slowly dragged my body to the other side of the wall till I could use a huge rock as a covering. ¡°BWWWWAAAAArrrrrrrgggggghhh¡± The lizard monster was bleeding all over and the scorpion looked unharmed, preparing to attack and deal the final blow. The waving of its pointed stinger weapon had stopped as it took a silent and rigid stance. It went back and forth and after gaining a bit momentum pierced through the abdomen of the lizard. ¡°WWAAAAAAHHH¡± The lizard monster was in a lot of pain, who would not be after a pointed spike is shoved inside your stomach. And if the stinger is poisonous then it¡¯s over for Mr. Lizard. Either way I am still at a disadvantage if even one of them survives. I need to jump in the pool and wait till things settle down. There¡¯s no way these monsters look friendly or talkative. I took a last look at the corpse and waited till the scorpion could make its next move. I thought it was time to say REST IN PEACE. Thanks for playing catch-catch with me. Even if the price of being caught was my life, no one played with me in my previous life. So, THANK YOU¡­. THUMP. The huge rock-type boulder attached at the end of the lizard¡¯s tail slammed upon the scorpion¡¯s head. Splash, blood spluttered out everywhere and the formation of a red fountain of this savagery red fluid made me puke. It was a one-shot kill. ¡°The hunter became hunted.¡± I always wanted to say that, but this gore had not ended yet. The corpse of the Scorpion lay still, my saviour-cum-predator was dead. The stillness after this chaotic turn of events was suffocating and I tried my best not to lose my cool or, maybe I already had lost it and was just barely standing on my unknown number of feet. I had realized by now, we all had got only one shot at life. A single mistake and its game over. If I am not careful, I could be the next departing soul. SHRIEK. SHRRR. The debris had started to move and the lizard still bleeding with several cuts and deep wounds with a huge hole in its abdomen started walking towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize, just rest. It¡¯s so painful. Doesn¡¯t it hurt by walking in such a dreadful condition? Even if you ate me don¡¯t you get it I will just jump out of the huge hole in your stomach. So¡­ Please stop.¡± ¡°JUST GIVE UP!¡± I kept on shouting as loudly as I could, I was so desperate that I forgot that he didn¡¯t understood my language, but surely he understood the pain of being hurt. The lizard kept on walking and covered the twenty meter distance before I knew it and opened its large mouth, in a second attempt to eat me. ¡°So, this is how thing will be. You won¡¯t lose; you won¡¯t waver and even in the face of death keep on walking the path that ensures your survival.¡± I was horrified and my face was pale. My expressions had frozen. But it was not fear, but admiration. The tenacity of the monster had turned the tide on the scorpion and finally it was up again for its next kill. Someone did mention that you just can¡¯t beat a person who won¡¯t give up. Seeing it in its truest form only conveyed me one message that I can die any time, but living takes true courage. So this time with all my strength, I stopped shaking and came out of my hiding. I was face to face with the lizard. I lifted up my two limbs in order to stop it from biting me. Even if I break a leg or two, I won¡¯t back down. ¡°ROAAaaaaaRRRRGHH.¡± The voice had died down, but it had the same killing intent blooming and as lively as ever. But I still stood firm. In front of me was my enemy and I was his. Maybe ten seconds had passed, but for me it was a life-time. The yellow shine in the lizard¡¯s eye slowly disappeared and it fell down back to ground. It was finally all over. I took a deep breath and sat down on my butt, I see, it¡¯s somewhat a bit oval in shape. Just what exactly am I. Where am I? Are there others beside me? How long have I been asleep? Am I even in the right world? What if I am not even me, but someone else? Wait that seems unlikely, if I am not me then how will I be able to differentiate! Well, no point in wasting time on what-if¡¯s! I need to figure out everything with what I have present in real time and grasped up till now. For starters a huge cave like infrastructure with monsters lurking around. Keeping the constants and characteristics of a fantasy world in mind I should probably be in a dungeon or a labyrinth. Monsters are strong enough to break the walls and are ready to kill anything in order to survive. For now I need to find a way outside and search for Lady Athena. That is my present goal from now on. Well I need to go up in dungeons floor-wise if I want to exit through the entrance. Completing the dungeon maybe impossible in my current state and I don¡¯t know how long will it take. Having a map or a rough sketch of this place will really help out. Speaking of which I remember World God telling about ¡®Status Window¡¯ feature available to all. Not to forget about using magic. So how does it goes? Maybe I should shout at my full voice. ¡°Status Window.¡± A blue screen popped in front of me with several parameters and readings. Or, maybe it was just being projected over my retina. WHAT!!!! Interesting. Wait¡­. Isn¡¯t it too normal? As expected I am level 1 and nameless at that. I have one skill and one unique skill which I have no idea how they work. Well I don¡¯t know how much 100 HP is even supposed to value. But what¡¯s up with the MP and SP stats!
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 1 hour 23 minutes RACE : ARACHNE LEVEL : 1 HP : 100 MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 1] [POISON MAGIC LV1] [THREAD MAGIC LV1] TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE
It concerns me. I know it¡¯s probably error. Could it be that they are so low, that the even the system is ashamed to display it. I won¡¯t be surprised. But even so, I need to face the truth, without relying on any dreamlike powers. Spoken like a true warrior. Hmmmm..HM¡­hum¡­ And what does the gluttony skill even does, there is no additional information or any specifics given about how to use these skills. Times like this is when game players wish for an appraisal skill. I don¡¯t even get the meaning of my title. It¡¯s so frustrating. Fine I am a legacy of some goddess¡­.. Wait [Race : Arachne]. I ran to the pool and covered the long distance in a matter of few seconds, these legs are awesome and super fast. I hesitated a bit and slowly placed one of my limbs on the water surface. It was a white crystalline segmented thin body structure, something I had never seen before. It appeared sturdy and yet soft when I touched. Finally, time for the final revelation, I can¡¯t wait anymore. I closed my 360 degree vision and then brought my face and half body in the front of the water surface making sure not to fall at the same time. Should I open! 1..2¡­3¡­.3¡­.2¡­1¡­.2¡­.Ahem TADA! WHAM¡­.. I ran back to the corner of the wall, just what was that. Was it really me? I slowly crawled back to the rocky bank side and stared at my own face for a while. What do you expect¡­ an eight eyed freak, with a white pale body and eight legs. I was reborn as a spider monster. My eyes were crimson red in colour and beautiful at that too. But my face was a bit broad and too plain. Nothing to be disappointed but neither to appreciate. As for the limbs, the front two were in the form of pointed straight and strongly-built scythe like construction or maybe dagger like legs. While other six were crystalline and segmented in three parts. My high speed is thanks to these four pair of legs and the 360 view must be because of so many eyes. One can never know what life will throw at you. Can you¡­ I miss my human body. I miss my two hands and set of two eyes. But now I think I am myself one of these labyrinth¡¯s monster. BUAARRRRGhh. I took a defensive stance and a shelter under the rocks on the side walls. Monster incoming! Just kidding. It¡¯s my empty stomach. Unfortunately there¡¯s nothing to eat and I could feel the dizziness at the same time. I tried to drink water but it did not quench my hunger. I was drooling all over. Scurried around and looked in all direction. Till my normal common senses had given up, when I finally realized that all I could do was eat the monster corpses. If I do not eat, I will die. I needed protein in order to survive and fight other monsters if they appear before me. I don¡¯t know how much longer I will have to stay here, but this means that some day or the other I have to do this. I walked to the lizard monster and my eyes went straight at its neck. Maybe my monster instincts had taken over. I could not remove my eyes from the food laid in front of me. What am I even saying, that¡¯s not food. No, it is food. No its not. GUAK. I took a bite from the neck flesh. It was a small bite yet, I continued to gnaw at it. Don¡¯t dare to ask me to do the taste review. It¡¯s depressing as it is and I think its bitter but overall has a coarse raw wheat grain taste. No comments. This overwhelming feeling of survival no matter what; was getting stronger and stronger as I continued chopping the flesh with my sharp fore-limbs and fed myself. Is it also because of my monster origin? I had cast aside my humanity and had now become one with the nature. That would be the best way to make the situation look better. No its not working. SSHhhh. I had no regrets because anything is fair in love, war and survival. This was not a movie, neither I was a protagonist hero blessed with a holy sword but a monster who just wanted to see the next day through. I don¡¯t know how much time had passed but except for the head and rock-tail boulder, the whole flesh was gone. As if my mind was on standby mode and the monster-me took care of the rest. It was so spooky and an unnerving experience. But it¡¯s not over, I¡­¡­ I¡­ can¡¯t hold back. More. More. More. I was now feeding on the scorpion corpse. The head was gone. All that remained was the body part and tail. I chopped of the poisonous stinger, so everything should be fine. I thought I would face several difficulty while getting rid of the strong scales on its body, but it seems that my scythes are super sharp and strong as well. One could say I was cutting butter. The sweet juicy meat I am coming. In mere five minutes¡­ ALL CLEANED! Nooooooooooo, I did it again. But a child needs food to grow and become healthy. But is this monster corpse the only option. The cave was devoid of vegetation and I just can¡¯t eat the rocks. I think it¡¯s not normal to eat the rocks. Says the one who was greedily feeding on monsters. The scorpion¡¯s inner flesh was much softer than expected and a bit salty. It tasted for sometime like mayonnaise and then like mashed potatoes with excessive starch. Ah, I broke my oath of no comments. As for the final verdict, the Mrs. Scorpion wins over Mr. Lizard by an overwhelming number in taste points. Wait this is not a Live Food show, camera cut. I need to think of ways to survive and get out of this place. I had no problem with water for now. As for the food I need to find some soon. I wonder how did this small body managed to eat two gigantic monsters in one go, who were at least thirty times my body size. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. If such strong monsters are roaming all around then it¡¯s more likely that I will be killed in my next encounter. I am not a fighter or the type who just charges-in without thinking. I need to come up with several ideas. Fantasy world # Labyrinth # Monster # Survival ######### Magic Yippee...ee.eee! That¡¯s it Magic! I knew I can always count on my gaming experience for when I would be isekai, though I didn¡¯t knew when it would be, but now I was one of the lucky ones, if only Lady Luck was on my side. But my MP and SP show error. I wonder whether I can use it or not. Will it work in the same way it did in the divine realm? It has been so long¡­ Well I cannot gain anything without trying. Magic class starts now. I need to repeat the same magic experiments I did back in divine realm. [DIVINE HEAL] A bright golden light shrouded my whole body and in a second swept across the whole area. The dark dumpy dungeon up till now, was but all shiny and clean. The dirt on the rocks, the rotting flesh and leftover bones and the blood splashed all across the floor after the skirmish disappeared and the blue shining rocks which were dim like a flicker were now giving a bright and cold light. My mind was at ease. A simple healing spell that I use was able to restore my mental capacity, my health status as I recuperated from tiredness and exhaustion. But even this region changed as I wanted it to be in my mind. The stingy air which almost made my unstoppable running nose uncomfortable became gentle and sweet. After a long fought¡­.. long escaped battle my mind was finally at peace. Now I needed to come up with an immediate action plan. Food, shelter, security and other necessary amenities need to be taken care of. Now, what I wanted to do the most. A huge blob of water lifted up by itself from the surface of water creating huge ripples and the concentric circles just diverged and then slowly appeared to converge. SPLASH! HAAAAAAAAAA! What a relief! Having a bath for the first time after being born. I wonder who my parents are? Or am I an orphan even in this new world. I feel abandoned and lonely again. Bu this time I have not lost my way. I tried to control wind again and dried myself and took a rough estimation about the size and shape of my body. I was just a small cute little spider. Though I am able to talk in my home world language, I wonder what kind of voices spiders make. I need to work on finding attack spells too. Time for invention and more practice. First I will go with plasma ball. I summoned fire on my left fang and water on my right fang and then clubbing them together I quickly launched it forward. BOOM. SWAHHHHH¡­. The wind cleared and¡­ The wall came crashing down and even the debris was pulverized to dust. I am sure I kept the firepower low, or is the attack just too powerful. Well whatever if that¡¯s the case then it works in my favour. Well I cannot create ¡®cubicles¡¯ ¨C my mini bomb creation, right now because I don¡¯t have any metal at present. Rocks won¡¯t work as they are brittle and may have defective holes developed overtime through which the gas can escape. That¡¯s a bummer, I know. A newborn baby throwing around grenades and going kaboom. Nothing sounds more exciting now does it! Well I need an evasion skill to dodge enemy attacks too. Thankfully, I already knew and had mastered the spell. [TELEPORT] I thought I was floating in air but I finally realized that I was back to ground. That hurts! I had teleported myself 5 meter above. Things were looking a bit better than before, but now the final magic spell which I knew. Now I need something to store food and water. I know exactly what I will do. [DIMENSIONAL STORAGE] A black hole appeared in front of me and was ready to draw anything inside it. Thank you! But maybe next time. I am in possession of nothing right now that I need to store. The best thing about my magic is that I don¡¯t need chants and just by thinking I can control the natural elements. Now when I am conscious of myself after being born and also after dying, I knew one thing was always true that we were born with nothing and we would die with nothing. All our possession and material pleasure will be left behind. All that will be left with us will be our memories, bonds and hope that we lived a fulfilling life and a glimmer of chance to meet your loved ones in the after-life. All I could do was make sure that I can brighten my life while bringing happiness to those whom I love and cherish. Haaaaaha! I was yawning. Do spiders even yawn or is it a previous life human reflex. *** (Please keep your voice low because our MC is sleeping) *** UNKNOWN TIME [ACTUALLY 9DAYS & 5HOURS LATER] ZZZZZZzzzzz. ZZZZZZZzzzzzzzzzzzz. SHUD UOP! ZZZZZZZzzzzzzzZZZZ. I SAID SHUT UP! Can¡¯t you see I am asleep. SLASH. WHaaat? Blood fell over my five eyeballs which were half opened and a dead body was taking its last breath in front of my three intact eyes. ZZzz¡­ZZZzz. SLASH. GUAP. Heeeeeehhh, I threw the lump of meat which I had started chewing just after waking up and took several steps back until my back touched the other wall. Just what took over my mind all of a sudden. It¡¯s so grosssaaaa¡­ ¡®It was tasty.¡¯ I brought my fang to my mouth and licked it. Nooo, am I going insane. I am not a maniac psychopath who slices its prey and then licks the blade while also eating its flesh. Did I really describe myself just now! I will start crying if things keep on going like this. No directions, no one to help and cast away in unchartered land run over with unfathomable and super strong monsters. Nooo way, I ended up finishing it too quickly. Wait, what was I even eating. More, more, more¡­ Why I feel always so hungry from the moment I was born? I need to check my status.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 9 DAYS & 6 HOURS RACE : ARACHNE LEVEL : 1 HP : 25000 MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 1] [POISON MAGIC] [THREAD MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV1] [SAGE OF WATER LV 2] [SAGE OF WIND LV1] [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 2] [SAGE OF ICE LV1] [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 2] [BODY DURABILITY LV3] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE
Was I really asleep for 9 days? Well newborn babies do need to sleep more but isn¡¯t sleeping for so long just overkill. And I was so defenseless all this time. These damn bugs just keep on bothering me. ZZZZZZzzz. FOOD. SLASH. SLASH. SLASH. CHOMP. AH, they all have unique tastes and smell so fresh too. Next time I will try cooking them. Roasting them does sound good. SLASH. CHOMP. My fangs really are quite sharp. These beetle-like monsters are quite sturdy and their shells are uniquely built and come in different colours. They are just about my size and each of them has a unique flavour. The green ones taste like mint while the black ones taste exactly as black pepper. The brown smells like chocolate but are a bit on the sour side. That¡¯s it. Why can¡¯t I focus; there are more pressing matters to concern myself with. Control Sachi! Control¡­¡­sighs¡­ Well there are no more bugs for the time being. So back to business. For some reason my HP which was at starting hundred were now dazzling in five digits. And what¡¯s with these new skills. They were not there before. It¡¯s obviously not because I was sleeping. Could it have to do with my magic experimentation? The system recognized my magic after I performed it for the first time. But the body enhancement skills obviously came from somewhere else. I think I exactly know where. GLUTTONY. It means eternal hunger. I am pretty sure of it. The root cause of my sinister actions and embarrassing behavior! But I am unsure of its mechanism and characteristics. But I have a feeling that it is because I ate the monster corpse. They were strong indeed and their body was enhanced highly. Well we will see to that after I feed on more. I would need an investigative skill to know more about this place and about myself. As for I am delighted to see that I can develop my own magic if I have an understanding of the world and the laws that governs it. That means I can even use the logic and science from my world to cultivate my powers. Now the last three things I need to address. My level is still one. I need to look into the matter of leveling up. For that I need to defeat monsters and kill them. Will I be really able to do that? Also the {sage of divine light} doesn¡¯t show any level parameter. What does that implies? The second thing is my title is too absurd. I know I am a spider but, what does that have to do with a goddess. The only goddess I care about is Lady Athena for now. The most important thing of all, which I couldn¡¯t check up last time. My Unique Skill {ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS}. It sounds sweet and too overpowered. But how do I use it in the first place. Do I need a chant, magic circle or an offering? It¡¯s not a game that if I just say ¡°activate¡± it will work¡­. [STATUS UNABLE TO ACTIVATE UNIQUE SKILL SUFFICIENT LEVEL NOT REACHED] Ehhh... it worked. But don¡¯t surprise me with a pop-up message. Yes, as I was saying I was sure of it that the word ¡®activate¡¯ could have pulled this off. After all the status window is a unique feature of a game, though it also determines the probability that whether you will survive here or not. GRRROOOhhhh. I am still hungry. And nothing is left here to eat. I don¡¯t want to go left or right, but head straight from where the scorpion barged in. I smell food. I am sure the beetles came from there. I went to the huge hole in the wall. It almost resembled the shape of the scorpion though distorted at some corners. I am sure this wall architect will sell in an art exhibition. I could get rich. But monsters do not put these kinds of events. Though there could be a corpse display event I guess; and eat all you like (kill all you want) kind of thing. I was somehow unable to see on the other side as it was darker than my surrounding. Light was unable to travel through this huge crevice. I wonder why that is. Just for keeping my guard up, I first tried to put one of my fangs into it. It vanished. Ahhh. My hand¡­ I quickly pulled it back, Oh its fine. Okay then, I can¡¯t wait any more. Food is calling and I always answer my calls. Though, I didn¡¯t receive any in my previous life except for the friendly customer care bot. I jumped into the distorted area and landed on something soft. It was a grass plain. Not too big, but it was still wonderful to see that such a thing existed in a labyrinth. For a moment I thought I was outside, but then my eyes caught up to the walls that limited my view and a huge light source hung over the top. It was a huge crystal ball, actually a cluster of crystals in a wide arc, giving light as bright as sun and was of white and blue colour. While the left corner contained lots of trees like a small overgrown forest. The right corner had a freshwater pond. My bath routine is set. The other end left corner had somewhat of a different texture to it. Small eggs scattered in hundred were either half broken or punctured. The other corner had a huge cliff and above it I could see a doorway. My eyes couldn¡¯t believe it. It was an exit. But I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up; it could be an entrance to another floor like this. The ground is too soft and the turf is green with grass blades spread all across this room. I started rubbing my face in the green and felt its freshness. But I am still hungry, where are those beetle snacks. I want more of them to eat. I can¡¯t hold back any longer. I closed my eyes and started concentrating. At first I didn¡¯t know what I was doing. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. It¡¯s as if my body was moving involuntarily. For some time it was dark, obviously. But after a few seconds, I could see colourful lines moving. And then the whole area became visible to me, in a misty colourful world of rainbows. It was not normal. [ACQUIRED ADVANCED MAGIC SENSE] That¡¯s cool, so I can gain skills through natural instincts too. Bzzz, BZZZZZZ, Bzzzzz. I could hear all kind of noises which I couldn¡¯t hear before. The flowing water, the beetle buzzing afar and the shaking trees. I could even tell the exact distance between the beetle and me and also count their exact numbers. Exactly 352 beetles all in green, brown, black and other new colours. I wonder what they taste like. All of them were in the forest, flying without a care. But what do they know that a predator has made its entrance. HAAAAHAAH. I am coming! But they are still far. Even if I walk up to there, I am afraid that they will be alerted and fly away. I need to be creative while catching them and kill them in an instant. I also need to get used to my spider body and its characteristic skills. A spider without its web is useless and poison is what makes me formidable. I hope I do not drink my own poison and die. I wonder are spiders immune to their own poison. It¡¯s not that I want to try, but surely I would like to know. In case I start biting myself in my excessive hunger strike. But how do I use my webs. I have seen spider throwing webs from its back in my world. Could it be the same here. Shhhhhhh. I am being pulled back. AHHHHHH. THUMP. My head just now hit a rock. I looked back and there was the white thread I was looking for. While its one side was attached to the wall, the other side was sticking out through my back. It¡¯s super strong and super sticky at that. I wonder what¡¯s its total length could be and how strong it can be. Also I need to see to what thickness it can vary. Then the question is of the amount I can produce in one go. I picked up the thread and analyzed it. Unconsciously I knew which parts I had to touch that were non-sticky. It¡¯s kind of amazing to know things without knowing. If only it could have happened during our tests. Unconsciously answers popping in our mind, that¡¯s what school life, should be about. For some reason, I could only imagine SPIDER-MAN throwing its webs across the city and moving from one location to another in an instant. Wait I forgot I had the teleportation skills. How stupid of me to forget about such a handy spell. [TELEPORTATION] I was standing just outside a tall lumber tree within its shade¡¯s edge. ¡°Okay! Its spidey time¡± I launched my web on one of the branches to cling to it. SHHHH..hh Ah, it missed. Well of course it¡¯s my first time. You cannot expect perfection in one go. 25 tries later. This time I won¡¯t miss. ¡°Yessssss¡­.OHHHHHHH.¡±I was so happy on my achievement that my world literally turned upside-down. I was just hanging from the branch and unable to move. It¡¯s good to know that at least my thread can handle my own weight. I do not want myself flying away from the destination just because the string broke due to the tension. So don¡¯t make fun of me. Learn from every experience you can-n-nnn¡­ THUMP. Why do I always fall head-butt and roll around. It¡¯s probably due to my body structure. Thank goodness, no one is around to see this unsightly display. Now I need to work on my momentum and leap across through tress while changing threads. What tough luck? But if I need to hunt, then this is the right time while no dangerous monsters are around. I think I am getting the hang of it. It¡¯s fun to just wave around tree to tree. I have been doing this for around fifteen minutes without a break. I am so excited that I had forgotten everything about landing. Should I just leave the thread, because if I do that¡­.. THUMP. You may crash, so always keep your eyes on the road, said the old man whom I once helped cross the road. Funny part is he was engrossed in his own world while chatting on the phone and giving me a lesson on road safety tips. Why did I even bother to help him in the first place? SROOOO. What, why is the tree breaking down, I just bumped into it. I had no intention of wrecking it. Maybe because my body is just that strong since my HP points are so high and not to forget about the body enhancement skills. It¡¯s kind of scary to just bump and destroy anything but for now I think it¡¯s all in the good. Since there are no glassware here and no neighbour¡¯s house with broken window to shout at me. ZZZZzzz, I think they are coming. It¡¯s hunting time. I thought if I open my mouth wide then I would be able to see my poison-coated incisors but maybe not. But I am sure they are sharp enough to pierce through the tough body armour of the beetles. I flailed across the trees giving me the vibe of a jungle kid. So this is how Tarzan must have felt during his first rounds across the jungle. ¡°From today on this is my turf!¡± ¡°But where we will go great Lord Spider? Have mercy!¡± {imaginary beetle} ¡°Fine then, you can just take shelter in my stomach. I will allow that.¡± ¡°Thank you, my Lord. Nothing will make us happier than to take refuge under your protection.¡± {imaginary beetle} ¡°Come my subjects. HAHHAAAA. First I will start with mint, chocolate, then maybe pepper. ¡­.Ehhh¡­I am sorry I misspoke, I meant to say green, brown and black colour beetles first.¡± I think this is how it should go. I think now I have got the permission of the beetle tribe chief, there should be no problem while I mass murder them¡­.. I mean bestow upon them my eternal protection. SWOOSH. SLASH. Two down. 350 left. It seems that these beetles are newborn from eggs and since they hatched just now so they can¡¯t even put up a fight. Nor they have a defensive mechanism to ensure their survival in harsh conditions or if a certain emergency crisis arises. This process of flying, slashing kept on repeating itself till all the 352 confirmed beetle targets were dead. Time to pick up some fresh meat in a dungeon. Within an hour I had eaten more than three hundred beetles. While I tried different combinations, some roasted, some boiled with lake water, some frozen by using ice magic, and while having them raw was neither bad nor something good to experience either. I lied on the ground while my tummy facing upwards I took a deep breath, trying to blow whistles, which ultimately was unsuccessful, in attempts to put curtains when I burped. Finally my hunger cooled down. I was at ease and my starving murderous personality vanished. ¡°What another wave, they don¡¯t let me rest do they. But don¡¯t you worry because I am ready for all you can eat round two.¡± This time I was too bored to just wave around my hand-scythes. Also the number was unreasonably huge measuring up to five hundred. Are they here for revenge? I had already come up with a devious plan. I had by now learned to control the thickness of my thread to the point of making them invisible to the naked eye. The more the thickness I reduced the denser and sturdier they became. I took shelter in the huge gathering of trees and waited for the arrival of food that delivers to home itself free of cost. If you are wondering how this is gonna end then just watch and learn¡­¡­. KACHK. KACHK. KACHK. All the buzzing beetle that were mindlessly heading in my direction got mercilessly slashed down by the almost invisible threads I laid down all across the entrance of the forest till my safe point. TUCK. TUCK. Countless almost pine-cone falling in a cold autumn evening like sounds could be heard. Ah! One escaped just with a cut. It will escape. Chase it or it will escape. If you are thinking that, then don¡¯t fret over such trivial matter. SHRR. TUCK. ¡°The poison is super-effective. It died in an instant after a cut.¡± Yes, you are indeed correct. I had sprayed poison over all the webs to make sure no one rises from the dead. But the poison is stronger than my expectation I need to use my poison on more monsters to know its exact limits and potential uses. I think all the dead bodies are wrapped up. Time to dig in. I am considering eating half of them while the rest I will put in my storage for later. This white new colour species almost taste like whipped cream. I wonder there could be a sweet beetle too. I shouldn¡¯t get too excited and loose my cool¡­. ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZzz.. THUD. ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°WWAAAAAAAAH!¡± I went flying after I felt a huge pressure hurting my stomach and tearing down all the trees in my trajectory. Blood spilled out from my mouth and my abdomen appeared to be half punctured. Is this acute stomach ache! No it is not you idiot. Someone had hit me hard. Even my magic sense couldn¡¯t pick it up. Is it a new monster. I let my guard down for a while and this happens. Was it waiting for me to ease up all along and make a sneak attack and knock me with a decisive blow? I need to locate this opponent quickly and come up with a plan of action to slay it. I took shelter back at my hiding spot behind the safety of the vile web traps. I thought I was safe here. But all my hopes shattered when a huge beetle broke through all the webs like it was some cheap poor quality thread spread across its way. TICK. TICK. TICK. TICK. All the webs were down and this beetle didn¡¯t have a single scratch on it. But now I have got a better look at my adversary. A strong huge built body, almost ten times my body size. Covered all over with rainbow coloured huge scales and brown bisected wings oscillating at an unbelievable speed making even the air vibrate in its vicinity. How annoying! But the feature that stood among all was a long and solid black rod stuck on its head which it used brilliantly to break through my string and knock me to such a long distance. Well, thanks for creating the distance. Close combat is unfavourable for a weak fragile spider like me. SWOOOSH. This humongous beetle without any hesitation charged in and covered the disparity between us in an instant. It bent down and made a quick upward movement to hit me with its trunk and severe my head. ¡°Not happening.¡± I used my webs and waved across to the left and climbed on the tallest tree of the area. It was a hair¡¯s breadth gap between my evasion and its attack. Doesn¡¯t it know that murder is a crime! Not that I am one to talk after annihilating hundreds of its brethren. I cannot stay hidden for long, I need to use ranged magic attacks to take it down. I tried to first burst the oxygen around its body, but it didn¡¯t even leave a scratch. Maybe it has high magic resistance too. I need something that packs a punch in one go. My ultimate plasma ball has its best application here, due to its strong firepower and its versatility to ranged and close quarter adaptability. I started preparing my spell in both hands. I tried to pour the maximum magic energy I could handle by far and fused the two magic balls of fire and water. The fusion was almost complete, unless a weird and sinister feeling crept over me. I felt a sudden force pulling me down and the giant beetle was flying in my direction. How can it even fly with those puny flimsy wings? This huge pressure over me, is it controlling gravity and pulling me down and impale me with its spear like nose. I had launched the half ready magic ball at the beetle but it easily dodged it and effortlessly took the after impact of the blast. I spread across my webs and shifted from its trajectory and surprisingly the effect of gravity was gone. So it can use this power only in a certain region at a certain point. I jumped from tree to tree trying to close in and attack it with my fangs or poison it by biting. ¡°Here I come.¡± I stumbled again just when I was a meter apart from it and got crushed to the ground. This sudden pressure again. So it has activated a field of gravity magic in its surrounding to slow my movements and making a jump over him. I started running after rising up which took almost all of my strength. I ran deeper into the forest and took the flight again. But it was not going to give up on me this easily. It easily chased me down. If I get too close then I will be pulled down again. WHOOOSH. THUWMPPPP. Something hit me from the back. It was not as strong as the previous attack but I felt the pain and my internal organs being pummeled is not something desirable. As I was falling down I looked at the pointed end of the tusk and a considerably large sized black magical orb formed around it. It launched it at me again, but this time I dodged it by sticking my claws in the trees and abruptly halting my movements. It has ranged attacks too. Now it has been five minutes I have been running around sometimes dodging or taking hits trying my best to safeguard my vital points like stomach, head and rear. My legs and head were bleeding. I was running out of breadth. I needed to make the final move soon. ¡°Okay.¡± The out for blood beetle which was up till now flying nonchalantly, suddenly stopped moving. I have this time apprehended it with my threads, covered all around its body. What, did you think; I was just running around like a fool without any plan. At least not anymore! It won¡¯t take any long before it breaks free. Seeing the beetle struggling to break free in the jumble of my nets made me happy and I wanted to say to it - serves you right. But it won¡¯t understand me either way so there is no point to it. We were just two unknown being trying to kill each other to ensure our own survival. That was all there is to it. The temptation to attack it was getting stronger and stronger. But if I get too close then I will just be crushed underneath its gravity field. I ran as fast as I could to get far away. Zzzzzzzzz. It had already broken free, but I have already achieved what I wanted ¨C TIME. I need to have patience if I want to survive for the longest where it¡¯s kill or be killed. Every time I hear it or say this to myself I wonder if the person who came up with this phrase must be scared to death. Afraid of his own life and that being translated into hatred directed towards other¡­ unable to find a befitting reason to kill someone. He wanted to murder someone so badly, but lacked the intent to kill. But if you think about it more deeply, isn¡¯t it just an excuse that the stronger has the only right to live, while the weak must submit to the strong. Of course, we can find people who deserve to die but someone who deserves to kill¡­.exist or not, I am not sure of. TICK. I broke my web attached to the tree at the edge of the forest and landed perfectly at the rear of the dungeon end wall. I was now facing my adversary eye to eye as it landed at a much larger distance, just in front of me. It was now scratching its hind fatty crooked leg along the ground to prepare for a quick dash. This was the final moment which would decide the winner¡­ no ¡­ the survivor. The one who was truly strong among us would get to live another day. Another day to fight again and again. This cycle, every time I realize about being stuck in it makes my head hurts. But for now, I cannot close my eyes nor hesitate. I could already feel its gravity magic pressure developing over me as time passed. But I had been preparing my spell for a long time for now. The two huge fire ball and water ball flying over me were ready to fuse. The magical force radiating through these two large power culminations was exhilarating me. I was proud of my achievement to achieve such perfection. The beetle was too ready with its black magic orb which was much denser and darker than before. ¡°Give it your all, because if you don¡¯t then you will die.¡± I yelled those words as loudly as I could, but in true sense they were meant for me. I cannot die here or cower down in fear like previous times. I cannot have lucky moments always. ZOOMMMMMMM. ZOOOOOOOOMM. Both of us dashed at our max speed closing in. It was a foolish move have it not been for this. Just when I was a little far, almost a meter apart I fused the two magic balls and used¡­ [TELEPORT] I was in the sky, now a meter above the beetle and under the incomprehensibly unbearable pressure of its gravity magic. But that works in my favour as it increased my acceleration due to gravity. I was falling at a much quicker pace and in that very moment under that influence of this strong force field, I twisted my body with all my might and spinning around elegantly descended¡­. KABOOM. The fusion ball, hit the most protected region of the beetle - its back. But the power of my fusion ball far exceeded its defense and my expectations as the earth cracked creating a huge crater and the nearby innocent trees got rooted out by the after impact of the blast. I lied just beside the beetle corpse casting healing magic on myself. [DIVINE HEAL] While one was trying to catch its breath and smile after a fight the other party lay emotionless trying to take its final breath. While the survivor gets to dream for another day, the dream of the looser is sacrificed and shattered in pieces. I hate it. Is this the path of becoming a hero? Can I really save the world because now I can kill. This was my new reality. The present in which I was living in. A new life and a path left untrodden and unanswered. With death at every step, and being tested at every turn. I must alone myself walk this path. I wonder did I chose this path for myself or did this path chose me. But I will do whatever it takes to get the future I want, to live with the people I care about. That¡¯s all I want a simple, long peaceful life. This was my choice! A chance to experience new things, to understand myself a bit more and a chance to learn about others as I cleared hurdles one after another. ¡°I promise to myself that instead of sacrificing the dream of those I kill, I will accept this responsibility and remember them till the day I die. That will be my metal.¡± But for now, CHOMP. CHOMP. CHOMP. I am hungry after such a rough battle and my inside enemies cannot hold it anymore. Now, when I think about it this was my very first battle in which I fought on my own accord and won. If I say so, I am surprised myself that I am getting the hang of it much sooner than expected. It¡¯s coming so natural to me that I looked at my reflection in the lake water while I drank from it and wondered was it due to my monster psychology. Am I forever gonna be like this. ¡°Why do I suddenly feel so sleepy?¡± I fell on the ground and white webs automatically started generating from my body and slowly covered my entire being forming a cocoon like structure around me. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening but I think it¡¯s for my own good that I¡­. sleeeep¡­for a while.¡± *** 10 DAYS LATER ¡°Just when I thought I couldn¡¯t sleep anymore¡­ it¡¯s as if I am waking up from a deep hibernation.¡± I tried cutting down the threads with my claws and jumped out of the shell. My body was too stiff to move as freely as I wanted and my eyes were still adjusting to the bright light. Until then, I was surprised to see a light blue virtual screen in front of me. [YOU HAVE LEVELLED UP] [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED] [FIRST FORM : EYE OF INVESTIGATION] [GLUTTONY REACHED LEVEL 2] Wow, these are like phone notifications you see after waking up from the bed. Well, time to see what happens when you level up; [STATUS] [EYE OF INVESTIGATION ACTIVATED]
STATUS WINDOW (AFFECT OF EYE OF INVESTIGATION) NAME : -------- AGE : 20 DAYS RACE : ARACHNE LEVEL : 2 HP : 40000 MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ¨C APPRAISAL ANALYSIS ADVANCED MAGIC SENSE DANGER SENSE SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 2] [POISON MAGIC] [THREAD MAGIC] [SAGE OF FIRE LV3] [SAGE OF WATER LV 4][SAGE OF WIND LV1] [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 2] [SAGE OF ICE LV2] [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 2] [BODY DURABILITY LV5] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 5] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE (UNABLE TO DERIVE INFORMATION)
GLUTTONY ¨C LV 2 ¨C APPRAISAL ACTIVATED DEVOUR CORPSES AND THEIR SOULS GAINING THEIR SKILLS, HP, MP AND SP ADDED TO YOUR OWN STATS.
VOLUME 2 : INTERLUDE – PREPARATIONS FOR THE FUTURE
INTERLUDE ¨C PREPARATIONS FOR THE FUTURE ¡°Wow my skills have all leveled up and this ¡®All Seeing Eyes of the God¡¯ have shown its true colours. I just can¡¯t wait to use it.¡± I walked to the entrance of the room and just thought about using the Eye of Investigation as my status window said. I could feel a burning sensation in my eyes and also pledge that I felt my eyes were glowing blood red. {APPRAISAL ¨C THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH ¨C FLOOR 50} I see so this is exactly a game-like labyrinth but with my life on the line, it is no more like a simple game. I doubt I will have the luxury to enjoy it as a shut-in pro gamer. But I will play it, and victoriously escape this cringe place. I think I can now have all the information I need to survive this place. And after defeating that super-strong beetle I have more confidence in my abilities as if I was meant to do this one day. I used appraisal on Tathya Labyrinth and was amazed to see its potential history and that this whole place has 100 floors in it. At present I am on floor 50. If I climb up, then I will be free in no time. But I need to make preparations and test all my skills one by one in a day and search for more food for my sustenance. Well they might get ready for me at floor 49, till I feast upon the remaining beetles in my storage. For some time I wanted to know more about the materials I found in this place. I walked to the centre of the room and looked upwards. The beautiful crystalline thorn like structures hanging from the ceiling and radiating a spectrum of vibrant colours illuminating the whole plain like a solar disk. I wanted to know more about this new beautiful element. I used my eye of investigation and this is what I found. They are called MAGITITE and are a special kind of crude ore that absorbs magic from the surrounding area. It seems that it is overloaded for now and that¡¯s why radiating light with such high intensity. At present it is just crude ore and so has no use for me. But just maybe if I am able to get a crafting or alchemy skill, since it is a fantasy world so there must be one, then I am sure that I can put it to good use. Time for some mining! I opened my dimensional storage near the cluster of MAGITITE and they just got sucked inside it. My dimensional storage surely resembles a black hole. But if it¡¯s like that then it reduces my work and raises efficiency. Which girl ever wants to enter a mine with a hammer and spade to get the required minerals? It was not only the ceiling but the side walls, the cliff and the bottom of lake; all had this shining bright stuff lying idly. I am sure no one would mind if I hog them all for myself. I went back to the other floor from where I came from and did the same. But before leaving I had an interesting idea. I went to the lake and tried to pull a stunt. I opened a huge opening to my dimensional storage and stored all the water in it. Now the question of the day; will the Magitite get wet or not. I pulled out some ores back and they were still dry. That proves that inside my storage each entity is stored in a separate compartment or is rather stored in new small pocket dimension. It sounds super ¨C cool. I bet every multinational corporation on earth would kill to have this kind of purse. But at present its mine and mine alone. There is no sharing. I headed back to floor 50 and found myself in a pinch. ¡°I made a big mistake to take off with all the Magitite. Now the entire room is in dark.¡± I am glad that at least monsters from other floors cannot enter or invade someone else¡¯s floor unless there is an unforeseeable event like a wall break or dimensional crack. Time to come up with new magic tricks or attacks! I need to work on defensive spells too. If only there could be a teacher to teach me new spells then this entire process of learning could be faster. But making spells of my own made them easier to use and the ability to control elements on my free will made it much quicker. Being self-taught is not that bad, if the magic I create proves more effective and useful for what I use them for. For now I had been using fusion ball and it has always proved to be handy and highly successful. I need to try other elements too like wind, ice, earth and the newly gained gravity magic. I went inside the forest and chose the trees as my target practice. When one thinks of using ice, the only thing that comes to my mind is freezing them to death. The next is creating some pointy things like spears or swords with ice and throwing them at the enemy. I first tried controlling temperature and it took some time, visualizing it to freeze is making it a slow process. But what if I think about it on molecular level. What if I slow down the molecules kinetic energy and increase its potential energy for compensation. Now this extra potential energy will be a burden on my enemy and to counteract it, the building molecules of my enemy will be pushed to force movement using the very life force of the target¡¯s body and in turn weakening them. What a shrewd spell, and evil indeed. I tried again and in less than a second all the trees in my area were ice cold and were covered in bright white like material. I just out of curiosity touched them and the tree cracked and shattered into small shining shards in an instant. I was dumbfounded. Maybe I crashed down its entire molecular structure by bringing it to close to absolute zero. My visualization and comprehensive ability of controlling magic sure is at a high level, or maybe I am just high. Will that make me invincible, only time will tell! Next I practiced making spears, swords and cannonballs with ice of different sizes and densities. Controlling them in the air took some time and increasing their launching speed was another big hassle. At present I can throw them at almost half the velocity of sound. All that is required is now target practice. After hours of hard work I am able to control 200 icicles simultaneously without missing a target. All that is left is to check their effectiveness against enemy monster. Next is the gravity magic which made the giant beetle a formidable opponent. Now the question is how to use it. Is visualizing more than enough? I thought about the black magical orb that manifested on the beetle¡¯s trunk and the same happened in front of me. A huge dark magic orb appeared in front of me and kept growing. I could feel it taking magical energy from me continuously and the sudden change of air current in my surrounding. The ground was breaking and it was being slowly pulled towards the center of the orb. It was like formation of a small planet. I need to do something quick or the whole room will get destroyed and I too will be killed by my own spell. Yes that¡¯s right, this is my spell, so I just stopped the inflow of magical energy. Believe me or not, I have gotten a huge grip over my magic control and its understanding and effect towards nature. The rocks fell back to the ground creating a small earthquake haphazard. Haaaah, Safe. I need to work on this spell and make it more efficient and put it to good use. Of course I cannot let go waste of such a strong magic just because I myself become a victim of the spell. I tried again and again keeping in control the magic flow towards the orb. Sometime it succeeded but sometimes the spell failed and the orb vanished. After thirty minutes I had managed to pull it off. Not only that I could now summon 20 gravi-spheres at the same time and launch them at the target without fail. Yes, did I mention that I now call it Gravi-Sphere. Now I need to work on gravi-force field. I need to practice this because it will work in my defense. But for this I was going to use my new ace ¨C a feature of Eye of Investigation ¨C ANALYSIS. Since I saw how the beetle used it. All I need to do is scan that part of my memory with my mystic eyes and behold. I was able to summon the same force field. Not only that, but it was almost 10X more powerful than before and increasing its force was no problem at all. I could increase this force field for now in almost half the area of the floor. Or either concentrate it at one place, which usually led to deep crater formation. All that was left was add science to this magic. Here it comes. My new brilliant idea ¨C ANTI-GRAVITY. With this I could fly or float in the air the entire day and goof off¡­.no I mean keep an eye from above over my enemies. If you think I will slack off, then you are underestimating me as well as disrespecting my metal and my workaholic tendencies. All I needed to do was visualize about the gravity acting almost in an opposite way or simply putting it reversing the very nature of gravitational force. That should work. ¡°What is going¡­.¡± I was almost floating in the air along with all the broken trees and rocks but when I lost my concentration I fell head-butt rolling over again and again. I think I casted it in the whole floor. My magic powers sure goes on a rampage now and then. I wonder why my Status doesn¡¯t show the exact value of these two stats. I would like to know what it means for me, exactly. I needed to now cast anti-gravity magic only on myself and then use wind magic to control my movements and with my spidey 360 degree vision I could keep an eye on my surroundings. That was all the know it ¨C flying magic lessons. Time to use it! I tried to focus on the gravity field and manipulated it accordingly by reversing the flow of magic or the stream lines of magic power which I was now able to see thanks to the All Seeing Eyes of the Gods or rather say the Mystic eyes. The flow of magic is like a streamlined glowing light of different colours and is omnipotent. It flows in our body and in our surrounding. If you think of its benefits then, you can predict which kind of spell the opponent is going to use. Red for fire, blue for water, white for wind, brown for earth, golden light for light, black for dark, purple for gravity and so on. Also, you can pinpoint the location of traps, or formation of spells in surrounding by sudden change in the flow of magic. But coming back at hand, I am pleased to inform you that I was now floating high in the sky till I hit my head with the ceiling. Using wind magic to control my movement was a piece of cake. All I had to work on was now the speed at which I could fly. Since I was running out of time, it was important for me to compromise by using my webs and therefore enhance my movements. Also I discovered that my webs have gotten much stronger and elastic too. The speed of generation and the force at which I spread my webs across have increased considerably. Not to forget that they feel much lighter and soft. I wonder if I could make a futon with my webs to sleep. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. Not to forget that I can feel that I have learned a new type of poison technique ¨C Paralysis. My poison not only can now kill targets but if I want then it can also paralyze my targets. Wind magic ¨C the magic which I had used up till now the least. It¡¯s not that I am bad with it. I can easily change the wind current and control it. It¡¯s just that I think I have never thought of using it as an attack spell. Usually when I think about wind all it comes to my mind are the sandstorms, cyclones, thunderstorm. But they are all just in conjecture with other elements. Controlling wind to move simply in circles and then throw everything in tandem is not my style. Well the most prominent thing in my mind is to use it as a blade. Controlling a thin layer of layer and projecting it at a very high speed could be one of the best choices. Smooth and crystal clear. Wind Cutter. Moving a thin column of air is not too difficult, if I consider all the air molecules in a single one dimensional packet and use it to bisect across a 3-D figure, simply put sliding one dimension across two dimension. SWAAAAAASH. SHRRR. ¡°EEEEhhhhhh, what in the God¡¯s name happened just now? Did I buy mistake unleashed the spell. The amount of damage¡­. Is it really me¡­. Unbelievable!¡± What I was looking at a whole forest chopped down in half and ground leveled, while the wind didn¡¯t stop here, till it hit the wall and left a huge cleavage. ¡°WAAAAHH, Sorry, Sorry, I had no intention to do this. Will the forest officers come and arrest me for illegally chopping down trees. I need to pack my stuff. Its time to leave.¡± Wait! I am no longer on earth, so I am sure in this fantasy world, the trees will grow back magically in no time. But I think I should be thankful to this strong spell, that the ground is leveled. I can now easily practice Earth magic. I think I already know what I need. An earth wall spell, a swamp creation spell and creating earth spikes from anywhere from ground. It didn¡¯t took me much time to create a thick wall of earth appear in front of me. As for the swamp it works best with loose soil and water. I would like to trap a dinosaur and then keep its fossil for myself as a trophy. I wonder are there such beasts still alive in this world. But the most deadly spell was the earth spikes. Creating certain elongations with pointed edges sure was a tough job. It took all out of me to reach perfection. Initially there were all twisted and curved projection but slowly they took shape and finally bloomed into a deadly flower of piercing thorns. REPETITION IS THE KEY TO MASTERY! Not to mention, I could easily control the length of these spikes and make them appear through the horizontal, vertical walls and even the ceiling. For the first time I thought this labyrinth was actually in my favour and provides a special advantage to earth magic users. This world is so unfair, well doesn¡¯t matter dead people do not complain so I said. In all this self-purposed magic training which actually I was enjoying a lot came to an end. I know you must be thinking of physical combat abilities. I tried doing push-ups and sit backs but having so many legs makes it confusing and the more unreasonable. I am already more than confident in my running speed and evasion tactics thanks to my monster instincts and Danger Sense. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t punch, but a kick seems more viable. Also the fly and kick/bite/slash strategy is best suited for me and easy to enact. It was time for me to head out and explore the new floors myself. I used my dimensional storage and stored all the lake water in it. By now I have more than enough water to flood an entire colony. The entrance to floor 49 was on top of the cliff at the right end corner of this grassy plain floor. Monsters in this place will always try to hunt me down. The question is what should I do? I do what I can. There are only two choices for me: Wait Here ¨C and rot. Or, Keep Going ¨C and survive. I looked back and thought I will never come back here again. I had to climb up and reach the first floor. The person, who was waiting for me, was all I could think about as I took my first step into the dimension cover of the new floor. ////////////////////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH The Great Tathya Labyrinth is hidden deep within the Kanandra Mountain and its trenches, and is considered the most dangerous place in Isleguard because of the natural instability of the region with highly dense magical region , and is a nest to powerful and dangerous monsters. These mountains separate the landmasses of the Demon or Chaos Continent and the Human Kingdoms in the northern region. Two hundred years ago, this place was but a flat land and economy flourished between the two continents as wealth, culture and prosperity was shared. But after it became the final battle ground of The Holy Crusade, people started calling it the cursed land. The very topography of the region changed. Landmasses sunk in the nearby water bodies, while the remaining was rendered infertile and left barren. Until later it became densely populated with high level monsters and the wild vegetation which helped these vile creatures thrive here flourished. The corpses, dreams, anxiety, fear, relics of the past, negative emotions all collected and gathered at one single point led to formation of the Great Tathya Labyrinth. The labyrinth consists of 100 floors with each containing a certain species of monster or a single catastrophe-class monster. Most of the monster species are considered intelligent and their desire to kill far exceeds any other monsters on land. Also the labyrinth is home to many relics and legendary weapons that were lost during the Holy War. Magitite is yet another precious and most expensive and rarest ore on land but is present in abundance in the lower floors of the labyrinth. ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS A unique skill possessed by one of the reincarnates Sachi Kondo. In initial stages it is a non-combat oriented blessing, but can be put to great use during fights if certain conditions are met. Originally, it is one of the special skills of Almighty World God himself. As per record there are only two other Gods who possessed this ability and is said to possess a total of eight special forms which manifests as the holder grows mentally and physically or during certain emergency conditions when the requirements are fulfilled. FIRST FORM : EYE OF INVESTIGATION ABILITIES APPRAISAL - Allows user to see the target''s information. While only giving the name on lower levels, on higher levels it also reveals the target''s status values, titles, and skills. ANALYSIS ¨C Allows user to scan any object, living being and energy source and provides with the required information based on user¡¯s capabilities. Also helps to understand the nature of magic and spells leading to their evolution as the user grows. ADVANCED MAGIC SENSE & DANGER SENSE ¨C Allows users to perceive the flow of magic in any object, living being or surrounding areas. Provides a comprehensive understanding and sense of hostility from another being or special environment. NIGHT VISION ¨C Allows users to see clearly in the dark. Can even see through closed eyelids, if desired and even during sleep. ///////////////////////// STATUS WINDOW Every living being in the world of Isleguard has a status window; a frame designed by the World System to measure and keep a check on the growth of this world. So, the reincarnators and gods will too be provided with this status window. COMMON ELEMENTS OF THE STATUS WINDOW NAME : ----------------- AGE : ------ RACE : ------------------- LEVEL : ---------------- HP : ------------------------ MP : ----------------------- SP : ----------------------- SKILLS : ----------------- TITLES : -------------------- HEALTH POINTS (HP) This is the parameter that measures health status of an individual. If someone takes damage from an attack or suffers from an illness then his health points start decreasing. When health points hits zero the individual dies. HP points is directly proportional to health, endurance, dexterity, agility, stamina, body strength and speed. Hence more HP points gained a day, keeps the doctor away. MAGIC POWER / MAGIC POINTS (MP) This is the parameter that measures the amount of magic a person can store in his body and use in magic arts and spells. The more the magic points the more the person has an affinity for magic and restores magic from the surrounding easily than reproduce it slowly inside the body again. Magic power can be basically of three forms ¨C magic of the mortal realm Divinity of heaven ¨C the divine realm Black miasma or dark matter of hell The basic attribute of magic are ¨C fire, wind, earth and water. Light and Darkness are other independent attributes. Mixture of two or more attributes give rise to a totally new nature of magic like ¨C wood (water + earth), magma (earth + fire), and ice (water and heat manipulation). Then there are other special independent attributes like beast tamers, sound, lightning, metal, gravity, shadow and many more which depends on sophisticated and special affinity for the base elements. Other psychic powers do exist like telekinesis, space and time control magic, telepathy etc. SOUL POWER (SP) Soul power directly refers to the individual¡¯s life force or energy. Every individual has his own soul core placed inside one¡¯s soul realm. The larger the soul core and the denser it is the more the Soul power is and the larger the soul realm and its constitution the more the soul power it can contain inside it. If the soul core ever breaks or the SP parameter hits zero the individual dies. Using SP; combatants practice special arts called AURA SPIRITUAL ART which increases every fighting aspects like instincts, mobility, endurance, combat abilities and heightened senses. Even mages uses SP points to convert them into MP and recover their lost magic quickly. ////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY LIZARD MONSTER {CATASTROPHE CLASS} NAME : HELODARMA AGE : 160 YEARS RACE : REPTILE GILA MONSTER LEVEL : 3000 HP : 15000 MP :10000 SP : 20000 SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV7] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV8] [EARTH MAGIC LV 5] ////////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY SCORPION MONSTER {CATASTROPHE CLASS} NAME : MADAKKA AGE : 185 YEARS RACE : MONSTER LEVEL : 3500 HP : 25000 MP :5000 SP : 30000 SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV9] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV8] [POISON MAGIC LV 7] [PIERCING LV 9] ///////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY BEETLE MONSTER {CLASS ¨C B} NAME : DIVINE MESSENGER AGE : 5 DAYS RACE : DIVINE BUG MESSENGER LEVEL : 50 HP : 5000 MP :10000 SP : 2000 SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV5] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV5] [EARTH/FIRE/WIND/WATER/LIGHT MAGIC LV 5] ///////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY RAINBOW GOLDA BEETLE MONSTER {CLASS ¨C S} NAME : KALEID AGE : 5 DAYS RACE : DIVINE BUG MESSENGER LEVEL : 900 HP : 50000 MP :20000 SP : 15000 SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV10] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV10] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 8] TITLE : KIN EATER {FEEDS UPON OWN KIND TO ENHANCE ITS STATS} ///////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE LEVELING SYSTEM AND IT¡¯S MECHANISM Every individual capabilities and potential are summarized by the World System and the processed data is visible as information in Status Window. Every individual above level 20 is granted by a basic ¡®appraisal skill¡¯ and from then onwards they can see other¡¯s status window. But if the level of target is much much higher than the user, then the Status Window appears hazy or distorted. Each skill can be maxed up to LEVEL 10 and then there are three pathways:-
  • The skill becomes permanent and the level label is removed.
  • The Skill evolves or combines with other skills giving birth to a new advanced skill.
  • The maxed out skill converts into a title.
Not to mention that every species has their own leveling standards. For example - a level 500 slime can be defeated easily by a level 20 human. But a level 200 demon can easily defeat a level 500 human. Usually people prefer to hide their status and skills or sham them by using a ¡®Fake Skill¡¯. MAGITITE ORE A legendary stone/rock or mineral of impenetrable hardness and has exceptional magical properties. When regular ores are exposed to dense concentrations of Magical Powers and other special supernatural conditions, the ores will slowly absorb them and eventually turn into Magitite Ore. Since such deep concentrated magical concentration is hard to come by and the period of formation is extended over hundreds of years is hard, these ores alone are considered highly rare and serves as reserves for national treasure or as liquid money in national treasury by all the human kingdoms and even in the demon continent. Due to the high magic concentration requirements for this ore to form, usually only high ranking adventurers can obtain it from deep underground dungeons, dangerous unexplored mountains or at the bottom of the deep seas. Magitite Ore is hard to obtain in itself but it is still considered unrefined and incomplete for proper use unless purified, which is yet another expensive process and the output is extremely low. The material is exceptional at inducting magical power, enabling any objects made from Magitite ore to "grow" with their user. It allows the user to reflect, absorb, channel, or even store magical attacks up to a certain threshold. It¡¯s worth can be ascertained by the fact that only the high ranking knights in the army has access to the weapons and armours forged with this ore and is even exchanged in form of gifts or as family heirlooms among nobles. However, in an unexplored and extremely dangerous labyrinth ¨C The Great Tathya Labyrinth where no human has explored below floor 12 and those who attempted never came back alive, due to the presence of catastrophe monster on every floor, the whole dungeon is filled with large amounts of Magitite Ore, found nowhere else on the entire planet. VOLUME 2 : CHAPTER 2 – CAN GOBLINS PERFORM PHOTOSYNTHESIS?
CHAPTER 2 ¨C CAN GOBLINS PERFORM PHOTOSYNTHESIS? I passed through the dimensional veil and a new floor presented itself to me. Now how can I explain it to you? Because I myself was too confused to see the structure and topography of this region. I was standing on a small rocky projection at the top, almost touching the ceiling and almost 500 meter below me stood a village made of temporary huts and strange green coloured creatures were going in and out through the doorways. The whole floor was divided into 5 section based on height and had eccentric buildings built over them. The lowermost region consisted of small huts, but the next elevation over 10 m consisted of somewhat clay-built buildings that showed complete lack of architectural knowledge and negligence. The third elevation on the left side of over 20m consisted of two or three storied wooden buildings. The same went at 40m where two strongholds of barricaded towers stood. Finally, at the center of the front wall, stood a huge shrine like structure whose gates were closed and below this mount was an opening which must have been the entrance to the next upper floors. This entrance was closely guarded by several tiny creatures having green coloured skin ranging from light shades to ultra dark. They had wooden spears or maces with thorns embedded. They had a brutal built and looked intimidating at the same time. At the centre of all was a giant tree but instead of having leaves, chunks of Magitite crystals were hanging from the branches. It almost looked like a tree laden with beautiful and shining crystals. There was no doubt about it; these were the standard fantasy Goblins everyone talks about. In some stories they are shown as ruthless barbaric creatures, while some showed their soft side by building cities and developing ties with other races. However, I always wondered what do they eat and why? Since this looks like a civilized town I can try to explain them my situation and ask for a special emergency exit. But what if they are like ¡®Come in, dine with us on the table, and after eating we will listen to your problem.¡¯ Noooo. What do you mean ¡®on the table¡¯ instead of chair and who do you really want to eat? I could almost see myself on their chopping board while the gob-butcher stares at pale face with the anticipation to finely chop it into small pieces. They are perverts. They deserve to die! Die. Die. Die. The goblins always appear to be green and just maybe and by any chance they could have chlorophyll pigment in their skin and can perform photosynthesis. Or maybe I am thinking too much. Just then I heard some goblins carrying a small wooden cart covered around with wooden bars ¨C resembling a mobile jail. Inside them were other goblins. But they looked pretty old and weak to me. TCHK. TCHK. Without any concern the other armed goblins put together their spears and impaled the prisoners. I almost let out a loud cry, but controlled myself by biting my inside soft cheeks, that¡¯s how I usually control my facial expressions. That was painful! No way, no way. They cannot. A goblin with a long sword lifted the wooden plank which worked as the primitive lock of the prison and started slashing them to pieces. Blood sprayed through the air and the cell was covered with the colour and smell of death. That¡¯s Cannibalism. I thought as the butcher picked up one of the fallen meat piece and chugged it down its throat. It was satisfied as if measuring the quality and other food standards of the meat. Obviously, those weak goblins are in no position of committing crime, unless their crime is that of old age or some other weak ailments. They served as food for the other strong goblins. The young fed on the old and rusted, that was the harsh reality for those who lived in this labyrinth. There¡¯s no way I am gonna end up like that. I saw other goblins enter the cell, while some of them savoured the meat, the others collected them in a huge sack and carried them to the other floors and houses. I am going to survive, this hell. On that note this place was really huge, and I wondered just how big this labyrinth could be. Whatever. I¡¯m getting hungry. There¡¯s no point in hanging around here forever, so I¡¯ll just have to get a move on and come up with a plan to annihilate them. I used appraisal and was surprised to see, that this whole place is actually five floors coexisting together from 49-45 floors, just the same as the number of elevated lands here. There were many types of goblins:- Goblin Fighters ¨C LV 500 to LV 1000 Goblin General ¨C LV 2000 Goblin Magician ¨C LV 2500 Goblin Chief ¨C LV 4000 All of the normal goblins had high combat skills and high defenses. But the above floor goblins were in the realm of their own and specialized in what their names supposed of them to be. The Goblin General had sword skills like {Piercing} and {Quick Draw}. The Goblin Magicians were well versed in {Dark Magic LV 4} {Earth Magic LV5} and {Wood Magic LV 4}. The Goblin Chief was a tough opponent with both sorcery and hand-to-hand combat skills. He could be also called a sorcerer brawler. With skills like {Shadow Movement LV 4} {Fire Fist} {Water Magic LV 6} {Dark Magic LV 5} he was fit to rule over the goblin village. The levels matched to the floor and their heights, also representing who is the Boss here. But, what concerned me the most was the ¨C Shrine. Neither my Appraisal worked nor my Magic Senses picked up anything. It¡¯s as if the whole place was under the cover of an anti-magic field. Considering the situation up till now it¡¯s not impossible. However my danger sense always went berserk when I looked at the gateway of the shrine. Weird, right. By now no goblin had spotted me, neither someone would expect that a tiny little spider would be plotting against them while it hides above the sky. I crawled to the roof and headed to the centre where I hid myself in between the cluster of white crystals almost camouflaging with them. The Goblin Fighters were almost 200 in number, while there were four Goblin General, two Goblin Magician and one Goblin Chief. 20 Goblins were always at patrol near the entrance and four goblins would bring the cage after every four hours and wait under the tree for the butcher. By now I already knew their weakness ¨C FOOD. I just need to exploit this point and I could turn the tides in my favour. Heeeehe, I can see the future. After five hours, a new cage with ten goblin prisoners arrived being escorted by four goblin fighters. They halted near the tree and took positions at each corner of the cage. It sure is a good strategy to keep the food safe from ground attacks, but they sure didn¡¯t expect an enemy lurking in the sky. This was my chance, to wreak havoc, as I descended from ABOVE. SHEESH. SHRRR. SHEESH. SHRRR. One could hear the sound of a rope twisting around the goblin¡¯s neck as it quickly fastened itself; the grip being so tight that even before the goblin could cry out their last words, life was flushed out of them. My webs were so sharp and the pressure was so high that they cut deep enough that blood started flowing out. I activated gluttony for the first time and black colour threads came out from my body and started curling around the dead goblin corpses covering them from head to toe and finally squeezing them to the point that the ball of black webs vanished. It almost felt like I ate something. All the four dead goblins met the same fate. So this is how gluttony actually works. First this special kind of black webs envelops the targets and through special kind of organic processes dissolves the matter and organic substances converting them directly into raw energy which works as nourishment for the user; which is me. What would have taken me almost ten minutes to eat four goblins was now done in less than a second. It saves time and also the gross feeling of eating something nasty and¡­. I don¡¯t know how to put in words. But you get it and if you don¡¯t then I welcome you to try eating raw cabbage dipped in coconut oil and covered all over in chili powder, because that¡¯s how it actually felt. Not to forget that it was just the head. By now the goblin prisoners started panicking, by the sudden turn of events and the appearance of a friendly little white spider. ¡° Hi!¡± Sorry, that you met such fate, but all I can do is put you out of misery and end your life without suffering the pain of being mercilessly chopped. I created some ice lances and severed the necks from the bodies in an instant and hurriedly used gluttony on them. Finally I made sure not to leave any traces of blood and my smell as I fled from the crime scene. I am glad that the gluttony skill leveled up because it proved to be handy. I want to level it more just like my unique skill. They are all very useful. Thanks to Lady Athena, my Unique Skill, proved to be the most important skill I needed to survive in this hell. Who need some stupid or high-specs destructive skills, could they even bother to come down here and help me. *** PLAN IN MOTION Ten minutes had passed and the goblin butcher finally made its appearance. Just a short distance away from the tree squatted a goblin, yawning. The green-skinned monster spinned around his long broadsword and slowly approached the cage. At first he stuttered and stumbled on the ground. His face went pale as he stood and started banging on the cage bars. At first it was in panic but then started mumbling to himself. ¡°$##$$%$%%^##@@#$¡± You can¡¯t understand it can you. I know, it¡¯s tough when someone approaches you and suddenly starts speaking in a foreign language. You are frustrated and at the same time suspicious that you are being bad-mouthed by a prankster or a foreigner when some of the words starts sounding familiar to your own dictionary of slang words. But don¡¯t you worry because I can¡¯t either. Break a leg. J : - ) From here on it is my duty to translate the most expected dialogues from these goblins as the story unfolds. But, don¡¯t expect too much from me, there¡¯s only so much that a little spider like me can do. ¡°Those stupid gobs are gone and ran away with the food. Eahh. Unforgivable. Justice, I demand Justice. But the blame will fall on me. I will for now pretend nothing happened and return for the next serving.¡± The Gob-Butcher for some reason was waving both hands in the air and spouting some long words, as if cursing someone. And after he vented out his frustration he left. It seems that he did not care what happened to those prisoners neither bothered to inform any other guards. Well, your ignorance works in my favour. My plan was to create a deficiency in their food stock and leave the goblins stricken with panic and hunger. I passed my time eating the remaining beetles. Even though I could use gluttony somehow chewing them made time move faster, or I was just too alone again. Another 4 hours passed¡­.. This time 6 goblin fighters escorted a cage filled with 12 prisoners. All of them were lifeless with bruises and burnt marks. So even before being butchered instead of doing something like ¡®tell me your final wish and we will fulfill it¡¯, they prefer to torture them and break them mentally till they beg for their deaths. I felt a bit sad but my emotions didn¡¯t matter the least because I was no different than them. It was a heart-breaking realization, but I needed to differentiate within the monster that was in front of me and the monster that resided inside me now! ¡°Commence Attack.¡± This time I used my new freezing magic- [ABSOLUTE ZERO] All the goblins were rendered still and dull, their bodies were shining and yet they show no signs of life. Wait are they dead! Ooopsie! I forgot; bringing all their cells to an inactive state will also stop their heart, and eventually they will be dead in an instant. And if they don¡¯t have a heart even then their brains will suffer blood-deficiency and they will be declared brain-dead. Death was certain. What a frightening spell, I need to keep its power in check. I thought of gluttony and the skill activated itself with threads covering the dead bodies and vanishing just like that. But while using it I made sure to leave an arm behind which I finely chopped down from one of the dead prisoners. Yummy! Though I could not feel any taste, I could feel my appetite being satisfied. ¡°Food secured. Retreat.¡± This time the Gob-Butcher was quick in his steps and anxious too. Rubbing its bald head again and again. Licking its dried lips with its tongue, but it seems that it was in search of moisture in itself. Could they have a water scarcity too. I get it, only the Goblin Chief has the luxury of water. While offering the meat they get water, or either they drink their own kind¡¯s blood. That would explain the dried dead looks of the prisoners. This time he was in full panic mode. Just the reaction I wanted. He went inside the cage again and again and finally chopped down the bars. The wreaking of the wooden cage brought other goblin fighters attention. They were armed and headed to the Magitite Crystal Tree. At first they were unable to understand the situation and the half broken cage but seeing the Gob-Butcher in fury and a hand in his hand with the prisoners missing or rather their meal, they lost it. ¡°HO! HO! Hey you. Listen to me. Just what do you think yo are doing. With a sword in your hand and a piece of meat.¡± For some reason, I thought he was into rapping. Even though it was bad, I could see other goblins somehow enjoying the way he spoke. Labyrinth or not, talent can be found anywhere, you just need to have good eyes. I gave the famous director approach look, thinking of wearing black goggles and using my four legs to form a square screen in front of my eye as I continued to watch the show. ¡°Yessss, why don¡¯t you answer us. Or are you pretending deaf. Oh you poor soul that seeks the truth, let me put you on the chopping block and relief your fingers of this heavy duty as you answer us.¡± This one looked like the lonely melancholy singer, who lost his proposal ring in bet to the ex-boyfriend of the girl he was going to propose. ¡°EHAA, it¡¯s not my fault. They disappeared on me. It seems that there is an intruder. Let¡¯s catch the intruder!!¡± The Gob-Butcher tried to make a fair assumption, but raising the same hand with a piece of meat in anticipation of getting other¡¯s cheering on the hunt response. His zealous voice was met with the fool¡¯s faces. ¡°Says the one who ate all the fresh meat.¡± ¡°Hand the hand over to me. FOOD. FOOD. I haven¡¯t ate any.¡± ¡°Me too, I didn¡¯t even get the previous serving. We are out of stock now. What are we going to present the bosses?¡± All the gob-hunters which had now collected in hundreds made a jump on the Gob-Butcher. SLASH. CHIISSP. THUMP. AHHAAAAAGH. URAAAA. URAAAA. There were all sorts of cries. Some were laughing, some were crying in anguish and the cause of the conflict ¨C the chopped hand - was displaced in the stampede. Blood was spilled. Their own kind had turned against each other. I doubt most of them even knew the cause, or rather they just bumped in to be the part of this crazed fun. While the dead fell, new lives joined in the fiasco and burn along with others in the flames of ignorance as they lifted weapons against each other for almost no reason. No one noticed that the dead bodies were vanishing as I used gluttony on them and were instantly consumed. The populace of 200 goblins was reduced to a mere 120 within fifteen minutes. Just then a huge mace came in flying and raising fumes of dust everywhere my view was obstructed. It was one of the Gob-Generals. Its physical abilities were no way a mere sight to behold, with those thick muscles around his biceps and belly made it evident. They were the result of hard-training and patience as they maintained their ideal daily routine. ¡°What are you all doing? Killing each other like blood-thirsty maniacs.¡± This time this Upper-Head figure was standing in between the chaos and caught everyone attention in a flash. ¡°We were just¡­¡± THOMP! Before the goblin could finish its sentence ¨C its head was smashed to a pulp by the mace. ¡°Did I give you permission to speak. You there answer me¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± This new goblin spectator was now cowering in fear, trying his best to choose his words carefully. But, maybe it was just too late for him. ¡°When I say speak¡­ then SPEAK. Damn it.¡± Another head went flying in the air as other goblins watched. Some went towards the head while others collected near the body, in the hopes of getting a taste of the fresh lump of protein. ¡®WOW! What a nut-job. The true figure of a tyrannical head. Such haughtiness, just at the second level. HUMPH¡¯ I thought to myself. CRACK. Oh, I forgot I was up till now enjoying the whole play, while having some roasted beetle with crisp crust. If only I could have some tomato ketchup. Yes, not to mention the play was so life-like and the violence seemed unbelievably real. I wonder what started this commotion in the first place. Stupid me! I was the culprit. So does that make me some kind of a genius or a villain? [NEW TITLE ¨C SECRETIVE PLOTTER] ¡°Oh! A genius with a villainous mind.¡± ¡°Wait, WHAT!!! A new title achievement. That¡¯s wonderful, but it has such an ominous tone. But I will accept it. After all circumstances maketh a woman.¡± Back to the show at hand. After all I went to great pains to set it all up. By now two more Generals made their appearance. One was holding a broad-sword. The other was barehanded with black thick rug tied around its wrists and a long white linen cloth wrapped around its forehead ¨C maybe a hachimaki. Was he a Karate-dude, but maybe more into fashion sense? Since I don¡¯t know their names so why not refer them with numbers. That sounds about right. ¡°Hey, One what¡¯s the matter. Why are they killing each other?¡± ¡°I say why not continue Two. FOOD everywhere. SEE.¡± Three tore a hand from a body like separating a wing from a mosquito you just knocked unconscious. Without adding any supplement or cooking he chewed upon the meat and threw the bones that were crushed to pieces under the pressure of its molars. I know the stuff keeps on getting gruesome and nasty. But that¡¯s how things were going. ¡°One it seems that they have been hogging the food for themselves. This demands punishment and put the souls of the violators to rest. The chief and the magi¡¯s are angry.¡± ¡°Hey you, go get the chief.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Another head went flying off as Two unsheathed his sword and swept it across the air to get rid of the blood covering the blade. ¡°Where are your manners while addressing your superiors?¡± You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Suddenly the earth started shaking and from the ground appeared another goblin in purple robs with a long hood attached at the back. For some reason all the goblins stopped making commotion and even the generals became stiff as if taking a safe stance against someone extremely powerful. ¡°The chief is very angry with the missing servings and now this commotion. Don¡¯t think you will not be held responsible. Where is the food? If his Holiness awakes then there will be no one alive.¡± ¡°It¡¯s missing. But we have killed lots of healthy goblins. Collect each dead body.¡± Everyone started looking at each other¡¯s faces, not knowing how to response. Every dead body was missing, after all I consumed them, while some were eaten by the other goblins themselves on spot. Well I am glad that this gluttony skill works on any dead body or person I kill and works fine at any distance. Such barbaric behavior! ¡°There are no dead bodies here. Have you taken me to be a fool? It seems that you don¡¯t love your life anymore.¡± All the four generals suddenly started panicking; anyone can become a mouse in front of the real lion. ¡°Give us some more time. I will give you more food and ascend to the above floor.¡± ¡°No, you won¡¯t Two. I am the one going because the Magi promised me.¡± ¡°What are you talking about Two and One. The Magi made it very clear that I am going to the above floor.¡± At this Three punched Four and claimed his right of being the one to go to the above district. Where you might get to live in a bigger house and more food to eat and water to drink. At this all the four generals started fighting amongst each other. While One wielded his mace and smashed Two¡¯s face. Three started punching Four in the stomach. But Two had yet not lost the fight and picking up his sword started attacking One and pushed him back. While all the other goblin bystanders started fighting amongst each other again at the sudden appearance of a new opportunity. ¡°FIGHT. FIGHT. FIGHT.¡± ¡°KILL. KILL. KILL FOR THE FOOD.¡± I think so were the cries that became louder and louder by every second as the ground was stained red with their blood. This was my time to shine now. I was getting pretty bored. Everyone was in their own business to save their own hide. No one would expect a small little innocent spider that was up till now lurking in the shadows to take full charge strategy and cut down their numbers. SLASH. SLASH. CHOP. I went behind every enemy¡¯s back like an assassin and sliced their neck with my claws. I then activated gluttony and consumed them. For faraway enemy¡¯s I created sharp piercing small daggers of ice which I projected towards them. It was a total massacre. All the remaining goblin-fighters were now dead. That was a superb meal! Now I was enjoying the fight between the generals. It seems that Two and Four are down. Now it¡¯s come up between One and Three. Surprisingly the magician goblin was now working as an unofficial referee making sure to not get caught in the crossfire. Making his best to scrape the barrel, I see. One took a step back and then quickly charged forward towards Three bringing down his mace on him with full force. Three moved to the right dodging the deadly attack as it landed on the ground leaving small holes and cracks wherever the heavy weapon landed. Well, I think this will be a stalemate for a long time. So I shouldn¡¯t waste my time. ¡°Ya! Hello¡± I shouted. My shrill voice drew attention of the three savage gentlemen. Not that they understood what I said. At first they looked up and then stared down below. Unable to find their comrades, they charged at me without thinking. I dodged their attacks without any problem. All my senses were enhanced thanks to my unique skill and my movements had gotten faster thanks to gluttony as I absorbed too many goblins and my stats improved. Maybe sometimes having quantity is better than quality. But now I had quality food at my disposal too. [WIND CUTTER] The wind pattern changed and a gust of wind like an invisible blade headed at maximum speed towards the Goblin Generals. Three was torn down to pieces, while One still charged forward with his mace. ¡®What stupidity I will still be able to dodge.¡± ¡°Heeeh...ehh...¡± I was unable to move; I looked down and was surprised to see my legs stuck in wooden branches coming out from the ground. I looked at the magician and he was probably casting wood magic since his right arm was raised up pointing in my direction and a green magic circle floating in front of him. ¡°HAAAH. Take this.¡± The mace landed exactly at the target¡¯s location without any doubt and the whole area was covered with a smokescreen of dust. ¡°Got you. Serves you right for killing my Brothers and precious comrades. I will make sure that their every body part is put to their maximum use.¡± SHHHHRR. SHHAASH. A very thin yet strong white web wrapped around the neck of the goblin. His neck choked, unable to breathe and make any noise, I was standing exactly at the back of the goblin and pulling the string. I had used teleportation in the last second and got at his back. ¡°That¡¯s it for you. Why don¡¯t you join your people? You hypocrite!¡± I pulled the string in a shock and the neck of the goblin split apart from the body. I activated gluttony and ate the four generals. The smokescreen cleared, but instead of expecting a one on one fight, with the magic user. A 5 times taller, sharper and stronger figure stood in front of me. Accompanied by another purple robe magician while the previous one was probably pouring a stream of complaints against my improper actions. ¡°ROOOOOAAAR.¡± The Goblin-Chief was in full fury. The magicians disappeared into the ground and appeared above the next floor and seems that they are preparing for their magical attacks. Did I do something to make them angry. Could it be because I killed their people. No that¡¯s not it. It¡¯s something much more simpler. What makes someone most angry, that is to eat other people¡¯s food! Before I could collect my thoughts¡­. Several punches rained over me. I was quick enough to dodge them since I was able to sense his movements with my magic senses. So that was Shadow Movement skill. This Chief is a magician brawler. I need to make each of my moves carefully. Wherever I went this monster suddenly appeared in front of me, rising from the shadows and started punching me. All his moves were straight-forward and lacked creativity. Even though he was fast, his attacks were dull. Maybe I spoke too fast. The Chief roared again and he was suddenly shrouded in a black aurora. It was something I had never seen before any monsters do. His fists covered in black flames, he roared again and charged towards me leaving a small trail of dust smoke in its wake. I did my best to dodge it¡¯s every punch but I suddenly found myself cornered, with nowhere to run as I was surrounded with earth walls on three sides. The Chief, took the hint from the trap set by the magicians and launched a heavy punch on me. I used teleportation again and strangled its neck with my strings. But it was no use, he picked up the webs with those huge arms and spinning them around with me attached at its free end threw me in the direction of the tree. The tree creaked with the heavy blow I dealt to it with my body slam and fell down. I was still in healthy condition, thanks to my high HP which was still at its three-by-fourth. I created several ice lances and projected them at maximum speed towards the goblin chief, leaving me in disappointment and some small scratches on his body. ¡°So, simple, weak attacks won¡¯t work.¡± The Chief again charged towards me with his fist still burning in the dark, but he suddenly slowed down in its movements. It seems that he is still confused by my trap, which I setup moments ago. I quietly collected the soft earth particles in its paths and then used large amount of water produced by magic to convert it into quick swamp. The more he moved, the deeper he went inside. The chief was still struggling, but not seeing him panic made me a bit concerned. Was he just a big idiot that he did not know how grave his situation is or is he just that confident? Unfortunately, it turned out to be the second case, as a huge storm of water engulfed me, the swamp and the surrounding area. ¡°From where did such a huge water storm appear. Oh yes! I remember the Chief can use water magic too.¡± I saw the chief in mid air flowing along with the water waves. If I don¡¯t do something soon, then I will be wasted. I cannot allow someone to just splash water over all my hard work. This is not going to end like this. [Gravity Magic ¨C Gravi-Field] The huge water storm abruptly vanished into a small stream of waterfall. The mid-hovering Chief fell back into the swamp, while I landed a bit further away. The Chief had yet not given up and even while being sucked in, he tried his best to reach the shore. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do now, because you have literally pissed me off. I concentrated the whole Gravi-field spread in the entire area over the swamp especially at the Chief. He roared loudly in pain under the huge pressure, all his tricks have failed, and his physical prowess is no use if he cannot move. The other goblin magicians are also under my Gravi-Field and hence unable to do anything. The swamp quickly turned into a whirlpool of thick sand as the Chief¡¯s huge body was mashed and torn apart, being attracted to the eye of this revolving mess. Soon the sand settled and I heated the collected clay quickly to dry it up. ¡°Super kick. Take this.¡± The big thick pile of earth collected in front of me got smashed into pieces and out of it fell the corpse of the Goblin Chief. I activated gluttony and consumed it, though it took a bit more seconds than usual, but it felt so gratifying. My HP was restored and I could feel my magic powers growing and the message display of ¨C [ACQUIRED DARK MATTER MAGIC] Now I can take it a bit easy on the magicians. I removed the Gravity field and suddenly I was attacked by loose branches coming out of the ground which kept on following me endlessly. I teleported to one of the magicians and bite it at its neck, inserting the poison. It first writhed in pain for a second and then died instantaneously. I then consumed it again in my black threads. The other magi panicked as it saw its friend meet such a fateful end. It used earth magic and then made himself underground, trying to hide. ¡°That won¡¯t work either. Hiding is useless.¡± I scanned the whole area standing at the second elevation with my magic sense and found the Goblin-Magician hiding underground below the tree. I used ant-gravity magic and pulled him out. Then without wasting a moment I summoned several icicles and threw them at the Magician. He saw the rain coming and started running towards the entrance below the shrine to take shelter. His right leg was impaled with one of the projectiles while he successfully managed to dodge or block the others and yet he still kept running to save his life. Suddenly, my Danger Sense went berserk. I have a bad feeling about this. The gate of the shrine was ripped apart and the roof just went flying off. ¡°This presence, and this high magic density, suddenly forming in the surrounding. Is this what they call being unlucky in the eleventh hour or things never go as planned.¡± Something leapt out from the huge opening, created by whatever that inside creature is called. At that time, an explosion occurred, which uprooted the surrounding trees and caused a blast that gave significant damage to the ground, but I was unharmed. A meteor falling from the sky, that¡¯s how one would describe it, even though I was so up close. When the center of the explosion had faded and the dust that wrapped that thing had rolled up, the whole figure of it was revealed. ¡®A mountain, no a giant, look mamma it¡¯s the GOBLIN KING. It¡¯s bad habit to point finger at people let¡¯s go from here honey or we will be caught up in someone else¡¯s fight.¡¯ I think that¡¯s what happens when the final boss monster makes a surprise appearance in a big city and the public cannot hold their excitement to see their home-city being taken over. An unbelievably tall, almost as huge as a five-storied building green goblin with a pot like-underbelly stood in front of me. For some reason, it seems that he has woken up with all the chaos going around. At first he scanned the ground and its gazes finally stopped at the goblin magician. This time the magician was bent down in respect and his head tilted down, he looked up and almost offering prayers, ¡°Your Holiness, you have finally awakened¡­. What are you doing? Please pass your judgement on the enemy and avenge your people!.....Noooo.¡± But before he could finish; this new character picked up his devote and slowly yet steadily shoved him in its mouth like a candy being eaten by a 10 year old kid. Usually this is what happens when you pray to someone whose exact nature you don¡¯t know. Then this out of this world being looked in my direction, almost immediately spotting me. He bent down a little and almost taking a runner¡¯s starting stance, he jumped. HE JUMPED. HE JUMPED. HE LITERALLY JUMPED. ARE YOU KIDDING ME!!! He exactly landed near me and pulling the huge club, almost half of its own length, he swung it down to crush me. I leaped backward to dodge the attack, but the giant club¡¯s impact made a blast and caused fissures on the ground in the surrounding area. Even in that huge blast and rocks flying all around, I could still see his half upper body. He is really big. I took the advantage of the chaos and teleported myself outside the goblin forest at the very bottom. ¡°Can I defeat him.¡± The hostility I felt from him by my senses was almost making me feel choked, as if air was being sucked out of me. It was sickening. This labyrinth, why does it has the last floor difficulty even before the mid-floor? In the meantime while I tried to hide myself behind the huts which were built closely packed without any town planning; I used appraisal on this new calamity. Even though I was prepared to face anything, this is just asking me to drink poison and make me jump from a twenty story building. Finally asking me about which one of the following was the cause of death ¨C poisoning, body wreckage or heart failure as a result of excessive fear. Damn it! There was even a third option. This is utter nonsense. This was never the part of the deal with the author I signed for. It originally had a grim face, but his face quickly became grimmer. It appears that he¡¯s quite angry since I escaped his mind-blowing blow. He pulled his club out of the ground and lifting it again made a small jump downwards, almost blowing away all the huts in the front. Has it been about 30 minutes since the battle started? All I have been doing is avoid his blows. If you are asking me why I avoid and why I can¡¯t fight in a normal way, then you should just look at the ground. All the huts, the trees, the flora are gone. All there are left are huge craters, as if he was intentionally making a film-set to shoot a scene about the moon¡¯s surface. Are there cameras in this new world? If I am able to click a good photo of his, then maybe I could win a photography contest and the best award of the world¡¯s best monster image recorded in the history. His club goes by in front of me with a thundering roar, causing a windstorm from his every single swing; the dust is annoying. Also the Goblin King seems to be getting impatient. He wields his weapon angrily. However, he just seems to swing it carelessly, giving only an accurate, sharp attack once in a very few times. I took the chance and the Fusion Ball I had been preparing for so long launched at it. I was relieved to see the fusion ball almost hitting the brute, and thinking that it was all over, I underestimated him. He lifted up his wooden club diagonally and blocked the attack by taking its full impact on it. That wooden club should have burnt or at least appeared to be a little cracked. But that was not the case unless its weapon was special and magically augmented. This was my first time seeing a magical weapon as I appraised it. Just my lucky luck, and its sweet vibe!!! HAHAAAH. While I was still despairing another blow came over. I thought I dodged it but¡­. The collision of the giant wooden-mass and me, unleashed a tremendous amount of energy, generating a huge blast and energy dispersion. The collision, gouging the earth, ripping the atmosphere and creating a dazzling light as a golden-yellow aurora suddenly wrapped the monster¡¯s entire body. ¡°AUUgggggh!?¡± I was greatly bounced by the collision energy and landed in the blast after doing a few spins and regaining my position. I waited for the dust at the hypocenter to clear up, but I found that two of my hind legs were missing while the others went numb. Was it one of his skill attacks! I need to be more careful. My preparations are almost complete, time for the spell for which I practiced the most. I cannot lose this, not just yet, when I have come this far. I don¡¯t have even the luxury to heal myself because this goblin had proved to be the most entertaining one that if I lift my eyes off him or give it a second then I could say this show ¡®goodbye¡¯. ¡°RooooAAArghhhh.¡± It seems that this Mr. is getting annoyed too. I was at my limits by running all day around and it seems that the Goblin King was suffering from starvation too. By far I have used every attack like wind cutter, gravi-sphere, icicles and all of them proved to be useless. Either they were blocked by its weapon or even if he took the full damage and almost appeared to be half dead, he regenerated instantly thanks to his {Self-Regeneration} skill. It sounds too unfair, for only one party to possess it. Poison won¡¯t work either, even after reading its ¡®immunity¡¯ status, I still bite him several times out of spite, almost replacing half of its blood with my poison and yet he still possesses that intimidating ever-growing blood-thirst. We need to finish this quickly. ANOTHER DEADLY BATTLE FOR ME WHICH ALMOST SEEMS IMPOSSIBLE TO WIN. *** ///////////////////// MONSTER DIARY PRIMORDIAL GOBLIN KING {WORLD-DISASTER MONSTER} NAME : GOLATH AGE : ----- RACE : PRIMORDIAL GOBLIN LEVEL : 5800 HP :60000 MP : 50000 SP : 80000 SKILLS : [QUICK MOVEMENT] [MOUNTAIN FORCE] [WOOD MAGIC LV 8] [LIGHT MAGIC LV 5] [SELF-REGENERATION] [IMMUNITY] TITLES : THE UNBLEMISHED , THE KING OF DESTRUCTION LEGENDARY WEAPON ¨C CLUB ¨C THE LUX DESCRIPTION ¨C A small part of the trunk of the tree of life. The Goblin King, to ensure the survival of its race during a severe crisis during the Great War started climbing the never-ending roots of the tree of life from the realm of dead. It is said that sensing his strong desire to grow stronger and gain ultimate pure strength. The Tree of Life rewarded him with this Club. Since then, the Goblin King had never lost a battle and is now worshipped as the Divine Being of the Goblin race. ABILITY ¨C Possesses almost an infinite amount of life force & magical energy, and is almost unbreakable unless someone possessing extra-ordinary strength almost equal to the Tree or is blessed by the Tree itself tries to do so. *** THE KING OF DESTRUCTION This was going to be the final move for us, which would decide the CONQUEROR. We both never spoke about it or someone else told us so, but we could just look at each other¡¯s condition and our clash of gazes translated it all for us. Even though I was just a small little spider ¨C a hunter noob, in front of the bulldozer goblin monster ¨C a pro fighter, and yet he acknowledge me by putting up a magnificent pose, as if he was preparing for his final strongest move and finish this fight once and for all. He raised his both hands and lifting his mighty club high, it started giving a very bright golden-yellow light. So this is how an attack of light-magic looks like! In the mean-time I prepared my strongest Gravi-Ball pouring as much magical energy I could pour in it. The magic sphere turned black from purple to the point that I could see the light entering but the missing exit was just too astonishing. The concentration of magical powers inside the club got stronger and stronger, until my eyes couldn¡¯t handle the brightness; I shut my eyelids for a moment. In an instant the Goblin King was standing in front of me and with all his strength he unleashed his strongest attack¡­. The scene that I saw then, how should I describe it? It was almost as if the world was breaking into pieces and being crumpled into one place. The King of Destruction ¡ª what a befitting title! But if you think that you are finishing this in one blow then you are so wrong. If it would have been that easy, then that would mean that my whole struggle up till this point was meaningless. ¡°I always come up with a plan to annihilate my enemies and make them my food.¡± Did I really just say that! If you are thinking what I have done, then you can see that the whole body of the Goblin King was now glowing dark-purple. It writhing in pain as its inside organs and arteries were being crushed under its own pressure. That¡¯s right that Gravi-Orb made the Goblin¡¯s stomach its centre of gravity. While I applied an anti-gravity field to the whole room and an additional anti-gravity field on myself directed away from the goblin. All the ground-breaking efforts that the King had put in were now working in my favour. The floor was breaking as huge piles of earth gathered around the goblin slowly forming a huge sphere with him as its core. The earth kept on crushing and breaking and the huge disaster that the final attack had left made the goblin even more vulnerable. If you still don¡¯t understand then¡­ Simply put the whole floor was now falling towards the goblin, while I was falling away from the goblin to safety. [PLANETARY FUSION] ¨C That¡¯s the name I came up with for this special attack magic. A magic which has the potential to develop slowly into a black hole. It would be awesome if I could gain control over such power. Now when I think about it, isn¡¯t my dimensional storage based on the same concept. Then maybe, when I level up even further, then I would be able to pull it off. But leveling up is such a pain. If it is like a game then after defeating such strong enemies why I am still at level 2. Shouldn¡¯t my notification window by now be filled with thousands of ¡®you have leveled up¡¯ labels? ¡°Guaaaaarrrrrrrh¡± The Goblin King kept on removing the boulders and other objects mixed in the mash-up away from him and succeeded in keeping his head and other vital points safe from being crushed. However even after losing a leg and a broken arm I am sure it won¡¯t give up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I know this is not enough to beat you.¡± The floor was almost destroyed, anymore and we would have fallen down into the next floor. That would be bad, since I have to go upwards. I need to play my next card carefully amidst all this chaos. I jumped from one flying rock to another in succession and got close to the Goblin King. Seeing my bravery, as I was getting near him, he brought his hands forward to catch me with it. He couldn¡¯t wield his club anymore and his movements had considerably slowed down thanks to the huge circular mass formation around its body. I had nothing to worry about the danger of being caught. But I could feel that I couldn¡¯t keep this up for much longer and the effects were already subsiding. He had almost broken free through the upper left half corner. I need to play my next card more carefully, and not end up wasting my energy which would ultimately increase the efficiency and effectiveness of my spell. [ABSOLUTE ZERO] I focused on the Goblin King, as his body slowly started freezing. I started from the head so that he become unconscious as less blood reaches there with almost zero force, leading to blood coagulation in his arteries and veins. It took longer than expected to freeze a five-storied giant monster. Several times it break through freezing at some of its body joints, but at some point neither of us knew when his life ended as the FROZEN KING honourably stood in front of me. [WIND CUTTER] The tall statue fell down slashed in half and the corpse of the Goblin King fell in front of me. I too stood frozen and looked upwards at the high above ceiling, lost in thought. Are all the battles with the above monsters going to be this impactful? For some reason I thought I was losing my previous self and turning into something else. Was that too thanks to being a ¡®monster¡¯? I had cleared this floor, and instead of being happy, all I can think about is eating. Seeing such dark side of society and facing it upfront. Is the upper world similar to this, where the strong eats the weak to survive! ¡°Saving The World ¨C Huhh.¡± If the upper world is going to be very much like this then I see no sense in being a hero. Those weak prisoners, even if I free them and took them to a safe place, they are not capable to sustain themselves and survive. As for the strong goblins since there is no alternate source of food they will start murdering themselves. Even among the strong the least strongest one, will be killed first. So, in my plan somewhere or the other and in some way I ended up saving them. Didn¡¯t I¡­.¡­ I killed them. I killed them all. ¨C TOTAL DESTRUCTION. COMPLETE ANNIHILATION. I EXTERMINATED THEM ALL. There was no saving them. There was no answer. It was just a second ago and a second later. In that instant anyone could die anywhere. Is this the only way I can save someone, by destroying someone else. Just so that one group of people survives and find happiness ¨C SUCCESS; the other group being sacrificed and stripped of all hope ¨C FAILURE. Then was that the only purpose and meaning of the life of those who had to die and for what reason. At present no one is here to care about me. Even if I die here, no one will care about me or remember me¡­¡­¡­. ¡°SACHI LET¡¯S SAVE THE WORLD TOGETHER.¡± A new voice shot at my head. It was so nostalgic and warm, that I would have given up anything to hear them. I was pressed against someone very special to me, so close that there was no space between us. Almost inseparables and bound to one another. Like an infant cradled at its mother¡¯s breast, I felt wholly untouched by anxiety or loneliness. My eyes opened abruptly. Tears started falling through my eyes as this sense of unity and deep affection vanished without another sound. Now, I knew or maybe I was always sure of but somewhere along this road I had forgotten that I was never alone here to begin with. Just like I was searching for someone, that someone was also searching for me. I still didn¡¯t know how much time had passed but I knew neither of us had yet given up on finding each other. If we were going to do anything then we would be doing it together and that includes SAVING THIS WORLD. Too. It was time I prepare for the next floor. I transferred my trophy ¨C the Magical Club LUX to my dimensional storage. After all I cannot let go of a legendary weapon. I am sure I can find good use of it. [GLUTTONY ACTIVATE] Long black webs appeared from my body and within seconds covered the entire corpse of the Goblin King and consumed it within half a minute. [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] There¡¯s my calling! Sudden strong sleep was induced upon me as I felt weakened and the white webs started engulfing me. This time I took precaution and connected one of my webs to the ceiling and pulled upwards till I touched the wall. I didn¡¯t know for how long I will be out and so needed to take precautions to not let myself open for surprise attacks. This was not enough to ensure my complete safety but this was all I could do for now. In future I had to come up with more precautionary measures; I made a note of it in my mind. The white cocoon in which I had to sleep got attached itself to the ceiling wall and soon I lost all the visuals of my surrounding as the silent noises of the dead died out. *** 10 DAYS LATER [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 3] [SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE] [GLUTTONY REACHED LEVEL 3] ¡°WoHHHHHHOOO¡± I took a long yawn as I kicked the annoying shell holding me out of my view. I was again asleep for this long. It¡¯s such a pain and wastage of time. But every time I wake up, I can feel myself getting stronger and stronger. The more correct way to put it would be; EVOLVING. I was born as a small, little spider in an unknown dangerous labyrinth as a mere level 1. But now I think I had made up with the fact that I was a spider now. Being a human is important to everyone, but I can¡¯t always hold onto that thing. If I wanted to survive, I needed to let go off that feeling. But in doing so, I think I had become something more. MUCH MORE THAN I WAS BEFORE MYSELF, BACK THEN. The one, who was always being pushed around like trash, was now able to accomplish and had a dream of her own. In the beginning I said it to myself that if I didn¡¯t like my density then I won¡¯t accept it. But there was much more to it, because that was an incomplete resolution. I needed to have the courage and strength to change it the way I want it to be. Even if I acted sad over being born as a monster, nothing would change. Even if I cry nothing would change. That¡¯s how things are in this new world I am reborn. But being in a fantasy world, now I was sure of - there could be a way to turn myself back into a human. And if I can¡¯t find it alone, then I have always someone I could count on for help. I performed my daily routine work ¨C clean up the mess. As I analyzed my new updated status and collected all the Magitite ore for future need arises. By now I had almost more than a tone in my dimensional storage. I soon need to find a way to put it to good use. This time there was no water here, but I still had a water reservoir in my storage. There was nothing to worry about my infinite space and I could always dump it in case. In the dark, I slowly walked towards the entrance to the next upper floor ¨C 44 ready to face my next adversary.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 1 MONTH RACE : ARACHNE LEVEL : 3 HP : 88000 MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 3][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV3] [SAGE OF WATER LV 4] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 8] [SAGE OF WIND LV 2] [MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC][SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 3][SAGE OF ICE LV5][BODY STRENGTHENING LV 4] [BODY DURABILITY LV5][SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 6][MAGIC RESISTANCE] [IMMUNITY] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE , SECRETIVE PLOTTER
/////////////////// SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE Another characteristic form of the ¡®All Seeing Eyes Of The Gods ¨C THE KINETIC EYE¡¯. Grant special psychic powers and domain over all the magical attributes. That includes:- TELEPATHY ¨C PRECOGNITION ¨C TELEKINESIS ¨C PYROKINESIS ¨C ELECTROKINESIS ¨C AEROKINESIS ¨C PSYCHOKINESIS ¨C CRYOKINESIS ¨C CLAIRVOYANCE ¨C HYPERVELOCITY ¨C GYROKINESIS ¨C PHOTOKINESIS ¨C HYDROKINESIS ¨C GEOKINESIS ¨C BIOKINESIS. ////////////////////// GLUTTONY ¨C LV 2 DEVOUR CORPSES AND THEIR SOULS GAINING THEIR SKILLS, HP, MP AND SP ADDED TO YOUR OWN STATS. OBTAIN THE EXPERIENCE AND ABILITIES OF THE DEVOURED. VOLUME 2 : CHAPTER – 3 : JUST IN CASE IF YOU ARE WONDERING WHAT’S HAPPENING OUTSIDE
CHAPTER 3 : JUST IN CASE IF YOU ARE WONDERING WHAT¡¯S HAPPENING OUTSIDE ¡°How long has it been? Almost 16 years since we have reincarnated in this new world and I am still unable to find Sachi?¡± ¡°Princess Alice, we have started a full scale search in the northern kingdoms and have assigned the members to almost all towns, villages and noble districts. I hope we will soon be able to complete this mission and inform you about any of our findings.¡± The person who just spoke now was a 22 year old lady, all clad in dark robes which would very much resembled a track suit with a hood, was the leader of the Night Shadows I created to search for Sachi, investigate the other reincarnates and keep an eye over all the affairs of the entire human continent and soon extend this observation to the Chaos continent. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Even if it is a small clue that you find, please inform me immediately. You may return to your duties now.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady.¡± The woman instantly disappeared in her own shadow. All the members of the Night Shadow are well trained in close-quarter combat with a dagger as a main weapon, evasion skills, concealment and possess a rare magic called {Shadow Movement} which allows the user to move around in their own shadows or become one with any dark place. It could be counted as one of the best skill to be possessed by an assassin or spy and to track down any of their targets. It has been a month since I felt this small familiar presence in the North and I was sure of it that it was Sachi. After so long for the first time I had a clue and yet this piece of information was not much to go on. But still, I will not let this disappoint me and instead give my best and not make any regrettable quick decision. As the two of us are in contract, I should still be able to feel her presence in this world till she is alive¡­. As for me, I Goddess Athena was given a new name ALICE HART. I was born as the only princess of the Royal Family and second heir to the throne of the Hart Kingdom. My Father Leon Hart - the King of this kingdom and my mother Marciel Hart - the Queen. I also have an elder brother Richard Hart who usually helps father with his administrative work and looks after the foreign affairs. The people of this land highly respect the royal family and show their love by maintaining public order and being self-aware of the laws. I was so happy when I was born in such a loving family and I was always adored as a little princess by my father, which I am, actually, now. I am always showered with affection and care by my mother and elder brother. If only Sachi too could be here. Is she all right and living in a peaceful, healthy environment. Does she too have a family to look after her. Why do I feel like it¡¯s my fault that she is not with me. Even though it was my responsibility as a Goddess to look after her, but here I was living a life of luxury and all I could do was send people to search for her. It is not fair for me that only I remain happy. Even if our faces, names, appearance would have changed but I will still keep on trying and ultimately find her ¨C because that is my responsibility as a friend and a selfish desire to keep her safe and always by my side. ¡°Goddess of Light and Gods of Fortune and Destiny all I could ask for is to bestow your blessings on her and keep her safe from all adversities.¡± As for my country the Hart Kingdom is a small peaceful country in the extreme south of the human continent and one of the nearest to the Chaos (demon) Continent. Surrounded by mountains on the north-west border and the vast fertile land spread all over east. The capital city, Lihart is situated at the centre of the kingdom. The country is also known for its vast amount of raw exports from the large ports in the south. Usually it¡¯s peaceful here with less population but there are far more magical disasters and monster outbreaks happening recently which has set the kingdom in a panic state. With little advancement in the military tech and an almost unorganized small army it¡¯s difficult to keep everyone safe in this kingdom. Most of the western land which shares border with the demon continent has turned barren because of the magical disasters followed by monster outbreaks. It is up to me now to keep this country safe and plan on outsourcing adventurers from other kingdoms while seeking help from the neighbouring lands. It has also been two months since I have passed from the ¡®GRINDALWOOD ROYAL MAGIC ACADEMY¡¯ situated in the Grindalwood Kingdom. The best magic academy there is in the human continent. I was a student with a ¡®healer class¡¯ job there and researched on the political and economical aspect of the nations to gain familiarity and respect from other kingdoms by introducing new administrative laws and economical policies to increase the efficiency of the city hall workers and a more effective way to collect taxes while handling information in a discrete way about the tax payers, also keeping in mind about the welfare of the common folk. Well after all, this was my field of expertise. In the same year along with me there were other 10 reincarnates with their Gods and Goddesses in contract who graduated the Academy along with me. All of them were considered geniuses of this era, the best batch in the entire history and were considered as the light that would guide this world towards a better future. With their powerful magic; unheard of, natural talent in combat and weapon wielding as well as their Godly Unique skills made them look like some kind of ¡®heroes¡¯ by the people who witnessed their powers. They all had earned name and fame across nations and had high influence over the masses of their own country. I am sure; Sachi too could have pulled it off. All of them were born as the part of royal families in other kingdoms or were the kids of nobles and the General Knight of the kingdom. While I had kept an eye on four other reincarnates, out of which three took adventuring as their profession from a very young age and were making a name for themselves in the northern parts of the continent and soon were going to make an expedition to the demon continent. Another reincarnate was deeply involved in some kind of research institute in the Dwarven nation where the dwarfs lived. Basically dwarfs are a considered to be a race of demi-humans with small humanoid bodies. They are stocky and stout with strong, muscular arms and legs. The typical dwarf male has a large beard, whereas the females do not. They are usually short, obese, and brawny sometimes living inside caves or mountains. They are famous throughout all lands for their mastery in engineering, craftsmanship, metallurgy and mining work. In this research project they are said to be creating a new powerful weapon to compete against other kingdoms as they are gathering in large numbers underground. The exact details of this research are still not made public and all attempts to infiltrate the facility made by the Night Shadows have failed. It was a bit concerning but for now nothing could be done about it. There were still five other missing reincarnates unheard of. There are only two possible cases. Either they are dead or are residing in the demon continent. As for yesterday the Night Shadows send an awkward report about the get-together party of the reincarnates who graduated from the academy. Obviously they did not invite me! But that is not the main issue. The shadows were as usual monitoring the party as they were playing the roles of maid and servants or were either hiding in the shadows maintaining a fair distance so that they don¡¯t get caught. According to the report for the first hour everyone was enjoying their time and was having casual talks. But after a sudden change of environment, all their expressions were disarrayed as if they were afraid of something. Also one of the reincarnates went missing along with their god. Soon after some heated discussion they left the place and quickly prepared to go back to their own countries. I need to keep a close eye on them and try to gain more information on exactly what happened during the event. Well, when they return to their countries their actions will make it all clear, whether this report could be some mistake or the world as we know was about to change. I looked up in the vast azure blue sky from the balcony of the royal palace of Hart Kingdom; the white birds which were sitting on the barricade covered with climbers as they took a long flight - I made a wish. ¡°Hurry up Sachi I need you here.¡± *** ///////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE MAGICAL DISASTER When the Codra Veins protruding out of the Celestial Core of Isleguard which is at the centre of planet starts absorbing large amounts of magical energy and life force from surrounding environment they start moving in response to the stimuli causing earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, tsunamis and ultimately burst to the extent of inflicting damage big enough to sink an entire kingdom into the ocean. This releases a vast amount of chaotic energy; unrefined and imbalanced which brings total annihilation to the lands which come under its domain. CODRA VEIN ¨C These are special projection of living matter from the superficial core of Isleguard which enwraps the landmasses and holds it at one place maintaining the balance and replenishing life energy and magic above the landmasses. MONSTER OUTBREAK These are considered accidents and natural disasters caused by nature itself. It usually occurs when dungeons are left uncleared and the monsters eventually grow strong enough to climb the dungeon by themselves. Second cause of outbreak could be a result of a massive increase in the magical density leading to formation of magic wells where monsters breed at a tremendous rate or either there is a dimension warp and they cross to this side from the depths of hell(realm of the dead). *** CEREMONIAL HALL IN PERILLUS EMPIRE ¡°It was so nice of you Kenma to organize such a lavish get-together party, or should I refer to you as the second prince of the great Perillus Empire.¡± All the 20 attendants of the party started clapping as they lifted their drinks and shouted excitedly, ¡°Cheers to our reunion.¡± Usually such gathering among themselves were almost impossible and they would keep each other at a distance or try not to get too close to each other as they wanted to save the world by themselves and not share the glory. In other words, keeping their true powers a secret or make bluffs and take actions which are either untraceable or misleads the vulture¡¯s eyes. But after graduating from Royal Magic Academy and turning eighteen the very next-year, they had to train themselves and lay the future work of solving all the problems of human nations and destroying all the monsters while taking full control over the demon continent. Everyone wore a new dress or suit which would be discarded after the night was past. The moon provided the lighting to the banquet hall in which the event was being held. A collection of violinists, pianists were placed at the far end of the hall and the smell of jasmine was spread throughout. Today especially they had instructed the chefs to make food that originally belonged to their own country in the previous world which was served by the maids after regular intervals. The party was in full swing as most of them had formed groups and were talking about the various affairs of their countries and their future plans and sharing their training methods. Most of them were either sheltered and had always trained under the guidance of a master without getting a scratch from the outside jagged gusty winds. Some indulged in explaining their special martial-arts techniques, some demonstrated their magic like Natsu Kenchi who could make living puppets out of fire or Sayaka who produced different kinds of beautiful red, purple, crimson flowers from the nearby plants placed inside the pillar hollow almost resembling a huge long vase. While most of them had started placing bets on Sudo Fujibayashi and Ryuji Ouka who were going to duel each other and prove that whose blade was the strongest and it seems that Ryuji was already on the wining terms with the most number of votes. CLANG. CLANG. And there they went without a second thought, using their skills without any care not realizing their true potential and the sacred oath they carried to use this power only for providing protection and bring down the hammer of justice on those who made others suffer. All the other Gods and Goddesses were enjoying their drink specially brewed by Diana- the goddess of forest. While Orpheus had started giving the music team a singing lesson while they sat on their folded legs and listened to her godly advice very intently. In short it was an assemblage of the most talented youths of the human continent who were going to bring change and lead this world into a new future altogether. Everyone had found what they wanted to wish for after they had completed their mission and had saved the world. But no one knew about the darkness that was burning brightly among them and other special existences that had set their foot in this world who were now lurking in the shadows to checkmate the plans of Almighty World God. *** HOMURA KENTA (CLASS REPRESENTATIVE) ¡°Why has everyone stopped moving all of a sudden?¡± Everyone had the same puzzled looks on their faces as all the maids and the other working servants had stopped moving. The sweet melody being played in the background too had abruptly ceased at the wrong note. Even the Gods and Goddesses had frozen in their places. Only we 10 students were able to move somehow. Just a minute ago everything was fine and we were enjoying ourselves. Was it some kind of a prank, a party-trick or someone was giving a demonstration of their weird magic skill. Any of them could be right and at the same time all the assumptions made could be wrong. Being affixed to one single obsolete notion does more harm than sticking to none. People needed to change with time if they really want to grow. That¡¯s it; it was as if someone had stopped the time. By now all the students had started panicking, in our royal lifestyle we never had to face any emergency situation or a crisis. Also the timing couldn¡¯t be worse. ¡°Does anyone know what¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°Is someone among us doing all this; then stop this prank.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not funny. Even the Gods have stopped moving. Are we under attack?¡± That could be a plausible reason, a third party attack. But who would attack during a party. Everyone knows that even if we are children, we are pretty strong and can hold on our own in a fight even against the strongest enemies. If this is a pre-planned attack then they should have known of our abilities and the risk involved. But for someone who could freeze even the Gods like this, though there power has been influenced, can kill us in an instant. Just the very thought of the enemy was making me breathe heavily. My body was slowly becoming cold as my blood froze, out of fear. This world is dangerous, I knew it from before. I could feel the temperature of the room rapidly decreasing and the light slowly vanishing as dark clouds covered the moon, while the gentle breeze had turned into cold perilous winds. Am I going to die? Even If I want to survive I cannot use my unique skill effectively here. I need to use the help of others and fight off the enemy. Now I realize that the enemy hasn¡¯t shown itself yet, considering that this pandemic state of ours was the best time, the killer couldn¡¯t ask for a better moment when all were disarrayed and least guarded. I took a closer look around me and used magic to heighten my senses. The whole room leaked with traces of dark magic, whose colour was so drenched in black that I could even register it as a blind spot in my eye. Such powerful sinister dark magic, which I had never seen before, just who our enemy is and what does he want. I am sure some of us are good at using holy light magic and even I could use basic spells pertaining to light attribute. We all were growing impatient. Some of us tried to run away but the door was closed and the windows won¡¯t break as someone had casted a very strong barrier to seal us in. Some were trying their best to wake their gods, but it was of no use. They didn¡¯t even budge and their hardened faces didn¡¯t show any sign of changes. Some of them had taken out their weapons and had started striking the walls, the roof and the floors but a high level reinforcement spell casted on them withstood all their attacks. Is the enemy making a joke of us, showing our lack of power and how weak we are? Even if we are blessed by the gods and are the chosen ones ¨C we are not immortal and death is sure in this world which was slowly being torn apart by war and conflicts. By now the room temperature had dropped to the point that we came close to Natsu who summoned a small bonfire to keep us warm and the room brighten. But even his magic was slowly waning as he had already wasted a lot of MP in one of the duels; in his parlor tricks and the amount of magic particles in the air were excessively scarce. ¡°What should we do? I have never dealt with such kind of situation.¡± ¡°Even the gods can¡¯t help us now with their divinity.¡± ¡°The magic is so scarce, that we can¡¯t use our weapons effectively which requires channeling large amounts of magic power.¡± It seems that this barrier had much more to offer, the magic particles were being slowly pumped out from the inside. So our hands were tied in a way. ¡°Just who is this enemy; if only he appears in front of me then I could beat him to a pulp.¡± ¡°If you are that strong enough then why don¡¯t you take us out of here?¡± ¡°What the hell, would you know.¡± ¡°If my goddess would have been awake then I could use my beast transformation and destroy this place in an instant.¡± ¡°I am sorry, but if you could not. It¡¯s quite an expensive vacation house.¡± Kenma tried to protect his property, but interrupting two girls quarrelling will never make them pay you any attention. ¡°So, you are saying that you are just a useless brat, who cannot even chew his own food without someone¡¯s help.¡± ¡°How dare you, speak like that?¡± After this Tama and Sayaka started pushing each other by shoulder and asking to back off. Everyone was getting tense by the minute and our blood pressure was dropping. It was as if the enemy wanted to toy with us first and then move things to the main scenario. What am I going to do? I can¡¯t die now. After I got such a lavish and luxurious life¡­.. The great strength that attracts attention brings fame, money and women straight to my plate. This is the life I always wanted ¨C a carefree life of a Prince. And with Goddess Freya¡¯s {CHARM UNIQUE SKILL} my pipe-dream had become reality. I will have to make sure to hide in this crowd and escape by making an opening when the enemies attack. ¡°I know, the school president always has a plan.¡± ¡°Yes, the school president is very talented in magic. He can come up with something.¡± Don¡¯t rope me in your meaningless talks. How can I fight an opponent who can block all magic and freeze even the Gods? Also I am more of a supporter type magician with puppeteer skill which works only on opponents weaker than me or have a weak will. ¡°Yes, Homura please do something.¡± Suddenly the class girls started begging for my help. When girls grovel in front of me, I can¡¯t let it go unnoticed but want to help and in return¡­¡­ Suddenly Yumiko tightly held my arm as a sudden flash of lightning shook the entire room and we all started shouting. Taken hostage in an anti-magic area with no skill usage was like us being trapped as small hungry rats in a dark room filled with black cats that could kill us at any time with a single slap of its sharp claws. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will try to negotiate first with the enemy. If the negotiation fails then, first use fire missile magic to create a diversion, while the close-combat fighter close in for melee and the other magicians will support from rear.¡° ¡°I knew, the pres. was always reliable.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s kick some intruder¡¯s butt.¡± I couldn¡¯t care any less about those intruders and defeating them in a disadvantaged location with people who have never participated in a group combat. How could I trust some bunch of na?ve little children who couldn¡¯t get enough out of their dreams to become heroes? Being a hero will be a huge pain, helping other people just out of goodwill and gaining nothing in return except for some half-assed cheers and praises, till the point where people come and ask for help again and again. And after their work is done, they would just say their goodbyes and leave. I reached the class president chair by climbing over those who were equally able or more superior than me. How did I do that - SIMPLE ¨C just destroy them at what they are good at and hurt them where it pain¡¯s the most. Use every opportunity to make yourself shine brighter and more brighter in front of others, because if you don¡¯t then people will forget about you, just like it happened once with me¡­.. Suddenly bad memories which I had forgotten a long time ago surfaced. My mother leaving me behind after my father died. Then my grandmother who let goes off me too. There are two kinds of people in this world ¨C those who let go and those who are let go. And I was always abandoned. So I finally made up my mind, I would make others so dependent on me, that they will never let go of me. But here I was stuck in a very sticky and odd situation where we don¡¯t even know who our enemy is or what do they want from us. Whether there is a single individual or are we talking about a whole organization or just a bunch of mercenaries hired by the real boss. And my sudden outburst of feelings, it¡¯s not like me to remember my past which I don¡¯t need any more after I have died once. I saw others and they were going through some kind of similar phase. Everyone had that dismal and maddening look. Some were crying while some just looked like empty shells who had drowned and fainted in their own horrid dreams. We were all shrouded with a black mist ¨C some kind of dark magic had been used on us to inflict fear in our mind and cause us heavy psychological damage, making it difficult to make any rational decision. ¡°Stop screwing with us.¡± I am not going to give in this easily. I am now a prince of a kingdom and will soon be declared as the king of my country. How can I forget about my ambitions? I will show them, what I am made up of. They haven¡¯t attacked us yet. That means right now, they have no intention to kill or harm us. Maybe they really are here to discuss and negotiate but are first testing our strengths and how far can we endure their evil magic. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we would be able to defeat anyone if you follow my lead. So drop your worries and do what I say.¡± I tried to lift up their spirit in any way I could. If I want to survive then everyone needs to get a hold of themselves and that¡¯s the job of a leader to make sure they are ready for any situation. *** HIORI TKATORI (ARRIVAL OF THE DEVIL) It was maddening, to see everyone cower in fear. Because of my resistance skills I can counter this fear inducing magic to some extent. At present we cannot use our strong magic spells because we cannot receive any divine energy from the frozen Gods. Also this freezing atmosphere and the magic particles dropping at a terrific rate was making it even more difficult to get a hold of the situation. For now, Homura had taken the lead, while I am preparing my bow which is a Legendary Weapon bestowed upon me by my Goddess Artemis. All we need is for the enemy to show up. I can tell this is a pre-set magic spell, I can feel the evil intent and the strong dark magic involved but it lacks the killing aura and also the enemy is a coward to not show up himself. Could one of the students be a part of this plan, after all very few people knew about this party which was planned in haste to begin with. For now I don¡¯t have any clue to who can be the insider, so I will not brainstorm over it. Suddenly the room appeared to get dull and shaggy as light slowly got diffused into the black mist which started appearing from the ceiling. While it was so gross to see some kind of black fluid to ooze out from the wall like that but¡­. This strong heavy presence, I could feel my energy being drawn out and my body was throbbing with pain and the hairs on my hands stood straight as I froze with goosebumps. What kind of presence is this; it¡¯s filled with murderous intent and is exploding with an unprecedented amount of anger and hatred. Just who in this world is our enemy? Everyone by now was looking in upward direction as if something Greater was going to descend from another dimension. ¡°Fear not! We are not here with the attention to harm you, but to talk. It¡¯s just as you humans speak, a form of negotiation, indeed.¡± It was a calm deep voice of a being, which didn¡¯t sound human at all but was strong enough to strike fear and command obedience in our hearts. To make submit even the strongest. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it The dark mist slowly condensed into some sticky liquid in mid-air, still altering its shape by revolving out came a giant person at least 10 feet tall clad in a black robe with a hood covering its face. In the dark it was difficult to make out the specifications, but with my night vision, I was able to identify two long horns on its head curled at its ends and a chin much longer than it should have been. Then his hands and feet were definitely longer and had abnormally long red claws growing instead of nails. It was obvious that our enemy was not a human but the thing that made me feel disgusted the most was that he was smiling. Smiling at our stupid and unsightful condition of being weak. ¡°Enemy spotted 2 o¡¯ clock, fire at full power.¡± It seems that the magicians as usual couldn¡¯t get enough of their heroic, special, flashy, dazzling spells, so they just went forward and casted them after chanting their spells. ¡°LIGHT SPEARS¡± ¡°You coward, take this. FIRE BARRAGE¡± ¡°LIGHTNING ZICKER¡± ¡°DIE. DIE. You asshole. WIND BULLETS¡± It seems that no one understood the greetings, and as foolish people without measuring his power level they charged in and launched magical attacks. Before the flashy attacks could have reached the uninvited guest they dispersed in the black mist as if they were snuffed out by a simple breath. It was pointless, as I suspected. Our average level currently is 620. If our enemy would had been an army then even 2000 strong couldn¡¯t have withstood those attacks. I was unable to see anything on his status window, so it was obvious that he was exceptionally stronger than us. But to take those strong magic spells head on and treating them like a small match light that could be put off in a breeze was enough to tell the difference in our level. He was a being in a realm of his own. While, some had taken the hint from this display and had taken a defensive position casting light magic barriers and self-reinforcement magic. But as usual there are always some rock-headed fools who can¡¯t understand without having to face a kick on their faces. Ryuji jumped forward with his sword and went for the person¡¯s head. At the same time Sudo too took out his one-handed sword clad in a white light ran towards the most suspicious person in the room planning to attack from the ground. ¡°You, cannot escape the reach of my sword. THUNDER STRIKE¡± ¡°My sword, siege your glory, for this is the time of our outrage - RAPID LIGHT CLASH.¡± The true spirit of a warrior doesn¡¯t come from just waving around a sword filled with large amount of magical energy but what is most important are the techniques and the passion to wield the sword only to win. But this was far from their understanding. I was expecting that this strange person would just dodge the straight-forward, easy to read attacks. Since the hit could have been proven fatal, as they were clad in light magic and a bit of divinity after all they were legendary class weapons. All of us have one actually, some are bestowed to us by our Gods, and some got it from the treasure of their country or a family heirloom. But both of them fell on the ground and their sword sent flying in a direction completely opposite. ¡°AAAAaargh.¡± ¡°Buarrrghhh.¡± It seems they are badly injured, as blood flowed out through one of the opening near the waist, while it seems that Sudo¡¯s hand has fractured by the impact. Just what in the world did stop their march? I looked up again and there was another being holding a long golden trident. He too was wearing the same black robe; though it was small, yet it perfectly covered her every body feature from head to legs and even the hands. No, there was actually three more standing at the back with the same appearances. I couldn¡¯t feel their presence until now. Just what is up with this bunch of people? There aura doesn¡¯t even seems to be human. What a mess is this, how are we gonna deal with it. Now it all depends on the next words of the man who was supposed to be their leader and was about to speak. ¡°How uncivilized. I came here to talk, but humans have never been rational when one is willing to be peaceful during his dealings.¡± This time it was class Rep who stepped forward to speak. He was afraid too, as it was evident from his whole body shaking heavily. Usually he is a coward, selfish and self-centered. He doesn¡¯t care about anyone and is the most afraid to die. He took on this role to smooth things out; since I know he doubts us, what if anyone else doing the negotiations screws up and puts his life at jeopardy. But for now we had no other choice. ¡°You have no room to talk, you trapped us here first with your magic and casted some weird abnormalities status on us. How can you expect us to be not wary of an intruder who doesn¡¯t even have the courtesy to give his name first?¡± ¡°It seems that at least someone here is level-headed, unlike others.¡± This guy was still smiling and with his dead emotionless eyes glanced at our fallen comrades. Then he looked back at us, still his disgusting smile on, at which I wanted to shoot an arrow in any way possible, he continued with his prep-talk. ¡°My name is ZERO. I am the leader of the Apostles and come from the Realm of the Dead which you may even sometimes refer to as -HELL.¡± ¡°W-wait do you imply that you are not from this world.¡± ¡°Exactly, as for these standing beside me are the Generals of the Devil Army both from this world and the Hell. I have come to pay my greetings to the reincarnates from another world and extend a hand seeking mutual cooperation.¡± At his words we were perplexed and overwhelmed at the same time. The other four were generals of the demon army, at some point later in the future we had to fight them. They were obviously not humans and their status was as usual not visible to us. One of them single-handedly took down the strongest attacks of our two best swordsmen. What kind of power and to what extent do they wield, I am curious to know! ¡°How did you know that we are from another world? That information was to be kept a secret.¡± ¡°Well, of course, the four individual you see beside me are from your world and are actually you¡¯re so-defined classmates, who decided to follow my leadership and in return I granted them immense, insurmountable power which even you¡¯re so called Gods cannot bestow upon you.¡± There was one surprise after another, he knew of our origins and the other four non-humans are our friends. This night is going to be longer than expected, but maybe time has stopped so in the real world it wouldn¡¯t even matter. All of us were giving off the same vibe of being dumbfounded, ignorant, anger and all these emotions just to hide our greatest feeling ¨C FEAR. ¡°What do you mean they are our classmates? Why would they even side with you? It would do us some good if you straight come out and state you objective. I am sure you are lying because our friends would never attack us¡­sooo¡­oo.¡± Before Homura could finish his sentence, a black dagger with a sharp edge had almost cut through his neck artery forming a small incision, as a drop of blood oozed out and slowly crawled on the tip of the blade. It was one of those robe clad generals. ¡°Akihiko Totsuka. It is really you, we tried to find you but we never could get in touch with you..¡­¡± Before class prep could finish, this classmate of ours tightened his grip on his dagger and pressed it to cut even deeper. Homura led out a shriek but the attacker seems to be pleasured to see blood gush out from his neck. ¡°Friends you say. WOaahhHH¡­HAAHAA. We are nothing like that. And don¡¯t talk to our Master Zero with such indignity. I won¡¯t tolerate it. You all are just some low-race weak scum.¡± If it would have been our classroom, then he would have been punched by now, but this reunion couldn¡¯t get any more violent. No one even flinched. This guy in black robe whose face was easily visible to us by now since the hood was off ¨C was really our classmate. I too could vouch after looking at his face. Actually all of us never had any problem recognizing each other since we were born with almost same faces and other corresponding body features of our previous life. But in his case something was different, long red ears, two short horns on his head and a short red tail with a pointed arrow at its head ¨C he resembled like one of the savage demon species because that¡¯s what exactly he was. Apparently he got along well with the class rep, but now he was out for blood. The aura he emanated was making my eyes to stare at him difficult by every second. His strength needed no introduction. His magical powers and physical abilities were evident from the fact that I couldn¡¯t even catch his movements when he got hold of Homura. By far I know he used to be one of those kids, who would follow anyone around, and here he was doing the same but something about him had changed quite a lot. He didn¡¯t even give a reason for his hostility but he made it very clear and straight-forward that he wanted to murder us. ¡°Say Zero, if I kill one of them then it won¡¯t make a difference in your plans. Since if they won¡¯t join up or listen to our orders then they will only get in our way.¡± I don¡¯t know what to say, but it was too creepy to see someone in real live action ¨C to lick blood on the dagger, as our old-gone classmate started licking the tip of the dagger¡¯s blade covered in blood with a delighted expression. ¡°Joker, why don¡¯t you come back here. Stop causing problems for our new companions. They may get too wary of us if you toy with them like this.¡± The class rep and all of us were disgusted by such a declare of his! But no one dared to even express it on their faces. ¡°Hey tell me what you did to our friends. Why did you turn him like this? What kind of weird things you did to him to force him to make follow your orders. Explain yourself or we won¡¯t sit quietly.¡± ¡°Master I told you we should just kill them all. These weaklings have no use. I will be more than happy to slowly chop down their necks slice by slice.¡± We were a bit taken aback to hear someone pass judgement and our death sentences like that. Of course it was a first time, no one just straight comes out and say such a thing to a royal princess, and this was a conglomerate of royal prince and princesses. ¡°No, I order you to stay back and forbid you from taking actions on your own anymore. As for your concerns, it seems there is a misunderstanding.¡± Homura was still not fazed and tried to keep up the tough act, because if we give into his temptation then we might be at the end of the losing side of the rope. ¡°And may I know where I am getting it all wrong.¡± ¡°You see, they are following me on their own volition. I have not used any kind of force, torturer or taken someone hostage to compel them to do such things. It¡¯s just that they actually want to do it, all for my sake and the future of this world.¡± ¡°As if we will believe you at your word. No one will follow a creep like you if there is nothing in for them. What about their oath of saving this world from creatures like you.¡± ¡°Oh my! How rude, just can you be? And here I was trying my best to be polite and show generosity. It is a wastage of time so I will come straight to the point. Your friends are exactly doing what their oath says them to do, SAVE THE WORLD. Finally, they have learned the truth about this world and about my great powers with what I desire the most can fulfill all their dreams.¡± ¡°Truth, of course there is no bigger truth than you being a shady character. Nothing good can come from the mouth of a devil.¡± Well I whole heartedly agree with the class president since ¡¯What, can the devil even speak true?¡¯ ¡°Oh, these poor unfortunate souls who have been kept in the dark by the Gods of the upper realm for so long, may the truth shine upon them, for the glory of revolution which is about to come.¡± ¡°Hey don¡¯t go us making move in circles. What are you talking about exactly? Enough of your nonsense, I the first prince of Lativania Kingdom demands an answer.¡± ¡°You are quite impatient for a prince, our class president. It is the friend''s job to tell the cold, harsh truth, because the world certainly will! Better to face the demons when you''re in school and able to stay alive. HAAHAHAA.¡± This guy, joker couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and butted in like an idiot with his uncanny witch¡¯s laughter. At this the Apostle Zero raised his right arm and the joker stopped his creepy act. ¡°Why would our gods lie to us? They have no reason and have been helping us to achieve what we aspire for. How can you even think of saying such things about those whom you should offer your prayers?¡± Now most of the students were voicing their thoughts as they had enough of with this crap. But things got dicier as we had provoked the one guy in this room who was holding us hostage and could even freeze these gods in a time loop. How did we forget that? ¡°Your so called ever friendly Gods aren¡¯t aware of the truth themselves. It¡¯s the Gods sitting at the top and their conspiracy to first reincarnate you and plunge this world into war again to harvest pure energy --- to reinforce this world and retain the glory of Heavens. Such cruel will be your fate if you are still willing to remain ignorant and unaware of the truth. For I shall provide you with all ¨C my power, the truth and the trust of our kind who really wants to save this world.¡± ¡°Fine then, like this we won¡¯t get anywhere. So I am willing to hear you chatter and be quick. But I won¡¯t take you on your single word.¡± At this the mouth of the Apostle Zero curled up. Just what is he planning? Is the truth we know, isn¡¯t really the truth, but a falsified tale. ¡°Oh! You will believe my every word after you have seen this.¡± A blue crystal appeared mid-air and a red light flashed brightly forming a hologram which resembled our world ¨C Isleguard. AFTER FIVE MINUTES¡­¡­.. ¡°How could this be true?¡± ¡°It cannot be, we are gonna die at this rate.¡± ¡°This world is totally messed up and rotten at its core. ¡°How could they do this to us? Those stupid gods could never be trusted. Getting a new life and a wish to save the world they were all just candies and we grabbed them just because they were considered holy. How foolish can we be?¡± ¡°If this is the truth, then I think we should cooperate with them.¡± At this point the class pres was looking down at the ground, so were all of us. All our dreams would eventually come to an end sooner than expected. Was there any saving this world now, if this was the absolute truth. ¡°Hey if this is really how this world will end, then what are you going to do about it.¡± ¡°I am glad you asked. For there is indeed a way we can still save this world and get hold of all the power forces that govern it. Finally vanquishing all the authorities and dominions that the God¡¯s hold over it.¡± ¡°That explains nothing, of your true goal. Don¡¯t tell me that you will just spout some nonsense and then leave after having some fun.¡± At this Zero, brandished both his hands with his long claws curled up, he couldn¡¯t look more intimidating. His dark aura was now all over the room and breathing in it was difficult, our energy being drained at the same time ---- as if he was doing all this intentionally. ¡°I will usher this world onto a new stage ¨C giving it a fresh start. The lives that my people gave up for this world 200 years ago in the Great War, cannot be forgiven after it has been reduced to a more pitiful state under their care. From now I will destroy the life on this planet and start it from fresh with my Generals. For now we shall be the Gods of this new world and fulfill all of our dream ¨C power, luxury, riches, danger, entertainment and authority all shall belong to us.¡± ¡°Wai¡­ttt¡ªY--You will destroy this world. Do you really think you can do that and we will let you?¡± ¡°There is no need for you to play as pawn heroes but be the real heroes who can bring the change. For the pillars holding this world have already weathered and we are going to destroy them with much stronger force and built an incredibly strong single pillar that can hold all our dreams true to the eternity. For this beginning shall be the end.¡± ¡°U¡ªUn-unbelievable, you really think you can pull this off. Destroying the current world and killing all the life forms. The more you think about it the more ridiculous it sounds?¡± Most of us had those depressed looks and pale white face; we were all corrupted and plagued by the truth of the darkness. ¡°I offer you all a hand of cooperation or how about a non-hostility pact and help us usher into this new world and lead the new generation of ultimate species to its glory and grandeur. For if you don¡¯t and decide to stand in our way we shall eliminate you for the better future. Your sacrifice as an other-worlderer won¡¯t go in vain.¡± At this Yumiko Furata ¨C the partner of Goddess of Aphrodite ¨C stood from her seat on the sofa and looking in the direction of Zero grumbled as loudly as she could. ¡°Screw you. I am sure my Goddess Aphrodite will do something about it. I will unveil the whole truth about you to this world and then together we will end you. All the Gods of the divine realm will slay your kind and restore peace.¡± She then took off from the sofa and started walking towards the entrance. ¡°HOW UNFORTUNATE?¡± His words were those of pity but he sounded exhilarated and his smile couldn¡¯t curl up more than it already had. ¡°WAAAHHHH.¡± ¡°AAHHAHaahhHH.¡± Loud screams could be heard as a head went flying off in the room and the dead body landed on the ground, blood gushed out from the neck like an open hose pipe with a leak in it. This was for the first time we saw one of our friends die in this world so easily, without a sound and a silent kill. There was no chance of avoiding or dodging the attack. No one saw the attack coming and neither were we prepared to watch it. It all happened so fast that we couldn¡¯t even take all the events in order. Some puked, while some stared at the severed head of their classmate and some turned their eyes away with a heavy heart. ¡°Why? Why? YUMIKOOOO.¡± ¡°She is really dead. She is dead.¡± ¡°Are we all going to die? Just like that!¡± ¡°No. Yes-ess. Zero, he will save us.¡± ¡°But, can we really believe him.¡± ¡°Fine, fine we will listen to you, till no harm comes to us.¡± ¡°We are ready to follow you. Just don¡¯t kill us. Give us more power and we will save this world not like the old ways but also be its ruler.¡± All the demon generals behind started laughing in their crude manner and in an eerie fashion. I still don¡¯t know their true identities but can still make a guess of who they can be. Just what happened to their gods and how did they end up with a person like him leading. How did they become this strong in such a short amount of time? There are just too many questions and no answers at all, it¡¯s so frustrating. Have most of them lost their minds. Instead of crying over their friend¡¯s loss, they are groveling and moping for help from the killer. But then again there was that fear inducing skill of his still activated and working non-stop. He might just as well be waiting for this planned ending eagerly. I was too holding back ¨C trying not to lose myself ¨C but these water droplets welled up in my eyes. I know, I know it¡¯s okay to cry but somehow I feel I am glad that I am still alive. Is it really my true feeling? Just what have I done to deserve all this? Even though we were not that good friends but we still helped each other in our studies and sometimes shared lunch during school breaks. Unforgivable. Unforgivable! I will stop this madness. I will take revenge and show these devils what price they have to pay for showing us this day. This world may as well burn with them. But if I fight now, I will die. It won¡¯t take a minute for them to kill me. I thought I was strong and smart and could achieve anything I wanted, but maybe that was just an illusion. Every time I think of fighting my wild senses tells me to run, run far away and don¡¯t look back. Is this cowardice or an instinct of survival ¨C I don¡¯t know? No one now looked up but some of them were facing the walls, some sat on the chair like a sloth attached to a tree while one of the girls had fainted. The gods and other maids were still smiling and laughing in their frozen state. Is this the true face of this world ¨C the truth that was hidden from us that we were about to be used as pawns to start another deadly war on a much larger scale than before. ¡°I am so happy, to hear your responses. May we grow together and live together. Those who wish to join me will soon receive their directions and I will bestow upon them the true power of realization. For those who want to remain neutral, will be disposed off the moment they interfere in my plans. I hope that all of you will become the seed of the new species that will walk on the new world and rule like a true King. Now we shall be taking our leave.¡± One of the Generals landed, but no one flinched. We were just too tired. They had already taken everything away from us ¨C our hopes, our happiness, the future we were looking forward to too. We were just too weak and shameless not to face the fiend who dared to kill our classmate and turn some of them against us already. This general almost looked normal, and for some reason it picked up the frozen body of Goddess Aphrodite. ¡°Hey where are you taking her?¡± Homura tried to object. ¡°Don¡¯t bother; she will serve as the source of energy to our plans. Since she will leave anyway after all her contract is no more active.¡± All four of the generals and the Zero Apostle vanished in the black mist as if they were never here to begin with except for their treacherous black magic traces and the smell of the blood. Also the dead body of Yumiko was missing. They even took that. The time-freeze spell was lifted off and all the people who were adamantly standing like statues up till now started moving casually. To our surprise except the gods, all the servants and maids had forgotten about the memories of Yumiko. On being asked, they would just say that they do not know. Later the same reaction we got from her parents of this world, they refused of ever having a daughter. Such great was the power of Zero Apostle. Is it the best in our interest to join him, remain neutral or oppose him! All of them seems a dead end to me. ¡°Hey, class what are we going to do now.¡± ¡°Leave me alone.¡± ¡°Of course join his side, you saw how strong he is.¡± ¡°If we oppose him, our own classmates will kill us.¡± ¡°I will talk about this to my god tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hey class rep, what are your thoughts about it.¡± ¡°I am going back, there is nothing left to discuss.¡± ¡°Hey wait.¡± Okarin stopped Homura by placing his hand on his shoulder. The class pres looked back and threw off his hand away. ¡°I said, there¡¯s nothing left to discuss. Decide for yourself or are you telling me that you cannot even take a decision for yourself that will decide whether you are going to live or die.¡± His eyes were dead serious and Okarin couldn¡¯t continue what he had in his mind. ¡°Do whatever you want, just don¡¯t bother me.¡± After saying this loudly, Homura left the hall, while Goddess Freya tried to follow her. Since she was unaware of the situation at hand. Maybe he is too upset with Yumiko¡¯s death after all they were close friends. While some of us explained what happened to our gods, some quickly left the palace without a word, while some were scarred in their minds to the point that they couldn¡¯t even speak during the rest of the night. God is never cruel; there is a reason for all things. That¡¯s what I was always told. Now I don¡¯t know what to believe. The truth that was told to us by the gods, or the revelation that was shown to us by the devil Zero. This world is infinitely layered and mysterious. Every day I would visit the forest with Lady Artemis, and we would see far more than I could comprehend, and that always made me feel excited. All I wanted was a simple world, but I now lived in one that is magnificently complex. Complexity implies meaning, and I am afraid of meanings that can uncover secrets. We all have one that we keep it hidden under our various layers of actions we take, the faces we make and the way we feel about it. In each little life, you will find great truth and beauty, and in each of these lives we get the glimpse of the way of all things work in the universe. That¡¯s what Lady Artemis always said to me while she taught me using a bow in the forest that surrounded the northern parts of our kingdom. ¡°Because we are imperfect beings who are self-blinded to the truth of the world¡¯s stunning complexity, we shave reality into paper-thin theories and ideologies that we can easily grasp, and we call them truths. But the truth of a sea, in all its immensity, cannot be embodied in one tide-washed pebble.¡± ¡°We go wrong the moment we don¡¯t admit the unknowable complexity of reality, but we go dangerously wrong when we claim that one pale story ¨C is the ultimate truth. We arrive at the paleness to avoid consideration of the daunting truth in all its fierce color and infinite detail.¡± *** IN THE PALACE OF PERILLUS EMPIRE All of the students left on the same night after the fateful visit of the leader of the uprising who wanted to bring destruction to the present world and create a new world of his own desire that can fulfill the wishes of the strong and reject the weak and inferior. The second-prince as usual was playing his piano, while the first audience seat was taken by a single person sitting on the sofa. The music ended soon after and the man made a small applaud. ¡°You really like playing a piano, that¡¯s the only time I see you smiling the most.¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually the exact opposite. Playing a piano is the thing I hate the most. In my previous world just because my parents were musicians I was always forced to learn all the instruments. When my parents saw that I had a talent for piano, from that day they kept on pestering me. Always saying to me ¡®that they expect great things from me.¡¯ This and that. But they never actually asked me what I really wanted to do was to become a writer. And now here I am, this smile on my face is because I have combined the two ¨C playing all those fools on my tune and writing a new story of how this world will eventually come to an end so that a new dawn of creation arises.¡± ¡°Maybe, there is still more I need to learn about you and your wicked habits.¡± ¡°As if you are one to talk.¡± Both of them started laughing while the pianist took a seat on the chair placed in front of the sofa adjacent to the table. ¡°And all the students fell for his talk. It was quite hilarious to see some of them grovel. Hiding my laughter while making a foolish face is indeed a difficult task.¡± ¡°But you did laugh in between.¡± ¡°I see you were not frozen. His power is ineffective on you after all, as expected from the God of Darkness. But Zero put quite a good show. Also one of the reincarnator is already out of the race.¡± Both of them started laughing while they were drinking their tea in a dim lit room with candles burning above the small brick table over the fire kiln of the room. Kenma Takeshi ¨C the second prince of Perillus Empire and his God in contract Erebus ¨C the God of Darkness just couldn¡¯t stop smiling. It had been a day since the get-together party. ¡°Your plan did indeed work well. However they might get suspicious of someone from inside their circle already operating with Zero.¡± ¡°I have already taken that in account and it works in our advantage. They will be suspicious of each other and wouldn¡¯t be able to cooperate or trust anyone. There last resort will be Zero¡¯s Company. They will never figure out that the whole thing was setup by us.¡± ¡°This world is already falling apart just like 200 years ago and at a much faster rate this time. More appearance of strong monsters, catastrophes, monster outbreak, dungeon appearance and magical disasters have been happening all over. Then there are humans who engage in conflicts and meaningless wars and fight over financial assets and authority even among themselves.¡± ¡°It was a blessing to be born a year before the others and giving me a chance to meet Zero and plan to make a new world to live for ourselves. I will be the god of my own world that I created myself. I have always dreamt about it and nothing less will please me. After lots of planning it¡¯s finally going to come true.¡± Erebus made a gesture of bowing as if complimenting him about his dream and desire to become a much greater god himself by creating his own world. ¡°Had it been not for you to notice that the Tree of Life¡¯s fruit was missing and the World God was behaving suspiciously about it then it would have been difficult for me to believe you.¡± ¡°The fruit of tree of life is essential for the survival of divine realm otherwise the god¡¯s will lose their powers slowly. Recently the tree of life had been rejuvenating after the destructive blow it took during the Great War 200 hundred years ago. No, one knows whether we can now even depend on it for our survival.¡± ¡°That is where we come in picture, the reincarnates from another world, who in the hopes of saving the world will slowly bring the chaos of war to the whole world. It doesn¡¯t matter which sides will win, but the energy released from the souls of the dead, their anger, resentment, jealousy, wickedness, sorrow, loss, suffering and fear will work as fresh nourishments for the Tree. The End.¡± ¡°Truth is the Gods never had the intention to give us the chance to survive, but would rather bet on our deaths and make us the martyr hero. But I have no intention to give up on life this easily. I will take everything the people, this world and all the power it holds. Maybe after becoming the gods of this world we can go after other worlds. Of course, because of the non-interference policy adopted by the World God we are free to reign like we want to. It is his fault to put a nail in his own shoe.¡± ¡°As far as I remember Hashima was not there.¡± ¡°You mean the contract reincarnator of Poseidon. Well Zero sent him on a mission to take control of the North-Western Seas. To raise pirates and stop communication between the Demon continent and the Human continent is his mission.¡± ¡°There is one final matter to address to ¨C Goddess Athena.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She is just a weakling. All she is good at are making policies for the government and some impressive healing skills. She lacks in combat potential and has no need in the new world. She does not even pose any problem for us so we will let her enjoy her sweet time. Even if we took her, I don¡¯t think she is worth enough to even provide with the minimum amount of divine energy to proceed with our plans.¡± ¡°It is hilarious to think that it had been more than sixteen years and she is still not able to find her partner. She has stained herself with the sin of abandoning her duties and has given the proof of her incompetence and weakness.¡± ¡°Now, now, Erebus don¡¯t be so harsh on her she is a very beautiful princess of a Hart empire, though small, it is quite close to the Demon continent and can play a major role during the battle between the two major races. I think it¡¯s not right to blame her.¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you think there is some other reason to concern for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny if you put it that way. As far as I remember her partner is a total klutz. She is weak, has no self-respect and is so afraid that she can¡¯t even communicate with others. Even her soul power during the reincarnation ceremony was so weak, to the extent that it could be put out by a single blaze of wind. I am sure that she is already dead, there¡¯s no way she can survive here in this world. And even if she is alive, with her skills she would not be able to even use magic or lift a sword. There are so many times we told her goddess, in the academy to give up on her, as she would be already dead, or too afraid that just like before she had closed herself away from this world.¡± ¡°And here I got worried for nothing.¡± ¡°HAAAHA. Just loosen up a bit or you will grow old sooner than expected. We have other things to set-up to, remember. Things from here on are only going to become more interesting. The people of this world have become too carefree and corrupt with time. So now it is time to pay for their crimes.¡± KNOCK. KNOCK. ¡°You have permission to enter.¡± An attendant in a white and red soldier uniform entered the room holding a scroll document in his hand he bowed down offering the scroll ---- ¡°This is a message for the Second Prince of the Perillus Empire and his step-brother the third prince from the second princess.¡± I took the scroll and asked the messenger to leave. For those who don¡¯t know Erebus is my step-brother in this world. ¡°What it is about. Siesta has been missing from the palace and we don¡¯t know what she is up to.¡± ¡°For God¡¯s sake, she actually took an army of 10.000 soldiers and is going to launch an attack on the north-western Demon Continent near the Kanandra Mountains and subjugate the small beastmen villages that have emerged and take them as slaves.¡± ¡°Maybe our encouragement had a much larger affect on her. What do you think of it?¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s see, the more people die the better. War is inevitable after all. If this is what the God¡¯s of the Upper Realm want then let them have it!¡± *** ////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE BENEFICIARY DIETY JOB PROFILE HOMURA KENTA FREYA GODDESS OF LUST NATSU KENCHI PROMETHEUS GOD OF FIRE SUDO FUJIBAYASHI ARES GOD OF WAR SAKAMOTO SANDA CHRONOS GOD OF TIME & ETERNITY RYUJI OUKA TAKEMIKAZUCHI GOD OF SWORDS OKARIN OOSHIMA HERMES THE MESSENGER GOD KANATA AIZAWA HEPHAESTUS THE SMITH GOD AKIHIKO TOTSUKA LOKI GOD OF MISCHIEF HASHIMA KATSURAGI POSEIDON GOD OF SEA KENMA TAKESHI EREBUS GOD OF DARKNESS ////////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE BENEFICIARY DIETY JOB PROFILE HIORI TAKATORI ARTEMIS GODDESS OF HUNTING YUMIKO FURATA APHRODITE GODDESS OF LOVE SAYAKA TENMA DIANA GODDESS OF FOREST AKANE KIRIGASHI ORPHEUS GOD OF MUSIC & POEM SATOMI YUKTA IKELOS GOD OF NIGHTMARES SAKURA KENDO ASTAREA GODDESS OF JUSTICE TAMA DONJO OVA GODDESS OF BEAST SAKI HONDA ENYO GODDESS OF BLOOD KARIBA CHIYODA KALI GODDESS OF DEATH SACHI KONDO ATHENA GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE *** ///////////////////////// STUDENT DIARY KENMA TAKESHI NAME : LUCAS PERILLUS AGE : 18 RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 1980 HP : 14000 MP : 20000 SP : 12000 UNIQUE SKILL : DARK MATTER CONDENSATION SKILLS : [DARK MAGIC LV 7][FIRE MAGIC LV 5][WIND MAGIC LV 5] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [REGENRATION] [DEATH MARCH] [SHADOW STEPS] [FEAR INFLICTION] TITLES : DRAGON SLAYER , THE ENVIOUS ONE DESCRIPTION : GOD IN CONTRACT - EREBUS ¨C GOD OF DARKNESS Second Prince of Perillus Empire At present is assisting Zero in his plans and trying to bring everyone in class on board. Both Zero, him and Erebus are planning on becoming the Strongest God of this World and rule over the strongest species in the cosmos. /////////////////////////// STUDENT DIARY HOMURA KENTA NAME : KEITH LATIVAN AGE : 17 RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 880 HP : 9000 MP : 14000 SP : 8000 UNIQUE SKILL : CHARM SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 4][WIND MAGIC LV 5] [WATER MAGIC LV4] [HYPERVELOCITY] [MAGIC SENSE] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [REGENRATION] [PRECOGNITION] TITLES : ILLUSIONIST DESCRIPTION : GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C FREYA ¨C GODDESS OF LUST First prince of Lativania Kingdom Shows no interest in saving the world but have good leadership skills and managing combat data and analysis. The knowledge of the truth has totally crushed his peace and watching a friend die has made him emotionless. ////////////////////////// STUDENT DIARY AKIHIKO TOTSUKA NAME : ZANDER LIFT AGE : 17 RACE : RED DEMON { DEVIL HYBRID} LEVEL : 3000 HP : 20000 MP : 25000 SP : 24000 UNIQUE SKILL : CARD WORLD SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 9][DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 2] [EARTH MAGIC LV7] [HYPERVELOCITY] [MAGIC SENSE] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [FAST REGENERATION] [STEEL BODY] [EMPOWERMENT] TITLES : THE TRICKSTER FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT DESCRIPTION : GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C LOKI ¨C GOD OF MISCHIEF Whole clan was hunted down by other demons for the tribe¡¯s cannibalism over demons, humans and other races too. Are put under monster class ¨C humanoid {threat level ¨C S class} Currently one of the five-demon generals of Zero¡¯s Army. ////////////////////////// STUDENT DIARY HIORI TAKATORI NAME : CATARINA ALUCRAD AGE : 17 RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 900 HP : 12000 MP : 16000 SP : 10000 UNIQUE SKILL : ORION ARROW {ABILITY PARTIALLY LOCKED} SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 4][WIND MAGIC LV 5] [ICE MAGIC LV 6] [CAMOUFLAGE] [CLAIRVOYANCE] [MAGIC SENSE] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [REGENRATION] [POINTER] [WOOD MAGIC LV2] TITLES : THE JAGER ON THE WIND DESCRIPTION : GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C ARTEMIS ¨C GODDESS OF HUNTING First princess of Alucrad Empire Is considering showing neutrality, but has decided on uncovering the full plans of Zero. Is also worried for not being able to use her unique skill at its maximum power because system level requirement not reached. VOLUME 2 : CHAPTER 4 – I TOLD YOU BEING ALONE IS NOT SO BAD IF YOU CAN GO INSANE
CHAPTER 4 - I TOLD YOU BEING ALONE IS NOT SO BAD IF YOU CAN GO INSANE Here I was in floor ¨C 44 & 43; again clubbed together. I wonder why the floors exist together, maybe because they are actually monsters with intelligence and prefer to live in groups. A tall black colour, double layered and extremely thick built tower was hanging from the roof. While the above segment was small and much thicker, the below segment was longer and less thick. There were several small cube shaped holes lined up in an orderly fashion from top to bottom. The whole floor was large though not much larger than the previous one except for the height of the room. At the eight corners of the room huge cluster of Magitite ore was shining with a deep blue colour while a small circular perimeter of water body was formed below the tower. I wonder; if something is living inside the tower. The only way to know is to get nearer, but my brain started hurting a bit and got worse with time as I approached it. Because of the heightened senses and Danger Sense I was receiving Living signs not in tens, hundreds but in thousands. A flying monster species almost same size as me, though a bit larger in length had started mobilizing themselves in numbers tending to thousands. I can count a total of 50,000 monsters. Aren¡¯t there just too many, I mean should there be these many monsters in a dungeon on a single floor in the first place. And just my luck that through my clairvoyance I could see them assembling in groups and taking a triangle formation with numbers multiplying in five. The first wave was of 20 monsters, next 100, and next 500 and so on. Planning to attack with such a strategy means that the enemy is weak and so relies on number power. To overpower the enemy with large forces, tiring them out and finally dealing the final strike. After a moment¡¯s pause, a small survey team of ten monsters started approaching in my direction. They had already sensed an intruder in their home. Honestly fighting an enemy who can think strategically can take longer than expected and will be more tiring than ever. I still don¡¯t know the exact species. So I used [Appraisal] and was a bit relived but quite worried about how things were going to turn out. [BLACK FLARE] Yes, it¡¯s a new spell I developed, by mixing two attributes Dark Matter and flame. In the previous floors I have learnt the lesson that single attribute magic attacks are useless against these legendary labyrinth monster but mixing more than one gets the job done. Like my fusion ball this too was supposed to prove super-effective. But things went quite different. I was sure that I regulated my magical energy and targeted only the 10 monsters. But suddenly the whole ground was on black flames which was super hot though it did not affect me ¨C the caster. It transformed into a huge wall of black flames and spread across the entire floor. The only safe land was behind me which was still green. Apparently, these so called flying monsters were actually gigantic wasp which were almost similar to honey-bee anatomically but were pitch black in colour. Before they knew it their wings and then the whole body was on fire. I thought it would be difficult to identify which bees were on fire but there was a stark difference between the black colour of the bee monster and my flames which were still dark as if one could immerse themselves in it. Those 10 did not even get the chance to get a look at their enemy and were completely erased from this world. For some reason I thought I won¡¯t be able to use gluttony on them if they disappear, but I could still feel that I was able to consume them ¨C their soul core ¨C that¡¯s it their life energy was transferred to me. I have got quite a nice skill, but it was pretty useless at level 1 back then. But I had no time to rest, the enemy on being notified of their scout party wiped out, had decided to head to the battlefront. ¡°BUZZZZZ¡­..BUZZZ¡­.BUZZ¡­..BIZZZZZZ¡­BIIIIZZZZZ.¡± This sound was killing me more than their attacks could. Before they got closer to the black flames, they launched their unique projectile attack from the tip of their needle attached at the bottom of their hip. Several strikes of lightning fell exactly at the same place where I stood without a single miss, but I was quick enough to dodge them by jumping and then hanging midair with my webs. I condensed the black flames now, and started launching them repeatedly in ball shaped shots at the enemy which had now had me surrounded in thousands. ¡°You think you have cornered me, then bow before me and beg for your lives.¡± Somehow speaking these lines really lifted up my fighting spirit, so please just bear with it. By now the whole floor was ravaging in my black flames as they tried to soar up high in the sky. Most of the bees tried to maintain their distance, but their large number made it inevitably impossible for all of them to avoid it. I subjected the whole area under a very strong Gravity field, making sure that each of them falls in the dark burning pit. While it was working fantastically, some were strong enough to take support from their neighbour comrades which were working in turns with the former and latter waves. Their cooperation and group work compatibility was unrivaled. While some of the bees who looked like the commanding officers because of their increased size and a much deeper colour with a brown tint at their forehead were strong enough to still fly in my gravi-field. By now they were trying desperately to put out the flames. Some bees on fire would jump in the middle lake while some were trying to spray water over the spread flames. But it was of no use. Actually I myself was surprised on such a revelation. Maybe because dark matter magic is mixed in it. It had been more than 20 minutes and there were still more than 20,000 bees left. They had fallen back and regrouped once. Their decisions are too coordinated and human-like. This time something was different while the front continued with their failed lightning assault strike. The bees at their back were attempting to do something secretly. As their thorns attached at their back glowed with a purple colour, it started spinning and launched at a much faster speed than lightning. Though there were few of them, dodging one was pretty much difficult. It was thanks to the gravi-field that their speed was slowed down. But the problem lied that wherever they landed the whole space was sucked into a purple vortex. Much similar to a mini-black hole, a single hit and I would be a goner. So I made sure to avoid them the most, while even if it meant to take some shocks from the lightning strikes. I continued the same pattern of black flare balls, gravi field setup. While for those who survived I launched at them lances and spears made of ice, sometimes I used wind blade to take out enemies in group as their half cut body fell down and got roasted in fire. While it also served as a means to spread my flames as it roared and were now even burning down the dungeon wall. For the special thorn-thrower bees I launched at them special gravi-balls to make them purposefully fall in the flames. The sounds of their buzzing was fainting slowly and yet it felt relieving every minute. ¡°Stop making sounds and just die.¡± I shouted loudly as the last of their brethren fell into the black sanguine fluid. Yippee! I cleared this floor. So I had thought but there is always a surprise, as the whole tower was now shaking and small parts of it started falling down in the lake below. THUD. THUD. Strange noises could be heard from inside the tower growing every second like a heartbeat as the surrounding air started shaking. The wind pressure had increased suddenly and strong gust of winds had started revolving in a circle with the tower as their centre. Huge cracks formed on the tower and from those bearings a huge red body could be seen inside almost half the size of the gigantic tower. Just what in the world is it now? Stop with the noisy entrance act and just show yourself. By now I was floating in mid-air with anti-gravity, though it was difficult to maintain balance under these strong winds, but I held onto it. ZAAAZZZZAZZZ. In a sudden flicker of wind, the whole tower was violated and all its huge debris was sent flying in every direction almost breaking the walls of the dungeon and leaving huge holes in the ground. ¡°So, that¡¯s how big it is.¡± The queen of all the bee monsters, a 35 feet tall and almost 8 feet wide red colour bee was flying in front of me. Something was quite unique about her, it was as if the presence of an elegant queen ¨C like vibe. Her title really fits her as the ruler. All the air columns in the space had drifted towards her and were somehow taking a shape of discs, almost more than hundred in numbers. These invisible discs were easy to pinpoint out thanks to my magic sense, but they were flying at a much faster speed than the lightning strike. Even if I dodged them, I still ended up bleeding. Just now I lost a leg as one of the discs came in flying. It pains a lot but I can¡¯t lose focus during the battle. No need to worry since I can using my healing spell anytime. There was much more to the attack than I saw in the first stance, the wind that rotated at a very high velocity was not the only fatal thing but the wind as a whole that surrounded the disc worked in synergy to cut down things. Also the main problem was that these air discs did not disappear after a single move, but rather followed me around relentlessly. I had to keep on using gravi-balls to parry these discs but had to also keep an eye on the next move which the queen was about to make. ¡°Is that all you have got.¡± I tried to shout, while I blasted off the last disc. Not that it would understand that I am provoking it. Killing the whole army was easier as it was done in a planned repeated number of fixed attacks. But this queen was just sadistic. It kept a huge distance between the flames and me too. The speed at which she winked her wings made it almost appear disappear, causing a deafening sound and making her immune to the gravi-field I had set-up. I launched a number of fusion ball attacks and in between jets of Dark Flare but she was able to dodge all. Her speed was almost at the same level as me, even greater than mine. It¡¯s so unfair, to be able to move so fast even with that huge body. Her next move was pretty much obvious as I saw her thorn shining with a blue colour. She was preparing for a huge lightning strike. If it¡¯s that, then I think it will be quite easy to dodge and then I will close in for the attack. So I thought¡­ But when a huge circular ray of blue plasma, started moving in my direction, I was shocked. I tried to maneuver in mid air-while using my webs and accelerate with the help of wind magic, while also controlling my body weight using anti-gravity magic. One might think that it would be difficult to control these many spells at once, but when its life or death situation, you must need to do everything to survive. The plasma ray didn¡¯t stop but kept on travelling while following my every move quite intuitively, so the queen was smart enough to predict my next move. If I slowed down a bit or did not use every means at my disposal to move fast then I would be burned down to the last cell. After two minutes it finally stopped, and the queen let out a huge roar while it buzzed around in a circular fashion. It seems quite frustrated and I have almost drained it s MP with that attack gone, it appears to be mad. ¡°Finally, lost your mind, then let me finish you.¡± Something was odd; suddenly the roundabouts of the queen had turned into a huge hollow blue disc. Huge sparks of lightning emanated from its every body parts, especially from its joints. What is it now this time? I used my appraisal, since I didn¡¯t quite catch this information the last time. I missed it. Even after so much preparation I am not good enough! The blue necklace around its neck, it¡¯s a legendary weapon. Just what is up with every boss-category monster in this dungeon? After they drain all of their MP, they throw their final trump card. How did they even get hold of such a weapon? The whole body of the red queen was now glowing in a blue light as huge lightning strikes fell around in a disorderly fashioned, so I did not needed to dodge them. ZOOOOM. I was knocked off and directly fell in the lake; something so fast hit me that even my senses couldn¡¯t keep up. I instinctively looked up with my eight eyes and their it was a huge blue plasma ray flying around. No, that was not it, the queen bee had turned into a plasma rod herself and was now flying at an unimaginable speed, defying my eyes and the physics so I believed in. well this is a magical world, so you can throw your physics book anytime in the dustbin. HEEHH. Even my eyes couldn¡¯t keep up. So my last resort was to quickly spread my webs across the floor and keep tabs on its movement whenever it trips on one. Being caught in the webs was just asking too much. Thousands of web lines broke in succession as it tried to follow me around, another quick hit and I might be decapacitated into two. All my magical attacks got brushed off or either dissipated by the plasma ray surrounding the huge body of the queen bee. I now had two plans in my mind, one that I had used before and the other I could think of in the present moment based on my surroundings. I plan on using the first method while make preparations for the second. [ABSOLUTE ZERO] The surrounding temperature dropped at an inconceivable speed, but I concentrated this phenomenon on the queen bee. ZZZZZZ¡­IP..ZZIP. By far all the magical attacks I considered it my most dangerous move and my ace card. A spell that can freeze the soul, life energy and all biological movement at cellular level, may as well announce the victim dead. It was so beautiful; the whole blue plasma froze in mid-air covered with a shining blue-ice, transmitting a cold yet soothing light all around the area. All I could say that it was sparkly, sparkly and sparkle. But I cannot be careless; the next spell preparations were in order. Now I was standing at the centre of the lake of which all water had dried up by the heat generated by the black flames. Between the fourth state of matter plasma and fifth state of matter absolute zero (Bose-Einstein Condensate) I wonder which will win. I had already started feeling the movements the bee was making inside the Absolute Ice covering. So it was ineffective, even though I brought down the temperature, it must had been that legendary weapon which helped it to maintain its thermal kinetic energy. But still I have some time in my hand, I was planning on using wind magic to now take control of the wind since the final bee had stopped moving. Round, Round and Round, this is the way you go. A black vortex of black flame was slowly taking shape on a large scale. But doesn¡¯t it sound too simple for me and also it was of not much use against the queen. So to make sure it makes a direct impact in one blow together, I introduced a very small Dark-matter Gravi-ball in between. I kept pouring in magical energy without any checks, while I also had started compressing my black flames around it, making it look like a small planet surrounded by a black orbit. It was still under progress, the exact shape which I had thought it to be was still not around, and the bee had already broken free through its icy state. CRAAAACCK¡­CRACKKKCK¡­ Small fragments of blue ice showered all around like rain. While the bee in its blue plasma state flew all around at maximum speed, trying to gain maximum momentum and achieving its final dash state, She circulated above the top of the lake and from the maximum height made a final dive. My spell, was almost at its completion, one could even call it a semi-black planet, the total mass of this black orb was unimaginably high as it could now keep all that spread around black flames in a compressed revolving state around it. It was now either my final super-duper special attack or its final ultra-fast lightning dive. I know the name sounds ridiculous because I don¡¯t have enough time to think of good ones. It all happened in less than a fraction of a millisecond. BOOOOOM. The whole floor was destroyed and all that was left was a huge crater which at successive steps grew deeper and deeper. At the bottom pit of it, laid my body. Don¡¯t worry I was not dead yet¡­ Hopefully not, it will take more than that to kill me. Should I even say these clich¨¦ lines, it¡¯s always after speaking these lines that the hero meets an opponent he cannot defeat. It will be bad for me if I fail to defeat my opponent because that would be equal to accepting my death. [DIVINE HEAL] PAIN, PAIN GO AWAY, COME TO ME ANOTHER DAY. I was quickly back on my feet, the most versatile spell to make a quick come-back from the grasps of death. I was jumping around trying to eat the golden dusty light which was emanating from my body. I don¡¯t want to but I think this loneliness and all this fighting is getting to my head. Please refrain from prescribing me to an asylum, because I don¡¯t think there is one here. And if you still think I should go, then you are more than welcome to come and rescue me from here. This time I did not level up, but I could feel my magical powers had exponentially grown after gluttony consumed the life energy (soul core) of the queen bee monster. But while all this jumping around my eyes fell on the small blue beads scattered around me which must have been the parts of the legendary necklace weapon she wore. GWAH. GULP. I ate all the beads, why do you ask because they resembled so much like candies that I thought they were actually one. If only I was back on earth and I knew I was going to die then I would have made sure to fulfill my dream of once buying all the chocolates from an exclusive candy store and eat them all while watching movies, anime and reading novels. A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation. {ACQUIRED LIGHTNING MAGIC} {GLUTTONY ¨C ANALYSIS COMPLETED ¨C ACQUIRED DIVINE LIGHTNING AURA} Suddenly an absurd statement appeared on my status window and before I knew it my whole body was glowing in a blue colour and blue sparks just like the queen bee was darting all around my body. Just as I thought, ZOOOOOOM. I am able to move much faster even than the queen bee. Maybe eating was the best option after all. One could witness a sharp blue light appear for a moment and disappear in the next as it sprawled around the whole room. Electric discharges were coursing throughout my entire body. I was just too excited and in that movement before I could even count 1, I had revolved around the whole floor more than hundred times while I also collected all the Magitite ore. Time to head to the next floor. ZOOOOOOOMMM. *** ////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY PRIMORDIAL BEE QUEEN {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER} NAME : IGNIS REGINA AGE : ----- RACE : PRIMORDIAL BEE ZAPPER LEVEL : 5600 HP :58000 MP : 50000 SP : 70000 SKILLS : [ [LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 8] [LIGHT MAGIC LV 4] [SELF-REGENERATION] [IMMUNITY] [WIND MAGIC LV 8] TITLES : LIGHTNING McQUEEN , THE RULER LEGENDARY WEAPON ¨C IGNIS PEARL DESCRIPTION ¨C A necklace forged by the Goddess of Alchemy and blessed by the God of Thunder was bestowed upon the Primordial Bee Queen during the Great War two hundred years ago. Contain vast amount of pure divinity and the power of lightning held by the God of Thunder himself. /////////////////////////// FLOOR ¨C 42 A starving desert that¡¯s how I would describe this new floor. Sand, sand everywhere and not a single drop of water to drink. There was not even a single monster; maybe they abandoned this place because it looks just too plain to even describe anything. Usually you find some ferns, cacti or some scorpion, camel or snake but it was a total barren land. I cannot sense any hostility and there are not even any Magitite ore. The gate to the next floor is just 1 km ahead; I wonder why it is that far. Maybe it is one of those rest places ¨C safe zone you find in a game. Then I cannot waste any moment and with further ado I must gallantly walk like a lone fighter through this desert when no one is noticing me ¨C silently while I try to twist my hood and adjust its angle to stop the rays of light directly hitting my eyes. Even though ¨C unfortunately I am a spider and I have no hat, but I think I am a warrior since I have exterminated a goblin species and a bee species ¨C just so that I can¡­. For a moment I paused because suddenly the ground started shaking and the place where I was standing started getting submerged even though where this sand was going I don¡¯t know. ¡°GUUUUAAARGGHHH.¡± I used flying magic and reached a certain height but then a wave of fear disarrayed my entire thought process. Without any thought I used my webs and changed my position to extreme right as far as I could go. There it was a huge mouth with countless sharp teeth and a cylinder worm like body, a being as tall as a skyscraper appeared exactly at the same position where I was floating. But I couldn¡¯t even take a breath or observe its physical features carefully that it started following me. Twisting its body in any direction, in whichever way it wanted, but I kept on flying and swing through the entire floor. Something was telling me to stay away from its mouth as far as I could. Spidey-senses do come in handy, don¡¯t they? Maybe if we have them in real life then we can avoid accidents that happen due to the care-free nature of humans. But whatever, things returned to silence when this tall, gigantic being with its ugly mouth went crawling back inside the desert. Maybe asking for a safe-zone in the world¡¯s most dangerous place - The Great Tathya Labyrinth was too much to ask for. Just what was the deal with it, was it sleeping all this time, that¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t sense its presence before. And how long is it, to twist its body at any place and anyway it wanted. What about its bones, wait does it even have any? Time for {APPRAISAL} ¨C just when I thought things couldn¡¯t get any tougher. So we have got a ¡®time-eater¡¯ here, a single bite and my time will be eaten by ten thousand years. So not even my bones will be left behind. I am glad that I avoided its jaws. Does something like that should even be allowed to exist? I need to keep my guard up all the time, I don¡¯t know from where next time it will emerge. ////////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY ANCIENT DEATH WORM{WORLD DISASTER MONSTER} NAME : TEMPUS VIC AGE : ----- RACE : TIME EATER WORM LEVEL : 6600 HP :70000 MP : 90000 SP : 80000 SKILLS : [ [SPACE & TIME MAGIC LV10] [IMMUNITY] [SELF-REGENERATION] [EARTH MAGIC LV 8] TITLES : EMPTY HOURGLASS //////////////////////////////////// Sand is considered to be the representative of the flow of time. The falling sand in an hourglass is equivalent to the time passed, that will never return again, even if you flipped back the hourglass, it will always symbolize the passage of same amount of time but will always have a different nature and will never be the same. It¡¯s probably roaming underneath all that sand, waiting for me to stop moving and then capture. So I will give it the bait while preparing a surprise gift for it. A monster then suddenly popped out of the ground eating sand and all the living beings alike, it was directly aiming for me without any hesitation, but I easily dodged it since I can now use divine lightning speed. [FUSION BALL] [WIND CUTTER] I used two consecutive spells and half the body that appeared above the surface was cut down and fell on the sand. But that¡¯s when things started getting ugly, when you think that you can lighten up a bit. The fallen part got submerged in the sand, while the upper head grew back and a new mouth appeared near the cut. Maybe I learned a late lesson by continuously hitting it with series of magical attacks and now it had almost 25 mouths crying for food. But the good thing is that I could now have a rough idea about its total length which is almost 10 km; bad thing is it gets me demotivated since even if I keep on cutting - prolonging this battle will do me no good. I wonder how such a huge body is living inside the sand.¡­¡­.. that¡¯s it. SAND, everyone knows that heating it at almost two thousand degree Celsius turns it into a glass. This way I can trap the death worm inside the glass and then break it. All I needed to do now was to wait for it to return back underneath and boom. [BLACK FLARE + GRAVI BALL] ¨C A deadly combination indeed. Within a second the whole thing turned into a semi-liquid glass state with pitch black in colour. I could see the surface almost moving but I will not let it escape. [ABSOLUTE ZERO] This time the whole glass structure was turned into crystal black solid and through the transparent surface I could properly see the silhouette of the worm spanning all across the floor and so did the glass I forged. I was impressed by my own magical powers and the wondrous thing I could pull off. I wonder are others stronger than me or maybe I am getting ahead of myself. Time to break the ice! I came back on the surface and forged a huge ice hammer. Three¡­two¡­one¡­ Here we go, with my full force¡­. SMASH. CRACKKK. A small crevice appeared on the surface, and within a blink of an eye it spread all across the floor. CRACKLE. CRACKLE. Tiny shards of broken glass was spread all around me and contained the broken flesh of the death worm. I used gluttony and all the glass pieces with death worm¡¯s body part got enveloped in black webs and then vanished. [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] As usual the pure white threads started wounding around me and I was put under a deep slumber. And when my eyes opened again I had been asleep for 15 days. The number of day I needed to rest had increased when I level up. [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 4] [ACQUIRED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS - THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA] I cannot wait any longer; I need to climb up at a much faster pace. Time to head to the next upper floor¡­¡­. *** //////////////////////////
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 2 MONTHS RACE : ARACHNE LEVEL : 4 HP : 100,000 MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 4][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV5] [SAGE OF WATER LV 5] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 8] [SAGE OF WIND LV 4] [MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 8] [SAGE OF ICE LV5] [BODY STRENGTHNING LV 7] [BODY DURABILITY LV8] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 7] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [IMMUNITY] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 7] [SAGE OF EARTH MAGIC LV4] TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER
/////////////////////////////////// THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA This form of eye grants the power to :-
  • Automatically repels and eliminates any magical or physical attack in the field of view.
  • Controlling attractive and repulsive forces of the planet at will and enhance its potential by using it on objects both living and non-living.
  • The ability to attract and repel extends to even massless things like light, magic particles, electromagnetic radiations.
  • This ability extends to even the molecules present in the states of matter.
  • Grants access to erase, increase or decrease one of the nature¡¯s forces in small vicinity includes ¨C Coulomb forces, Magnetic forces, Gravitational force and Nuclear forces.
/////////////////////////// FLOOR ¨C 43 Floor 43 was a first time for me, both in this world and my previous world. A beautiful marshland stretched out far beyond my view. The whole place was shining blue under the huge chunks of Magitite ore hanging from the ceiling. Usually these kinds of places are described gloomy, sticky, dangerous and unhealthy. But for my first time in a place like this it was peaceful and in the whole area there were vines spread out on the ground, though they looked old but were quite sturdy. In between the whole floor there stood a giant, well more exactly to say a colossal gargantuan withered tree, covered all over with some weird green overgrown moss, with no leaves to speak of. Its trunk was thicker than any tree I had ever seen. Its branches were jutting out from the other end and formed large assemblage in two separate groups. Small puddles of clear water were present everywhere around me, but its colour seemed off a bit and tiny fumes appeared here and there as if they were being heated under a constant temperature. The thought that I was up till now inside a rocky underground dungeon seemed like a dream. If only I could find some fruits then maybe I could avoid eating monster, though they taste bad I have gotten used to their flavour. THUD. THUD. The silence which I was enjoying up till now was shattered into pieces by this awful noise. Strong gust of warm winds started revolving in the upper region and tiny fumes from the small puddles have turned into huge misty clouds. Jets of white smoke were being released from the base of the mountain tree at regular intervals and somehow it seems that it was filling itself up with that weird steam. The tree was now stiff and appeared turgid in every aspect of its plant physiology. I think I know where this is all going. Classic Legendary Monster waking up from their eternal sleep to kill those who tries to tread past its domain. Is it my fault again that he woke up? The huge bevy of long tick branches were now shifting and taking form of two hands, which later bent down while touching the ground using full force to pull something heavy up, which appears to be its lower body. And that¡¯ what exactly happens, no surprise. With the trunk as its mid body the roots two were in a pair of two and resembled the legs of this monster. ¡°WWWAAAHHHHH.¡± Whoa. What? ...For real? If you are thinking I will have that kind of expression when an ugly face appeared exactly at the same place where it should have been and the thing that it could make noises then I will be surprised to see a talking tree. Then let me tell you that I am currently pissed off. Damn it! Just go back to sleep and let me pass through. Its not that I am complaining, it would be nice if they wake up from sleep. Then I say ¡°Good Morning.¡± ¡°Morning, to my fellow neighbour spider.¡± Then we have breakfast, over some fruits, boiled herbs, soup and maybe someday I can even get hold on spices, some flour. Then after playing for a while, at the end of the dusk we would say our goodbyes and promise to meet again and as a farewell present he would give me one of his sacred possessions. THUMP. A flying punch of a bunch of clumped hard branches came crashing in. Maybe I spaced out far too long. But I am still able to dodge thanks to my spidey senses. I took a quick look around the floor again and realized that in this short time its entire geological features had changed. The mist had grown denser, and gradually became thick enough that I could only make out the shapes of the things around me. I was in mid-air when another punch came flying towards me. Like a gymnast I swung around with my webs making a clear dodge. Don¡¯t try to mix me with those in circus people, but a professional one at that. ¡°BWEBRRAGHhh..¡± I led out a large cry after something huge hit me in my stomach. I came crashing down on one of the walls. My whole body was under a lot of pain but the self-regeneration was kicking in. Then the tentacles of vines and branches quickly made their way towards me, desperate enough to even climb the walls as fast as they could. [BLACK FLARE] A wall of flames appeared in front of me and while those who tried to cross were burned to nothing in an instant, but the other approaching branches quickly backed off. I still am not able to move, the impact of the punch had a much greater affect on me. You can¡¯ expect a little, gentle spider to tank a blow from a 100 feet tall Giant Tree Monster. I used my appraisal and found out that this fog had the ability to mess with the senses of the target. So the solution was pretty obvious get rid of the mist. I rose up from my place, used teleportation spell and was now at the gate through which I had entered this floor. [WIND BLADE] I manipulated the air all across the room and shifted them towards the ceiling. Finally I started cooling it off with my Kinetic Eye using ¡®CRYOKINESIS¡¯. A small shower of rain came falling down and the area had now cleared for a perfect view. I too could now see the Tree monster who looked frustrated seeing its barrier down. ¡°What did you do? Where is the white smoke in which I could hide myself? It was you; you turned my smoke into water. Please teach me too¡­ tell me how to do it.¡± With its expression so should have been the response of the tree monster. It quickly charged towards me, but there was still some time. I needed to get rid of the source of this mist. So I launched some black flame¨Cballs at the puddles which were evaporated in an instant with a ¡°WHISSSKKK¡± sound. //////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY ANCIENT MALUMBAR TREE {WORLD DISASTER MONSTER} NAME : DENTRO ZOI AGE : ----- RACE : EVIL SEED OF THE TREE OF LIFE LEVEL : 8000 HP :90000 MP : 90000 SP : 95000 SKILLS : [WOOD MAGIC LV10] [IMMUNITY] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [EARTH MAGIC LV 9] [CONFUSION] TITLES : DIVINE ELDERWOOD ////////////////////////////////// Usually such colossal 100 feet tall monster would always had an upper hand over me had I not discovered flying magic, mid air-maneuvering, anti-gravity magic and finally controlling lightning around my body and move around just as fast as while using teleportation. I made a quick dash towards the tree monster too leaving air sonic booms behind me that throttled my speed with each one I made. I had prepared eight black-flare spheres and launched them each at one of the limbs, one at the head and the rest at the abdomen. ¡®Game Over! ¡¯ or so I thought, but the dreaded path which I was about to take starts now. The giant tree monster shed its own limbs and the branch covering which were on fire before it could spread and grew new fresh ones within no time, and just my luck that they looked stronger than before. Things were getting uglier by every second; this monster sure knew how to put on a good show. Huge, long vines sprouted out of its body and moved in whatever way they liked in whichever direction. Then his giant punches were all around the place, maybe he used to be a boxer in his teens. I kept on trying each magical attack but the result was the same, its densely packed and intertwined vine made body withstood all of them and those which were damaged simply grew, like it was not that big of a deal. Things escalated when, suddenly earth wall obstacles started appearing out of nowhere trying to block my path, while the tree monster had started throwing off rocks by first crushing them and throw its pieces all around. For some it might look like, it was a waste of time, but even the smallest crushed rocks were thrown with reinforcement magic fixed at a pace strong enough to leave a huge crater wherever they fell. Destruction was widespread, to the extent that all the world-disaster pictures I saw in the newspaper would just look like small torn-down rooms in comparison to what was happening here. But thanks to my teleportation skill and blue lightning speed I was able to keep up with its huge number of attacks. Recently after unlocking my fourth eye I had an idea, a spell that can be strong enough to destroy this entire floor including this Tree Monster. But if I don¡¯t carry myself around properly then I might be obliterated too along with it. So I need to keep a healing spell active on me all the time. ¡°Time to put on a show, living in this dungeon for past two months I had realized what I needed to do.¡± Usually if I was reincarnated as a human, I doubt that the courage I had shown up till now was really a part of me. Or was it because I am born a MONSTER that these qualities came with my birth. But something in me told that it was not courage, what I was experiencing is fear. A typical fear that demands you to spent all your life force forcing you to the brink of your death. This press of death and the energy that is released by the fear of death at every step of your life ¨C what does this really make me? Life is precious, life is irreplaceable once it¡¯s gone then I will never get it back. But this was not what I was actually thinking. All I wanted was to kill, kill & kill everyone who wanted to kill me. Because if I don¡¯t take the initiative to kill them, then my chances of survival will be less. By being born as a monster ¨C I had learned to turn my cowardice, fear, anxiety and my unneeded concerns into power. Will I give up without fighting? What choice did I have? I was alone and no one is there to help me. At the back is the entrance where I just slayed a monster, in front of me is a monster who wanted to kill me and beyond that is another monster who will whole-heartedly try to eradicate me. There was nothing left to do but fight. POWER, I needed more power to survive¡­. THUD. THUD. THUD. Several tendrils of this tree monster headed towards me and crashed into the wall. Flying mid-air had become my hobby and I was an expert of evasion skill now. For those attacks I could not dodge, I used my black flames to disintegrate them, though they were quickly replaced by another bundle. My plan was to reach above the head of the Tree monster, so I first needed to slow down its movements. I continuously launched a number of Dark Gravi-balls and then used [ABSOLUTE ZERO] spell to make it stop, though it will only buy me five seconds and then it would just shed off its armour like skin. This spell of mine was actually based on one of the theories I read in an astronomical encyclopedia. And with these special - EYES OF ADRANEIA I can now perform it. Problem is I don¡¯t know the result will be same or not, or will the whole spell just stop in between while several holes will be punched inside my body as I would be left wide open, unprotected and exhausted then. It was all on just one new idea, that¡¯s all¡­ At first I casted an anti- gravity field around the whole room, except for the Tree Monster, which was still trying to free itself from the ice attack. Then I took a small rock and casted a strong Gravitational magic on it. What I was doing it was increasing its weight using my Kinetic Eye. I kept on increasing its weight, more and more. I added dark matter magic to it, no special reason, just my intuition and some cooking-mixing skills. The small brown pebble was now a perfect sphere with a black colour brighter than the light prevailing in the room. By every millisecond its mass was rising beyond with an exponential of 1010. Carrying it around was easy since I made the whole area weightless with anti-gravity. By now I was above the head of the Tree monster, whose head was a bit bent down. [DIVINE HEAL] ¨C The spell which I needed the most. A golden light enveloped my whole white body which had grown a bit larger than before; after my evolution to the fourth level. Last and final the small pebble, whose mass was almost more than half of a large planet, I considered a spherical area greater than the radius of the pebble and using my Third Eye Form I erased Coulomb Force. If you are wondering what I did, then by removing this force, I erased the nature of particles that attract and then repel each other to maintain stability. But now the only force that remained was the strong nuclear forces and gravitational forces which were both of attractive nature. With no other variable forces to keep the stability of the pebble in check, all its atoms had now started to move inwards ¨C that is towards its centre of mass, leading to the formation of a black hole and ultimately a gravitational collapse of the super-massive particle. [HYPERNOVA] The small dark black sphere in front of me ¨C it was¡­. majestic. Brimming with magical and life forces of infinite possibilities ¨C I had done something that could even rival the dawn of creation. I had to squint all of my eight eyes just to look at this magnificent piece. Black whips were revolving all around me. Just being in the presence of such a thing had broken me into a heavy sweat. There was still two seconds left. Moving with this heavy particle was impossible in normal circumstances. But this time around I had taken that into account too. My legs, they were burning, but I need to hold on if I want to beat the Tree monster ¨C if I want to end this quickly ¨C if I want to get out of this hell soon ¨C if I want to meet her¡­ I have to do it, even though it is hurting. My legs were burning; my claws were being crushed under the huge pressure, while I was in an instant being healed by my healing magic. My ends of the legs were covered in blue light of plasma ray jets along which blue lightning was radiating throughout my body. I spun around my body furiously like a cyclone of blades, mincing any thing that came in contact even the air with the plasma covered legs, while carrying the Black Massive Hyper-nova Particle, which I held in front of me. In an instant the wooden body had broken free, but I had already made my move and in the blink of an eye, the ever tough, unbreakable body of this Mythical Creature was cut down in half like a fruit sliced through a blue laser beam. The super nova ended up hitting the ground and before the body of the monster could regenerate and rejoin itself, the room had turned white. As if all the colours from the nature had been absorbed into that one single point of impact. For a moment there was complete silence and in the next my ear-lobes went numb that I couldn¡¯t hear anything. [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] After 30 days I came out of my white web shell and found myself in the middle of an unbelievably gigantic crater with a diameter of 25 km and a depth of 3 km. Well that takes care of the Tree Monster, but was this massive destruction really caused by me. This floor was supposed to be much smaller. Could it be that other floors got caught up in this blast too, since I have leveled up two times at once, which I thought would never be possible. But where was I! I used appraisal and to my delight I was now on floor 30. I sure took a jump¡­ So the blast really did a number on this dungeon. I think its thanks to my leveling up and the DIVINE HEAL spell that I am alive. Usually all the floors are considered to be in another space-dimension pockets but maybe because of my spell which was supposed to work on molecular level broke the dimensional barrier and exterminated all the other monsters. Other monsters who too were born like me in this dungeon, who wanted to survive and see the outside light and maybe were too finding the person they loved and if they don¡¯t have one then possibly search for them. All of them were wiped out, even before I could see them before they died or I could identify whom I killed. In an instant light would have flashed in front of their eyes, and without knowing what hit them they were disintegrated into the nothingness and then automatically absorbed by my gluttony. Why was I the only one to survive? Do I really have something special in me that they didn¡¯t? Was fighting the only way I can get out of this dungeon, surely all the monsters had supposedly feeling and a certain level of intelligence to make their own choices, to get angry when they screw up and get hungry when their stomachs are empty. And for that they hunt others. Why did they never try to climb the top like me. Are they afraid of the light too? Is the surface dangerous; where supposedly common people live their merry lives? Food is everywhere, people spend times with their families under a single roof and try to form and live in a community to protect their interest, culture and ideology. Am I afraid of the light? Maybe or Maybe not¡­ but I know that even if I am scared someone outside will be there to hold my hands, grab me round their arms and tell me that it¡¯s all over and I can rest¡­. . . . . . Because that¡¯s the thing I want to hear the most right now. *** ////////////////////////
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 3 MONTHS RACE : ARACHNE LEVEL : 5 HP : 200,000 MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 5][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV8] [SAGE OF WATER LV 6] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 10] [SAGE OF WIND LV 6] [MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 9] [SAGE OF ICE LV6] [BODY STRENGTHENING LV 9] [BODY DURABILITY LV9] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 9] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [IMMUNITY] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 7] [SAGE OF EARTH MAGIC LV4] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [BIO-ENGINEERING] TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER
VOLUME 2 : INTERLUDE : I WILL NEVER FORGET THIS MONSTER SIDE INTERLUDE : I WILL NEVER FORGET THIS MONSTER SIDE Honestly speaking, the rest of my journey was not pleasant at all. Simply put, it was too boring and lacked the craze and excitement of living on the edge I had up till now. The remaining monsters were nowhere strong enough like the super-monsters I had faced. All my strong spells easily annihilated them in an instant whether they were a Boss or were a Mob in hundred thousands . During this time before I reached floor 11, I had achieved level 9, and almost another 3 months had passed, all thanks to my time wasting during hibernation. At floor 29 I faced a turtle-type monster that had a huge black pitch tough shell and a mouth that could launch laser beams of both fire and ice attribute. Honestly speaking, all it was good at was defense. But just by first heating the shell with {BLACK FLARE} and then cooling it with {ABSOLUTE ZERO}, it easily became brittle. All it took next was a simple ice spear and I beheaded the monster. I told you I was just killing and destroying stuff. Since, it¡¯s rather boring so I will keep my talk short. At floor 28 - 27, I once again found myself in a dark, dumpy cave and above me were hanging approximately 2 hundred thousand Ozel Bat Monsters Their eyes glowed with deep red flashes in the dark empty bounded sky. Actually these bats never moved and always stick up to the ceiling of the cave. All they were good at was {SOUND MAGIC LV 8} & {WIND MAGIC LV 5}. They would launch special sonic boom sound that made me almost lose consciousness and huge boulders and some kind of black sphere magic attack would randomly fall. For those who didn¡¯t have magic sense would never be able to dodge those falling objects, but like a lightning blue light I dodged them all and with a single plasma lightning strike I cooked all the bats in one swoop. As usual, seeing the whole bat clan annihilated ¨C The EMPEROR OZEL BAT showed up. It was as usual pitch black and a white stripe mark on its forehead. It was 20 foot tall and was floating in mid-air. Its huge giant wings, was working like a receiving plate, collecting all information from surrounding and then it would release invisible beams of powerful sound throws at me. But sensing magic is my kind of thing so it was pretty useless on his part. Though I would say, the wind barrier he tried to put up was rather effective, but with my kinetic eye I can control the wind freely according to my will and so I dispersed the wind around him. Roasted, Emperor Bat ¨C order up! /////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY EMEPROR OZEL BAT {LEVEL - SSS MONSTER} NAME : BAKA BEAT AGE : 180 YEARS RACE : OZEL BAT LEVEL : 5000 HP :40000 MP : 50000 SP : 30000 SKILLS : [SOUND MAGIC LV10] [IMMUNITY] [SELF-REGENERATION] [WIND MAGIC LV 7] /////////////////////////////////////////////// At floor 26 ¨C I annihilated the Night Wolf Clan. They were a species of red coloured wolf monster, as big as an ice-cream truck. They were a pack of 50 wolves. Even with their huge body, they sprawled around in the wilderness without making a single noise. They started running around, moving to high grounds thinking to pounce over me and tear me down with their steel claws. This was their turf and they had the home advantage. If that¡¯s what you and my enemies are thinking; then fine with me. ¡°How about this new fighting technique!¡± [ABSOLUTE ZERO] [DARK GRAVI-SPHERE] The whole floor was frozen like a mystical ice forest. The trees, the long wild grass, the thorny bushes ¨C everything was covered under thick ice. Then the strong gravity came crashing down and the whole room was filled with white shining ice powder. I made a strong gust of wind to fly by and the entire floor couldn¡¯t have been more clean and shining. ¡°HEEEE---E-E-YY!¡± Wait ¨C where are the wolves, I looked up at the small white sparkly dust flying around ¨C so¡­. there they are. Please, don¡¯t look at me, I forgot to pay attention. SORRY! SORRY! They didn¡¯t even got the chance to fight, rather I couldn¡¯t get to action. Life in a dungeon is so tiring, my shoulder hurts but I cannot feel the pain because of ultra-self regeneration. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. At floor 25 ¨C I found myself in a huge metal chamber. This whole area was occupied by a single monster ¨C The NIGHT FERRIS WOLF KING. He was twice the size of the Night Wolves and looked ferocious, but in no way was dangerous enough as the Heavenly Beast Guardian ¨C FENRIR. This bring bad memories, maybe this wolf will serve as a god punching bag to take out my frustration. It was unusually agile and quick. With its sharp claws it was able to even cleave the metal chamber. But I was having my own fun, practicing to move like a jungle beast. My legs surrounded with super-hot blue plasma, I had given up on using magic for once and wanted to train in physical combat with my eight legs. I had a lot of fun with the lone wolf; I nicely sliced it up into fine pieces, while I was not even injured once. //////////////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY NIGHT FERRIS WOLF KING {LEVEL - SSS MONSTER} NAME : FERRI AGE : 185 YEARS RACE : NIGHT WOLF LEVEL : 5400 HP :50000 MP : 40000 SP : 35000 SKILLS : [IRON STEEL CLAWS] [IMMUNITY] [SELF-REGENERATION] [AIR JUMP] [SHADOW MOVEMNT] [DANGER SENSE] ///////////////////////////////////////////////////////// At floor 24 ¨C I was overjoyed when I took a glance at the monsters. Gorillas ¨C the same gorillas I saw on my T.V. on planet earth in my previous life. Even though I have to kill them, I was happy to identify something which I previously knew. Maybe one of the students got reincarnated as a gorilla ¨C N-no, I think¡­. That¡¯s not happening. They have got awesome luck on their side; I would have been the only one to be born as a lonesome monster. ¡°Hello, animals of planet earth, greetings from an other-worlderer.¡± I looked up smilingly, putting up my best behavior. Its not that I have a habit of talking to animals either in this life or my previous life. Even my talks to the human species were limited¡­. Actually none at all,,,,, maybe to some extent of yes and no. Surprisingly, white feathers were scattered in front of me and all the two hundred gorillas had suddenly grown out a huge pair of white wings, I mean awesomely huge. They looked so silky, that I wanted to take those feathers and put them in my pillow cover. So¡­. ¡°DIE. DIE. You all selfish beast, who snatched away my sense of familiarity. My happiness and the kindness I wanted to show you all wasted.¡± [BLACK FLARE] Next scenes were actually too violent to describe on the paper, so conclusively all of them were roasted alive. I promise you this, the gorillas of my previous world ¨C if I find any irregularity in other gorillas here then I will exterminate their whole species. {Reason : None at all, except that writing this chapter was so boring.} At floor 23 ¨C I met some interesting monsters ¨C Trogadyte or so they were called. They were a single head snake like monsters. All of them possessed different abilities like ¨C teleportation, invisibility, fire breath, shadow jump, quick phase, rot, paralysis, petrification, shape shifter, hallucination, confusion, illusionist, acid thrower, lava creation, salt converter, pendulum, sleep apply, hypervelocity, wave shocker, air boom, psychokinesis, hypervelocity, flash burst, glass magic, mist rampage, anti-magic, blood disaster. Now thanks to my gluttony skill all of these powers will belong to me after I finish them. Maybe I have reached the point where I am strong enough to call myself that I am ¡®grinding¡¯ in the dungeon. Or, maybe the monsters had become weak since I was going upwards, away from the below floors where I could find monsters much stronger than me. After I reunite with Lady Athena outside let¡¯s come back here, and I will complete this dungeon. For the first time there was something I wanted to do in this world by myself. But what was that I really wanted? Was I enjoying killing things somehow? Had I turned into a monster who likes to put his life in danger and challenge strong people to declare his own supremacy? Did I hate all these monsters because I disliked the way they lived? Was it the hunger of getting stronger and the satisfaction I got after defeating a strong opponent? What is my driving force in all of this? Or, maybe all the above¡­¡­ //////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY TROGADYTES {LEVEL - S MONSTER} NAME : TROGADYTES AGE : 170 YEARS RACE : TROGADYTE MULTINATURA LEVEL : 4000 HP :35000 MP : 40000 SP : 35000 SKILLS : [MULTI-ABILITY ABNORMAL STATUS] [IMMUNITY] [SELF-REGENERATION] [SHADOW MOVEMNT] [DANGER SENSE] //////////////////////////////////// At floor 22 ¨C I defeated a three headed reptile ¨C a humongous snake. Honestly speaking he proved to be a little bit challenging because of its ultra self regeneration and disintegrate ability. They would separate their heads in three different bodies entirely. And you cannot completely kill it unless all three heads are destroyed together at the same time. They were more agile than any other monster and persistent at that too. They were adept in their concealment skill, not that it would work on me since I can use advanced magic senses. ///////////////////// MONSTER DIARY TROGADYTE EMPRESS {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER} NAME : REPZOLIAE AGE : 200 YEARS RACE : TROGADYTE MULTINATURA EMPRESS LEVEL : 5000 HP :55000 MP : 50000 SP : 45000 SKILLS : [MULTI-ABILITY ABNORMAL STATUS] [IMMUNITY] [SHADOW MOVEMNT] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [DANGER SENSE][DISINTEGRATE] //////////////////////// Finally I had reached level 9, however I was up till now able to unlock only three forms of All Seeing Eyes of The Gods. Most of my skills are almost maxed out and I am almost close to my destination of reaching the surface. I was at floor 12 where I just now have defeated a horde of 100 Warp Bison monsters. They have the ability to transport and then hit you with their magically enhanced horns. They are super sturdy, hard to read, can easily sense danger and their teleportation ability makes it difficult to hit or catch them. But all I did was use my super lightning plasma speed ¨C sometimes I cut them down with my super sharp claws covered in plasma, or sometimes gives them my poison bite. Their meat was coarse but tasted a bit better than other monsters. If only I could get my hands on some good food ingredients, cooking utensils then I will be able to open my own small portable kitchen. I was overly excited and headed to floor 11 as soon as I had taken my rest and made all my preparation and cleaned up the place of all the available Magitite ores and water I could carry.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 6 MONTHS RACE : ARACHNE LEVEL : 9 HP : 99,000,000 MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 7][POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF FIRE LV10] [SAGE OF WATER LV 10] [SAGE OF WOOD MAGIC LV 10] [SAGE OF WIND LV 9] [MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [SOUND MAGIC LV 7][SAGE OF SPACE- TIME LV 9] [SAGE OF ICE LV9] [IMMUNITY][BODY STRENGTHENING LV 9][BODY DURABILITY LV9][SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 10] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 8][SAGE OF EARTH MAGIC LV9] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] TITLES : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER
VOLUME 2 : CHAPTER 5 : CAN I BE A HUMAN EVER AGAIN
CHAPTER 5 : CAN I BE A HUMAN EVER AGAIN CELESTIAL YEAR 237 It¡¯s time for the harvest in my hometown Olimar located in extreme south-west of Perillus Empire. I miss the green leafy sweet vegetables I used to grow on the farm with my father. Also a week later the whole family would plan together a picnic to the Camila Cherry Forest, and under the shy pink Camila trees we would play all day. Picking the sweet plum Camila Cherry that had fallen from the trees because of the wind, or otherwise would climb ourselves to pluck up the cherries. Sometimes we would chase around the gathered mystic sparrow squirrel or feed them instead. This year I promised to join my wife and 7 year old daughter Miya and play with her during this whole harvest festival. But maybe I am not a good father after all. A soldier has always to answer his calls, family relationships comes after the country that¡¯s what we were taught at the military training academy. Even though it was supposed to be my vacation from the military, but because of this sudden planned expedition to the demon continent to subjugate the growing beast villages in the Kanandra Mountains, my holidays were annulled. Under the leadership of her highness, the second princess Siesta Perillus, an army of 10,000 soldiers were dispatched. Our objective first was to scout the Kanandra Mountains from far and evaluate the state of the monsters breeding near the borders. Planning to go deeper in the mountain forest is pure foolishness, because the monsters are so strong that even an army this large won¡¯t be able to handle them if they attack in groups. When all the 20 generals met up for the first time the agenda changed to subjugating the beastmen villages and take the prisoners back to the kingdom to be sold as slaves or for free labour in mines and other manual job with excessive demand of unskilled free labourers. Everyone was confident enough, in the strength of this army, a team of great tacticians, and then we had onboard five Silver Imperial Knights and the vice-chairman of the Imperial Mage Court. Not to forget a huge army of 10,000 specially trained soldiers in magic warfare and swordsmanship. One could say we were going all out to catch a cat and turn it into a punching pet. On our spiritual radar after crossing the pass that connected the Western Border of Perillus Kingdom and the demon continent, we circled around the Kanandra Mountains from left and would make contact with five beastmen villages after covering a distance of twenty-five kilometers. We put up our tents on a height 20m above the ground and covered the entire perimeter with wooden fences by chopping down the nearby forest. We raised 12 high posts to surround the entire area and keep an eye on the intruders. We were supposed to subjugate the five villages in a span of one week. For the first five days we had easily made surrender the four beastmen villages. Next day we were supposed to subjugate the last village, everyone was in a happy mood and over energetic, because we were one day ahead of our schedule. The princess was flawless with her plans and tactics, always lifting up the spirit of the soldiers and making sure that they are well-fed, even though I though at the end it was just extravagance. But a princess is a princess, that too of a lineage who conquered several lands and victories over the demons almost two hundred years ago in the Great War. If an army of 10,000 soldiers have to be dispatched to keep her safe, then so be it. But I couldn¡¯t put my mind at ease. I was the general of the eighth company, consisting of 200 soldiers, who specialized in scouting and collecting tactical data of pre, during and post war events. I was one of those who believed in fighting from the background by forming strategies that would ensure the maximum possibility of our soldiers to survive and complete annihilation of our enemies and gain honour. If only I could call it honour ¨C it was not a war of wills against the so called beast savages but a genocide of a weak and peaceful living beastfolk. All the beastmen villages were just simple townsfolk, not a single fighter who wanted to fight for fun but to protect their families. Their villages consisted of population ranging from two thousand beastmen up to four thousand in the one we raided the previous day. All of these villages either had too many old people or too young children who couldn¡¯t even lift a weapon. This had put the soldier¡¯s mind at ease, they killed anyone who tried to resist whether armed or not, whether it was just a child or a female. They spared no one; all of them wanted the praises of the princess, who too wanted the praises of the Majesty and the masses of the Perillus Empire. But was this the only one way, to get glory, to be called a full-fledged warrior on the battlefield. These barbaric soldiers beat down children, tortured the young beast folk, hung them on trees and played with their women. Was this the pledge they took during the oath ceremony to protect this kingdom, was this the true portrait of humanity. And all I could do was just stand by and watch it happen. I had lost my voice¡­. Who would listen to a commoner, even though I am a general but that is because of my important role and my talent in forming good strategies and tactical war play. Whenever I tried to stop them, the upper society noble people would always cut in between. ¡°How would a commoner like you would know to treat objects.¡± ¡°They are just a bunch of pests. It doesn¡¯t even matter whether we kick them in their nether or punch them in their faces, slice them to chips and feed to the monsters. No one would complain.¡± ¡°We are the race of humanity, and I a noble is a superior even among them, then how could I allow those filthy beasts to breathe the same air and walk on the same land.¡± ¡°Even their sight disgust me so I chopped each one¡¯s head and freed them of their misery to be born as a lowly creature.¡± ¡°You should know your place before you speak, you are a general in just a name only, just look at you small weak platoon, all we need is your pathetic skills and then you can go and till the farmlands for all I care.¡± I once visited one of the beast villages after it had been subjugated, almost all the small built brick houses were on fire. Black pitch Ashened walls. Broken Gates. Torn down buildings. Streams of blood flowed all around, splashed like ink blots across the streets and walls. Dead bodies and distorted body parts littered around, corpses hanging on trees, heads put over the fences. There was no ground which didn¡¯t have the stench of blood and no place where the ashes of the dead did not rise. ¡°SUFFERING¡± ¨C that¡¯s the only word that can describe my pain. Not only those who were there during the destruction, but for even those who were there after the devastation. I wonder what kind of savagery would have caused this¡­ And all our army suffered was small injuries and just a small number of casualties. I was glad, but something inside me had broken, as if a piece of mine was burning brightly, but I felt so cold under the presence of my own shadow. Most of the soldiers had fun while looting the goods of the beast folk, their money, priced possessions, food and women. None was spared¡­ ¡°Reporting sir, we found a hidden basement in one of the houses. It is possible that some of them not accounted for could be hiding.¡± Without wasting a moment¡¯s time I rounded up ten men, and marched towards the hidden basement. It was a half torn down house, probably done by an explosion magic. I entered through the gateway with a missing door. The whole house was almost reduced to emptiness, but the walls looked newly-built. There was a small portrait hung on the wall, a little bit tilted maybe due to the impact of the explosion. I took out the picture and wiped the blood that covered its upper area. It was a portrait of a young man, a beautiful beast woman and two small kids, one with a white fox ears and a long tail, while the other kid had light brown in colour. I was dumbstruck; the girl with the white fox-tail, she resembled every bit of Miya, my own daughter. I was speechless and confirmed that the dead body lying at the backyard of the house was indeed the man in this portrait. Then the women and the children remain unaccounted for. Could it be¡­¡­? The men who were on guard above the basement saluted me as I arrived on the aforementioned suspicious spot. As per the information, I rolled over the red carpet, which had some drawing made over it and a small wooden door that opened vertically came into view. I pulled the handle and a ladder was visible going down into the darkness. Some soldiers expressed their concern, others suspected a trap. But I jumped without a moment¡¯s hesitation inside and two of my trusted men followed. It was dark all around and so I chanted a spell. A small flame lit in my palm. Speaking the truth, my magic aptitude was far below the average. What made me special to become a commander was my {Appraisal Skill LV 10} ¨C maxed out and my two another special skill ¨C {THOUGHT ACCELERATION} & {FORESIGHT}. Fortunately these are considered to be very rare skills. ¡°hhhhHHhhHHh¡­hHHh¡± Was someone crying, it more sounded like someone was trying to suppress their voice by any means possible! I faced my palm to the left wall and under the fallen table I could see two figures. I without any hesitation started approaching them. ¡°Sir, wait we need to take precautions.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know whether they are hostile or not.¡± ¡°Okay, then be prepared, I will lift off the table. Take positions.¡± Actually this conversion was going telepathically, so you need not concern with leaking information and plans. I lifted up the table with my left hand, and forced my meager amount of magical power into the little flame I lit. Under the cover of darkness, I could now probably make out two shadows and a bit of their details. A beautiful tall fox-woman and an 8-year old girl with white fox-ears and a fluffy long tail. The girl was on the verge of crying, while the mother was holding her mouth tightly, but she herself was shaking heavily. Definitely, these two are the remaining figures in the portrait. For some reason, I was sure, what I had to speak next, but my voice somehow couldn¡¯t reach them. Unfortunately, none of us knew beastmen language, so communication was a big issue. One of the main flaws I considered it to be during the entire mission. Usually the beastmen you find on human continent can speak human languages, but it seems to be not the case in the demon continent. I reached out my hand, and smiled a bit at the little girl. She is just a look-alike of Miya, I can¡¯t let my emotions get in my way, and I need to make a rational decision. Because there are eyes all around me¡­.. ¡°Si-rrr-r¡­. be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they do not appear to be hostile. Lower your swords.¡± ¡°But sir¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡± Even though I tried to keep my voice low, to not make the girls anymore afraid than they have been, but the echo in the room ruined it. I thought if I made them lower the weapons the soldiers were holding then they both might ease up a bit. The woman slowly rose up from her sitting position and raised up both of her hands and so did the little girl. They knew resistance was futile. They knew they will be sold off as slaves and separated from each other or even worse tortured to death. But even if there is a flicker of hope that they can survive, then they were ready to suffer hell. Because throwing one owns life away out of despair and give up is cowardice. If they are alive, then there is every bit of a possibility to meet again. The possibility to explore this world and maybe find happiness. Thoughts came pouring in my mind. All I wanted was to see a smile on that little girl¡¯s face. Is there any way of saving them? Can I abuse my power as a commander to a small extent and let these two go. What if I make them run away towards the next target village, then they can warn the other beastmen and abandon the location. This will save all those people whose life would be miserably destroyed for no reason at all. This war was meaningless; we were only adding fuel to the fire between the conflicts of two races. Just because the villagers here are not accustomed to fighting, it doesn¡¯t display the strength of their races. Beastmen are strong warriors, possesses special body reinforcement magic, ultimate combat abilities and natural reflexes thousand times better than us humans. If they really wanted then they could give us a run for, but maybe their weaknesses was already accounted for and so the princess decided to attack determining her own safety. Now I see¡­ ¡°Do I smell some fresh prey, Mr. commoner.¡± A loud, husky voice rang inside my ear. A huge tall figure walked in, his large steps making absurdly unnecessary loud noises. ¡°Commander, Ritt, may I know the reason, to visit during the inspection time of company eighth.¡± This man was the commander of the third platoon, the one who raided this village and turned it into a place of shamble and ruin. I need to exercise caution with my words and yet act dignified because of his noble status and our same ranks. How tiring now could this be. ¡°Nothing much, I just told you I can smell something ecstatic, won¡¯t you fill me in, my dear comrade.¡± For some reason his chin was lifted up, and his brows pushed against each other. Somehow, all this makes me nervous, the more I think the lesser I understand the meaning of all the thing we were doing. ¡°We have confirmed two remaining civilians, hiding in the basement.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make me laugh; they are not civilians, but bugs to be played with.¡± The man then clapped his hands, and with each clap a huge fire explosion appeared. ¡°WAAAHHAAHAAS¡­.WAHAAH¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± The child who was quite up till now, finally made some noise but exactly at the wrong moment. But before she could continue, her mouth was shut up closed by her mother¡¯s palm. ¡°See, these savage creatures, can¡¯t understand the beauty of my magic prowess. So let me take care of them and then they will surely admire my might. For I am Ritt Corwell, the next in line to be declared as the family head of the Corwell Family after this achievement of mine, just how hard had I work and had been waiting for this day to come.¡± I hesitated for a moment but silently slided in front of that little girl and him, blocking his eyesight. ¡°Just, what in the hell are you trying to do, let me have these two under my care, my men will surely love the big one. As for the little one, I will play with her with my magic.¡± I needed to do something, a way to get us out of this mess; I was now under my thought acceleration skill. Currently, this commander wants to harm these two, who just are simple civilians. Then the kid has the same face as Miya, which reminded me of the last promise I made to her. Those two had kept on being silent, then that means they will gladly follow me. I don¡¯t have the authority to defy this man¡¯s will, but surely I can delay it by a bit, and later figure something out. But for now¡­ ¡°I am sorry, but I have to refuse. You see...¡± I was interrupted when I could feel a sudden pressure of the magical power being forced upon me. I tried to look up, but my gazes always went down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter commander, are you somehow felling ill. How can you refuse this ambitious man¡¯s wishes, the one who will command you someday? You must feel honoured that you can be a help to me. So¡­¡± I need to come up with an answer, quick. For Miya¡¯s sake, for the sake of those two who shouldn¡¯t have been a part of this gore because someone whimsically wanted them dead. There is a reason I am here. And for that matter I won¡¯t waver, even though I am a commoner and it has made me realize again and again that I can¡¯t stand up against the noble¡­. ¡°You, see these two are supposedly confirmed to be from the next target village, so it will be helpful if we can collect some specific information of them about their security and people living.¡± In a way what I said was true, even though we can¡¯t understand beastmen languages, we can torture them and make them point out their village locations, hideouts, number of people and other important stuff important for military intelligence. I was now looking straight into the eyes of Commander Ritt, even though my whole body was hurting and screaming in pain. Going against such strong magical pressure, defying the nobility, dishonouring the military code and helping the prisoners of wars ¨C I stood against all. Such heavy burden on my shoulders; all to bring a little smile on Miya¡¯s face. The commander stared back into my eyes for half a minute and then suddenly changed his way of speaking. He sounded as a totally different person. This sly bastard! ¡°I see, in that case I cannot wait to see how long you can keep this up.¡± Ritt soon left, but when he passed through my back, I realized that I needed to watch my own back now all the time. The uneasiness feeling in the room soon lifted up. I took a deep breath, my shoulders and stomach still in a bit of pain and my head still feels heavy. As if I was about to collapse out if dizziness and neural malfunction. I slowly walked to the kid and placed my hand in front. But it was painful to see her turn around her head. But I did not mind, such response is most befitting of our actions. Hate! Hate! Is that what this girl is feeling towards me or is it Fear. I don¡¯t know. I beckoned the beast woman to follow me and she took the hint. She appears to be highly intelligent and seems to have understood the events that unfolded in a way. Now I need to make some special arrangements since I am taking care of them now, and make sure that no one suspects us. Both of them were taken to my tent, it was not as large as that of other commanders but still big enough to fit these two. I brought some warm towels, a bunch of dresses which I took from one of the houses, seeing they were intact. I made sure to order a glass of warm milk for the kid and a bowl of soup for the lady. Now I made them stay in the right corner of my tent, which was in a bit of a blind spot because of the cupboard and putting up a curtain of same colour as the tent made it almost unnoticeable. I passed each of the other mentioned items including bed sheets and pillows, but was never able to directly look them into their eyes. I felt so helpless and somehow I kept on blaming everything on me. And wondered had things gone differently, what if she did not look like my own daughter. I wonder what Miya is doing back at home. Just two more days and I will be back at home. I clenched the small glass necklace which my daughter gave me before I left home. It was the first thing that she ever gave me as a gift. My lucky charm. Tomorrow we had to travel to the next beast village and attack, preparations were already done. All that I wanted was to keep this violence and gore limited to those who resisted and for the soldiers to exercise caution because they had started taking things for granted. Carelessness is the second reason for the young¡¯s demise while the first is prejudice ¨C excessive pride. I had cleaned myself up, and started thinking of new battle strategies while lying on the bed. It was already midnight and most of the noises coming from the drunkard and merry-making soldiers from outside had quieted down. Now that I remember there was another girl in the portrait, maybe her elder sister. Her body was not found, so was she successfully able to escape. If that¡¯s true then I hope that she remains safe. *** THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH FLOOR ¨C 10 On that night when it had not even been an hour before my eye lids put up a curtain on my vision, I started hearing loud cries from the northern part of the camp. I quickly got changed and put up as much metal pieces on me as I could, when a soldier of my company came rushing in, without making any announcement. That came as a surprise. That means the news is just that important that the formalities could wait. I don¡¯t mind, or even bother with those stupid formalities. I only find them in my way of work. Just some stupid extra efforts¡­. But that was the code. ¡°Commander, it¡¯s the beastmen, they are attacking in large numbers from the northern forest. All our troops deployed in the northern station have been overwhelmed.¡± I always had this fear within me, to face a surprise attack from north. Even though the full camp was in an advantageous location, the northern perimeter being surrounded by dense tropical forests always welcomed suspicions. Send a platoon of 15 men to the north to gather intel and do not engage, I repeat do not engage the enemy. I am leaving for the conference.¡± ¡°Yes-s sir.¡± The soldier then saluted me and left. As I was at the entrance of the Princesses¡¯ tent, a thorough checking of everyone by the outside special guards was necessary. These soldiers were special and exclusive to princess Siesta. ¡°Commander, the report.¡± I looked back and my trusted men that were standing right in front of me. I needed to make haste. That was pretty quick. ¡°We have confirmed that a large number of beastmen around two thousand in number that have attacked the northern check post. They first spread a special paralysis gas in the air and then launched arrows, huge boulders. It seems that they have got this time good fighters and good magicians on their side too. Most of the tents were burned down or either blown up. The situation of the soldiers in the north is not that active. Most of them were slacking off from their post which brought this doomsday. Those stupid nobles just can¡¯t perform their duty properly.¡± Most of my soldiers were commoners like me too. They looked up to me for being the only commoner with the commander post. Their hate for noble had been pretty much obvious from their training days, always being bullied by the upper class soldiers for being inferior and replaceable tools. I more or less understood the situation now. All I need to do, is to make a report o the princess, and let her decide to fight back or retreat. So just in case, ¡°Start packing up; take all the non-perishable food, clothes and tents with you. And the two captured host-a-gg...victims in my tent to be transferred to one of the nearest cart prisons. You are dismissed for now. In case of emergency or something comes up then do not hesitate to report.¡± I walked in through the entrance by lifting up the smooth pink silky curtains, they were made up of such high quality cloth that not even my three month¡¯s salary could afford. So I was a bit too excited to see my hands being slowly grazed along by the curtain. Back to business. ¡°Long live the princess, Commander of Eighth Company ¨C Special Intelligence Unit & Scouting Division reporting with the situation.¡± I looked around and saw the commander of 5,6,8,11,17 th company already present. The commander of company one, two and seven were reported to be engaged in battle with the beastmen in the north. We had several casualties, but with the poison gas all around and in the cover of night under the dense forest, it was difficult to make the intruders retaliate. The princess was quite in a daze, her face a bit flustered in red she was under the effects of alcohol. I wonder who did this to her, it just means that making a rational decision would be tough and potential mistakes are inevitable. Some of the commanders were still late and the princess and others present were getting impatient. That¡¯s when; the commander of third company, Ritt waltzed in, with a sword covered in blood. ¡°Behave yourself Commander Ritt, you are in the presence of her highness.¡± Objected the commander of the fifth company. ¡°This is the blood of the demon beastmen, whom I took capture in the previous fight, and now they dare to attack us. So I killed some of their comrades whom I took capture and asked my soldiers to hang their heads near the so east post.¡± ¡°Just what are you implying? We don¡¯t have time for your foolish violent indulgences.¡± ¡°Princess if I may¡­¡± ¡°Fine, do what¡ªever.¡± It was obvious that we had lost the princess in this situation. I wonder why she indulged herself with such a frivolous activity, because I had never seen it happening before. It was just too irresponsible on her part when we were in the last stage of our plans. ¡°By doing this and sending some of these living pests near the east post, I have placed a trap explosion magic, while they try to disperse towards east and rescue their people, they will all die. In the chaos, we will make retreat. I have already made preparations for your highnesses safety.¡± ¡°I understand, but where we will go to.¡± The princess was acting all weird, who will go with this stupid plan which will eventually fail and has no scope. ¡°To the Great Tathya Labyrinth¡­¡± ¡°This is madness.¡± ¡°Ludicrous, we don¡¯t want to die. Instead of taking the princess to safety, it seems like you are pushing her directly into the mouth of death.¡± All the commanders started expressing their concerns and their deep seated fear which the name is more than capable enough to strike fear in our hearts. I was no exception. ¡°Fear not, I will take full responsibility for the princesses¡¯ safety. We will retreat to the first floor of the Great Tathya Labyrinth. Seeing us going there the beastmen will give up and will leave us alone. After a day or two we will come out of our hiding.¡± ¡°I see your plan does make sense. If it¡¯s only the first floor then such huge army will be sure strong enough to kill the first floor monsters. Then we can surely take our revenge if we come out after some days have passed. Any objections.¡± It¡¯s now or never, I can¡¯t let such foolishness pass by. A judgement not made with the right mind will put each of my men in great danger. ¡°It¡¯s too early to make such a rash decision. If we think for a bit longer then we can surely tackle them if we regroup all of our soldiers in the west and move them in circle.¡± I tried to point in the map for the most plausible route for an attack force and reinforcement in the north. But Commander Ritt, snatched the huge map, rolled it around and threw it on one of the drawers at his back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the small stuff, we don¡¯t have time to regroup or we will suffer more casualties. We have already lost more than 500 men. This time the resistance of beastmen is large and we may not be able to defend so properly in the dark. My men are not your pawns, if all you are good at sitting ducks here and pass judgment on those who lay down their lives on the frontline.¡± Then commander Ritt bowed down in front of princess Siesta and in a noble¡¯s way sheathed his sword but in a weird twisted fashion. ¡°Princess, remember didn¡¯t you tell me on the day of our leaving the royal castle, that you wanted to prove yourself useful to the Empire and to your father, his Majesty. We have already captured enough beastmen that can work as slaves, to fulfill the growing demand of free labour layman¡¯s job. But if the princess is not safe herself, then the people of our empire will be worried. It is then my duty as your knight to use my sword to keep the enemies at bay. If we move to the first floor of the great Tathya labyrinth, not only we would be safe but we can then mine all the rare ores ¨C specially the Magitite ore. By doing this you will raise the treasure of the Royal Family by leaps and bounds. Not only His Majesty will be happy but the extra money earned will be used for the benefit of people and they will give you their full support and love. By this accomplishment you will get one step ahead of others in achieving the goal of the next ruler of the Empire.¡± ¡°Yes you are indeed correct, make preparations to retreat now. I will not allow more of my soldiers to die.¡± Suddenly, the atmosphere of the room changed, the princess started smiling and some of the commanders started agreeing to the proposal. It was too late to back off now. All of them, I could see shadows of greedy people; it was so colourless and empty. Everyone now was thinking of filling their own pockets. Just what was happening, how did it turn like this? Was I a failure as a commander, or I was unable to judge the people around me and the princess properly. The fear of the labyrinth was overshadowed by the veracity of obtaining the highly rare and expensive mythical Magitite Ore. After the discussion, if you could actually call it one, I quickly moved to my tent and made sure the two beast people I took were safe. Then packed my most important stuff and moved to the rendezvous point. All of us made haste, while the caravan carrying the princess was in front with her Imperial Knights, in between the prisoners, at the sides the commanders on horses and at the rear were the foot soldiers. Even during the retreat we were being chased and almost three hundred more lives were lost. After travelling for four kilometer in this difficult terrain, we were finally near the entrance of the labyrinth. The Great Tathya Labyrinth, the most dangerous place on Isleguard. Home to the most dangerous species of monsters that once roamed on land, were driven out during the Great War and went into hiding. Most of them at least on the upper floors are at least S-class monster while a Catastrophe Class monster have been confirmed on floor nine and sighting of a World-Disaster Monster is considered to be a myth. If such monsters exist and are left free to trespass above, then this world will be surely destroyed. The last time a World Disaster monster appeared on land, two years ago, an entire country was wiped out, several adventurers, armies and the best warriors were lost. It was thanks to those sacrifices and relentless attacks that we were able to kill such a dangerous monster. Even the word dangerous sounds too feeble to describe the threat it poses. Before that the only human who could fight against such World Disaster Monster was the Hero ¨C The Sword Princess, but she too died during the Great War while defeating the True Demon Lord. At present the whole labyrinth has been explored till floor ten and beyond that whoever went was never heard off. It sounds too much of a clich¨¦, but that was a sweet truth without any toppings. Even the mad adventurers and strongest warriors never claim to or make promises of ever exploring this labyrinth. Such was its glory and fame in the outside world. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Just 200m ahead of us was a huge cave like opening surrounded by rocks. It was a 100 feet tall entrance and 80 feet wide. The whole running parade, without any difficulty ran through the entrance into the dark mysterious cave and stopped just when their appraisal told them that they were in the first floor. Were we saved, did the plan work or is there something still left. My foresight just kept on giving me the red signal¡­ but nothing of worth. Just when we thought we could rest for a while, a huge explosion was heard above us and after an enormous crackle. The ground started to shake violently and the above rocks came crashing in. the huge boulders fell from above and had blocked the only entrance and our nearest exit. I think that was what marked the end of our lives. ¡°Commander, you have been called for the meeting.¡± Reported a solider from outside the tent. Usually, I was left out of the meetings since we had entered the labyrinth. All of my soldiers were either sent for scouting or mining the Magitite ores. I closed down my diary in which I had been recording the events which happened after we made a retreat from our stronghold. I pushed back my chair lazily, since I had lost my motivation to do anything. All that I had left was to look after the soldiers under my wing, the two people I had taken in my care and to think whether I will be able to return to my family or not, my hometown, the farm and the Camila Cherry Forest. Such sweet memories I have of them, will I ever get a chance to make new ones. I went to the corner of my tent which was covered by a hanging bed-sheet of the same colour. Through the sides I made a small peek and looked at the two sleeping figures. They may appear peaceful, but from inside they were filled with sadness and remorse of losing their family and home. They had lost their future. Their freedom. Their happiness. And just about anything. Sometimes I would find the little girl playing around with the small wooden cubes I gave her or crying in her mother¡¯s lap. Usually they both would chatter in lower muffled voices but I couldn¡¯t understand their language. Whenever I would approach them, the girl would always hide behind her mother, but at least it was better than before. Sometimes in my absence she would smile at her mother, maybe she knew that her mother needed a reason to live too. The fear directed towards me had now changed into hesitation of meeting a stranger. Even though I had been good to them and provided them with necessary supplies, but we were the ones who destroyed their peaceful lives in the first place. They had the every right to hate me, the one who orchestrated and the one who played. On certain occasion when the child is alone sleeping, I would find her mother weeping without making a single sound or whisper. That was her resolve, to not let anyone know about her fears and depressed state, her losses, but to stay strong for her child. To remain calm and find a way to survive. For this harsh world, where such cruelty exists, can there be a time where people can live with peace, even though it means we have to live under the fear of someone strong? Someone who can judge everyone, not only humans but all living species equally? Someone who can make friends with anyone, someone who can with a single glance take down the enemies who threaten the peace of this world? Even though it means that we have to give our certain rights, I would whole heartedly welcomed a ruler who can put an end to all these conflicts, discrimination, inequalities and crush down every opposition with strong force if need arises to. All I want is to live each day without fear ¨C a happy peaceful life. To guarantee our safety, and help us in our needs unconditionally. The dread of a bandit attack, terror of a monster invasion, horrors of an enemy nation attacking or the pain of being betrayed by your own. To be free from all. I walked past several prison carriages and tents. The soldiers were dried out like raisins left out for too long in salt water. Simply put they were overworked and completely depressed. We would soon run out of supplies, food and water. Eating monsters is not an option as they can be poisonous. The soldiers who were unable to fight or were not good enough against monsters were either send to the first floor to clear the blocked exit or were put up for mining the Magitite ores growing out of the walls and ceiling. These rocks were so tough that it took a lot of effort even with the best tools we had, but even a small amount of these could help you to lead a rich happy and fulfilled life. The people at the top, wanted these rocks for themselves, to garnish as much money as they could. But for me these were just chunks of normal rock ¨C for they can neither help you satisfy your hunger, neither can you wear them, nor built houses with them. Because in times like these, for survival we don¡¯t need the metal coins. In this trapped hellish place they are pretty much useless. We don¡¯t even have the required skills to make strong weapons out of these rocks. The princess just couldn¡¯t stay at the first floor and took the bait of the third commander who made her talk to his tune. To move in below floors and mine more ores, while the other soldiers clear the exit. No matter how many soldiers we loose here, but if we make back to the empire with as much resources as we could then it¡¯s a win for them. At present we were on the tenth floor and had just the previous day defeated two hundred¡¯ Blood Rogue Ogres¡¯. Many soldiers were lost in that battle, it was thanks to the diversions on the battleground that the soldiers could keep on attacking. By now we had lost almost 1200 soldiers. But this number could have been twice, no thrice or maybe we would not even have been able to make up till floor ten unless we had sacrificed those beastmen captured. You are right in thinking, that those beastmen were used as decoys. They were mercilessly thrown in front of the monster, to become their prey, while the soldiers took their sweet time to kill those monsters. The number of slaves captured in thousands had now reduced to hundred. It is probable that with the dwindling supplies, all of them would be killed in the next floor. I was now standing outside the princess¡¯s tent, being thoroughly checked by guards and after getting clearance entered the huge area with a table put in between surrounded by chairs more than required. Almost all of the commanders were present except for that of 4, 5, and 8 who lost their lives on the above floors. After paying my respect to the princess I took my seat. Princess Siesta, one of the most beautiful princesses in the entire world, now looked horribly dull to me. She had black spots under her eyes and her royal clothes smells that of booze. Even now I think she is under the effects of alcohol. She had lost it. While she knew that she could overwhelm the beastmen villages she was cheerful and motivated. Giving orders to kill and slaughter without thinking for a second. She herself never visited the war-torn region, and if she had then maybe by any chance she would have realized the mistake she was making and would have pulled back. But now we were doomed, I wonder whose fault it is. Maybe it was all of us who were at fault ¨C they just don¡¯t go and call it collective responsibility for no reason at all. In the face of odds and real danger, she had abandoned her duties and had strayed away from her path. One could say she was heading to the path of ruin and destruction. In the royal palace such a situation would have been harshly treated and would have declared the princess as a failure ¨C TRASH leading to disownment. The conversation began with a heated argument of what to do with the remaining beastmen. Some suggested finishing them off in the next floor. A team of twenty soldiers had been dispatched to floor eleven for reconnaissance. But they haven¡¯t returned, most probably they were found out by the monsters and killed. Another unit was being made ready to gain information on the new kind of monsters we had to face. Most of them had given up hope. We had successfully mined all the ores, but no results were being produced by the people who were clearing off the rubble in front of the entrance. The rocks were just too big and sturdy. Especially they had a special anti-magic effect on them, so they couldn¡¯t even be fixed by magic. Outside contact was impossible; all the transmission magic had failed reception. It was probably because we are in a different pocket-dimension in each of the floors. After all such huge spaces can¡¯t be built inside the dungeons. This labyrinth was the symbol of both the glory and the gore of the Great War, where are ancestors fought against the evil with the Gods. To gain the riches you had to put your life on the line. At some point we would run out of food and water ¨C death was certain. We didn¡¯t know how many floors we had to go down. Or at which floor a monster would wipe out all of us? Death seemed inevitable. And all of us had realized that. In that heated moment of our discussion ¨C a solider of the princess¡¯s guard came in running. ¡°T-the beastmen they are...¡­.revolting. They have broken free from their cages and are attacking us. Reporting twenty five casualties. For now we have apprehended the aggressors.¡± Commander Ritt at this news rose up from his seat and banged on the table, ¡°How dare those filthy animals tried to back-stab us. First we got caught up here because of their kin-race. But we showed them kindness by giving them food even though we could have left them to rot here. This is how they pay us.¡± The princess too made a disgusted face and started biting her finger-nail tips. ¡°Those Bald Monkeys, those demons who pretend to be humans. Filthy. Such filthiness, I can¡¯t stand it. So this is how they show their kindness to us. To the royal princess. Insolent fools.¡± ¡°Princess, I say we should execute them all, to show them the price they have to pay to go against the royal princess.¡± Commander Ritt, with his blood pressure shot as high as it could, and his reddened eyes, probably because of over-drinking and drug doses, shouted out his proclamation as loud as he could. And so did the other commanders followed in his footsteps. ¡°Yeah, it is entirely their fault that we are in this predicament.¡± ¡°I say we just get over with them. Filthy beast animals.¡± ¡°Sharing our provisions with them had been a waste from the start. I support this proposal.¡± ¡°So we should execute all of them in front of the soldiers after one hour from now.¡± The princess finally rose up from her seat and brandished a hand in front; in her dismal yet excited tone said ¡°Slay all those pests. I don¡¯t want to see a single one of them alive. It is all their fault that I am stuck down here. So I will make them suffer just as much they had made me suffer.¡± ¡°Soldiers round them up, you heard the princess. It is time for the filth to pay with their cursed blood.¡± All the soldiers who heard this cry got fired up. I had no way to object the proposal which was deemed passed by all the sitting members. And the ways the people are reacting¡­. Was I the only sane person left? What has happened to these soldiers, who pledged to lay down their life to protect the honour of our country, were now behaving like mindless barbarians. This madness ¨C there was no escaping it. I needed to return to my tent, because¡­ A huge hand crept on my shoulders and my legs froze. ¡°If I am not forgetting then you commander have two of these cursed creatures in your care now. My people will escort you to get them in their right place. So hurry up, you don¡¯t plan on defying the orders of the princess are you.¡± I could then feel several gazes piercing through me, obviously for no good reason at all. As if land had cracked below my feet and my blood froze. The only thing that kept me sane here was going to be killed in mere moments. So I think I too became impatient and lost my cool. After all it was not something I could just go forward and accept, not as a commander but a human being who wanted to trust what he had seen with his eyes up till now, that amidst these savages there would be still a glitter of hope. ¡°But, those two weren¡¯t even part of that revolt just now. They never would hurt anyone. How could you just kill a small child?¡± ¡°But surely, when they grow up their hate for us will grow and then they will come after our lives for revenge. We can¡¯t let that happen.¡± ¡°But even you are not sure of that. Punishing someone of a crime that never happened¡­that is not justice.¡± ¡°There is no fair play during the war. Now get yourself moving, or are you trying to side with the enemy. If so then be my guest. All of your property will be confiscated by the Empire; your family back there will be exiled and labeled as traitors too. You don¡¯t want that happening do you?¡± My eyes were now dead, for what I had heard was enough to make my soul break. Maybe I was too weak to become a soldier after all. The glory, the fame and the bravery of the battlefield was too bright a dream for a kid like me back then. But it¡¯s all hollow and dark now. Maybe I should have stick to farming and making medicine at home. With that I could have at least lived a longer and maybe somewhat of a peaceful life with my family, without knowing the dark secrets of this world. I was now somehow standing in front of my tent. I involuntarily walked inside and pushed the curtain where two life forms were sitting and playing with each other, merrily clapping hands according to their own tune. The small girl lifted her head up and smiled at me for the first time. Her bright eyes, which had seen atrocities which no kid should have seen, were still innocent. What is this? Why now of all times? Because of the consequences of my decisions you are all going to die. I banged my hands as loudly as I could on the wooden shelf to wake myself up. But by now the soldiers outside the tent thrust in forward without my consent. This was a sign of pure defiance of a superior, but I knew it was the order of someone else. Someone whose voice and action at present drifted everyone¡¯s dark hearts. But if their hearts are dark, then I wonder what colour would mine be. Because I just stood there watching silently. I neither had the power to stop those ruffian soldiers nor the strength to knock them down. Just a bystander, who couldn¡¯t make up his own mind¡­. Then maybe I had no heart at all, my soul was long missing. Just like a brittle glass piece, it had already been shattered to pieces. The beastwoman and beastchild kept staring at me, crying and shouting for help, that¡¯s what it actually sounded like, seeing how rough the soldiers were trying to be with them. Their hands were tied tightly with the rough rope and slowly carried to the open area where other beastmen were being tortured. Their hands tied too and loud deafening screams could be heard. Beaten with all kinds of weapons like mace, hammer, piercer. There were all kinds fingers cut, tails smashed, or an ear missing. Who could have done these kind of terrible things to them, and the answer was everywhere around me. The woman and the child too were thrown like non-living objects where all the beast people were together. ¡°Slaughter them all. Peirce those cursed monkeys and cleanse this land of the filth.¡± The princess vociferously made her proclamation. In a second several soldiers drew out their swords, some placed their spears in front and at the signal of Commander Ritt, thrusted their pointed tips without any mercy into those living beings whose hands were tired, half-dead and weak to the point that they couldn¡¯t even stand up to fight back or run. The child who was crying up until now, started howling. Somehow by grace she was still alive. But how¡­. I lifted up my eyes, which were too scared to see such violence. But the sound was just too striking that it pulled me in. ¡°AWOOOOOHHHHHH¡± howling screams, and dried tears ran through the little beast girl faces. She was just around seven years old and was face to face with such evils of the society. Her mother was impaled with two long spears in her abdomen and a sword half ran through near her chest. But she had a small smile on her face and before she ran out of her life she muttered something in her daughter¡¯s long white ears. The cries kept on getting deeper and deeper as if resonating with the feelings in my mind and the broken pieces of the soul were slowly brought back together. I clenched the glass piece that was hanging in front of my neck and quietly whispered to it. ¡°Sorry, Miya but it seems that your father will not be able to keep his promise and will die as a traitor for all and a forsaken hero for myself. At least let me be that.¡± I refuse to let my fear control me anymore. I started running towards the centre where that girl was crying, I was planning to pick her up and run towards the next floor, without any else thought in my mind. While all the soldiers will be too afraid and give up on the chase. As for the monsters I will think afterwards. I saw several soldiers running past me with their sword and crying in unison. Their war cries for blood. ¡°KILL. KILL. KILL¡± ¡°SLAY THEM ALL.¡± I won¡¯t be able to make it. Even this chance is gone. The picture of girl being killed in front of me was making me go beyond insane. Just the thought of it was making me cry. Not for the little girl, neither for me but the thought that I was part of this whole fiasco ¨C which people like to call chivalry. I had failed as a human being, a soldier and as a living rational & emotional being too. Someone, anyone please help that girl that was all I could think about. But I couldn¡¯t see a single glance with the glint of kindness I was hoping for but faces without an eye, ear, and nose but curved lines facing upwards. My eyes had closed and I had given up on running, and so did the voices, which were now giving the vibe of astonishment and confusion. My gazes met with a white being, which had eight red-beaded eyes, gazing almost through us, as if appraising our worth. I looked at other soldiers and they were trapped in some kind of strong and sticky white thread. I made sure to take a proper look at the new found scenery and was flabbergasted to the extent that it made me happy and scream out in joy. A giant spider, almost as huge as a normal sized trunk in which I used to keep my knight suit, was standing in front of the beast girl as if trying to protect her from the soldiers. The soldiers too were still confused and trapped in the webs. Its colour was so white that it reminded me of the cold winter snow that once destroyed our crops, but actually I enjoyed playing with it. It had its own bitter and sweet side. Any attempt the soldiers made, they were found trapped in the webs which were now spread all across us forming a small impenetrable wall. The more the soldiers tried to resist, the more they got entangled with the threads. While some tried to strike it down with their swords while others used fire magic but none of them seemed to work. Commander Ritt was shouting at his full voice, frustrated at the sudden strange turn of events. ¡°Get rid of that weak little spider. Protect the princess and kill the cursed evil beast girl who has collaborated with the monsters.¡± Now the Silver Imperial Knights had appeared who were the strongest in the whole army and had levels above 4500. A single Imperial knight was capable of defeating two hundred soldiers all on his own without putting much effort. They excelled in magic, swordsmanship and practiced aural arts. Somehow they were able to dodge the webs, or maybe use objects and other soldiers to keep themselves from being caught. But still they were unable to close in near the spider. The beast girl was still crying while hugging her mother who was now drenched in red blood. She just couldn¡¯t let it go and accept¡­.. No one could have. Thousands of soldiers, mages and imperial knights had surrounded the spider, but they were not making much progress. But what surprised me most was that not a single soldier had been killed yet. I used appraisal on the white spider and out of bewilderment took a step back. How is this even possible? A level 9 spider, and just at level 9 can use all kinds of magic attributes which are almost maxed out at that too. Even with my maxed out appraisal skill I was unable to see its title and something sort of called a ¡®unique skill¡¯ which was new to me. But what really surprised me that the spider could use both divine light and dark matter magic. It was not that it was unheard of, magic used by the Gods of the divine realm and Devils of the Hell; but it was something that is totally impossible. Two strongest opposing attributes can never exist in a single entity; otherwise the soul being of that person will fall apart. But seeing such a creature standing right in front of me was a miracle. If word goes out about such a monster then it can even be labeled as catastrophe class monster just at level 9, which was usually designated to monsters with level above 4000. Maybe I should stop calling it a monster, even though it has no name, and spiders are considered one of the weakest monster species. Somehow it was different than all the monsters I had encountered in my life. It was protecting not only the beastgirl but was keeping the other soldiers away without hurting anyone. It was an intelligent being and maybe kind too. Such words for a monster meant more than the world to anyone else. But I don¡¯t think this could keep up for long, the number of soldiers are far above than a single being can alone handle without killing them, even though the monster looked determined and resolved of what it was doing. It needs to take away the girl and run, but there is no place or opening to go. Also the mental state of the beast girl does not appear to be that good. I was trying my best to think of a way to create a diversion and allow the both of them to escape. I was ready to face any consequences and punishment for my actions on that part. That was the only thing I could do. ¡°HAAHAAAAHHHAHA¡± ¡°YOU SEE, I KILLED IT. I CLEANED THE FILTH. HAAHAAHAH.¡± I looked up again at all the unfolding chaos, and among all that the princess was standing behind the beast girl, with a dagger imbued in blood and red drops scattered all over her royal dress and her unsightly face. I was late again, I failed again, and this was the third failure on my part. I was weak and foolish to think that I could do something. A coward who just stood by and watched. I was afraid to die, I finally realized it. Am I not allowed to have this feeling? The princess was laughing like a madman, while all the other soldiers who were fighting up till now stood and watched. I think they too had realized up till now what they were actually doing and what they had done up till now. But my eyes followed that of the spider who tried to bring back the beheaded girl¡¯s head back at its position and tried to cast some kind of magic maybe a healing spell. A monster with compassion. Ha¡­. But something was not right, the magical pressure in the surrounding, I could feel it increasing; it was exponentially so high that I was knocked down to the ground. The white spider was now surrounded in a dark purple aura and something similar was happening to the other soldiers. Some cried in pain, most of them tried shouting for help or uttered curses and words of doubt. I could feel my bones being crushed under that huge pressure; my legs had already become numb. The ground was shaking, and all the tents by now had fallen. Most of the soldiers were experiencing the same thing, lying on the floor and unable to move. While some of those who were outstanding fighter and the imperial knights were barely able to move. It was some kind of high-class gravity magic which I had never heard of as a strategic class soldier, I had read all the books on magic and its types, the discovered spells and their specific characteristics. But gravity magic was a rare one, and something this strong a spell to manifest was never recorded in history. The next all I could remember was a bright light shrouded in darkness, maybe I was dreaming the impossible. But this light had blackened my view leaving me unconscious. *** SACHI KONDO {I AM BACK } I was now on floor eleven, and as usual was prepared to hunt down all the monsters in there. I used my appraisal skill across the floor and spotted hundred ¡®SCOUNDRIEAL KOBOLDS¡¯. They were all of level 2500 and possessed extraordinary agility, magic sense and sharp canines to hunt down their prey in one bite. But for now they seemed to be awesomely quite. It¡¯s not like the monsters that possess magic sense, because they would start attacking me immediately just after I enter their territory. I used telescopic view and saw some of them munching over something. On close inspection, their food was something covered in metal, evident from the clanking sound that resonated through. ¡°HUMANS. I finally found them.¡± Even though they were dead I couldn¡¯t contain my excitement and burned down the whole floor with {BLACK FLARE}. No need to worry I made sure that all the humans were already dead. If I want to establish contact with them, then of course I can¡¯t kill them. Even though they will be hostile to me in the start but if I am able to somehow relay that I am harmless then I do have a chance of co-operation. I was hoping to meet some humans since I was nearing the entrance but this was just too soon. With the small group of humans dressed in a knight¡¯s uniform I can conclude that they were a scout party. That means I will be meeting alive humans on the next floor, PROBABLY. If they are not killed that is. The monsters here are pretty strong. I should go forward with the fact in mind that I won¡¯t be greeted with a special welcome, since we won¡¯t be able to talk as our languages will be different. Usually in novels I read that reincarnated people avoided such situations and meetings. But how about pictures and sketches, surely I can make using some with my webs, don¡¯t doubt my drawing skills. They are pretty good; at least you can call them above average. Or I can carve on the ground the symbol of peace by shaking hands. Humans were successfully able to communicate using pictures during Stone Age and they also used this method in Egyptian civilization. The better choice would be that if I swoop in and save them from the monsters, if they are being attacked and on the verge of being defeated that is. It is totally the event where a character can gain trust; respect and forge bonds of friendship. They will owe their life to me. But there is always just the case that the humans are strong and they won¡¯t bother with an absurd and irrational behavior of a monster and would simply kill me, considering an anomaly of the labyrinth. Considering that I actually am, being a reincarnate from another world, saving this world and tied to a goddess ¨C pretty normal to speak of. HUH. That would be bad. Then I can¡¯t forget that I am bad at communicating things too. A complete failure on my part. Why did I have to go and isolate myself in the previous life? But maybe it is also an opportunity to know people of this world for the first time. I will be their friendly neighbourhood spider. Well there is no point in wasting time and thinking about stuff that will matter in the long run. Of course I am not thinking of the good food I can obtain from the humans. I also need to make sure that I am not the first to show hostility against them. I must completely act normal. Wait is monster communication with humans even considered normal. Maybe they worship spiders in this world that would be the silver lining of the clouds which had foreshadowed my life up until now. Well this is a new world who knows what will happen next. I had now entered through the gateway that leads to floor 10, and honestly speaking it was a very large floor. The ceiling was a bit low but the area expanded far and wide. But my eyes were fixed on the hundreds of huge tents that covered the entire place. And a huge compound area was left bare in between. I used invisibility skill on myself using the kinetic eye and started walking across the tents and the laid down path. I was delighted to see the things created by humans for the first time. There was cloth, mugs, steel plates, firewood, tools, swords, nails, thrown here and there. Ahem, of course it was like a trip to museum seeing historic things. Obviously you can¡¯t expect technological advancement in a magical world. Even though they were simple daily use item, I just couldn¡¯t calm down my curiousness. ¡°#$%#$#%#^^%%^$%¡± Loud noises were coming from the mid-compound open area. That¡¯s right I was so into it that I forgot to notice that all the humans were missing. So there they all were. But these cheers did not look like they were singing or supporting someone. I don¡¯t know why but it felt a bit sinister. I quickly crawled my way through the tents and reached the sidelines of the commotion and took a flight in the sky. Just what on earth was happening? Swords and spears were passed through alive beings while all they could do was cry in anguish with their hands tied making them look like some criminals. They were the beastmen whom I read about back when I was with Lady Athena collecting information about the world in which I was about to be born. Not that I thought I would meet one of them so soon. But these circumstances¡­. The people who were cheering after killing those beastmen, how can they still smile? A bitter taste had filled my mouth. Somehow all of this reminded me of the floor where I defeated the goblin race and how they ensured their own survival. The people who were killing these for whatever reasons I don¡¯t care; were the real monsters. No crime can garner such attention and savagery. But what was that little girl doing among them. A girl with white fox ears and tail was tightly clenching with both her hands to another figure that was already dead and crying at the top of her voice. How could I tell, that she was dead just by looking, because I think somewhere along the line while hunting the monsters I had learned to sense the breath of life from the people around me. Mother, I think that¡¯s what she was, to the little girl. Being impaled by spears and swords, she was still able to move and protect her daughter from death by becoming a shield herself, no matter how many times she had to die, no matter how much pain she had suffered and no matter how much pain she will suffer, she will happily just do anything for her own child because that¡¯s what a mother is for. No, to put it more appropriately ¨C because that¡¯s what a mother always tend to do for her children. The relation tied by the strings which even Gods cannot break, how these humans dare try to defile, such a holy bond and still run their mouths laughing and continue with their killing spree like mindless fiends. ¡°I will not allow this to happen; I will not let her die.¡± I will save her; I cannot allow seeing someone getting destroyed again. I cannot allow the same events to repeat again. Losing someone dear to you, reminded me of my own parents whom I had forgotten after the road accident. Yes, my whole childhood with my parents is blank. A monster like me can¡¯t even cry. But this girl behind me is just like my previous self, who at present has no one to help her and hungry animals surround her to take advantage of this weakness. Even though I was a bit late, I cannot let the sacrifice of her mother be in vain. I cannot also kill a human, because Lady Athena won¡¯t like it. I am not a murderer. All I have to do is to keep these soldiers restrained and make an opening through these large numbers while carrying the beast child somewhere far away. But the numbers of these humans keeps on increasing; and all have different strength and are persistent. They think they can kill me, but I am not the same weak person whom you can toy with; you see I have a promise to fulfill. But if I leave a person in need alone then I can¡¯t be content by just the promise being fulfilled in its worded terms. That¡¯s something neither of us would like to happen. Not killing these humans and still restraining them is getting tougher by every moment flew by. What kind of people are these using their own men as shields and hiding behind others back? Maybe with this, even though that kid has just now lost her mother and seen such awful things, if I save her and spend some time with her¡­. Or maybe cook some good food for her on a regular basis then she will cheer up a bit. Well, it does for me. Maybe I will get to make my first friends in this new world, right here in this dungeon. The fact that she will accept me even though I am a monster. Somehow the thought of it makes me happy. But things were not looking upright, my hands were getting full, some of these humans are exceptionally skilled, I need to produce webs at a much faster rate otherwise they will get to that girl or even kill me before I am able to do anything. Unexpectedly, my danger senses somehow were behaving a bit differently, with these many people directing their hostility towards me, before I could realize I heard a sinister laughter. Not a laughter of a human or a monster but the laughter of a mindless being. I looked back and another girl I had not accounted for was holding a dagger covered in blood and was slowly wiping the blood shots that had fallen on her faces. ¡°No, no, no, no ,no, no.¡± ¡°Not again. Not her too.¡± I tried to move the fallen head of that little girl with care and placed it at its correct position and without delay casted my strongest healing magic as with as much magical energy I could imbue in it. ¡°DIVINE HEAL.¡± There were no changes, no movements, unlike my past experiences where I would even come back from the verge of death. I must keep on trying. My magic has never failed me. ¡°DIVINE HEAL.¡± ¡®Once more. It should work now. I am sure of it.¡¯ ¡°DIVINE HEAL.¡± ¡®Please don¡¯t give up now¡­not now¡­please. I just wanted to save you, I was sure I am not late at least saving you was for sure.¡¯ ¡°DIVINE HEAL.¡± ¡°DIVINE HEAL.¡± ¡°But why, why won¡¯t it work. Is it because she is deep asleep now. Even though I wanted to save her.¡± I was supposed to save the world but couldn¡¯t even save this small girl. I thought I had grown up to be strong after beating those monsters, but I was just getting ahead of myself. I am still weak. Still shy. Still afraid. Still confused. Still unable to make the right choice and go along with it when it counts the most. If only I had made the right calling and killed those monsters in front of me who called themselves humans. It was no different than earth; just their ways had changed, a bit more inclined to violence and fight. Saving the World for these beings, I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. I needed to save the world from them. Was there any purpose to all of this? Isn¡¯t it wrong for me to seek purpose in another¡¯s life and death? The chains which were binding me ¨C the feeling that I was still human. That I still had a human heart inside me will get me nowhere. It was all a lie, or at least now I want it to be. Because of my own insecurities and carelessness of handling this situation a person¡¯s life was lost. It was my naive behavior and optimistic thinking. I had lightened up and became careless. She was still so young and the unbearable suffering she was put through¡­. ¡°UNFORGIVABLE. I NEED TO KILL THEM ALL. RIGHT HERE IN THIS MOMENT, IN THIS VERY PLACE. TO STOP THIS FROM HAPPENING EVER AGAIN, I MUST KILL ALL THE EVIL-DOERS.¡± I had been bent and broken, but I now knew I can hop into a better shape. A form that can really save this world. The only way is to cleanse it of all evil. Anyone who tries to hurt an innocent is my enemy. And I kill all my enemies; I will not waver in my resolve nor discriminate against those who try to disturb the peace of this world. This hollow black-pitch box- is it MY ROOM ¨C back on earth - in which I was sitting in, with my legs folded and head down ¨C was it really me. But why of all places I am here now. I need to get back right now. ¡°Every single living being goes through their life depending on their past experience, awareness of the present and hopes for the future. And that¡¯s what they call reality. One¡¯s reality might be an illusion for other. Didn¡¯t you wanted to live according to your own little fantasy story?¡± It was a voice I had never heard before, a voice which did not sound human at all and more like a mechanical robot. Not that I care. For me everything was in heartbreak¡­. The pain of a breaking heart. This loss I suffered even though I hadn¡¯t even taken a good look at her face, neither talked to her, but she felt so familiar and close to me. The situation she was in was much similar to mine, maybe worse than others. It was her reality, but who was to be blamed to give her such a sad role. Is it true that there are chosen-ones and the not-chosen ones for victory, happiness, kindness, envy, sorrow and anything I was feeling. The pain of being alone is completely out of this world! Even now I am alone, in this dark room, in the dungeon surrounded by enemies and I wonder what will happen on the surface. In this far-fetched reality of mine! Nothing ever goes as planned. The longer I live, the more I realize that in this reality, only pain, emptiness and suffering, exists for me and those around me. Looks can be deceiving. What a person looks from the outside may actually be different but there is the possibility that from the inside he is still the same. The same goes for me. Maybe I was just pretending to be a hero, trying to save the kid was just a stupid role I wanted to play. In truth by giving preference to not killing those humans I was prioritizing my own safety. I was just a pretender like others. And now the pain of this guilt won¡¯t go. The more I think about it the more it hurts. The more I acknowledge my mistake the more I remember of my past ones. I had got the unique skill of the All Seeing Eyes Of the God but maybe I was blind to not see through the fact that I was not in a story with plot-twist to bring forth my supremacy, but a small life in which I had to survive with my loved ones no matter what. No matter how peaceful it appears on the top, the bottom of the ocean and the inside heart of a person are always in constant stir. ¡°Do you understand pain a little now? The selfish desire of wanting to maintain peace causes wars, and hatred is born to protect love.¡± ¡°Go away, just what do you want with me.¡± I cried out as loud as I could trying to vent out my frustration on this menacing voice. ¡°I am just an existence of coalesced energy, the energy that once was a part of single, ultimate form. I seek a master who can wield me.¡± Hate is that what I feel against those who did those horrible things to those people. Is it disgust? I don¡¯t know. Or solely anger. I am still not sure. What is the feeling that would justify my action of killing them, to seek more power, the truth that why was she killed even before she had the chance to view the world a little more. When Lady Athena promised me that she will be by my side while we would travel the whole world, I was so happy. Would she have been too if I offered her to join up? In this past, her life was just a fleeting moment of my memory, and yet I was making such a big deal out of it. Was it because I was alone, or someone helpless being killed in front of me made my heart move. Instead of using my powers to destroy others just to sate my own pain, I want to use it to change the world into something better. To transform it into a place not with those incomprehensible and only a moment convenient notions of peace, equality, justice ¨C BUT THE WAY I SAW FIT. I have finally decided what I needed to do; this feeling of hatred is what I need to get rid of. Not only from my heart but from all the people of this world. Even though it sounds impossible, and ultimate stupidity, that¡¯s the kind of world I would like to live in. ¡°How can you say that you will never change? That you will not change, no matter how great the pain you face? No matter the losses you will suffer and the people who will come to hate you for this in return? Can you continue believing in yourself forever? ¡° You should give up on trying making me give up now. This is one of the things I have decided on my own and there is now way I am going to give up now. When people get hurt, they learn to hate...When people hurt others, they become hated and racked with guilt. But knowing that pain allows people to be kind to each other. Even though it may be out of sympathy. Even though I won¡¯t be able to hate others I will gladly accept the hatred of those, it could be the whole world against me. ¡°Can you guarantee it? Can you have such faith in yourself?¡± Though there always be enemies around me, you see I have a friend outside. The promise we made, to share our pain and the understanding we have between us, this feeling of being at peace with her far surpasses any other. As for the faith in myself I am going to prove it to you not by words but with my actions. I stood up from my sitting position and walked up to the place where the dark room seems to end and then I tried to pass my hand through the door. The dark room, cracked like a brittle glass plain, just by my single touch. ¡°You see, I told you. Let¡¯s meet again, when this world have become a little better than before.¡± CRACK. CRACK. CRACK. The room shattered into pieces which dissolved in an instant into the bright light that was in my vicinity. Light brighter than that of the largest star of the cosmos and warmer than that of sun engulfed me in an instant. While a black fluid settled underground started rising up like a storm and mixed itself in with me. This was my power and mine alone, it¡¯s all up to me how I use it. I know that better than any other. The world in which I want to live. The world I wanted to create and the world I wanted to save from drowning in hatred and despair. [YOU HAVE LEVELLED UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 10] [FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL] [EVOLUTION STAGE I : COMPLETE] [YOU HAVE EVOLVED INTO RACE : HUMAN] [YOU HAVE GAINED THE TITLE : MERCILESS] [ {IMMUNITY} + {MAGIC RESISTANCE} + {ADVANCED BODY STRENGTHENING} + {ADVANCED BODY DURABILITY} + {ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION} HAS COMBINED TO EVOLVE INTO TITLE ¨C IMMORTALITY ] [PROCESS FAILED] [REQUIRED EVOLUTION STAGE NOT REACHED]
FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL Allows user to have certain authority over the soul core of beings that are weaker than the user or lack the will to live. Does not apply on beings that have strong life force and strong will power.
***
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 6 MONTHS RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 10 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ][SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS
/////////////////////////////// THE WISHES OF THE DEAD ¡°I see, so this is what happens when people die.¡± I was now standing just beside my dead body. I must have died after I had fainted. Several other dead bodies lay beside, all of their lives extinguished. Now I will never be able to return home, to my wife and my daughter Miya. But somehow I feel blessed, to be able to witness what was happening in front of me. After the high class gravitational magic force field was casted, most of us were rendered immobile. The pure white being in front of me was shrouded both in a mystical bright golden light, too bright for me to see and at the same time darkness kept revolving around it, which was again too dark for me to see anything. But something unique and magnificent was happening to the spider ¨C I was witnessing a change that might change the world for good. And for all I cared that I wanted to be a part of it, to see it through the end. The radiant rays that kept on launching itself from the centre of all attraction burned everything to nothingness leaving miniature dark spots. The moment it touched anything it was reduced to black strings slowly vanishing. The cries of the dying and the vanishing ashes of the dead ¨C it was all but in a fleeting moment all over. Something that was satisfying my own fury and relentless hatred for others. That day a mere single monster wiped out a force of almost 8,000 knights within seconds. Something which only a supreme being could do. Now there''s something I understand a little better. In this world, wherever there is light - there are also shadows. And talking about peace, whilst spilling blood, it''s something that only humans can do. The concept of something being entirely ¡®right¡¯ cannot be more less true. A word that has no true meaning. Today I had learned things I shouldn¡¯t have. Of how I was born a simpleton, lived like a fool and died like a coward. The true measure of a knight is not only how he lives but also how he dies. And mine was pitiful, just like all the others here. To try finding the meaning about your true self, will lead you to nothing. Because those who cannot accept their real self always fails. Soon the whole room got covered itself in that bright golden light and I too started turning into black fading strings. This was my soul we are talking about. I had heard of people saying that when you die you become one with the True God. This feeling of becoming one with something unexplainable, beyond the universal boundaries, something grand and inexplicable. It was so satisfying, as if the whole truth was now open to me like a vast pacific ocean in which you can sink to the bottom and still not drown. It was like having an epiphany. A vision of a place where one day everyone will be able to understand each other. Is the being in front of me a - GOD¡­¡­.. VOLUME 2 : CHAPTER 6 : SO IT’S REALLY HAPPENING
CHAPTER 6 : SO IT¡¯S REALLY HAPPENING CELESTIAL YEAR 237 Second Princess Siesta of Perillus Empire with around 10,000 knights was suddenly reported missing after a month in the Kanandra mountains. While it was officially announced that they went there to subjugate the monsters and collect information about their growth and pedigree. But most of the other countries knew that was not the case. This missing army was then said to be the work of the demon empire, and they were again announced as the enemies of humanity by the Perillus Empire adding fuel to the fire in the current state of affairs. Creating problem for other countries who were involved with other species like elves, Beast Empire who lived on the demon continent, or were using resources imported from them. But the only being who actually knew the truth was the monster itself that annihilated that large an army in the Great Tathya Labyrinth. *** HART KINGDOM ¨C ROYAL PALACE ¡°How are you feeling Alice? You suddenly fainted in front of me and now you have such a high fever? Just tell me in case if you need anything.¡± The women sitting in front of me showed her deep motherly concerns, on my deteriorating condition. Marciel Hart ¨C the queen of Hart Kingdom and my beloved mother. Maybe she is just being too careful. But it feels nice; to have someone worry about you and you can do the same for them. Someone who is very precious to you, someone you hold so dear that you cannot let them go. ¡°No, mother, I think I am alright now. You don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡± ¡°Are you sure, your father and brother will be visiting soon.¡± ¡°I told you, it¡¯s just a simple fever and my head hurts a little. I am sure after sleeping for a while I will be good in no time.¡± ¡°Fine, then if you insist. But call me the moment you think that your condition is getting worse. I will be coming by soon, to check your temperature.¡± Mother then walked to the door and then closed it from behind and ordered the maids to not let anyone disturb me. I told you she is just being too overprotective and she still might think that it¡¯s not enough. Also, the weather outside is not good at all. Earthquakes, storms, thunderclaps have been reported all around the world. Even now a fierce wind is blowing outside, while the window is rattling with the huge pressure the raindrops are exerting on the window pane. I turned my body to the left and pulled the blanket a little upward till it covered my ears. My body was heating up and my divine magical powers were in total disarray. I already knew the reason for my condition. It¡¯s not at all common for a goddess to fall ill, neither my healing magic was working on me. Sachi, I could feel that she was in a lot of pain. Just what is happening to her? Even though this fever has subsided a little, it doesn¡¯t imply that Sachi would be feeling well at all. I promised that I will be sure to share her pain, but here I was lying on the bed inside this comfortable royal palace, with so many people looking after me, but what about her. If only I knew what¡¯s happening to her, except that she is still alive and her faint life signals that I keep on receiving from the northern direction. All I can do is just sit here and wait for her to return. They say ¡®Wherever someone thinks of you, that''s where home is.¡¯ I must keep on searching for her, till I find her. This fever is nothing much to endure if at the end I am able to meet her. All I can do with my feeble powers is to wait and keep on waiting. As long as I can¡­ I used to think "friend" was just another word... Nothing more, nothing less. But when I met her, I realized what was important was the word''s meaning. *** DIVINE REALM ¨C WORLD GOD¡¯S OFFICE ¡°WORLD GOD, just what is happening in the divine realm?¡± Lady Gaea came in rushing through my office door without knocking. Maybe she should consider a bit more about this old man¡¯s privacy before barging in and knock first. Well she does look a bit concerned with the recent tremors we have been having today. Of course it¡¯s not normal here to have those, unless it means a big change is approaching. Good or bad ¨C who knows? BOOOOOM. With a lightning crashing down in the middle of the day, it was getting tiresome by every minute, but this was an interesting development. ¡°World God, the angel guarding the ¡®HEAVENLY ARTIFACT COLOSSEUM¡¯, has reported of the building being breached but there are no intruders to be found and a particular thing is missing.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± I just couldn¡¯t wait to hear her say it, as it stands I already knew what had actually occurred. Perks of being the Almighty World God ¨C the know it all. ¡°I think you should go and check for yourself, it is very concerning. Lord Brahma is already at the scene.¡± Maybe ¨C not know it all. ¡°Fine, I will look into the matter. Let¡¯s leave at once and deal with it. This sorting of horses with three or four leg in the new world I am trying to make is really getting annoying. So later.¡± We teleported in front of the building about which we were just now talking about and after climbing up the small flight of stairs, the sight of Lord Brahma standing outside the huge golden gate came into view. ¡°World God ¨C it¡¯s the White & Black Sword. They are missing.¡± ¡°I see, what about the place where it was kept.¡± ¡°The case in which it was kept was completely destroyed, and a huge hole is in the wall just behind the case. Most probably the noise was related to that blast.¡± ¡°Then, let¡¯s go and see for ourselves.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. We reached the place in question and it was just as God Brahma described. I felt a strange familiar presence and so I asked the present two gods to leave and started walking around the empty case. The Dual blade of Dawn & Dusk ¨C or rather White & Black. Weapons that are classified even above Godly Weapons, a manifestation of Divine System itself, with the ability to change the laws of nature. Weapons so strong that they have a will of their own to choose their wielders, and these dual blades were considered one of the strongest even among them. For as long as this universe has existed after the formation of life from the Nothingness, these swords have existed too simultaneously and have by now only been wielded by two Gods primarily. But now, after the Great Wars, it has finally found its third wielder. ¡°So, it¡¯s really happening then. What are your thoughts about it, Urza?¡± A beautiful woman, with long white hairs and deep blue eyes, came out of her hiding from behind the pillar. She looked a bit embarrassed but not at all guilty for the fact that she was sneaking in without permission. ¡°Well, whatever happens; happens for the best. It wouldn¡¯t matter to you anyways.¡± ¡°So how did your meeting go with her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± The woman now started looking in another direction, trying to avoid eye contact, even though she knew her lie was caught. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t. But are you really fine with how things are going.¡± ¡°The weapon chose her, because it finds her capable enough to wield those swords.¡± ¡°But, a human wielding swords of such great strength which even God¡¯s cannot handle properly, doesn¡¯t it means putting her life at risk. This power could destroy her completely. After all, those swords have always brought destruction, that¡¯s why you gave up on them too.¡± ¡°I had spend more than enough time with those two, and after the Great Wars, I still think that I made the right choice by giving up on them. I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to keep them around me any longer.¡± ¡°But still, the fact that a human is wielding something who¡¯s potential she herself wouldn¡¯t realize. Isn¡¯t she too young to be given such a big responsibility? Even you who is a full fledge god of the upper echelon was able to wield the sword after coming at an age of around one hundred and fifty or so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not really nice, to leak information about someone¡¯s age, and specially it sounds ridiculously high in case of gods. As for her, even the sweetest girl needs to build a hard center, or she''s not gonna make it out there! I just know that she would come through with it. After all she is my daughter and your granddaughter too. Don¡¯t you have faith in her?¡± ¡°Well her powers are beyond the charts even with the standard of a god. And I have already seen that she is flawless with her magic control and is mentally strong. But now that her second seal is finally broken, will she be able to maintain her personality or turn into something that she will eventually come to hate.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t think that much far. If anyone could do it, it would be her. A choice only which she can make, a unique existence. Well I have stopped worrying since Athena is there to support her too.¡± ¡°Well they do say that when people are protecting something truly special to them, then they truly can become as strong as they can be.¡± *** THE GREAT TATHYA LABYRINTH [FLOOR¨C80] ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Fine then I will put the plates on the table. The whole house feels so empty.¡± ¡°Now, don¡¯t start complaining, Lili has now gone to study in the Demon Academy, so of course the house would seem less lively.¡± ¡°How do you feel about living here?¡± ¡°Well I had lost count, but it must be somewhere around two hundred years that we took residence. I am very happy here living with you all alone just the two us.¡± The man blushed a little; he must have not been expecting such a straight-forward response. ¡°Well I feel the same. But I am referring to that.¡± ¡°You mean the tremors we are having all in the labyrinth. Several times; maybe it started around six months back. But honestly, the surge in magical power we felt yesterday was not normal at all. Actually none of the magical waves that have been surging since then could be considered normal.¡± ¡°Could it be possible that someone is trying to clear the labyrinth?¡± Both the women and the man were now in deep thought. ¡°Well there is a possibility, but think about it, world class disaster monsters ¨C from the Great Wars dwell here. If I the ex-Hero and you the ex- True Demon Lord can¡¯t clear the whole Labyrinth, then it stands to reason that someone of this world out there doesn¡¯t even stand a chance. Even for a God, this place could be considered an attempt to suicide.¡± ¡°Well, I have to agree on that at least. But just in case I think I will keep an eye on the nearby floors.¡± ¡°Thank you, dear for your hard work.¡± ¡°Well, we promised to live a quiet and peaceful life here after all and would leave the world alone after the Great Wars. We faked our deaths, and found this to be the safest place to live in. We cannot have anyone else destroying our happy lives here.¡± ¡°Well, that was the best choice after all, if we didn¡¯t want the world to end and the wars happening again and again. We both were the catalysts used by the Gods and Devils to begin with.¡± The lady who was cooking the food then came up with the hot pot on the table and placed the dish in front of the man, who was already ready with the spoon tightly clenched between his fingers. The anticipation of lifting up the lid, revealed an awfully smelling green soup, with purple things floating in it. ¡°Eat up I specially made it for you.¡± ¡°Did you really follow the recipe I gave you, then why the colour looks so poisonous to me.¡± ¡°What again did you say? Hotpot is all about just mixing things in whatever way you like. You have the poison resistance skill so it would be fine.¡± ¡°Y-you¡­already know it. Maybe you have got it totally wrong in the first place. The vegetables are not peeled and why is there a salt rock floating in between. I am coming from the next room, I forgot something important.¡± The man tried to rise up from his seat with haste, but was caught by the collar, the grip so strong that he couldn¡¯t free himself. ¡°I think you should, eat the food first, while its still hot.¡± The woman was now making a cunning irresistibly sweet smile that no man can ignore. Her beauty was unmistakable. Her hair emerald green in colour with a tint of beautiful gold. She was tall and had a towering strong personality which one could guess just by her looks. She was well-endowed and her allure was almost irresistible. He sat back and did one thing that could be his only remaining way out¡­ ¡°I am sorry I will never complain about your cleaning habits or how your workplace is never arranged properly. Instead I will follow your example. So why not call it draw, I will quickly cook something up for us, that¡¯s what I always do. Let me in.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too late, for my mercy, and after hearing about what you think of my cooking, I want you to give a review after eating it. So say Ahhh¡­.¡± ¡°Why not wait and think about it a bit more. We can always reach a negotiation peacefully, isn¡¯t it what you always said.¡± ¡°Is sure do, but in case a wife demands something then the husband is bound to do it without fail. There are no rooms for negotiation.¡± With her devilish smile still on¡­ The lady took the spoon from his hand and after taking a large scoop from the container it headed straight for the target¡¯s mouth. *** SOMEWHERE IN KANANDRA MOUNTAIN RANGE The snow feels so cold And my heart feels so warm inside. So come and take my hand And I will never let it go. Even though it¡¯s hard And I may struggle through it all. Let¡¯s make the most of our every little time And to the land of fairy tales we go. Let the time freeze for me And I will promise to come back home. As the monochrome white sky takes colour And I follow the stars till the shore. The moment I take a look around I find you at my back. This must be a start of a new exciting world So stay with me this time. FOREVER & EVER. Why does it hurt so much, he said he will come back for me, didn¡¯t he? My father has never lied to me, then why does it seem that this promise will never be fulfilled. I can¡¯t seem to stop crying. My heartbeat seems to be fading after every beat, and I want to go back. Back where my family is. But with my footprints lost, in this snowstorm I have no choice but to go forward. ¡°Lu just keep on moving forward and don¡¯t look back. I will be right behind you. So go. Your mother and little sister will be safe.¡± Those were his last words to me as I crossed through a hidden doorway at the backyard. The wind was howling and even the thick blanket I was wearing failed to protect me from the cold. My ears on the top still feel so tingly, and my tail has become stiff with the cold. The collected snow keeps on increasing making it more difficult after each step I take. But I am a good girl, so I can¡¯t stop here. I need to keep moving, keep moving till I reach¡­. THUD. A black figure fall in the midst of a heavy snowstorm, and in this White isolated Kingdom, amidst all the snow fall, a dark black orb drops in the white background and unite. VOLUME 2 : EPILOGUE EPILOGUE ¡°Good work everyone. Just ten days of more work and we will be out of the labyrinth.¡± A knight clad in silver steel armour which in all respect looked heavy, tight and elegant. Considerably worn by the finest and strongest knights of the nation ¨C Silver Imperial Knights. I am talking about myself, just look at me. In this army of 10,000 there were a total of five Imperial Knights, and we were the strongest force of this army. We can be even labeled as super humans, with extraordinary physical strength, reflexes, magical aptitude and most important of all our flawless combat aural arts. ¡°Thank you sir, had it not been for you here, the monsters of first floor of the labyrinth would have eaten us.¡± ¡°Even the first floor monsters are above level 2000, and could be considered almost invincible from us foot soldier¡¯s perspective.¡± As per the princess¡¯s order and discussed in the conference meeting ¨C that 50 soldiers after every fifteen days would be dispatched to cut out an opening at the entrance, escorted by a single Imperial Knight, whom they thought would be more than enough as a backup in case a monster showed up. And they were right in their decision; this just shows how much the nation puts their trust in us. Though it bothers me a bit, that my primary objective was to guard the beautiful loving princess Siesta all the time. She is my master after all, so how did I get stuck up here. 15 days have passed and another team will be taking their turn and by then will be back to the Empire. ¡°Just when we got here, the tremors were so huge, that I couldn¡¯t even sleep at night, but it has been so peaceful since then.¡± ¡°I bet they went all out with their magical attacks, and are now taking their sweet time on one of the floors. While we have been working here like labourers all day.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other choice, this is the only way to go out. I think I am fortunate enough to be spared to fight those super strong monsters.¡± ¡°Well, you make a good point there, but all our food is over now, we need to get back and resupply our stock.¡± ¡°I am going to draw the teleportation circle, by that time you should all go and collect all the things you need to carry back. Our provisions are almost over, so I don¡¯t think there would be much to go with.¡± I ordered the soldiers. I went in an empty area, because drawing a teleportation circle takes a lot of time and concentration. A single mistake in the circle and only half of your body will reach the destination, while the other half remains here. In simpler terms, you die, if you screw up. So how could be that, I am so brazen about it. Because you already know it I am an Imperial Knight - the invincible. ¡°HAHAHAAHAHAHA.¡± ¡®Why is everyone suddenly looking at me, well I should get back to work. Princess, your most trusted and worthy knight is coming for you.¡¯ After almost an hour, I finally drew a large teleportation circle to fit all of us; I took out a giant crystal from my pouch, which had certain markings engraved on it. It is actually a teleportation artifact, in which we will be channeling our magical energy. Since mine alone won¡¯t be enough. The receiving teleportation circle was already drawn at the entrance of the tenth floor, so there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. So wish us best of luck. All of us stood inside the circle and by touching the artifact and circulating all of our magical energy into it. The light which emerged from the crystal was faint at first, but it continued growing in intensity until the entire area was set ablaze with blue light. Finally, with a blinding flash the darkness returned back to the floor with no one to be found. At floor ten near the entrance gate, another complex and detailed circular geometric pattern was carved into the ground and was protected by a barrier spell. Suddenly tendrils of azure blue magic particles began revolving around the magic circle, getting rid of the darkness that shrouded the whole place, a group of fifty tired and hungry soldiers materialized inside the circle. ¡°What, is going on, how tiresome? Why is it so dark here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s empty, where are all of our comrades, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡°Calm down, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s anything serious, most probably they went down, without notifying us. Those who know light magic cast a Flash spell, and look around whatever you find.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± All the others said in unison. It was completely dark; except for I could see as far as two meter, but I couldn¡¯t see anything beyond that. Since, I excel in earth magic, wind magic and water magic; I was unable to use any kind of light spell. ¡°Oh, the Order of Holy Light, I command thee, heed thy request and grant us your light ¨C Flash Bubble.¡± Around twelve light orbs of different sizes and intensity were conjured while some were using fire magic to look around. ¡°WAAHAHA¡­. Sir, look the entrance it¡¯s totally caved in and blocked.¡± Saying this, the soldier pushed forward his light orb near the gate, shedding light on the huge boulders that stood in the way. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t joking around, the entrance was completely blocked and we didn¡¯t know who did it or what else could have caused it. Most probably it happened during the quakes. But why they didn¡¯t relay any information about it to us. ¡°Spread and look around. We may be able to find some hints and some food here. Is there really no one around, or they might be fast asleep in their tents.¡± I wanted to lighten the moods of the soldiers, but the eeriness of this peace and the strange darkness that hung over, was speaking otherwise. ¡°Sir, Imperial Knight¡­. We are all doomed. We need to run away.¡± Saying this, the soldier screaming fell down, entangled in his own footwork. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Just what is there, that you are so, afraid of.¡± We all started walking in a group, staying close to each other just in case with all of our guard up. We reached almost the centre of the floor, and were left in daze. Our jaws dropped in bewilderment, by the sight of a huge white-egg, no a huge white cocoon made of threads. The whole area had white webs around and some of us were already caught in it, and like inexperienced fools started shouting for help. Giving invitation to the monsters to attack us. But no one appeared; neither a monster nor a human. How did they forget to kill a monster and moved to the next floor, it could be dangerous to leave it here. ¡°Everyone, prepare for battle.¡± I used my appraisal skill and everything in the status window was hazy, there was no information showing up. At least it means that something living is inside that cocoon. I ran a recheck of the surrounding and it was as clean as the floor of the royal palace. But, just then my eyes returned back to the main subject. The Cocoon, it was glowing brightly, all drenched in the white light, radiating from inside. Not only the cocoon now, but the all the threads, were radiating bright white light, which slowly turned into a kaleidoscope of vibrant colours. The cave was rid of the darkness, even to the deepest corners and somehow I was feeling so relieved when that splendid cold light grazed me. It was so soothing, that I wanted to bask in it all day. The cocoon did not stop glowing, but the intensity kept on increasing till it became constant and started itself tracing back. Small golden-yellow orbs started glowing mid-air like fireflies and when touched they would disappear and reappear in an instant. With a crackling sound the mid portion of the cocoon split open with a clean crevice formation. And under an unknown blazing, multitude of lights raining down from the ceiling, a figure slowly but in a steady elegant manner rose up from the inside of the cocoon. It was not a monster, but a human girl ¨C about fifteen years old as per her appearance suggested. The moment the girl showed herself, all sounds disappeared. It was similar to the moment when the sea waves drew in. Our heavy breathing had stopped, and we were left speechless. It was absolutely breath-taking. No one can forget her once you had seen her ¨C a girl with such an appearance was standing inside the white crack. Unblemished limbs as white as fresh snow, clad in a long white tunic frock woven with a material that wasn¡¯t exactly fabric. Beautiful, I couldn¡¯t think of another word that could embody such an eye-captivating appearance. She was so beautiful; she could have been a Goddess incarnate. No matter what one did, they couldn¡¯t have resisted the temptation to keep looking at her. Her striking features were arranged into a cold and dignified expression. Her long ashen white hair came down to her waist, coiling around her shoulder like smoke. Her deep red-ruby coloured eyes could pull anyone in. Her long, glossy white eyelashes and faintly red lips would have made not only princess Siesta but even the most beautiful princesses and queens I had came across during my duty, green with envy. In an instant she had captured all of our gazes, attention and heart. She was just that beautiful. But something tipped me off, the delicate tear hanging from the end of her silken eye-lash. As my deep inner sense honed and developed on the battlefield tolled, the tear dropped ¨C hung suspended for a second then spread salt-water across the broken covering. It was just so surreal. She then turned in our direction and looked past through us, as if we were translucent. But in all this I had failed to realize that her face was completely devoid of anything that could have been called an expression. Her looks so cold that it froze the world around me. My body was shaking and my hairs stood up at its place, stiff. ¡°Men, unsheathe your swords.¡± It took all of my strength just to muster up these words which seemed a bit odd, deep under my dried breath looking for moisture in the air. Before some of them could process my directions, while some of those who already held one in their hand fell like a non-living doll on the ground at the same time. They were dead. I checked just in case, that they were put under some paralysis spell, but except all the stats being normal their SP had dropped to zero in an instant. IMPOSSIBLE! How could that be. I have never heard of such a thing happening. It¡¯s completely absurd. My eyes sparkled with magic as I looked at the soul core, of my fallen comrades, but there were just some shattered dark pieces levitating instead of a glowing core. They were really dead. Just what did that girl do to them? In a mere instant all of my fifty people were dead. Where are the other knights and the princess where could she be, could it be that this girl standing in front of me killed them. either way she has proven to be a threat. If so, then what could I do, why am I still alive. If so then I need to take revenge. I am a Silver Imperial Knight, the strongest of the humans who guard the Royal Family. Step.... step.... in a situation where the sound of her foot echoed within the quiet atmosphere of the dungeon, while having me stare at her actions and demeanor made me feel like I was watching a scene from a play. Her physical presence was so mesmerizing that it made everything else seem like a pale imitation of reality. This girl was walking forward with complete disregard, for she was straight heading in my direction, towards an Imperial Knight who had brandished his sword against her. Is she really not afraid of my blade, then¡­. I looked at the dead people and they were slowly disappearing into some kind of entangled black thread. My bones rattled and I gasped for more air. Sweat leaked through my body as I stood still in the silence. I couldn¡¯t move, or take a single step. I thought it was some kind of weird spell or abnormality, so I checked, but found no spell trace being casted on me or a single abnormal status. It was just her presence that was able to put up such a huge pressure on one of the strongest to render me to a state of harmless being. Am I afraid? Am I scared, to the extent that my body has already given up? Just what in the world is she? AN ABOMINATION¡­. Before I could do anything she was already standing in front of me, a deep blue electric ray clad her left hand and for the first time I heard her speak something, but I couldn¡¯t comprehend it. ¡°DISAPPEAR.¡± Her left hand moved so fast that I couldn¡¯t even see when the red blood soaked her cloth, but that single slash was so ¡®beautiful¡¯ that I could not remember anything next. *** ///////////////////////// Afterword Hello there, this is Noel Elitia. It¡¯s been only a short while since the first volume. And here you have the second one already. Isn¡¯t that amazing? I¡¯m still very much a beginner when it comes to writing, so forgive me if you find the setting a bit dull or for the general events. I added things as they popped in my mind, and wrote this story that I wanted to read by myself. Even now, I¡¯m still enjoying writing this story more than anything else. I¡¯m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant toward comedy. The atmosphere of this book¡¯s pretty different from volume one, and as I¡¯m sure many of you have noticed. Its more inclined to a leveling system and I think this kind of thing will go on till mid of volume -3. I¡¯m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I¡¯m happy. As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the second volume I am aiming for the third. I hope you¡¯re all looking forward to it as much as I am.
VOLUME 3 : SYNOPSIS After Sachi Kondo has become a human herself, what action she will take next. Whether to climb up or go down the floors. Of how she will acquire her first possession and challenge the ex-True Demon Lord. Of how she will become a part of a new family and learn more about magic, swordsmanship and about family.
Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS. ~ NOEL ELITIA Contact me : - [email protected] SEE YOU IN THE NEXT VOLUME VOLUME 3 : PROLOGUE PROLOGUE ¡°Master Zero, the twelve apostles have finally gathered, please give us your orders.¡± 12 black shadows stood in front of a huge black throne on which Zero sat completely immersed in his own train of thoughts. As for the mysterious and shady looking subordinates standing in front of him, it didn¡¯t make him much happy. Or maybe his face was built in such a way, that being scary and unsatisfied was the only approach he could think for his own life. It has been more than two hundred years and the resentment he holds against the humans and especially for Gods hasn¡¯t settled down a bit, but like an eternal black flame kept on growing. He did not seek revenge for his people who were wronged and betrayed during the war. He was not seeking a fight just to sate his anger that he lost his loved ones and clan members during the massacre. What he truly seeks is ¨C change. The revolution which the Great War¡¯s end was supposed to bring never dawned on this world. The things that were promised to the Devils were never fulfilled but they were trapped and forced to submission in this hell. Wars whether small or big, conflicts, murder, slavery, oppression, discrimination, betrayal, despair, losses, pain, loneliness these feelings had corrupted HELL ¨C the realm of dead. The devils were subjected to infinite pain and culmination of these emotions in their miniature realm had only brought chaos. The very nature and meaning of it had been altered. ¡°Master Zero, is something bothering you, did the talk with the reincarnates of other world did not go as you desired.¡± ¡°FIVE, do you doubt my plans.¡± ¡°Master¡­ I wouldn¡¯t dare to. You are the only supreme and the lord I serve.¡± ¡°Those reincarnates turned out much worse than I thought. The prince of Perillus Empire gave a correct report about the power level of these reincarnates, so I think he can be trusted a bit more. But at the same time they pose no threat, and are just a bunch of dream heroes. They are not even smart enough to realize their true enemy, the traitors hidden among them and to differentiate between right and wrong. They haven¡¯t been subjected to the fear and press of death ¨C the brutality of this world and the reality of the Gods. Times when you doubt about your own actions and morality. When your previous ideals are shattered¡­¡± Zero, stopped as he had touched his own painful nerve in a way. ¡°Then you just need to ask us Master and we will get rid of anyone, who comes in our way.¡± ¡°I want one of you to go on a reconnaissance mission for me.¡± As Zero, brought his hands covered by his dark robe till the very tip of his finger and down to his knees, to get hold of his magical scepter. One of the shadows flickered and then a much darker, yet a vivid colourful image of that person appeared. ¡°I want to volunteer for this mission. It has been so long since I went to the outside world. I can¡¯t hold it any longer. Master please let me satisfy myself, allow me to spoil myself just a little.¡± It was the TENTH Apostle ¨C Vertigo. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. A gorgeous young woman with glowing purple eyes, pale skin, long flowing black hair, purple lips and a curvaceous hourglass figure stood bowing her head. She wore a violet armor covering her entire body, only leaving the shoulders exposed. She had a dignified and arrogant look in her eyes. Her only wish is to serve Master Zero and be the part of the new world ruled by him and him alone. A cunning and sadistic individual who lived to kill and savoured every opportunity she got to slaughter her prey. This had earned her the title, known throughout her realm as the ¡®Dark Countess¡¯. ¡°Vertigo, I want you to visit the Great Tathya Labyrinth and confirm my doubts.¡± Vertigo who was fired up till this very moment, for some reason hesitated. Even in Hell, the Great Tathya Labyrinth, was feared. The very name poured both bad memories of losing the war and the terror of facing monsters that defied the laws of nature and the power levels of this world. Just the very thought of it can induce panic fits, and the only source of information that exists are the rumours of the long dead people. ¡°But before I begin, may I know a bit more details of this mission. Is it related to the disappearance of the 10,000 knights and Princess of the Perillus Empire?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less about them. According to the reports they decided to go inside the labyrinth to mine Magitite Ores after being pushed back by the Beast Tribe. Foolish reckless humans, died for no reason. Their greed is the only reason for their demise.¡± ¡°I see those pathetic humans and their foolish materialistic indulgences. They are weak creatures after all. The foolish Princess just didn¡¯t want to live a bit longer and ended up cutting the same branch of tree on which she was standing. But then what it is that has my Master so concerned.¡± ¡°Since yesterday, there was a great surge of divine power as well as dark matter traced down there, and that culmination of power still exists. Even now, this feeling unsettles me. Your mission is to find whatever this thing is, evaluate its danger scale and the way it could affect our plans. And if this thing is hostile, then I want you to destroy it.¡± ¡°I understand your liege. But still, we are talking about the Great Tathya Labyrinth; this culmination of power could even pertain to a monster there. It would come as no surprise.¡± ¡°No, this thing isn¡¯t a monster, that¡¯s for sure. It could be even a very high ranking God, or maybe something even beyond our expectation. That is why I cannot allow such an existence. As for your safety and for the success of this mission I have already made preparations.¡± ¡°You, don¡¯t need to worry, I can carry out this mission without any problem. We people have endured long enough, now the time has come to bear our fangs which we have been sharpening for so long.¡± ¡°Your power sure goes beyond any being in that world. But that labyrinth is a completely different place. Carelessness will be your death. As for these preparations I am talking about are¡­¡± Zero put forward his hand and two eccentric shaped objects suddenly appeared out of nowhere. ¡°This ring is an S class artifact, which helps you to conceal your life form. By this the monsters won¡¯t be able to detect you, unless they are that of an intelligent species. This way you can freely move between floors. As for the next item, is this sword ¡®Acies¡¯ - a legendary class weapon with the ability to cut through anything.¡± The two items flew in the air and started levitating in front of Vertigo. She placed forward her hands and gracefully accepted the sacred weapons, which she considered the symbol of trust the master had placed in her. ¡°I will soon set out for the mission.¡± ¡°I will wait for the results. Do not disappoint me. Our plans success is necessary for our survival in this world.¡± In other words he just meant that if need arises then throw away your life for the sake of the mission. The future can only be grabbed by stepping on sacrifices they make. The twelve shadows disappeared like a thick smoke dissipates in air and the torches burning in the background went off in unison. Zero went back to his slumber, but deep in thought he was making preparations to destroy the human kingdom, while thinking of a special gift for the Elf Kingdom. He chuckled at the very thought and failed to contain his own amusement. ¡°I will finally put those long ears, in their right place for eavesdropping and their betrayal during the Great Wars.¡± VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 1: MY DECISION CHAPTER 1: MY DECISION I lifted up my index finger and touched the warm drop of water that was dripping from my left eye, tracing down all its way through my cheek, then the side of the mouth; it fell on a white cushion-like object, in which supposedly I have been sleeping. Was I crying¡­? But what for, I don¡¯t seem to remember! Where is this place and who am I? I looked to my right and some figures were moving in front of me. The bright lights that were shining all around me, distorted my vision as they scattered in a disorderly manner on my retina because of the tears. Seeing them the next thing I felt was a sudden urge to do something. Something that I had been wanting to do and felt so strongly about it. There was nothing too complicated when I think about it. It could be considered ¡®easy¡¯ in my vocabulary. It was something that I had been doing for so long, that it felt utterly tasteless. And yet it was so irresistible. There was a deep desire to kill those who stood in front of me. I focused my eyes along their line of sight, to register their appearances. But my eyes started glowing deep red; they were as if on fire. Burning a special mark on my eyes. Something manifested¡­ Something dark but was much more clear and understandable than the light. The pain didn¡¯t hurt me. The hot flames blazing deep within my eyes did not burn me. I heard a lot of crackling sound. Something was breaking, and torn apart just like I had been feeling since the moment I woke up. And finally something did shatter. By me, but I didn¡¯t touch anything. So what was it that broke? And before I knew, all of them fell on the ground and turned into black threads which disappeared soon after. The ashes of the dead were nowhere to be found. The flames of anger were just too strong that even their ashes faded away along with their existences. Their soul never to return to the land of living again. I heard a deep metal clanking and some distance apart stood another man in a bold armour, brandishing a long thin sharp metal rod, the tip of the sword aimed at me. I quietly started walking towards him¡­ Step¡­step. I tried to walk as slowly and softly as I could and yet my footsteps echoed loudly in this strange familiar place. To ask him, why does he want to kill me? I had not hurt him. This was our first time meeting, then why it is that he is so inclined to take my life. I harbor no ill feelings against him, but I could sense fear and hostility from him. He was afraid¡­of me¡­ could that be the very reason for his action. Is that enough to make one kill another¡­I must ask him. My blank eyes peered directly into his shallow blue eyes. The pool of fear, the dribbling water like structure, resonated with my memories¡­ For less than a second that I stood in front of him, I remembered all that had happened from the moment I was reborn in this world. His dead, fear-stricken pale eyes said it all. The one who wronged had the same stench, I could smell malevolence and the sin this person has committed. The insufferable things I saw. The unspeakable things they did to that little girl. Just go away from my sight. Be gone. ¡°DISAPPEAR.¡± My left hand clad in a blue new-found highly active energy, it went past right through his neck, severing all the thoughts that connected his body and mind. And in a similar manner his existence fell apart and vanished along with the black strings of death. That¡¯s what I could call it then. I touched my face, looked at my hands and the blood that was spread all over. I tried to wipe it, but the more I tried, the more it spread across the places I touched. I got so frustrated that I conjured some water and translated that red sanguine fluid into it. After all I could control any element freely, as I wished. I turned the water, into a concave mirror like shape, and looked at my face. I was taken a bit back; I looked at my two hands, the two feet I was walking on. My slender body and the white long frock I was wearing. The person in the reflection is it me. And before I realized it, I was already¡­ A human. Honestly, it felt so peaceful. ***
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 6 MONTHS RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 10 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS
FLOOR ¨C 10 I was inside the Great Tathya Labyrinth, on floor 10. All around me there were webs, glowing strings expanding all across the room, somehow relaying me all the information. Even the slightest movement of air and to the very detailed structures of rocks ¨C it was all so crystal clear and understandable. My consciousness was spread all across. I felt as if I had become one with my surroundings. The amount of information that these things relayed to me ¨C their past, the present and the possibilities of the future. But now, that it has come to this, what will be my future. What is that I need to do now? The promise, I think I made with someone in my sleep. Just what kind of dreams am I having? Should I consult a psychiatrist? But will they accept a murderer at their clinic. I had two choices to blast a way through the entrance and move to the surface, from where those vile beings came. But I felt the lack of strength I had and my inability of making the right call ¨C that is me still being na?ve. The thought that I couldn¡¯t even make up my mind to save someone was sickening. I knew I could have done much more, if only I had been more careful, if only I could have seen the full picture. The carelessness on my part, made someone else pay the heavy price. So there was only one option left for me to take - to climb all the way down and get strong on my own. To put my life at risk all for the sake of learning ¨C what exactly I wanted to do right now? And the answer lied here, somewhere in these shunned walls, the hellish monsters and in its unexplored depths. An answer that will serve as a reminder of who I really am¡­.. I am sure of it. I planned to travel down, from the next day. Today I just wanted to relax and review my stats, skills and the things I had acquired. I never thought I could turn into a human by myself and the status window was speaking of some kind of evolution. Most probably it¡¯s the effect of ¡®Legacy of Goddess Arachne¡¯ - nothing else explains it and no other idea so much as struck with me. Fortunately my face is the same as my previous life, so Lady Athena will have now no problem recognizing me. I know I am delaying my meet, but this is for the best. I just know it, she will surely understand. The only thing that had changed was my hairs that had turned from dark black to ashen white. And these red eyes also seem special but evil at the same time. The most frightening part is that it suddenly starts glowing on its own. Even this body and the age it depicts is the same as before I reincarnated. My height hasn¡¯t grown¡­. That¡¯s a bummer. Though it feels much more comfortable now, but thinking of a 6 month old kid look like a 15 year old girl is a bit odd and vexes me. At least the frock looks good on me; I wonder when I made it with my webs. Could it be that unconsciously I am a born talented costume designer, who can make these beautiful dresses even in my sleep? It more or less resembles like a wedding dress, but why would I go there. Never mind. But the thing I was most excited about is¡­. I took out a frying pan from my dimensional storage. I am glad that I put everything inside my dimensional storage before I destroyed everything on this floor. Those humans sure had a lot of equipment, food and other necessary things with them. I just couldn¡¯t properly remember just how many of them there really were. Then I had some vegetables (while some of them looked unfamiliar to me ¨C new world, new dishes), nonperishable items like nuts, wheat, spices, salt, sugar and many other things I had been wanting to eat. It was so stupid of me to get excited over such trivial things, but eating monsters for more than six months had made my stomach sick. It was time to cook for the first time, in this new world with my magic. If only I could record it, then I would have earned a fortune with the video uploaded on net back in my world. ¡®Cooking lessons on my magic pan¡¯ sounds about right. The pleasant aroma of grilled meat and soy sauce wafted through the air. I was trying to cook hamburger steak but even though I did not have all the ingredients, just the thought of it made my mouth glisten with water. Then I also cooked up some white rice, though there colour is a bit pale and smaller than my original world, it will do. ¡°So, yummy, one more, one again and this one too¡­.. That too¡­ Yours won¡¯t cut. Add another¡­¡± And by that time I think I had eaten a full appetite for three alone. All the levels on my magic attributes have vanished. What does that mean? If only there was someone who could teach me the finer details of magic and its application. I think I can increase my offensive power. Well, maybe I will figure it out myself by going down to the very bottom. [TELEPORT] I was now on floor 50; where I was born and chased around¡­ just forget the last part. This was where I spent my first day after birth, the day I lost my humanity, the day I found this new power, the day I resolved myself to climb up the floors. But today, again I was here this time to climb down the abyss, go deeper and deeper; there was no looking back now. In a way I was reborn again, with a new perspective of this world. I did not want anyone I shared a bond with to die and for that wish to come true I had decided to kill those who harm them, myself. I was being just too selfish and arrogant. These thoughts came so natural to me that I was myself frightened. Is it because I have been devouring the souls of the dead, is it because I have become a monster, or I always was. I don¡¯t know¡­ Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. There, that¡¯s the entrance to my next destination, as I slowly walked through the gate, into a new dimension pocket. Well floor 51 here I come. *** FLOOR ¨C 51 ¡°How, did it come to this, come on Sachi, you are not afraid of the dark.¡± I mumbled to myself as I jumped in the very last second and dodged the tail attack of the Demogorgon. It¡¯s a huge snake, with a giant head and a very long, an exceptionally long and thick body. In the very last moment I casted another {Wind Cutter} in an attempt to chop down its neck but it was useless. I missed again; by a slight margin¡­fine I know my aim is terrible. The moment I entered this floor it was complete dark. One would think of using light or fire magic. But this dimensional pocket has a special build to it. I think the entire environment is made of some special kind of ideal black body material that can absorb all light in an instant. So all I could depend on was my advanced magic sense and spidey danger sense. Times like this is when you are hundred percent sure of yourself that you will be ambushed and still fail to anticipate the attack. ¡°Gwaaahhhhaahh.¡± Something came at a full swing and hit everything below my abdomen, making me directly head butt the wall. My head hurts; more importantly one of my hands got twisted. Well, I do feel pain; actually it¡¯s more excruciating in my human form. The spider form, I think might be a bit immune to sensation of pain like these. But it really hurts a lot, but I don¡¯t have time to concern myself with it. My Ultra Self Regeneration kicked in, and within a blink of an eye I was back to normal. Thanks to that surprise attack, I can trace back the location of monster and also determine the length of this floor after being pushed back to the walls. The only source of light was, the blue plasma glowing on my hands and bare feet. But that too was only for combat and did not help much for lighting purpose. My enemy Demogorgon, seems to have a special ability that allows it to know about anything happening in this floor. It can pinpoint my location, without any problem so it seems. But if he thinks that this turf belongs only to him, then I have my own ways. I was now using sound magic and sending small signals everywhere around, trying to receive information along my webs. One would also, ask me to use my thermo-sensory kinetic ability, but that was a no go ¨C since it didn¡¯t pick up any heat signature. Maybe this species doesn¡¯t produce heat on its own but have the same body temperature as the surrounding. It¡¯s impressive that it can camouflage up to this extent. Monsters of this labyrinth are no joke! I cannot let my guard down even for once if I want to see it through the end. But that makes it even the more challenging and satisfying at the same time. Killing things was something I had started enjoying. To face death and overcome it at face value, nothing could have been more pleasurable. For me it was all but a game of life and death. The objective is to survive. Another, flexible tail attack of this reptile came in full swing. I think it has enough force to even break a thirty meter thick concrete wall without a hitch. {Wind Cutter} is useless & light and flame magic gets absorbed by the surrounding. Gravity magic is tough to use in an environment where I cannot pinpoint the exact geometry and structure of the monster. But I am going to wrap things up now, I tried to stretch the hundreds of strings I had set-up around the room, as I pulled them along my fingers while jumping and dodging the tail and earth projectiles, it launched after successive fixed intervals. A huge mess of nets lifted up from both below and sideways. And inside this net, lies our today¡¯s catch ¨C a huge reptile snake monster. I again used my plasma coated hands to finely chop it into pieces, which thus marked it end. Times like these, I think it¡¯s time for me to choose a weapon for myself, than staining my hands in cold-blood. But I have no experience in wielding one. It was now time for me to head down to floor 52. I am making a killing. It took me just fifty minutes to make out of this floor. I hope the next floors are quick to finish. *** ///////////////////// MONSTER DIARY DEMOGORGON {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER} NAME : DEMOGORGON AGE : 180 YEARS RACE : REPTILE GILA MONSTER LEVEL : 5000 HP : 60,000 MP :40,000 SP : 60,000 SKILLS : [BODY ARMOUR LV10] [BODY REINFORCEMENT LV10] [EARTH MAGIC LV 8] [BLOOD DETECTION] [TELEKINESIS] [ULTRA SELF REGENERATION] [DIAMOND SKIN] ////////////////////// FLOOR ¨C 52 I did not imagine that I would see such a large floor, but all there was to look was an empty ground, with fire grasses growing all around. I mean literally there were grasses with fire lit up on them. While most of them had an orange colour, blue flame grasses also grew among them, adding a special colourful touch to the full landscape. I might make a lot of money by selling them as magic ever-burning candles; also I think it burns endlessly. I might as well pick all of them and put them in my dimensional storage. ¡°WWeeehehheehEE.¡± A Giant horse came galloping, lowering its head it headed straight in my direction. Its black body clad in a fiery fist of undying flames, without any hint of hesitation it wanted to knock me down. But this kind of attitude was not new to me. Monsters here have a tendency to underestimate me. Now it would not be prudent to hold the monster, since it flames would burn me. Not that it would matter because of my regeneration ability but it would still hurt a lot. So, it¡¯s a no go. I used flight magic and easily dodged its charge. But this made the horse even angrier. Out of nowhere a pair of long red wings appeared on its back, which began to glow, the heat flares surrounding its body surged, raising the temperature of the room with leaps and bound, many a tornado of flames started following me. Even the grasses, which up till now appeared peaceful with their meditated flames, became fiery in nature. Are those wings some kind of a weapon, I think I should check it just in case. My suspicions were correct. Those are special magical wings ¨C ¡®CRIMSON WINGS OF PHOENIX¡¯, and they are beautiful at that. I would like to kill the monster without destroying them. I was using water magic to keep the flames at bay and using cryokinesis to keep my body cool. Though the horse looks intimidating with its huge size and all, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s much of a fight. Because I have just the spell for this purpose! [ABSOLUTE ZERO] The ice statute of the giant flame horse monster stood in front of me. It was quite a magnificent piece of work. But unfortunately, that is when the character is obliged to say that ¡®it was a bad match, me and you.¡¯ I used my index finger to poke at the base of the statue and it came crackling down to pieces all engulfed in my black threads. But then, who would have thought that I would be going to rest again so soon. [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 11] As usual, those white glossy threads appeared and started engulfing me. I did not bother to resist, because I myself felt sleepy. The comfort of the soft touch of these silky webs was just irresistible. After 10 days¡­ There was not much to speak of any upgrades, except for that I felt more energetic and strong. My reflexes and movements always kept on increasing. That was a good point. Evasion tactic, excellent vitality and supreme combat ability are a must, if I want to properly analyse the strength of the monsters I am fighting. This is the only way to defeat the strong, after all. Next I travelled down to floor 53 and 54. While these floors did have strong monsters in large amount, but they did not have a unique trait ability to speak of. Just some sand bags for me. No one stood a chance against the spells that I had created by myself after all. While I punched through all the Dragneel Orlogs on floor 53, I did face a bit of difficulty against the flying one-eyed balloon-con monsters. They were sneaky in their tactics and excelled in ambush, evasion techniques and dark magic. The lot of people you hate to see the most, because they are just too easy to keep going along with their flow. *** //////////////////// MONSTER DIARY EQUO SAGITTARIUS {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER} NAME : NUCKELAVEE AGE : ----- RACE : EQUO SAGITTARIUS STAR MONSTER LEVEL : 4500 HP : 65,000 MP :50,000 SP : 50,000 SKILLS : [ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC] [ULTRA SELF REGENERATION] [FIRE SKIN] [SHADOW MOVEMENT] [QUICK DASH] [SPEAR HEAD] CRIMSON WINGS OF PHOENIX¡¯ CLASS : - S - class weapon ABILITY : Allows the user to control fire in their vicinity. Uses magic from the surrounding rather than using the MP of the user. DESCRIPTION : These wings were bestowed to the fairies to protect their holy forest from wildfire by the God of Fire ¨C Vulcan himself. This relic was supposedly lost during the Great Wars. /////////////////////////////////
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 6 MONTHS RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 11 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS
/////////////////// FLOOR - 55 I thought it would be just another monster encounter, but as I entered this new plain dimension, I felt a very strong evil presence. My heart started pounding more than it should have and my skin tightened up. I was scared by just this presence, because unlike other monsters I had faced, it had a consciousness of its own. This presence belonged to this certain someone, who was standing right in front of me giving a peculiar expression of astonishment seeing me. She too had a human like appearance, but the horns on her head did not add up. Though none the less those black horns looked good on her. Do I still have the blood stains of the previous monster I killed on my clothes? Or has it to do something with my face. I don¡¯t know how exactly my looks are perceived in this world, but I did get compliments on my beauty in my previous world and so did Lady Athena said herself too. Please exercise some self-control, its bad manners to stare at strangers and people you are meeting for the first time. I used my appraisal and found out that she was a ¡®Devil¡¯. Do they even exist in this world and what is one doing down here? Shouldn¡¯t she be in Hell, just as the scriptures in the Pantheon Library mentioned? Since it hasn¡¯t attacked me and is waiting herself, this means that this being is exercising caution. It is an intelligent species, so can I make contact with her and ask for help. She has a tall figure, dark coloured skin and has an ominous look in her eyes. I need to be extra careful just in case. I don¡¯t want it to end in a mess just like with the humans. As long as the person in front of me has no ill intent against me, I guess it should be fine. But my eyes were suddenly caught up gazing at a totally different thing. It felt so attractive. More like I was drawn to it. It was calling me. Just behind that strange looking person, below a cluster of large Magitite ores, there stood a large boulder with an intimate network of cracks woven all over it. Blue dotted light rained over it, making the edges of the blade shine, as two swords were stuck inside it. I don¡¯t know what these two swords were doing in such a place, or what business does this devil being had to do with it. But¡­ for the first time I felt like I wanted something. The brightness that these blades reflected on my eyes brought a sense of pleasure and satisfaction that I wanted to grab them without wasting a single moment. Don¡¯t go the wrong way of getting the idea that I have a ¡®press the red button¡¯ syndrome. Nope, I don¡¯t so don¡¯t even look for me. The colour of the magical aura surrounding the swords was so beautiful that I didn¡¯t even flip my eye lid even for once. The two swords were almost half deep inside the boulder. The composite rock of this boulder did not appear to be tough, but was magically enhanced with the swords. While one sword was white, the other was complete black. They appeared to be a bit rusted and unclean to me, but I did not care. My appraisal failed to work on it, but the amount of magical powers leaking from them was blinding enough for me to recognize its true strength. ¡°Those belong to me.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but I said these words aloud. I know people practice a theory of ¡®one who finds first, gets to keep it.¡¯ But just listen to me, I know the swords are calling to me, my hands are shaking, and they wanted to hold the handle of the swords. My mind was drawn to the beautiful marking embedded near its hilt. My eyes fixed on its smooth edges and sparkly tip of the blade, which I could feel, even though it was embedded in the rocks. I just know those swords will look good on me, if I hold them. Usually I do not behave like this or am attached to things. But this was totally different. Unconsciously I knew the swords right place is right beside my waist and I can be the only rightful worthy wielder. You get it now, just in these mere seconds, how I belonged to the swords and the swords belonged to me. It was clearly simply, the true worth of the swords will be understood when I wield them with my own two hands. ¡°kadi jasi uluruk. Hyoyka muduk hasi lassi¡± ¡®Come again.¡¯ I thought to myself. These peculiar words, which the stranger spoke, brought a sense of relief and doubt at the same time. As usual I was unable to understand neither the language nor the meaning of these words. But at least they can talk. So I tried my best too, in my own previous world language. ¡°Hello¡­. Or, should I say Hi. But both have the same meaning. Wait¡­ what am I doing. Guess it has been so long since I spoke to someone. But could you please tell me where exactly I am in this world.¡± While my eyes were still fixed at the swords, and my thoughts ran rampant, thinking of what to speak and what not to. I guess I was a bit angry with this whole reincarnation process. Usually, they would have installed the language in our brains or provided us with a skill. But there should also be this magic translation stones which the people of this world use, to converse with the heroes summoned. But, maybe such convenient things do not exist after all. ¡°Well, you made a big mistake. I had already made preparations just in case.¡± The Devil ¨C she had brandished a long sword, out of nowhere, maybe she too can use dimensional storage, and directly charged at me. I did not flinch. Her movements were super-fast. Normally I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see her if I was a normal human. But I was not a complete human after all. Her movements appeared slower than usual to me, slow enough that I could shift to my right and doge it. But there is no fun, than to torment others who try to harm me. The attacker must have thought that I couldn¡¯t keep up with her speed, because I was still gazing at the swords, but I have kinetic vision and 360degree view. It seems that she fell for it, it sucks when you completely underestimate your opponent. Maybe it¡¯s my human form that allowed her to lower her guard, because I am too young to explore such a dangerous labyrinth on my own. Could she also have a connection to the humans on floor 10, I thought to myself just in case. While the attacker was submitted to the ground in a single thud sound. Her face buried deep inside the earth. Maybe the gravitational field was too strong for her to handle, or she is just that simple to play with. But to my surprise, she unleashed a huge amount of magical energy and was now completely enveloped in a cloudy black aura. She had suddenly become strong, and flew back to her starting position. Her hurt body parts self regenerated and she now held the sword pointed directly at me. Her frown putting strain on her burrows and old-age wrinkles on her cheeks. She gritted her teeth and glared at me with her ominous devilish eyes. Oh! Yes I was wondering she doesn¡¯t have those supposedly wings and arrow head tail. Were those just mythical pictures in my world fake depiction and imagination of just a silly old guy? I used my appraisal skill on her sword, which appeared special to me, just in case. I needed to read her full strength, unlike any other monsters she will not easily fall in my traps and it seems to me that she is adept in combat, prepared to kill me. One conclusion ¨C ¡®she is strong. Maybe the strongest I have yet to face in terms of level and especially combat skills.¡¯ I felt a little sad, because all I wanted was to talk, though there was no room for negotiation about the swords. Those belong to me and that¡¯s final. I had no mercy for those who wanted to hurt me, adding one more head count to my tab won¡¯t make a big change. Play time was over. ***
STATUS WINDOW NAME : VERTIGO AGE : 260 YEARS RACE : DEVIL LEVEL : 7500 HP : 65,000 MP :68,000 SP : 70,000 SKILLS : [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [SELF REGENERATION] [SHADOW MOVEMENT] [ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC][UMBRAKINESIS] TITLES : DARK COUNTESS, TENTH APOSTLE ACIES CLASS : LEGENDARY WEAPON ABILITY : Cut through anything ¨C both physical and non-physical entities including magic flow in the surrounding. DESCRIPTION : A mythical weapon said to be lost during the Great Wars. Made by the Smith God himself, but after the original wielder died in battle, all its traces had been cleared, leading to its non-recovery. Because of its immense power the original wielder was given the title ¡®ICTUS KNIGHT¡¯.
VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 2 : NEVER TAKE A STRANGER AT HIS WORD
CHAPTER 2 : NEVER TAKE A STRANGER AT HIS WORD ¡°As per Master Zero¡¯s order I finally came to the Great Tathya Labyrinth. Even Master Zero himself has explored this dungeon till floor 12, so he directly teleported me here. For the source of power he mentioned, even I can now feel its presence. Its mere existence is revolting and reeks of those stupid God¡¯s. Its obvious Master was concerned. Then I just need to destroy whatever that is. It¡¯s coming from deep below.¡± I took a deep sigh and used Shadow Movement Skill while activating the ring artifact to conceal my presence. I for some reason, found myself interested in facing one of the monsters before going down, but it can compromise the mission, so I withheld myself. After all it¡¯s for the sake of my master. If only he pays more attention to me, after the success of this mission I am sure of it. My dreams will come true. He will surely acknowledge me then. ¡°What¡¯s this I am on floor 13 but there are still no monster sightings.¡± Could it be that the army cleared the monsters, what are their chances of survival? Are some of the soldiers still alive, trying to clear the dungeon? If so, then I can surely have a nice pass time, with them. It¡¯s getting too suspicious - I was on floor 50. No monster sighting till yet. All I could see were huge cracks in the ground, large craters, burned walls, dried lakes. But not a single being alive. As if the existence of all life-forms was erased by some unknown. But the concentration of this divine power, keeps on increasing at an unprecedented magnitude. If I am not careful, then this power feel alone is enough to weaken my existence. We devils stand no chance if our enemy uses powerful divine light magic. And just for that purpose this sword will help me to cut through the magic barrier, which has naturally developed around this entire region. All to blame the source of this unique power. I cannot wait any more to get my hands on it. Only the powerful must have all the authority, and everything in this world will be soon for ours too seek. I was now flying across the dark floor 51. But this time I saw a huge snake type monster. My appraisal skill fails on it. But I am sure that if I prolong the fight then I can win against it. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point in arguing with myself. I need to head down as quickly as possible.¡± Finally, at floor 55 ¨C I lifted up my sword and cut down through the strong magic barrier that was surrounding this place. The sudden boom of divine power that flowed into the surrounding made me miserable. All this accumulated energy ¨C belonged to two swords carved deep inside a mountain of huge rocks. I am sure of it; this is the cause of all the powerful energy waves Master had been feeling. But what¡¯s up with these two swords is it possible for any weapon to do such a thing. For me it feels like if I get any closer I will be burned down with its presence alone. Even looking at the swords directly makes me blinded. If I present these swords to master, then I will be greatly rewarded. Maybe he will promote me to the top rank and also allow me to visit this world more often. And all the fun I could have while killing those human mongrels. ¡°Who is there?¡± I readied my sword as I felt another person walk in. Until now I couldn¡¯t even grasp this person¡¯s presence. Could it be one of the soldiers from the Perillus Empire? Doesn¡¯t matter they don¡¯t stand a chance against me. Honestly, it felt so plain to just walk in, grab the swords and leave. It¡¯s just not like me. If others heard that I completed my mission peacefully, then my fan following might drop. We can¡¯t have that, now can we. ¡®Wait! ¡­.. What¡­. a little girl.¡¯ She is beautiful and has what they call a ¡®Royal Touch¡¯ in her looks and mannerism. Could she be the princess of Perillus Empire, I had heard that she was young and very beautiful. But this is beyond my expectation.. But something was off, her level was only 11, and without any soldiers accompanying her how did she cross through the previous floors, without being attacked by the monsters. Wait was she already hiding on this floor, then she must have seen everything. Her skill list appears to be hazy, maybe there¡¯s nothing to show and the same goes for the HP, MP and SP stats. It¡¯s completely absurd. Just what can you expect from a level 11, weak people like them have no right to live. How dare she even lift her head up in my presence? Long white hairs, red eyes and a suspicious background. She is not even flinched or a bit hesitant to face my dark aura I was radiating. She is irritating me. Am I mistaking her identity? Doesn¡¯t matter, she is even weaker than a new born demon slime monster. I will end her misery soon enough. I dashed in her direction, pointed the tip of my beloved sword at her. But just when I was about to reach, my body lost its balance. In an instant the whole weight of the world appeared to befall on my shoulders. My body being crushed down under some weird kind of force, I led out a loud moan, before my face was completely shoved inside the ground. I used shadow movement and retreated in an instant. I knew something was wrong with this kid; I cannot let my guard down around these monsters. ¡°No, matter I will deal with her either way. A human is no match for me.¡± I took my sword fighting stance: Lightning Crescent Moon. I lifted up my sword and while holding the grip with both of my hands, I tilted the sword in a horizontal manner, pointing it straight at my enemy¡¯s eyes. I wanted to finish it in a single blow. A fierce golden-yellow light with a ZZZchkZZZZzzchkzz sound engulfed the sword completely. This was my sword style which had laid the best fighter of our realm to shamble and ashes. *** SACHI KONDO After stabling her sword, the she devil swiftly bended her knees, leaned forward and made a huge leap. The large distance between us was covered in a blink of an eye. But to my surprise, this time the Gravi-Field did not have much effect on her. I had no time to think, so using aero-kinesis I drifted back as fast as I could. In this process I tried launching Wind Cutter, several Fusion Balls, in a zig-zag manner to hit her. But instead of dodging them she chose to block them with her sword. Putting the sword forward, she throttled her way through all my attacks. Before the attacks could even reach her, the spells dispersed in the air. She was closing in and I had yet to figure out how she was doing it. All I could use were my strings to evade her quick slashes and fend off at the same time. But to my surprise that sword of her could even cut through my webs. What a bother. Suddenly lightning appeared to pass through all her body and she disappeared right before my eyes. My danger senses suddenly started ringing with a blunt heavy metal ching sound. I made the right choice instead of turning back; I used [TELEPORT] and was now just below the heap of rocks where the two swords were embedded. ¡°AAHAAAahahah¡­..ahhahah¡­ why does it have to hurt so much.¡± [DIVINE HEAL] And without any moment¡¯s delay, white light surrounded me and my right arm grew right back. Even though I did not waste any time foolishly looking back, she was still quick enough to sneak behind me and cut my right arm. The severed right arm fell from my body and was engulfed in black threads, but it seems that my foe did not notice it. She was fully concentrated on me, waiting for me to make my next move. Even I had never been so immersed during my raid against monsters. Well you learn everyday something new, so just be happy with that thought. It hurts so much and the feeling of the missing arm still lingers inside me. This feeling I had never had before when I was a spider monster and got hurt. Thanks to self regeneration and my healing spell, things are better if not worse that is. But it¡¯s not over yet. Thanks to that strike I had figured out how she is doing it. She is using principles of electromagnetism and the abilities of her sword together. She creates a powerful magnetic field around her blade, which then becomes its extension. The ability to cut through anything ¨C even magic flow of the surrounding. That¡¯s how she has been nullifying such strong explosive spells. If that¡¯s the case then all I have to do is use magic that aims directly at my enemy¡¯s body as the target. ¡°Take this.¡± Not that it matters even if I try to speak anything. [BLACK FLARE] Her full body was now engulfed in my black flames, for a while I could see her struggling in the black cover, but suddenly she calmed down. With a single lift of her sword and a free strike the black flames dispersed in an instant. This had never happened before. Sure her body looks hurt and burned at several parts. But it was at the end useless, she would just heal herself, as for the dispersion I think it¡¯s her ability to control dark matter too ¨C Umbra-kinesis. I kept on evading her attacks using teleport and as for the strikes that hit me, though fatal couldn¡¯t keep up with my healing spells. Though invincible as I am, my attacks were proven completely ineffective against her. Against an opponent who was completely skilled in reading my attack patterns, magic structure of my spells and defeat my entire being and pride of being a self proclaimed mage. I used my next powerful spell ¨C [ABSOLUTE ZERO] It was working and maybe I had started to see things optimally. Her hands started to froze. But the women just gave a death stare back at me and chopped off her arm with the sword preventing my magic to complete itself by severing the magic flow. That was a pretty bold move. Severing an arm without any hesitation and second thought. She had been through hell like me, if she has such a strong desire to survive. I kept on launching wind spheres, gravi-sphere, water missile, earth spikes, ice lances, light javelin (though effective) but eventually all of them were strike down or evaded. That sword, as if it was actually made to kill mages ¨C people who only excelled at using magic. In other words, I was getting desperate. All my tactics had failed. Her battle experience was totally above me. Her skills were honed on battlefield, I could tell because all I had been fighting mindless monsters with fixed attack patterns. From level clearing it had now come to PVP, just like in games. All I had left was now my physical strength. Brute strength ¨C though I don¡¯t think it really suits a fragile girl like me. But being a monster and fighting against colossal giants ¨C I had realized that my body was reinforced to a level where I could punch a hole in the dungeon wall without putting much of an effort. My reflexes were good too ¨C thanks to kinetic vision. So as a human my next strategy would be to somehow get rid of that sword form her and then corner her. Saying this really makes me feel like a bad person ¨C quark of being a Secretive Plotter. Honestly, looking at my opponent she was smiling. She knew all my techniques had failed and I was getting restless at the same time. Given my lack of interest in that unworthy barrage of random attack spells. As usual she took a fixed stance. I don¡¯t know anything about sword fighting so I don¡¯t know what that is actually called ¨C but it looks cool. I don¡¯t have time to spare to think about the two swords lying in wait for me, but for now my life is on the line. I must defeat her, to survive I have to kill her. She led out a large battle cry, and seeing me standing idle. She smiled and easily took the bait, that I had accepted my doomed fate. I know you can give me points for my fake acting and the expression I made which made me look like I was in a lot of pain and wanted to end my sufferings. She headed straight for my neck and a crescent shaped lightning slash was just stopped in its trajectory by my bare hands. I smiled at her, while I could see an expression of complete disbelief. My hands still firmly holding on to the sword, scarlet drops fell on the dusty ground. My palm was bleeding, the incision was deep and the burning sensation which I felt was getting difficult to handle by every second. Now all I need to do is snatch the sword and throw it away, maybe into my dimensional storage. ¡°GWaagHHH¡­.ghhhg¡­.HHHGGHH¡± I kept on bouncing on the ground and finally halted after crashing into the boulder right beneath the swords. My head still in a jiffy, my eyes trying its best not to roll over and quickly adjust themselves to the surrounding. I was losing consciousness. I was bleeding from the right side of my shoulder. Just after I caught her sword, she without any hesitation pulled me in, and used her right leg to kick straight up into my abdomen. A punch in the chin to lose my consciousness and finally the slash which was meant to finish me off. But I somehow used the momentum of the punch to drift myself away from her set trajectory and avoided the fatal wound. But even my present cut made it difficult for my right arm to move. ¡°Is it all over, just like this! Am I going to die here, because I was inexperienced at fighting? Maybe if only I had a weapon of my own then I might have been able to do something. What about someone who could teach me to fight. I never had a teacher in my life. The school teachers were all just about education rules and plans set by the board, so why not just let machines teach us. To call someone teacher. To admire. To thrive to live like them and follow on their path. Why am I suddenly spouting nonsense? It¡¯s useless my mind is in a turbid to even cast any magic spell, I cannot focus.¡± Everything was turning dark. My immortality skill is still not active, so I will die here. No one will remember me, and even if someone does, they won¡¯t know I was here. Fighting my own way, trying to give my best in whatever way I could. You think I liked killing and beating stuff. Violence was one thing I hated the most back on earth. But here in this world it was always the strongest that gets all. This labyrinth did not offer you fundamental rights and self protection. You are on your own, and since I myself always have been ¨C I was quick to adapt. Things were getting both white and black in front of me, and the last thing I remember was seeing the she-Devil charging towards me at full speed, thrusting the tip of her blade and cutting through even the layers of air. My life until now has just been like the invisible new moon, surrounded by stars, but are actually much distant and further away. And when finally light fades away from its surface, suddenly everything feels so lonely. Not even pain could stimulate this emptiness. *** CLASSROOM 2-C I was sitting on the last seat of my classroom, holding a considerably large size book in my hand, while the light of the sunset scorched the room with its diminishing reddish-orange hue. I flipped through the pages, but all of them were empty, white as cream. I turned to the hardcover, which suddenly was stained red in colour. I squealed in panic, dropping the book back on my desk which heralded the wake of a long silence. I looked at my hands, and the horror of blood smudged thickly over it made me scream. I searched for a handkerchief in the pocket of my school uniform which I always use to carry with me. But there was not one. Instead I felt a small stream of red fluid gushing out through a wound. I was not wearing my school uniform, but a white long tunic frock, the same design I made for myself on floor 10 of labyrinth. ¡°Wait! What labyrinth. I am hurt. But how? I need to call an ambulance. But why doesn¡¯t it hurt if I am bleeding.¡± Where was I before? Why everything up till now appears to be hazy. I can¡¯t remember anything of my past. I made a friend? Did I? And then I lost someone? A goddess¡­ my best friend and travel the new world with her. ¡°What am I thinking about? I need to ask someone for help. But I don¡¯t know anyone at school, who would help me at this hour. Lady Athena she will help me¡­.. Athena.¡± I stopped moving, my body was slowly loosening up. I slammed my palm on the desk to keep myself from falling. I am crying¡­ as I wiped the tears rolling down my face. How did I end up back here on earth? Don¡¯t tell me I was dreaming on my own. BAM. BAM. BAM. My eyes were drawn to the window hallway, and on the other side of windows stood several figures beating heavily on the window pane like mad people. ¡°Who are they? Why do they look so familiar?¡± I could make out three people clearly, while several of them were in shadows. A small girl with long fox-like ears growing on head and a white tail attached at the back. Then there was a man and a woman, but their faces were covered in dark fog, I could not recognize them. Someone whom I had long forgotten and could not remember, how much hard I tried, I failed to recall them. Just thinking about it makes my head hurt so badly. All of these figures had bent bodies and distorted looks. They were not normal; neither they appeared to be the part of the living. Are they trying to break in? I need to leave. They are so violent. These noises I can¡¯t handle them. ¡°Go away. PLEASE. Go away. LEAVE ME ALONE.¡± If I open the door and run, they will catch up to me. A window came crackling down; its shards fell inside the classroom. Their freakish noises suddenly hyped up in intensity. Pushing each other to jump through the broken window, they leaped across the small wall. CRACK. CRACK. Their footsteps making even the broken glass on the fallen floor turn into finer pieces. Their feet were bleeding, their hands covered in blood for touching the sharp edge of glass still hanging at the bottom of window frame. ¡°AHHHHHHH¡­.. HELP ME¡­ PLEASE. SOMEONE. ANYONE. JUST TAKE ME AWAY FROM HERE.¡± The door of the classroom flung open and slammed on the behind wall. But that did not matter. Who was this new person? Before I could collect all my courage to lift up my head to see this person, someone CLAP. Just like that a soft touch embraced my blood stained hand. Just who would do this for me? I raised my gaze and spotted a warm smile of a person. A girl in black hairs, wearing my school uniform was trying her best to give me an assuring like. I stood there flabbergasted for a second, Her innocent smile¡­., the gentle touch of her hand¡­¡­. It was me. I was holding my own hand. But something was different it was unlike me to keep my hairs not covering my face at school and I was smiling. A smile which was meant to lift up my spirit. To make me believe that we are safe and everything will be fine. This could have been the ideal me, if there existed one. Confident looks, a smiling face ¨C it was as if light had finally shined upon me. No, I was the light. ¡°There is no time to explain. So for now we need to stop them from getting to you. So help me.¡± It was quite odd to hear your own self, or my own voice speak to me. Was it a doppelganger? But this feeling, I wanted to trust her. Because she was me, after all. I just couldn¡¯t deny a request from someone so pure and kind. This me started pushing the chairs and benches in an arranged manner forming a circular arch barricade; while behind us was the wall and a series of windows. The sunset has still not reached its final descend stage. In the moving sheet of light, the evident faces of people that I had killed were coming after me. The small kid that died due to my carelessness. People whom I should have not forgotten. Humans whom I killed without a second thought, just because I got full of myself. In that crowd then there were my uncle and aunt, the delinquents of my school. I was under a complete state of panic and chaos. ¡°Everything will be fine, just don¡¯t leave my hand.¡± ¡°Who¡­a- are¡­you?¡± My voice so feeble that it was barely audible to even me. ¡°I am you. Your one half, to be precise.¡± The quick response left me in a complete unknown and confused state. ¡°My half?¡± ¡°Yes, now if you would please help me. We can talk later.¡± She took out two mop sticks from the behind locker, which we used to clean the classroom. She passed one to me, while she held on to one for herself. ¡°No, matter what don¡¯t let them come close.¡± I saw her pushing back the figures, who tried to bring down the barricade. They were mindless beings. Was this happening for real? Zombie like creatures coming after me, and someone impersonating me comes to lend me a hand. She was using her broomstick to push them back, but what caught my eye was that she was doing it without hurting them. Using the long stick instead of hitting them, she used her full force to simply brush them off. Even though it will be much easier to just beat them down. She chose to show kindness, because at some point these are the people I once knew. Once they were alive too! ¡°Come with us!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault I am like this.¡± ¡°You are the one who killed me. I miss my family.¡± ¡°You killed my friends. My comrades. You monster.¡± All of the moving mindless figures were saying there last words repeatedly, dragging their voice up to the last alphabet. And each time they tried to speak again, they were somehow hurting themselves. I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears. What I was seeing? To what was I listening? What did I do to deserve this? It was just too much for me. All I wanted was a peaceful life. So how did I ended up fighting monsters. I was abandoned again and again. First my parents, then my guardians, my teachers my classmates and finally the Gods themselves. I risked my life. I died several times. I saw things I could not understand. Number of deaths I could not count. I had hurt so many. So why was I angry? Because there was no one for me to blame. A life in a closed empty room, with no one to come in contact with. That was what I all desired. So why these many are trying to barge in my life. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Are you okay¡­speak to me.¡± This other me seeing me in a messed up state called out for me. But I ended up ignoring her. ¡°Just look at that.¡± A third person¡¯s voice rang in my ears. Much similar to my own voice. But it had that cold and arrogant sour taste mixed in it. I looked up and from my seat another me, stood up and walked to the window. She gazed at the sunset and lifted up the small tassel of hair from the front of her face and pushed it behind her ears. It was a bit classic! But her face, unlike the other gentle me was exact opposite. There was no sincerity and a haughty look in her eyes. If the one standing beside me is my one half, then could she be my other half. ¡°Come on, why you are wasting your time on these goons. Just kill them. You don¡¯t want them in your life. Isn¡¯t that true. Either way they are already dead.¡± I was dumbfounded and froze up in my place. Just what was she suggesting to me, or more importantly just what was I suggesting to myself. The person walked towards me, and from the other side of barricade, held me by the collar. I was pulled in, and my untidy face, was so close to her cold smile. Her mouth came so close to my lips that I could feel her cold breath graze them. ¡°You are me, aren¡¯t you? I know how exactly you feel. You want them to disappear, don¡¯t you? So do it.¡± She them threw me back and turned to the zombie like creatures. ¡°You have all the power you can have in this world. So just kill them.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do it. Even though some of them might have been bad people when they were alive, but now they cannot harm anyone. So you shouldn¡¯t either.¡± The other me bumped in the conversation. But I still don¡¯t actually realize where I stand. Someone like me who was never liked by anyone and had nothing that belonged to me, how can I have all the power I want? I wanted them to disappear. So badly¡­ But still I did not wanted to hurt any innocent or the people I once knew and who were good to me. From inside of the four walls of my room, I entered a new world without you by my side. For a brief moment I thought I could hold on to myself alone, I had to. Because I wanted to live in this new world. I wanted to reunite with her. I thought it will somehow work out in the end, if it was with her. But I was only using her as a shield, an excuse to put curtains over my own flaws. My fears and a discriminatory attitude that I had developed towards society. I thought that everyone was bad; no one cared about each other¡¯s feelings. All they cared about was satisfy their own needs and make the weak colour themselves as they wanted. And if you don¡¯t behave or look like as they want, then you are forever banned. If you don¡¯t meet the requirements of the society you have no place living here. Contribution of those who cannot rise up to the challenges and expectation of others are not needed. Shunned forever. The previous world did indeed reject me and showed that I did not belong there in the cruelest way possible! I wanted to change. I wanted someone to depend on me, and someone I could depend on. Doesn¡¯t everyone have that kind of person in their life already? Maybe your parents, your siblings, someone you admire or a friend. But I always found myself alone. So I tried to remain quiet and kept myself hidden from everybody. Whenever I got my hopes up, I always found myself hurt. When my uncle and aunt who took me in, after sometime they started treating me like trash, as if I was not a human being. Always giving me a cold eye and feigned ignorance around others. I never asked them to do anything for me, but they forcibly pretend to do it out of greed. So if I don¡¯t get my hopes up then I won¡¯t be hurt anymore. Nothing will matter to me, and no one will complain against me. I did not expect anything from someone and had lost interest too, even in myself. I had lost my identity as a person. Instead of thinking about myself, I always tried to run away whenever I got close to the answer. But this time, I wanted to prove something. I wanted to help. I wanted to lend my hand to someone not only because I wanted to help but because I wanted to be embraced by someone else¡¯s hands too. ¡°What are you waiting for use your powers. Show them what they deserve. End it in one go.¡± The other me sounded exalted and fascinated by the very thought of it. ¡°It¡¯s not needed anymore¡­¡± I gave my answer without any hesitation this time. I wiped the tears off me, because now I knew what I wanted to do. ¡°Are you refusing me? Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t do it now. Have you forgotten how many soldiers you slaughtered that time? It¡¯s nothing new; you can do it again and again. Didn¡¯t you enjoy it when you did it for the first time.¡± The face of this me had dropped with dissatisfaction and words of contempt and anger was evident from her tone. While the gentle me, sighed a heave of relief. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t forgotten those people I killed and they totally deserved it. I don¡¯t think I have any problem killing those who try to hurt others on purpose, they are unforgivable. But I do not hate them, so I cannot bring any harm to them without any reason.¡± ¡°Then what exactly do you want to do. Tell me. What do your desire power for. If you cannot protect yourself then you know, you are going to die.¡± I remember the promise I made to myself from time to time. The first time I died on bus, the first time I met Lady Athena, countless times while fighting monsters, times when I failed myself miserably ¨C to change. To become someone strong, who doesn¡¯t regret her own actions later. I wanted others to feel proud of myself. I craved for companionship this time. To not spent my days alone, like the previous me. People did not even think that I existed. At that time I must had felt glad to be left alone, but somewhere I knew deep within, that it was driving me mad. I had abandoned what they call the normal living norms of society ¨C to establish companionship with those who are successful, to take pity and make the weak owe to you, to look down upon those who did not went with the flow and did crazy stuff time to time. To respect your elders, even though all they ask about what will be your profession for the future, your grades and finally compare us with the star kids. To behave formally in the market and not buy things that are considered suspicious or too fanatical from the onlookers viewpoint. Then what¡¯s the point in going to the market if I can¡¯t even buy a mini-skirt of my choice or an extra bottle of deodorant or multiple branded cosmetics. Is the society walking on a planned route, so thin a plank that if you deviate even slightly then you fall from the beam? Are you kidding me? It¡¯s best for me that instead of walking like a faithful machine or falling like a loser ¨C I decided to hang from the beam tightly clutching it and stay at that same place. Don¡¯t look down; don¡¯t look above, neither forward nor backward. Close your eyes and just forget everything. Disappear from everyone¡¯s eyes. You won¡¯t see anyone and neither anyone will see you. That¡¯ what I decided to do. All that was left was to just live on in a boring, colourless world. And I just could not sit idly by and let the same thing repeat itself, not when someone is counting on me for help. ¡°All I want is to live happily with people I care for. I do not care for others in the least. Those who bring harm to them should just perish.¡± If it¡¯s for the sake of that, I will slay everything. Who would even listen to my pathetic desire, it¡¯s so clumsy ambiguous that I don¡¯t know why I feel like this. Just the thought of such an idiotic wish can make me look like a simpleton and a dimwit. And if this wish is that simple then why does it becomes every time harder, the more I think about it. Even in fairy tales heroes sometimes fail to protect people precious to them. Then why should my wish considered less valuable than saving the world itself. The noises had stopped, so I lifted my head up just in case, to know what development finally took place. The zombie apocalypse had finally stopped moving. They had turned into red statues for some reason. ¡°I am so glad for you, that we will now forever be together.¡± The gentle me, was now holding both of my hands and as usual, it felt like bliss. The haughty me, was still smiling like an evil person, but I could tell it had no ill-intention from the start to begin with. After all it was me. ¡°I see you have not forgotten our promise. Then you don¡¯t need me anymore. I hope that all your wishes and wishes of those around you come true. It¡¯s time for me to leave now.¡± She sounded so nonchalant about it, and yet was so concerned. This me then walked to one of the open window near my seat. We were supposed to be on the third floor, while I used to always gaze outside but I never dared to travel outside. That was not a place meant for me to tread alone. As peaceful as the scenery looked, it would never accept me. I could only fantasize that one day someone will come to me and ask me, ¡®What I am doing?¡¯ ¡®How am I feeling?¡¯ ¡®Do you want to play together?¡¯ Just a normal chat, but with whom. The outside world could turn into hell in an instant. The accident in which I lost most of my childhood memories. In which my parents died, it really scared me. What if it happens again and I end up losing all of my memories again. What if someone I know dies. People around me always end up getting hurt. ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to leave too. Just go already and quit wasting your time here.¡± She then stared at the ground, but she was not surprised to see that the ground itself was missing. It was a complete dark pool of unmeasured depth. Does one of my personalities really behave and talk like this. If someone falls from here then I can have an endless happy airy sleep, that¡¯s what I would think. She then climbed the window, and taking a final glance at me jumped. She had closed her eyes; I thought if I let her go now¡­ then I would never be able to see her again. My heart started aching. This is not right. This is not what I actually desire, if you leave now, then I will remain incomplete. CLASP. The other me opened her eyes, and she was falling at an incredible speed. But she felt too uncomfortable because one of her hand was stuck in mine. ¡°¡­And what do you think you are doing?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± I replied. While my one hand was holding her, the other hand was still holding onto my gentle personality. She jumped with me too. That¡¯s what I would expect from myself. ¡°Are you two idiots, just leave me alone. I would not be of any help to you anyway. I will just only come in your way. You can achieve your dream without me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you are wrong, if you are not there, then my dream will never come true. I want all of us to stay together forever. So don¡¯t leave me just like that.¡± ¡°I feel the same, so come with us.¡± said the gentle me. ¡°Honestly, because of your idiocy, all three of us will die here.¡± We three burst into laughter; it had been forever, since I laughed. This was the first time I laughed and smiled whole-heartedly after being reincarnated. We were gaining momentum, and were now falling at an incredible speed. Thanks to the sturdiness of my frock, it was not flowing upwards; otherwise I could have died because of embarrassment. The cool speeding air, which lifted up my ashen-white glossy hairs felt so comfortable. I could have stayed here doing this all day, chatting with each other, but now was not the time. I needed to wake up. To do the right thing. To ensure that this time I change for good. The thing which I have been always good at, defeating enemies superior than me and survive. I wanted to live a life acknowledged by others; I wanted to make these two me¡¯s holding my hands proud and happy. So I will give it my all once again. Even if it is an impossible dream I want to live like this. This was how I was destined to learn about myself. The scenery around us bent and twisted, wrapped around our body. A thick book appeared in front of us, while we looked at it with suspicion and curiosity, its pages started to flip it on itself. One side of the pages were dark as black, while the other side was plain white. ¡°Let¡¯s meet again on the outside world. Best of luck.¡± The gentle me passed her dazzling smile to me, which mesmerized my heart. ¡°Same here, don¡¯t lose to anyone else, otherwise I will have to teach you a lesson.¡± The same went for her happy sly cunning smile. It kind of looked a bit arousing and embarrassing in away. Do I really make expressions like these? From the book suddenly a red colourful portal opened and the three of us were sucked in a helical loop of red vortex. ¡°Thank you for your help. Let¡¯s be friends forever.¡± I finally was able to say it. *** VERTIGO I had finally cornered that little brat. All she had been but a pain, her magical prowess is terrific. She is physically able to stop the movement of my sword. But all that amounts to nothing, when facing my swordplay and battle experience honed everyday in real battles to death. Hell had never been the place of the weak and frail-hearted. I was about to deal her the final blow, after all that regular strikes and dodging her unseen and weird magical attacks she was finally wounded. I sped up my movement and held my blade with my hands which had gotten stiff because of the prolonged fight. ¡°Even though you proved to be a worthy opponent, but you are thousands of years too young to face me. But since you dared to provoke me, you have to die. I will be taking your life now. I wonder how a little girl feels when her head is severed.¡± My mark was not far off, when a white pillar of light reaching the heavens illuminated the rocky dungeon floor. I reflexively shut my eyes to protect myself against the blinding flash of light, with energy levels going far beyond my comprehension. CLANG. A loud metal clasp, brought an end to the white light, and on my close inspection, my sword instead of piercing through my prey¡¯s heart was stopped by two crossed swords which she lightly held in her hands. ¡°Just what is happening now? Those two swords. When did she¡­.¡± I was perplexed, so I checked over the top of the boulder and unfortunately the swords were gone. I watched in disbelief, the ¡®light of the Creator¡¯ ¨C the most powerful energy source, engulfed her from head to toe. A divine glimpse of the power of the Creator. I could have recognized those energy signatures anywhere. So warm and bright, a divine sight to behold. The pillar of light began to flake out, revealing her in a new light. The wounds I dealt to her with my legendary weapon were now all healed, the blood stains vapourised, she held a new shining white sword in her right hand and a black sword as if it was a shadow in itself in her left hand. ¡°I don¡¯t understand any of it.¡± I lost my chance to kill her, and now she has even received the blessings of the Creator. I have never heard of this from Master Zero. He always use to say that the Creator is the supreme and only He can truly govern the worlds and rule over all the three realms. But since he chose neutrality, it is up to us to hold that place for him, till He make up his mind to lead us to a new utopia. If so, then why out of all people a weak na?ve little girl, suddenly ended up with His power. What is the secret behind those swords? It doesn¡¯t matter; I will kill her and claim those swords along with her power. I need to make this as quick as possible. She lacks battle tactics, strategies, coping with enemy attacks and doesn¡¯t know anything about swordplay as it was evident from her stance of holding the swords. She does not stand a chance against me, and with that predominant thought I launched a quick succession of slashes, with its strength magnified with my lightning and dark matter magic. It proved effective against her the previous time, so even now she should be vulnerable to it. CLANG. CLANG. CLANG. ¡°Impossible. How did she¡­¡± All of my sword attacks were nullified, but I didn¡¯t even see her body move. A torrent of white and black glows started revolving around her, until they got absorbed by the swords of their respective colour. Her face which was up till now, clouded in light, was now clearly visible to me. Red glowing eyes¡­.. An expressionless face. I was terrified, the magical density in the surrounding started turning in her favour, making it difficult for me to absorb magic form the surrounding. ¡°Are you kidding me, a mere child cannot match my strength.¡± With that said, I launched another heavy down strike from above on her. For a movement there, I thought I got her. But just before it was about to split apart her head, with a loud metal strike, my attack was halted midway. She was not even looking at me and yet, her white sword was lifted up slightly, just to parry my strike. Suddenly the white sword started giving off a bright hot golden-yellow light, which kept on increasing in intensity. At that moment, she lifted up her head and made a direct eye contact with me. Bloody eyes, the amount of bloodlust I had never experienced before. I wanted to run, this thought repetitively crossed my mind. FLASH. ¡°My body¡­ AHHH.ahhh.¡± M y skin was melting, just by the slight graze of that light. I jumped as far as I could, and yet I sustained a lot of damage. M regenerative skill, doing its best to keep up. I tried to locate my enemy again, and she was standing still at the same position. She broke in a cynical smile, and yet her face appeared to be lacking any expressions. Devoid of happiness, excitement, anger and loath it was purely filled with the intent to kill. That very evil smile, and her curled up red lips, though alluring, made me shudder in fear. For the first time, I was afraid. I was afraid of dying. If I don¡¯t think quick she will surely kill me. A mere kid, how can she hold such power. I need to inform about such an existence to Master. Only he may have the ability to stop her. I headed for the exit, but before I could take my next step, she teleported right in front of me. I knew she had such magic, but I was still then able to keep up with her with my Shadow Movement skill. I had the advantage because I could easily read her attack pattern and have guessed where she would teleport next. But now it was altogether a different story. The tables were turned against me. Before taking the possession of swords, she could be considered the most powerful human mage for her age group and counted as one of the best among veteran adults. But my combat skills, far surpassed her. So why am I afraid now? I can still manage to defeat her. Then I remembered the order that Master Zero gave me. My duty, my loyalty and my love it all belonged to him. Even my life was for his sake. I determined myself to kill her here in this very labyrinth so no one can ever know of such a being. I will wipe her very existence from this world. ¡°Just what was I thinking, trying to escape. Don¡¯t make me laugh.¡± {DIABOLUS INITIA} The Dark Matter Magical energy surged in my body at a drastic rate. Black sharp claws were now covering my both hands and a pair of long black wings sprouted out of my back. This is a special kind of transformation in which we Apostles sacrifice our blood and convert them to pure magical energy. It boosts all our stats and effectiveness of skills. But there is a heavy price to pay, in worst case if I overdo it, then I will surely die. But even so, I know I can still make it out alive. I am going to kill her, no matter what. My whole body was now covered in black aura and finally four long tentacles like hands grew out of my back, each holding a magical sword. This was my ultimate form. THE DARK COUNTESS. ¡°Human you should be glad, that I have graced you with my ultimate being transformation. You will pay the price of your insolence with your life.¡± I unleashed lightning attack in rapid succession. There didn¡¯t exist any strategy or trickery, but just overpowering, brute force spasm. CLANG. CLANG. CLANG. Intense shock waves rippled out from the point where the six blades and dual blades clashed. The amount of magical energy that was thrown off was chipping down the walls and creating vicious large holes in the ground. From an earthling perspective, it would appear more like a war, one where several air-borne missiles had been dropped just a minute ago. Things are not working in my favour. She is blocking my every attack, just how much good did she became in such a short amount of time. I need to use everything in my arsenal, if I want to assure my victory. ¡°O, gates of hell, heed my call, open your heavy doors and let the wrath of my thunderstorm rage over this land. THUNDER CALAMITY.¡± This was a multipurpose spell, that creates artificial black lightning over a large area, as well as I am able to augment my body with lightning itself, which increases my muscle movement and thinking capability. I had made my final move, and all that was left was to strike her down. Several black flashes surged down from above creating charred craters wherever it landed upon. I looked back at my enemy, and all my hopes perished. Just the sight of her mad me regret my own actions. ¡°What¡¯s happ¡­ppening. N-noooo¡± I exclaimed, before I was sent flying towards my own doom. As if life itself flashed before my eyes when I tried to look deep into those bright red eyes. That smile¡­ Humans were supposed to be low-borne creatures who shows love and fall into despair when they follow their own compassion. Desire is the emotion of the weak. One who does not desire has the only right to be called the strong. So why, this human wield such a power that I cannot persist against her. Joy, harmony, excitement, fear, anxiety, anger¨C right now she lacked every emotion on her face. Her posture was not that of a living being but of the sword itself. She had become one with the sword. Abandoning all of her feeling and concentrating all of her flesh, brain, blood, cells and everything that reeks of power she had achieved the ultimate realm of swordsmanship. A level which I could never hopes to achieve. She lifted her Black sword in the sky and in one fell swoop all the thunder clouds vanished. No more fitting would be for me to say, it was completely nullified and the raw magic was absorbed by it. My high level magic spell meant nothing to her. My efforts were in vain. She then lifted her another sword and a black sun appeared above us. She brought down her swords and so did the sun follow. ¡°That could be bad if I take a direct hit. All I need to cut that thing with Acies and dispel its magic.¡± HIYAAAA. I poured every ounce of my physical strength into my arm, while I jumped and made a shearing continuous slash through the large black sphere. I split the sun in half, but the magic did not dispel. The magical energy compressed in it was too great for even a legendary weapon to show effect. Just what kind of existence I am fighting here. A being blessed by the Creator¡¯s light right in front of me and then indulges in using Dark Matter Magic. Nothing makes sense to me at all. Everything then that came in touch with the sliced off part of the sphere was obliterated. It was not a joke to be taken light off, nor a metaphor to mislead. Everything that touched those black masses were compressed, pulverized, turned into particles and disappeared into the wind. The shock wave¡¯s pressure was on par with that of a large typhoon and I was easily blown away. Losing balance and tumbling over the ground. This had never happened to me before. But it is real, covered all in blood and wounds; I rose up again to face this opponent. I wanted to know my own extent, to fix the problem I made by myself. It was composition magic of ¨C Dark Matter Magic, Fire Magic and finally Gravity Magic. Composition magic is considered to be one of the toughest magic to use, and she is doing it so easily and naturally. I don¡¯t want to say this but her skills in sorcery might even rival Master Zero. That¡¯s more the reason I need to stop her, before she stands in our way of complete dominance over this world. To be ruled by those who are worthy and can lead this world form the age of chaos into the age of prosperity and peace. This is not over yet, all my years of training, the hardships I faced. Just to gain a bit more strength, to get a bit stronger than yesterday I had given up on all pleasure of life. In my years of fighting I had learnt that the sword of the person who has the greatest conviction flows like serene water and can cut through even the hardest metal. So is my conviction comparatively weaker to that girl. Impossible¡­ I used all of my sword stances against her and all were blocked. Since the start I have been on offensive, and the smile on her face had kept on getting deeper and deeper. Before I knew it I was traumatized by her bloodlust. She was only and only thinking of killing me. It did not matter whether she gets hurt in the process, the fear of losing or the thought of celebration upon victory. It was none of her concern. All she wanted was to kill me. So it really is true, people can really get strong when they are on the verge of dying. Now that I think about it, I wonder what dying feels like. Is there a way to return? Will I be lucky enough to evade the last blow? Or, will my luck run out in the battlefield. There was only one way to know. To move your body, to move the sword and cut down your enemies. That is what I had only known, what I always had known and what I will always know. The wind pressure of the surrounding was changing. The person who just stood there in a defensive stance now started slowly walking towards me. She launched her first strike, even though the blade was too far, my right arm started bleeding heavily. The wind shock waves sent by her sword swinging was strong enough to get past my magical barrier. She kicked into the floor and throttled like a gale of wind. She moved so fast that my eyes couldn¡¯t keep up, which brought us directly into each other¡¯s sword range. I thought this was my chance. But she swung her sword first, even before I could clutch the hilt of my sword to deal a heavy strike. A mid-level slash with the left sword. A quick thrust with the right. Left, right, left, right. Again and again. Her movements grew faster and faster. But something was new. Something I was not accepting of. There was no way. This fighting style ¨C the sword movement and the battle flow of the blade. It was so familiar. Its breath-taking beauty of each high-pitched slash and the beams of light shooting out like stardust. It was so close. Too close, to be precise even better than the term perfection could describe. She in this short amount of time, while defending herself had analysed and picked up my sword skills. Not only that, she altered it to suit her own dual wielding style, her body size, her arm strength and vision. Could I be blamed for leading to the birth of a monster, who could annihilate any of his enemy by just a single look. I was enjoying it; no one had ever pushed me to my limits. Even though she was playing me around. Her expressionless face could only mean that she was toying with me. Fighting a weak opponent, who slowly grows stronger with time and finally surpasses you. Though it happened so fast, though I will fail my mission and though I lost my final battle. I was still content. The Noble art of my blade which was slowly getting dull, but I was finally given a chance to take it to another level. To become one with the sword. The sword bestowed upon me by my master. His expectations from me, shattered because of my foolish desire. I must have been a bad subordinate to begin with. To think like this. I was about to reach my limits. I tried my best to squeeze as much magical power as I could from my active blood and channel into my magical veins. Finally I casted a spell on myself to absorb and emit a specific amount of magical energy form my surrounding to maintain a steady flow of magical energy circulate in my entire body. I flew straight up and launched a frontal aerial assault. So did the person in front of me, I knew she was able to use flight magic, but even so it was advanced to the extent that it could overcome my sonic flying speed. Wherever I go, she followed. Bright sparks of unimaginable colours and the resonant clashing of metal to metal could be heard, even if you hid yourself among the rocks closing your ears. I wanted to fly faster, faster. I knew being free felt so good. To wield the sword I dedicated my life to hardships and free of all desires. But I now wanted to let loose. The atrocities of hell, the dark abyss where light never reached, the kingdom of fallen and the discarded souls. Those who had been deemed unfit and unworthy of the light of the Creator. But the person who stood in front of me could grant me salvation. Oh! If only Master Zero was here to watch this. Surely he would understand the radiance of those who were born to be the light of those who loomed and despaired in the shadows. Finally I was sent flying down into all the rubble, under the rules of gravity, which already seemed to be altered by her. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet? I want to see it once more. The light¡­ which I had always desired. The light that can change all of our lives. To grant my wish. Do it for me.¡± I concentrated all my awareness on using magic and strengthening my body. I drew every drop of magic molecule from every muscle, blood, cell and fiber of my hair. None was left. A black aurora, much darker than before giving off its own ruinous and brutal light, my body was slowly burning in it. As it dissolved my own skin and flesh. But that did not matter. I wanted to go deeper, to peer into myself, to look what¡¯s within me. The answer we had been searching for hundreds of years, we looked everywhere but never inside ourselves. I could barely see my enemy anymore, but the imagery of two red glowing dots and a black curled up smile, was carved deep into my memory even in all that smoke dust. ¡°One last swing, which had all of it in me.¡± The desire to merge and become a part of this light and darkness was so great that I broke past my limits. I could feels myself moving at an incredible speed, the sword of my master had become a part of me and it too was aiming at the same thing. Our thoughts aligned, I had left my past behind me, and in the present moment I was moving forward to grab my future. My vitality, stamina, magic power, life force, fighting spirit and personality ¨C I mustered up all that I had in me. Right now, in this very moment I wanted to let loose my sword and end all of this in a single strike. The enemy, I could not see her, the distance between us I don¡¯t know, but I knew I was on the right path and the right time to strike¡­. When the flash of lightning from the colliding steel blasted the air away and torrents of magical aura ripped the surrounding dimension leaving it in tattered black glass pieces. A phenomena that can only be said as impossible was taking place right in front of my eyes, the room was painted white and so was I too white washed. My fear, insecurities, screams and dark desires all were washed away. The me left was pure and pristine in everyone¡¯s eyes. No one would discriminate against me. No one would glare at me. No one would want to hurt me anymore and I won¡¯t be able to hurt anyone. No one would call me defeated. No one would call me the victor either. For I had lost the battle but achieved my goal. CRACK. In the long silence afterward, the deep sound of breaking steel echoed throughout the labyrinth. The legendary mythical sword Acies laid on ground destroyed into fine pieces. With my right hand I touched my heart, but it was the cold of the steel that stained my hand with fresh blood. Her black sword was pierced right through my heart. I looked at my left hand which was slowly dissolving into black threads. Was I turning into ash? The warmth of the light was vanishing, even though I was able to witness it, I could not contain it. More of the ash drifted away gently and more of me disappeared. I was fading, and yet I thought I was merging with something even bigger. My memories. My fears. My sadness. My name. My loyalty. My rage. And my smile it all merged into something incomprehensible that I could not feel anything but be grateful. The embrace of one who created us and his touch. Time stood still and in that moment I made another wish, and hoped that Master Zero too could witness this LIGHT. In that stillness another mechanical display became visible ¨C [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 12] [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED] [FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE]
FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE An alchemy based skill that allows the user to create anything, by consuming either material or magic power. However, there is a limit to which things can be created. Also you must have a comprehensive and deep understanding of the item which is to be created. For example you can create Magitite Ore, if you understand its detailed structure and uses. However you cannot re-create the dual swords of Black and White since they are of a singular existence entity.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 7 MONTHS RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 12 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS
/////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE LIGHT OF THE CREATOR The denizens of Hell ¨C call the Almighty World God ¨C THE CREATOR. For He is the one who made the three realms. The omnipotent One, who stands above all, rules above all and bestows his blessings on all. The creator of life, the light that guides all and the darkness that follows us. No one can defy him, because he is the one who holds absolute authority. But during the GREAT WARS, He decided to choose neutrality so that no side gains absolute advantage. No one doubted or questioned his decision ¨C because it would be foolishness to question the All Knowing entity. Only He is the one who knows all. The One, who created the past, projects the present and directs the future. In the war, the Devils and the Fallen lost their battle ¨C the light of the Creator was soon banished from ever reaching the Bottom. Marking the beginning of the suffering of the beings that dwelled there. The Gods had sinned and so they finally after about two hundred years have decided to rise up again to claim what is their right and reach to the light themselves.. Light of the Creator ¨C refers to the special powers of the Almighty World God. It is the strongest power in existence.
  • Since the dual swords are a product of the Divine System, it is made by the Creator¡¯s light and has the power to change the laws of nature itself.
VOLUME 3 : INTERLUDE : MEMORIES & EXPECTATIONS
INTERLUDE : MEMORIES & EXPECTATIONS ¡°Mam, your coffee.¡± Said the waitress as she placed a white cup of hot coffee on the table. It was an open roof caf¨¦ on the second floor built on the large balcony, which had not been used since construction. So a young entrepreneur, when saw the location on sale, he opened a caf¨¦, which became a successful venture in an instant. The services are good and the coffee brewed is of high quality too. MINAGAWA EXPRESSO. I added sugar to the cup after I tore the sugar sachets, trying to hold back my powers at all cost and not disperse it in the process. After slowly stirring it with the spoon, I took a sip form the mug and gazed at the tall building towering in front of me right across the main street. ¡®Gransberry Shopping Mall¡¯. It was one of the busiest places in the Kibuya Prefecture, but instead of watching the thousands of people fluxing in and out, I was seeing the people of the past. ¡°Miss Azru, I know I might be prying into, but why it is that you always visit this place and look at the shopping mall.¡± ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t Chieko, the always troubled one.¡± ¡°I know that you are a regular and you always look out for me, but at least don¡¯t make fun of me like that. Whenever I see you out here drinking coffee, it looks to me rather than enjoying your drink you are sad about something.¡± ¡°Oh my, you have grown up so much in this one small year and here I was still planning to play my big sister role a bit longer. But you don¡¯t need to worry about me. Instead I visit here because it makes me happy.¡± ¡°Of course, I will be worried. After all you saved me from those evil guys, by beating down all of those five brutes. You were like a superhero out of a shounen manga. And then you even helped me to hunt down a part-time job.¡± The waitress tried to punch the air in front of her, making sure to hold the tray tucked between her armpits. ¡°You, don¡¯t need to think about it that much. This place had a vacancy and the manager could be troublesome to deal with.¡± ¡°I am giving it my all, so I at least get along with the manager. I even got a bonus for this month and even in the previous ones.¡± I gazed up high in the sky, and took a deep breath. ¡°¡­Miss Azru¡­.¡± ¡°Did I ever tell you, that almost 192 years ago, just across this street there used to be a shrine not too big and neither too small. The main priest belonged to the Kondo family. I have so many happy memories of that place. But time has changed and that place is long gone. But I still find myself stuck there. The air has changed, the people who lived there are no more and even my beloved...¡± I looked at my watch and the confused face of the companion lending an ear to my sob story, maybe I spoke more than I should have. I hurriedly got up from my seat and paid for the coffee. ¡°Listen Chieko, go home soon today and carry an umbrella with you this evening.¡± I got up from my seat and left the place. Chieko on the other hand stood there, unable to understand where the conversation was supposedly going. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Was Miss Azru really talking about her memories from 192 years back, there must be some kind of mistake. But isn¡¯t her full name Azru Kondo too. Maybe I am the one thinking too much. She is so young and beautiful like a Goddess. Next time I will surely try to ask for a photo with her.¡± Chieko then looks at the sky and wonders why I should carry an umbrella when the sky couldn¡¯t be any bluer than this. I had been walking for half an hour, and it started down pouring a bit sooner than expected. I brought out a blue umbrella out of thin air even though my hands had been luggage free. The answer is pretty simple ¨C my dimensional storage. I had reached my destination after another five minutes¡¯ walk. I was standing at the door of a very old house, which appears to have been renovated time after time. This was the first place, the exact same position and this heavy rain when I met the love of my life. I rang the doorbell. Two people came from inside and welcomed me after seeing my visiting card. ¡°I see so you must be the new buyer. I didn¡¯t expect you to be a young lady with such a lovely face. ¡± ¡°We have wanted to sell this house for such a long time. I hope that it is too your liking.¡± A middle aged man and another middle aged lady spoke to me with a hurried smile on their faces, trying to sound as convincing as they could. ¡°Yes, I have already seen the property twice and I am now willing to buy it at the agreed price.¡± I tried to grin and confirm their proposal. ¡°I am so glad that we can finally sell it.¡± ¡°You will really enjoy living here. Though the house is quite old, renovation can easily fix the cramped floors and some of the broken walls. Or, maybe you can even build an entire new house from scratch.¡± Well at least they seem to be happy, after selling their own family home. Since I am paying more for the house, more than it should have actually cost me. But I wanted to make haste and did not have any time to negotiate. ¡°This house belongs to the Kondo family, but since I am the last member I finally decided to sell the house.¡± They did not know my true identity because I was using an alias ¡°I see. It¡¯s quite sad to hear that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. Recently we suffered a loss with our new business venture. I am sure with the money earned here we can then live a happy life.¡± ¡°I think we will be taking our leave now.¡± The man prompted and then we were suddenly at the entrance door. ¡°I will make sure that the rest of the money is sent to your bank account by the end of the next week.¡± Both of them finally left. So they were Sachi¡¯s uncle and aunt. I feel exhausted after talking to them just for ten minutes. How could I allow this house to be sold to anyone else, when I myself used to live here once! Also Sachi too lived here. So I think there should be a place for her to return to too in this world. Well, this house does require maintenance. I hope that Sachi is doing well on Isleguard and since she has finally inherited my dual blades of White and Black I have nothing to worry anymore. But I wonder what will you do, Caroline Ascalon, Hero of Isleguard after seeing those two swords again in someone else¡¯s hand. An ominous smile appeared on my face. I tried to correct back my facial expression with my two hands. Usually those who use those swords ends up having multiple personality disorder, they may become immune to blood & violence sometimes, and have a typical craze for fighting strong enemies. But since it is still only recent I don¡¯t think the effects will be that pronounced. ¡°Everything¡¯s just gonna be fine. HAAAH...AAA. I hope so¡­¡± I just laughed it out to release my tension. Tring. Tring. The door bell rang and a person in black suit stood outside the entrance. Even the door needs repair after it made that long screech sound while opening it. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Kazuma. How have you been?¡± He was soaking wet in all the rain. ¡°I will do just fine if I don¡¯t actually catch a cold.¡± I got a towel for him, where it was usually kept. In the left-most room in the second drawer. ¡°You know your way around the house pretty well, even though this is your third time here.¡± ¡°You think so.¡± Somehow, I was finding myself in a pinch. But it¡¯s not like anyone will actually figure out that I used to live in this house around two hundred years ago. We sat across each other on the sofa, with a transparent glass table laid out in between. He quickly emptied his bag with a bundle of printed documents and managed to assemble them like he means business. He used his body to protect the documents from getting wet. Buying a house these days is so annoying and going through the lengthy processes again and again. So many kinds of taxes and then the proof documents of the land. Well no point in complaining about it, if it doesn¡¯t do me any good. ¡°So, let¡¯s start from where we left previously. We were going today to talk about who should be the property named after. So please convey it to me.¡± I gave a small thought to it, but I had already decided with what I would go. ¡°Why don''t you go with... SACHI.¡± VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 3 : SWORD AND SORCERY – FREE STYLE CHAPTER 3 : SWORD AND SORCERY ¨C FREE STYLE I rubbed my eyes, and heard two metals strike against each other. Those were my two new swords, and I think I slept with them, clutched between my arms. I rose up from my normal white cocoon like-thing and took a quick glance at my surroundings. The fight from before was intense and my memories are still a bit foggy. I took a quick look at my status and was amazed to see my new All Seeing Eyes of the Gods unlock a new power ¨C EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE. And the description fascinates me more than anything. I just want to try it somehow. My eyes just at that time fell on another broken sword, its pieces crumbled to the point of no recovery. I picked it up and by remembering the description of the sword from my appraisal and energy signatures from my analysis skill; I poured a huge amount of magic power into it. My magic power kept on being sucked in, I don¡¯t know how much, but it was enough to make me feel exhausted. My enemy¡¯s sword which she used to cut through my magic and my attack was now restored back to its glory. Suddenly I had a bad feeling, as if someone was staring at me. It appeared that someone was angry and annoyed at the same time. Those were my new swords. As if they have a consciousness of their own, and I could tell how they were feeling. Recently I even had a dream where I was talking to them. They don¡¯t need to worry; I am not interested in using anyone else¡¯s weapon. So, I will just put it in my storage. Wait! Was I really talking to my own swords? I really need to see to a doctor, but maybe first I need to learn more about them myself. And the best way is to use them in battle. So, without further wasting any time, no matter what I wanted to try them. After I had tried to copy the sword skills of my enemy using Analysis, I was able to use them to some extent. But it was not that efficient. Obviously, you just can¡¯t learn things like that without practice and effort. The best way to learn martial arts and swordsmanship is to put them in use, and make your hands remember every movement of your sword. I think I have to now search not only for a magic teacher but a swords master too. It¡¯s not that I can just go on internet and search for them. I don¡¯t know the first thing, even about the kind of sword I am holding, except that they came in a pair of two. At least I am knowledgeable enough to know that it was not one free for buying one. ¡°Ohhhh.Ahhh.¡± Electric like shocks ran through my hand. ¡°Sorry, Sorry! I won¡¯t make fun of you two again.¡± I think I should by now get used to talking to my swords. It was now time for me to go to floor 56 and look for my next opponent. I am half done with the labyrinth, and soon will be out of here. By then I am sure I will be strong enough. But still I don¡¯t know at what level does this labyrinth stand, with respect to the power levels of the outside world. Will the humans be stronger than me? How about my other classmates who would have got much superior and rare skills than me. Like last time, I can¡¯t end up underestimating someone again. No, one was there with whom I could compare with myself. At least I hope I won¡¯t have the same standing in the outside world like my previous world and will do fair enough outside. *** FLOOR ¨C 56 It was once again the same rocky structural walls, but there were big trees growing randomly anywhere too. And when I say big, it means absolutely big, as high as 80 feet. With leaves only growing at the top and no more in between the thick lumber. Just who can reach that top of a height to eat those leaves? THUMP. THUMP. The answer came soon after. A 100 feet tall Giant walked in from the right and headed towards one of the trees. It had a goat like head with two long horns protruding out of its head in a twisted manner. Chewing down its leaves like taking a small bite from a nugget hooked up on a toothpick. Could it be the first herbivore monster? Then maybe I don¡¯t have to fight it. It¡¯s quite a relief, but a waste of excitement I had pumped in myself just a moment ago. I really have changed since I came to this place. Seeing a strong monster my hands starts tingling, my brain starts moving in a circle and all I can think of are the monster¡¯s abilities, their strong point and ways to defeat them. So, while it just feasted on its green meal, I tried to quietly walk by, slowly, slowly, moving towards the entrance which was not far off. I thought it wouldn¡¯t notice me, and I did not want to disturb it while eating. Somehow I too felt like eating something, but all the rations were over. Then the cooking utensils of soldiers were not that impressive to begin with, they were not modern and efficient to bring out the best of my skills. But I had not yet lost hope, my new found power ¨C Equivalent Exchange ¨C would sure pull me through. But I who as soon as waking up wanted to go on monster extermination...My swords too were feeling restless, I could just tell. POW. POW. POW. Several silver solid crystals like structures came flying towards me at a speed to even break through the sound barrier. The boom sound resonated within the four walls as the air currents got meshed up. I forgot, even though it would be an herbivore monster, it would treat me like I am barging in its house and would try to kill me. Now that I look at it properly, it is all covered in scales, which appears to be as hard as diamond seeing the holes they have left on the ground after landing. I wonder just how many and at what speed can it launch those diamond scales. I embraced my swords, tightened my grip and tried to taunt the monster, more like challenging it. Isn¡¯t how that a duel starts. Not that it can actually see my small movements from that above. ¡°Gwaahhhaaahh¡± with the clich¨¦d cry of a boss monster, announcing the unannounced special move of his----- Within a second, thousand of scales, were dispersed into mid air and came flying at me at a much greater speed than before like a shotgun. I had already decided to not use magic, but train in my physical capabilities, know my limits and potential ways of using my dual swords. I wanted to discover new fighting techniques and future possibilities. I had already learned my lesson to not depend on a single power. I leapt into the sky after crushing the floor with my heel. With my kinetic vision I could clearly see the path of the diamond scales flying towards me. With a single strike from my white sword I shattered one of them. ¡°Well that was one out of maybe thousand or so.¡± Things started to get interesting when, this time around the diamonds instead of landing on the floor started following me like a homing missile. ¡°So, they have been upgraded from the status of pure shotgun to advanced homing missile system. ¡° I am glad. It will give me more chance of training. From all the direction the crystals came flying at me. One would think that the wedding-like frock I was wearing would come in my way. But I assure you nothing could make me feel more comfortable. It is a perfect battle suit, and elastic in all ways. And it makes me look elegant even during fighting, I wanted to aspire for a mage, but if I am going to do physical attacks too then I will doing it in every heroic and epic way possible. Strike after strike I tried to cut down the diamonds. Even during this I was trying to find the most effective array of my hand movements, to get an optimum distance, the maximum torque output. My effective strike range. The true length of my swing. My piercing strength, my cutting speed. The weight I put on each strike. There were just so many things I could learn. And yet, I didn¡¯t know how. My hands were full, and all I had been was able to destroy around hundreds of these. Though the number of their projectiles had decreased, their strength and accuracy was increased to an unfair supremacy. I was surrounded from everywhere. While I destroyed the scales coming from my back, front and above, I used my legs to kick down the scales to below. Unexpectedly they were crushed to dust with just my leg strike. ¡°Gotta use and think all of the ways to protect myself.¡± It was now getting kind of boring, and the boss monster all did was stand there and watch. Why do only I have to do all the work? Making a small girl fight while hiding yourself is quite rude. I went flying directly at him with my swords, hoping to slash his neck in one strike. But I was stopped a long distance away, by a blue glass shield. It was quite thick and my sword strike did not even lay a scratch on it. I finally decided to pull back, because the scales followed me. So, there is only one way around - to drill through all the scales. I used my inhumane movements, flying ability and webs to gather all the scales in place. And when that happened, I kicked one of the scales, increasing my speed mid-air and changing directions rapidly. I started striking those in my path, while using some of them as a stepping stairs to keep on changing my course while dodging them at the same time. It proved to be a super-effective and time saving strategy. So, finally it¡¯s me and his barrier. There was no other way going around. I repeatedly used my sword strikes on the blue transparent barrier. This time around the goat face, instead of showing ignorance, was clearly traumatized. With no other ways to attack me, it chose to swing his hands and feet at me. It had full faith in its absolute barrier system. But I was determined to take it down. No matter what, I will make my every single sword strike count. [DUAL BLADES : WHITE & BLACK SWORDS] [SKILL : ABSOLUTE MAGIC CONTROL ACTIVATED] Wait, I acquired a sword skill during fight. No, it¡¯s actually opposite, the sword learned a new skill. From appraisal, this skill isn¡¯t it more importantly said to be a cheat. Will it really work according to the description? I wouldn¡¯t know unless I try. So instead of beating around the bush, I have to just beat the bush down. The black sword started giving of a faint jet-black light, while the white sword was radiating a white light with a bluish-silver lining to it. Well, at least it has a good colour sense. I made a wide heavy strike with the black sword on the barrier and without further ado, the whole thing came falling down. CRACKLE. CRACK. CRACK. Instead of the magic being dispersed, this wide scale barrier¡¯s entire magical energy was somehow absorbed by this black sword. ¡°GRrrrrrr.¡± The goat-headed giant was somehow surprised at this new development and before it could come up with a new plan. I moved like a tornado right before attacking him, to increase my striking power and made a clean neck cut, severing its head from the rest of the body. In an instant its body fell and was devoured by my black threads. It¡¯s his fault to entirely depend o its defenses. Though, it might have actually been impossible if I did not have any other means. As for the swords, ¡°It feels awesome.¡± [YOU HAVE LEVELD UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 13] [ACQUIRED BARRIER MAGIC] White strings again, emerged from my body and I was slowly engulfed by it, till I was finally deep asleep. After 10 days¡­. I woke up from my deep sleep, seeing the two swords still stuck between my hands, it made me happy. After all these are my first possessions in this world, they belonged only to me. ¡°Hey, now I can actually see its complete description.¡± I had now decided to go down to the next floor. So the first thought that came in my mind was to where put these swords. Usually you have a scabbard, but I was not given one. While thinking, as if my hands moved on its own, I cleanly swiped them near my waist and two empty metal hollow appeared out of nowhere. While the black sword went inside a red scabbard, the white sword went inside a blue scabbard. These red and blue metal shells had an ornamental design to it, with similar yet different carvings on them than the sword. Even these scabbards have a skill of their own. I wonder what else these swords can do. After I thoroughly, checked their description, the scabbards along with their respective swords disappeared. I panicked, and just when I thought of them returning back, they suddenly appeared. ¡°That¡¯s a nice trick, to fool my enemy of not having a weapon on me. Also, this way I could carry around my sword anywhere. My swords, they think so much about me. Now I can forever be with them.¡± I was just too deeply attached to them. I headed down to floor 57 and my next opponent was some kind of bug monster. Since they were large in number almost counting till thousand, I decided to use my simple normal easy-going, mob-killer spell ¨C [ABSOLUTE ZERO] I turned the entire floor into ice, and using gravity magic converted them to fine powder. That¡¯s just too easy. I thought and headed down to the next floor. *** MONSTER DIARY ARIES {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER} NAME : OVIUM AGE : ----- RACE : ARIES PRIMORDIAL LEVEL : 7000 HP : 80,000 MP :80,000 SP : 80,000 SKILLS : [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [INDESTRUCTIBLE SHIELD] [DIAMOND SKIN] [DANTAMITE SCALES] [FINDERS SENSE] TITLES : INVIOLATUS, DANTE
STATUS WINDOW The Dual blade of Dawn & Dusk White & Black swords SKILLS : [ABSOLUTE MAGIC CONTROL] SKILL DESCRIPTION : Allows the user, to change the laws of magic up to a certain extent. The black sword devours all kinds of magic without exception. The white sword has the ability to transmit this magic and also copy the spell signature and recreate it for the user. WEAPON DESCRIPTION : [LEVEL AUTHORITY NOT REACHED] SCABBARDS OF RUBRUM & CAERULEUM SKILL DESCRIPTION : The red scabbard provides body temperature maintenance in all situation and divine fire magic control. The blue scabbard provides special healing abilities and divine ice magic control.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 7 MONTHS RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 13 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 8][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 4] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS
FLOOR ¨C 58 This new floor was a huge deep forest. The trees were not that big, but were laden with green trees, had thick branches and vines wrapped along them. The shade was too dark, that is why the colour of the grass was yellow and was stiff when touched. Even walking on them creates a crackling sound. WHOOSSHHH..!!! Something came flying at me, but even with my magic sense I was not able to completely avoid it. I took out the arrow that had gone half-way through my left hand. Fortunately it was directly aimed at my heart, but they failed. I sensed the presence of an enemy but it soon disappeared after the launch. The arrow actually seems to be made of Magitite ore and the place is loaded with it. Though these simple attacks can only inflict pain, but cannot cause me any damage. So it¡¯s fine. The grass seems to be a part of their strategy. So instead of walking I will try to fly a bit above the ground, much like hovering. Or, you can even call it walking on air. Burning the forest is an option, but I want to give them a payback for hurting me. I am gonna make them regret for choosing me as a free target. But how do I do it without knowing their location. They have a skill, which can even escape my advanced magic senses. That means they are not using magic. So the solution is I should also stop thinking of using magic. I called forth my swords and unsheathed them. And holding them in my hands, I swinged the black sword and with the sword pressure chopped down an entire section of the forest. ¡°I detect some movements, over there¡­ are you¡­. Hiding?¡± I swinged my white sword and chopped down another section of the forest to my left, where I detected motion. But I don¡¯t think I got any. They are too quick on their feet. I flipped to my right and dodged an arrow, which completely pierced through the hardened ground. ¡°They have finally started moving. Seeing that I am chopping down the forest and they are no more in the mood to play around.¡± Now several arrows came flying in my direction from all directions. While I tried dodging those coming from my back, I used my swords to cut down those coming from front. By this I was able to confirm 20 enemies in my vicinity. Even though I did my best, some of them still got me and I was impaled behind my right leg. I still can¡¯t move my legs freely, and even with my skills I cannot keep up with my untrained body. These hunters concealed themselves in the deep forest, and from cover use bows to take down their prey. To locate these hunters without magic sense, I instead used my analysis skills, heightened my concentration to calculate the enemy''s direction and distance from the force and angle of those flying arrows. I swung my blade aiming at that place, where the monster was supposed to be, and with a single hit two monsters fell down from the trees. Their body chopped in half with the wind cutter I drew from the swords. They were like apes with long hairs. Two large bows and several arrows packed at their back. Even if the arrows are poisoned, I am almost immortal, I guess so. So under-handed trick like poisons don¡¯t affect me. Now since their trick was revealed, all I need to do is repeat and repeat. Hence I learned to trace back the projectile¡¯s source, improve my accuracy and several other points. One can even call me fastidious by nature. It was a fun lesson. After wiping all twenty of them, I decided to head to the next floor soon after. Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. While walking, through mid-forest, in that moment blood spurted out through six points of my body. In my right thigh, one near chest, and two in each hand. ¡°AHHHHHHHH.¡± I cried loudly in pain. Without wasting any time, I casted [DIVINE HEAL] which swiftly eased the pain. Six arrows fell out of my body; they were bit larger and much sharper than the previous arrows. But where did they come from. Until the moment they hit me, they were not there. I thought I took out all of them. Even though six arrows were launched I detected one single enemy. Could it be that they had a leader, who was hiding up till now. ¡°This makes things more interesting, because he has literally pissed me off.¡± But I don¡¯t know how this one plays. There is only one way to find out, I came in the open and the same thing happened. Five arrows pierced through me again, but I spinned around like a top and dodged the last one. But it still hurts a lot, till I use my [DIVINE HEAL] spell, the pain doesn¡¯t go. But I had got used to this pain. It¡¯s nothing in comparison to the mental scars I had back on earth. They were permanent and I think even now I am afraid of the outside world, but this pain is just momentarily. I can face it, even though it hurts. I will suffer till the end until in that process I kill that monster. Since the arrows are visible until the moment they hit me, I cannot trace back its location from where it was launched. He is fast and can shoot several arrows from different nearby direction. That means he has some kind of short-range transportation skill too. What a bothersome opponent I can¡¯t even evade or counterattack properly. I could only call it spiteful, seeing my bloodsoaked hands and body parts, I was being hunted and yet I could not come up with a plan. While arrows had been driven through every part of my arms and legs, none had pierced my vitals. I was accumulating pain, just by standing there, barely able to somehow predict and block the invisible arrows. One would say I was being tormented as a prey by my hunter for his pleasure. But truly, it felt so good. I was still standing firmly, holding my own ground I was learning. It was slow, the process could be said to be flawed and yet I knew that I was almost there. Step by step¡­I was reaching my goal. The reason I have been fighting for became much more clearer to me. My fighting condition was finally reaching its zenith, it was still too early, much too early, to give up. There was still something to try. If I was defeated while using all my power, I could recover from my injuries and fight again, so I still need to do something. I kept on concentrating, the movement in air currents, and the changes which each of my strike create not only in my surrounding but within myself. I was trying to not go deep inside the forest, but deep inside my consciousness. From my flesh, from my blood and from every single cell of my being, I gathered the sudden outburst force and ignited it all in a single flash. My body was now shining in both of a black and white light, which was brightly reflected in my swords. Of the arrow, there was nothing that could be seen, nothing that could be heard, so rather than trying to aim for the arrow; I wanted to know more about the enemy. His thoughts, his way of fighting, his movements, his breathing pattern¡­. In all I was searching for his essence of life. His being, his origin ---- I needed to find his breath of life. I closed my eyes, the world before me became colourless. The green leaves vanished, the ground was gone, the air was concealed and all noises had died out. I saw two circles, much like spherical balls. A huge colourless sphere in between my chest, and a small blue coloured sphere, hundred meters away at an angle of forty degree was levitating. Without any hesitation, I lifted my sword and rushed in that direction. I was moving forward, striking down hundreds of arrows that came flying towards me. I was able to see them, white hazy lines as they did appear to me in my dark world. I could see them and end them at the same time. ¡°The game is over.¡± Within two seconds I took a launching jump forward and my black sword pierced straight through that sphere. CRACK. ¡°KeWAAAAkkkk¡± I heard a loud noise, someone was suffering from an excruciating pain on the verge of dying. The orb shattered into pieces and then, the black & white world in which I have been living in became once more colourful. A giant ape like monster was being engulfed in my black threads and once again I was able to grow in my own way. I received several injuries, got hurt several times, screamed in pain but the things I had learned here was just worth it and irreplaceable. //////////////////// MONSTER DIARY TIRANMEN {SS CLASS MONSTER} NAME : PARINGANS AGE : 165 YEARS RACE : TIRANMEN TRIBE LEVEL : 5000 HP : 40,000 MP :50,000 SP : 80,000 SKILLS : [DARK MAGIC LV 5] [AREA INVISIBILITY] [PERFECT AIM] [SPACE TRANSFER] [WOOD MAGIC LV 6] TITLES : MARKSMAN, SAGITTA ///////////////////////////////// On floor 59, I came in contact with a huge, wavering blank translucent blue slime monster. I really don¡¯t know what it does, except for it was blocking the way to the next entrance and whatever it touched they melted away. So I just used my black flames and waited. [BLACK FLARE] The idea behind these flames is that the fuel which it burns is on magic itself, the magic of my enemy. So it can be said to be eternal unless my opponent gets rid of all the magic in his body. But even that would be useless, because then I would supply the flames with my own magic particles and the body weakened without magic would be more vulnerable. ¡°Oh, the slime is already reduced to ashes. Though it took quite a while and the stench is not so good either so I will be leaving Mr. slimy.¡± *** FLOOR ¨C 60 ¡°Is this for real, the most awaited and clich¨¦d scene of a fantasy movie!!¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back my excitement with the exciting things happening around me lately. A long, serpentine neck; a crest of spurs on his head like a crown; a crocodilian facade; a compact torso with a streamlined shape; spines and spikes along his back and the back of his neck; stocky hind-legs; a very long tail; covered in dark-red scales which turn golden on his underside; and gleaming, orange-yellow eyes coloured like fire, with slit-pupils which possess an intricate, keyhole-like shape. If you still don¡¯t understand then I am referring to the most famous, extraordinarily super powerful and rare breed monster ¨C ¡®DRAGONS¡¯. They exist for real after all! But the most interesting part was that, the dragon was still asleep on a huge pile of gold coins. ¡°Is that actual gold? So is this dragon some sort of collector or what?¡± But for some reason I did not want to fight the dragon. Just look at its size, I am unable to properly see his hind side and I doubt whether or not even my magic can cover it completely. My swords are too small to even match the nail of its pinky toe. Just let the animal sleep Sachi, and quietly leave. Let him have his gold and rest. Money is the pursuit of the foolish and greedy kingsmen. QUITELY, Step¡­.step¡­ "Rooooaaarrrr" Well he has a deep, resonant voice with a thundering roar. He then rolled his gigantic eyes and spots me in a flash. I clenched my hands and turned around in disappointment. Just in case¡­ I jumped almost high enough to eclipse the dragon¡¯s eyes, and brandished my dual blades in front of him. Wait! Don¡¯t get the wrong idea that I was the one to start a fight. I did not jump to taunt him, I am not that kind of person whom will see asking for trouble, but the jump was to dodge the tail swipe it launched at me as a pre-emptive strike. The jump just happened to be extraordinarily spectacular. It rose up from his slumber, like a naughty baby who was just about to throw a tantrum for not any noteworthy reason at all. As the lizard beast drew closer, its daunting shape cast a shadow across the entire floor. It was as though night fell on the ground, even though the Magitite cluster hanging couldn¡¯t have been any more brighter. They were loaded with magic particles radiated from this dragon which was more than enough to give an introduction to its tremendous and magnificent strength. My body didn¡¯t freeze. By now I had learned the way around to fight and crush big guys like him. I just need to play around with it, know its weak points and exploit it till I can deal a final blow to it. What mattered now was whether I could successfully defend against the dragon¡¯s attack or not. It opened its gigantic mouth and I could feel the destructive magic power that gathered before rapidly beaming out. Soon afterward, a high-intensity heat wave shot out from the dragon¡¯s¡­. BOOOM¡­ The explosion was heard loud and clear. The ground was almost charred, to the extent that nothing was left to see. The wave force was extraordinary and just standing there and doing nothing could have been the only thing I was able to do. I was just amazed to see the dragon stand on four legs and its huge wings that spanned across the entire floor and just a single small flap of it caused ripples in the air to leave scratch marks on the walls. Another breath attack was incoming. [BLACK FLARE] My black flames totally countered its reddish flames. Except for that his flames were widespread and so formed small firestorms on the floor. The temperature of the room was drastically increasing, making me feel uncomfortable. [ABSOLUTE ZERO] Freezing started from its head, and I thought it was going to be a success, but it stopped soon after the freezing stopped at its neck. I could see it raising its temperature to thousands of degrees Celsius just to counteract my freezing. Maybe the fact that the inner parts of dragon are sensitive to heat is a lie after all. The inside might be even more resilient to it. By the time the dragon was involved in its own tactics to undo the spell I had casted on it, I went running around, trying to dodge the small fire projectiles ¨C scales on fire being launched from its body ¨C looked like a meteor fall to me. Just that when it hits you¡­..you die. I put all of my physical strength into my hands, twisted my wrist as if unlocking a door, I tried to slash through one of its legs. Its body came rumbling down to the one side. My black sword cut through it like butter. I continued my slice attacks on its body, while all it could do was wag its tail to shoo me off. But his attempt did not go too well. I was almost half done with his stomach. Though, my blades did not look that sharp but they easily cut through anything. Now that I remember that even the all cutting sword ¨C Acies, could never cut through my sword, but the opposite did happen. ¡°I knew I could always count on my swords. They are super strong after all!¡± "Kiyaaaah (Screech)!¡± suddenly, I saw him converging vast amount of magic at a single point inside its body. ¡°This does not look good¡­¡± saying this I leapt backward. The whole body of the dragon shined brightly with a purple light to even faze my visions for a second there. It had undergone an apocalyptic transformation. His whole body had crystallized, its size got a bit smaller, but that only seemed to have increased its mobility. Two long red horns had sprouted out of his head. This dragon was indeed fearsome. Even after taking such extreme damage, it was not only fully healed but had gotten extra strong and powerful than before. The dragon''s surroundings began to vibrate. An enormous power began to concentrate in its mouth. A mighty flame with the power to melt mountains and destroy anything in its way began to arrange itself. It flapped its wings and hundreds of flaming rocks from the ceiling fell down on the ground, completely obliterating and changing the terrain on which we had been fighting. KABOOM. Another torrent of hell fire approached me, but I just swinged my swords diagonally and absorbed the magic of the fire spell completely. I wanted to end this quickly, but the dragon¡¯s regenerative ability is even greater than mine. Though its fire is super strong it stands no chance against my swords. Now when I see its appearance after the smoke cleared and the fine grey ash drifted away, it¡¯s quite intimidating. It reminds me of a famous dialogue from a movie I saw once. "I am fire. I am...death." I would love him to speak those words once, but that¡¯s never going to happen. NEW WORD ¨C-> LANGUAGE ISSUES All I need to do is find a way to destroy its huge body in a flash. That¡¯s quite a challenge. But I have been doing this all along, so I will be able to come up with something. I just kept running around the walls, jumping from one side to another, and slashing through its body, trying to discover its weak points, the thickness of its skin, almost impenetrable. While it was difficult to dodge its wild spread flames, which caused me decent burns. I kept on using healing magic repetitively. ¡°It¡¯s no good, there don¡¯t seem to appear any weakness at all. As if he was made to be invincible¡­..No, there should be a way.¡± If I don¡¯t find a way I will die here. If I don¡¯t find a way then I won¡¯t be able to ever see again Athena. I have to. I just need to remember the things I had used from before. To use my magic and swords together. To create an ultimate attack, to take down this ever-invincible opponent. [BARRIER MAGIC] The barrier magic I was using is quite of a different nature from the goat-monster. I had made it to match my own pace, ideas and thought process. Even though it¡¯s a barrier, I am going to use it for attack. A repetitive successive attack, so fast that even the dragon¡¯ supreme healing ability won¡¯t be able to keep up. ¡°HAHAAHAHAAA¡± I can feel the chills just by thinking of this, but whether it will work or not it all depends on my eye¡¯s abilities. I used ¡®EYE OF ADRANEIA¡¯ to increase the weight of the dragon several times, as far as I could go. It wings came crashing down its sides, like dropping sails of a ship. Its tail stopped wagging. It was confused, but it did not panic and continued with its fire rays. Even though I am doing my best to dodge or sometime absorb its attack I get burned here and there. But I am enjoying this pain now. For some reason I think that since I am inflicting pain to the monster, it serves me right to suffer a bit myself. Even though I will be healed and do my best to emerge victorious, I wanted to keep on going. I was feeling alone again. The only one to accompany me are the monsters. And all they wanted to do was kill each other. I still do not understand why I was born here, a person like me who hated violence in a previous life, would herself end up becoming indulged in this killing game. I wanted to play with the monsters; they were my only salvation, to rid me of the fear of being alone. Even though at the end they die, I will just find a new one to play with again. ¡°Khewahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." I looked at my black sword and its colour was getting deeper and deeper. I realized something very wrong was happening to me. My head was not in the right place. I had not given up yet. ¡°Barrier deployment was now complete.¡± Several large windshield in form of a half sphere appeared across the floor surrounding the dragon completely. The important thing was I with my ¡®EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE¡¯ succeeded in making a kind of barrier that can reflect all magic. Actually it first absorbs the magic and simultaneously reflects it back and the efficiency is hundred percent. It¡¯s an ideal case scenario. The dragon seems to have understood what I was doing, so it tried to use its physical strength to break through. ¡°Not gonna happen.¡± [ABSOLUTE ZERO] This time I completely froze its four legs and wings. Even though it won¡¯t be for long before he breaks through, it¡¯s more than enough time for me. ¡°Now time to make myself lighter, and turn the area inside the barrier into zero-gravity space. The dragon won¡¯t have any problem since its legs are tied to the ground with ice that too at absolute zero temperature ¨C so no movement is possible in that state. I held on to one barrier plate, and made a quick dash to another, I charged both of my swords with magical power and sharpened my concentration just like I did previously. Even though I don¡¯t think I can reach that efficiency like the last time, because I am too exhausted from the prolonged fight and a little excited at the same time, to see whether this attack will work or not. ¡°Faster, faster. More faster¡­it¡¯s not enough yet.¡± I wanted to move my body as freely as I could. Since I was young after the road accident I lost my memories, I continued to develop as a weak kid. I used to get ill pretty soon, so I did less physical work. I was the slowest runner in the entire school and even the middle school kids ran faster than me. People always used to make fun of my physical fitness, but I never payed any heed to them. It did bother me, but I didn¡¯t know what to do about it. But in this world I was blessed with the same body, but with a superhuman constitution. A body that can never get weak, ill or die out easily. I could jump as high as I could, walk as far as I wanted to go, run as fast as the wind. No one was there to stop me. Even though I would fall and roll over the ground, I wanted to get back right up and continue running. Running at a speed faster than the air. It feels so good. Moving at a speed greater than sound, I could hear boom, sounds like jets being released from my legs as I propelled through mid-air. It made me look so free. Independent of others, no one to stop me or remind me of my limits. I was boundless! I wonder what will happen if I run faster. Faster than sound, then what comes next ¨C light. I wanted to be light. Light that vanquishes darkness maybe that will help me to get rid of my loneliness. Maybe I will find my answers of why was I born here. I was now continuously jumping from one barrier plate to another, charging my swords still with magic power. They were glowing more than they ever had. No matter how much magic power I poured in they accepted it all. Without any hesitation. They don¡¯t doubt me. They truly are my swords. I would never need any weapon or help from someone beside them. These swords are my strength and till I have them in my possession, I cannot be defeated. I had finally achieved it; I don¡¯t know if it is exactly what I think it is. But I could see that time had almost frozen in front of me. I was moving faster more than anything, faster than the information particles could carry themselves. I was at an infinite acceleration, because of zero-gravity; friction was almost tending to zero. So, even for indefinitely, and differentiable period of time ¨C the laws of nature were broken. With my divine healing spell continuously cast on me I can escape the harm my body receives from particle acceleration heat generated and the friction that exists at an atomic level. Also by making myself weightless I could maintain my revolving speed without any problem by maintain a perfect balance between centrifugal and centripetal force. Honestly I was using the application of a ¡®CYCLOTRON¡¯- a device to achieve high speed charged particle. Even though it¡¯s used for acceleration of heavier sub-atomic particle like proton, I went and made myself weightless. By doing so every time I make the centripetal force go beyond the centrifugal force, I will be pulled in. even a slight difference will bring a tremendous change. An unprecedented magnitude of force will be created beyond anyone¡¯s expectation, which surpassed even mine. ¡°Would you look at that?¡± The thin thread-like white light jumping from one barrier plate to another, just like needle sewing through even the sturdiest parts of the dragon¡¯s body. The white light impaled through the dragon in and out almost immediately, without break. It almost seemed unstoppable. The dragon bellowed, shrieked and screamed, but the white light did not flicker. It kept on piercing through the dragon¡¯s body until it was cut down to millions of pieces. The white light was me spinning around with my hands holding the swords stretched as far as they could and cutting through the dragon¡¯s body, like a pencil draws line on a fresh white paper. The pieces of the dragon which fell on the ground were engulfed by my black webs. [YOU HAVE LEVELD UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LV 14] [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED] [SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING] 10 days later¡­ When I opened my eyes, I realized that my hairs had grown even longer than before. But they are so smooth and beautiful that I did not wanted to cut them. Also they don¡¯t get in the way of fighting so it¡¯s fine. I also unlocked a new form of All Seeing Eyes of the Gods. I wanted to try it out as soon as I can, because of the special spell it came with and the working department of this eye is super special. So I directly headed to floor 61 after I had put all the gold coins and other jewels, precious looking shining stones in my dimensional storage. There were an awful lot of them. I wonder how much its worth in the outside world would be. ¡°Wait what was the dragon, actually doing with the gold in the first place and exactly what it was protecting if it could not spend its gold here on daily commodities. It¡¯s not like a dragon as violent as that would be allowed in a village to buy milk, fruits and meat from a store, or do they?¡± *** //////////////////// MONSTER DIARY DRAGON LORD {WORLD DISASTER MONSTER} NAME : IGNIS DOMINUS AGE : ----- RACE : DRAGON MONARCH LEVEL : 8000 HP : 99,999 MP :99,999 SP : 99,999 SKILLS : [ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC] [HELL FLAME] [FLARE RAY] [ULTRA FAST REGENRATION] [STAMPEDE] [SELF-BOMB] TITLES : GREATEST OF CALAMITIES, GOLD DIGGER, LAZARE
STATUS WINDOW NAME : -------- AGE : 8 MONTHS RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 14 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING SKILLS : [GLUTTONY LV 9][MYSTICAL POISON MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [DIVINE MYSTIC THREAD MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 6] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS
SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING A skill that allows the user to analyse, study and alter the living and non-living, biotic and abiotic factors of nature on a cellular or molecular level. SPECIAL SKILL : [DISMANTLE] [ULTIMATE COOKING] [DISMANTLE] ¨C ALLOWS YOU TO ASSEMBLE OR DE-ASSEMBLE THE CONSTITUTION OF ANYTHING. APPLIES TO BOTH LIVING AND NON-LIVING, GIVEN THAT THE LIFE ENERGY COMPENSATED IS NOT ABOVE THE THRESHOLD. ALSO THERE ARE CERTAIN LIMITATION TO THESE ABILITIES. [ULTIMATE COOKING] ¨C ALLOWS YOU TO MIX OR COMPOSE MORE THAN ONE ITEMS, MAGIC POWER, SOUL ENERGY OR LIFE FORCE IN ANY PROPORTION. HOWEVER COMPATIBILITY OF POLAR OPPOSITE ENERGIES SHOULD BE KEPT IN MIND.
///////////////// FLOOR ¨C 61 I met a huge group of barbaric, strong looking red ogres with wings. They had weapons made of Magitite ore - swords, maces, spears and crossbows. This time I wanted to use the sixth form of my All Seeing Eyes of the Gods. As those ogres like creatures started running towards me brandishing their weapons, I fixed my eyes on them and imagined, how the spell would work. [DISMANTLE] My eyes started glowing deep red, and a sensation of craving and unsatisfaction filled my mind. In a splattering of blood, one of the ogres changed into a mess of parts without any resemblance to its original shape. I saw the whole process, I imagined the ogre to be cut into several pieces from different portions, but all that happened was - it burst from inside. From the centre, blood expanded, flesh ripped off on its own and the body burst in a flip second. Blood splattered, all across the ground. It was unsightly. And yet I was focusing on how the flesh was broken down instead of actually being cut, its molecules just separated apart, and since I did not consider the stability of its structure and release of the latent magical energy associated with the life force of the monster, the structure collapsed. Now that I knew how the spell worked, all I needed to do was practice. Fix my gaze on my enemy and just concentrate on severing the cells in a fixed array while seeing that the magical energy or rather the life force of the being released is contained properly, so for that purpose I deployed a small scale barrier ability.. The ground was stained red with blood; unsightly disfigured bodies vanished in front of my eyes engulfed with my black webs. I would not call myself successful, but now I was able to chop off the big body parts. Like severing an arm or a leg from the body. Most of the ogres tried to run or fly away, seeing there was no chance defeating me. But nothing could escape my eyes. Either I dismantled their legs or wings to stop them from escaping. Now I was trying to use it on small body parts like fingers, eyes or internal body parts like heart. Just then I felt a deep pain inside my heart and then my eyes opened again of what I had been doing up till now. In a way I was torturing the ogres to death. Using them as experimental subjects for my magic-craft. Is this what they call an evil mage? Suddenly the deep cries and screams of some of the half alive ogres could be heard. Just what I had been doing. As if without realizing it something had taken over my mind. I was having fun while killing them. But wasn¡¯t it alright, in whatever way I kill them. After all they are monsters. And they are the first ones to attack me. So they shouldn¡¯t complain. But isn¡¯t it proper to end someone life¡¯s immediately if they are under pain. Even I won¡¯t like myself to be tortured. Isn¡¯t it same as bullying. Bad memories from my school and home engulfed my brain processing and hampered my thinking. As if there was a huge cavity in my brain, my eyes started burning and glowing even brighter and brighter. The red colour was somehow turning reddish-black. ¡°AHAAAAAAHHAAAA¡± I TRIED TO KEEP SCREAMING AS LOUDLY AS I COULD. BUT NO ONE HEARD ME. NO ONE CAME TO COMFORT ME. I WAS ALONE. SOMEONE IS APPROACHING ME. I LOOKED AT THEM. I SAW THEM BURST OPEN FORM INSIDE and something splatter all around even on my face. It was a hot sensation; my eyes were stained even redder with the blood all around. My white dress also had turned red like a tomato. Only my hairs remained white and my hands cleaned. I was afraid. I was afraid, to even look at myself. What if I end up killing myself. ¡°My swords. Where are they.¡± Saying that I took hold of them. And started walking towards the gateway, I wanted to run. I don¡¯t know what was happening to me. But it was not me. I cannot think properly like this. Everything was turning round and round inside my head. My skin colour was getting paler. I don¡¯t even know what kind of expression I am making on my face right now. I am too afraid to look at myself or even think about it. I want to leave this labyrinth. The atmosphere is not good. I cannot breathe properly. I started walking straight, I did not go astray from my path... I didn¡¯t know what followed anymore. All I could remember was I crossed through each floor, either slashing through my enemies or using my destructive magic or my evil red eyes to kill them. All I could think of them was to disappear. They were a threat to me. That¡¯s what I thought. But I had realized by now that it was just as I used to say. It¡¯s a game to me. The real threat to them was me. I was to blame for enjoying this carnage. I had become a mass-murder. I was to blame for this meaningless bloodshed. If I wanted then I could just escape from floor to floor without killing them. But I was way over my head. To stubborn and fixated on the idea of survival. It was never to become the strongest, but to remain weak and hide yourself to avoid danger. But that¡¯s what I did in my previous world and yet suffered. So I wanted a change. I thought here I could be strong; prove myself that I could change. But I think I changed a lot. Just too much. What will Goddess Athena think if she hears or sees this massacre? This bloodbath I took every day. Even their corpses disappear. Do I eat them, because in actuality I never felt hungry down here? I don¡¯t know anymore. All I did was kill and kill. Even now I haven¡¯t stopped and I was already on floor 79. I had reached level 19 and almost a year has passed since I was born here. For a year I had been killing monsters. Non-stop. Day after day. Either I killed them or, they would have killed me. I didn¡¯t know whether someone is even looking for me or not in the outside world. Has Lady Athena given up on me? No she couldn¡¯t. I am sure of it. That¡¯s why I have to hurry up and return to by her side. Because that¡¯s what we promised. And promises should be kept. I rotated my head and glanced over the entire floor. It was filled with golem like monsters. Just that each of them was as huge as a truck. [DISMANTLE] In a flash, endless stream of blood flowed and was splashed everywhere on the walls, ground and on me. I didn¡¯t even bother to clean myself anymore. Except for the instance when I use [DIVNE HEAL] everything gets fixed on its own. Only if it could fix me too. Was I now broken somehow? I wanted to help people in this new world, save someone and become a hero. Isn¡¯t it everybody¡¯s dream to gain recognition form people you love? But now that I am broken, no one will need me anymore. Am I of no use anymore? I was helpless and useless. I had turned back into a machine. The pain in my heart that started had instead of subsiding kept on growing. The wound was getting deeper and deeper. I was falling into the pit again, the grip over myself kept on loosening. I did not wanted anyone to see my like this, especially not Lady Athena. With the last monster dispatched. I went down the next floor. I was compelled to think that I was no longer myself anymore and just accept my doomed fate¡­. *** FLOOR ¨C 80 This was quite an odd looking floor. A huge strong-built gate made purely of Magitite was standing far off. And at the entrance of the gate stood a person holding a broad long sword in his hand supported over his right shoulder. He wore a calm expression on his face. I was ready to be attacked, but then there was no movement from him. Instead of rushing to attack me unlike other monsters, he was continuously staring at me in disdain. He also looked confused. Before then I soon realized that instead of a monster he was a person. He appeared to be a muscular and handsome young man with black eyes, sharp facial features, and neat black hairs while two small horns were projecting like a crown on his head. They actually made him look more confident in his unusual black attire. He wore a long black coat which looked sturdy like an armour and was filled with a compact magic formation. Maybe it actually is an armour, but enforced by magic. Is it same with my long white frock. ¡°¡­True Demon Lord...¡± I was only able to mutter up these words. Somehow a light shined in my eyes. He was really very strong. Level so high that no monster up till now will able to match him. He was reeking with magical powers and the way he carried his sword confirmed him to be a master swordsman. But I was feeling a bit off. No something was driving me in crazy. Why won¡¯t he just attack me? Until now, the moment I enter a floor I am welcomed with magical attacks, arrows or beasts trying to ravage me with their claws. Then why won¡¯t he attack me like others did? Isn¡¯t the demon lord usually the guy who causes the most trouble in the world? If I defeat him here, isn¡¯t that considered equivalent to saving the world or at least a huge contribution will be made by me. So isn¡¯t it okay to attack him. I need to kill him right here. If I am able to do so, then this world will be a bit safer for me. ***
STATUS WINDOW NAME : ZYLON ASHBORN AGE : 230 YEARS RACE : DEMON LEVEL : 99,940 HP : 1,90,000 MP : 2,00,000 SP : 1,50,000 UNIQUE SKILL : [MAGIC DISPERSION] SKILLS :[FIRE MAGIC LV10] [WATER MAGIC LV 8] [WIND MAGIC LV 9] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 8] [ICE MAGIC LV9] [EARTH MAGIC LV9] [GRAVITY MAGIC LV 8] [IMMUNITY][BODY STRENGTHNING LV 10] [BODY DURABILITY LV10] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [MAGIC AUTHORITY] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 10] [LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 8] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS RESISTANCE] [APPRAISAL LV 10] TITLE : TRUE DEMON LORD, MERCILESS, MAGIC EMPEROR, CHAOS ALCHEMIST, GOD SLAYER
VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 4 : TRANSPIRING CONSPIRACIES
CHAPTER 4 : TRANSPIRING CONSPIRACIES On the black raven throne Zero sat as usual with a dismal look on his face, which made him look like he was staring right at another world governed over by his own rules. The room was huge and a thousand people could easily attend to his far gone futuristic thoughts and heavy orders. But this time around there were only 11 black mist shadows shriveling in front of the large throne. ¡°I am glad to inform you that Vertigo has succeeded in her mission. The uneasy feeling I had from the Tathya Labyrinth is now long gone. But unfortunately my link to her has been cut off too.¡± He said these words as if his subordinate was a plaything who went to fetch him a candy but has still not returned after the sun has set. ¡°Even though she completed the mission, she had proved to be weak.¡± ¡°I already knew it. She did not have the strength to see our Master¡¯s great plans bear fruits of ruling over the entire world.¡± ¡°Among the Apostles she was only the tenth spot, since I am eleven does that means I get to be tenth now.¡± ¡°Know your place. As Two commands none shall change their position.¡± Several hushed voices went around after Master¡¯s declaration. Truth being told they knew that Vertigo was dead, but they had no attachment to her in any way. Not an ounce of sympathy, but words that exploited her absence. Since the twelve apostles are blood bound subordinate to Zero, that means a severed link is a definite evidence of death. But losing a single pawn in the game had no effect in the total overwhelming power of his army¡¯s collection. ¡°Tell me how the Devil Generals are doing.¡± ¡°Joker ¨C (AKHIKO TOTSUKA) & Katsuragi as you commanded have headed to take control over the Norden Sea.¡± The plan was to take control over all the trade routes in the Norden Sea mostly in mid- North, which connected the demon continent and the human continent sea trading routes. Some of the species like beastmen and elves had started creating friendly relationships with human and strengthening their holds by creating good trade relationships. If this continues then they won¡¯t be able to take the advantage they had when these species were isolated from the world. Knowledge gained by the enemy before us will only prove to be fatal for our future plans. So, it was decided that Totsuka and Katsuragi will raise pirates on this sea and lead them to create chaos and hinder the trading port cities in amassing wealth. ¡°¡­And what about the other reincarnates.¡± ¡°Just as you said, they started acting all afraid and taking precautions to protect their own life. It won¡¯t be long before your fear would drive them mad and at the end they would chose to side with you.¡± ¡°HAAA¡­. Give them a show of our power and make them submerge as deep as they could in lust of obtaining true wisdom of this world and strength my dreams can bestow upon them. Make sure that none of them tries to be funny and if you find them a bit hesitating, make them disappear.¡± ¡°Yes Master. Your command will be our prime action.¡± ¡°Now Five, I think I will need your help as a Monster Tamer to prepare a gift for the elves.¡± ¡°A gift for those long eared monkeys dwelling below the trees. I will be more than happy to.¡± Other ten black fogs disappeared while out of the fog at the fifth a very dark man appeared. His skin appeared to be tanned, wearing black armour and horns tucking out of his head he had a grisly look on his face. As if he found everything distasteful in this world. Zero rose up from his seat and walked to this subordinate of his when they suddenly vanished into a dark vortex. *** UNDERGROUND CHAMBERS CHAP. CHAP. DRIP. DRIP. Two unknown people suddenly reeled out of nowhere and created ripples in the ever stood stagnant water. As they walked through a dark foyer, which appeared to be lengthier than expected, the dripping of water created a ghastly silent environment. These are the times where an observer thinks would be a perfect place for a mad scientist¡¯s horrible research over creating a medicine to make eternal life out of human bones or the dwelling of ghosts. But apparently at the end of foyer a huge chamber covered by an exceptionally large oval dome was introduced to these two gentlemen. Countless beings in dark robes were loudly chanting some words from the forbidden summoning grimoire. And in between them was drawn a complicated magical circle which expanse large enough to construct another castle over it. If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°BORN IN DARKNESS, TRAPPED IN ETERNAL ABYSS, COME FORTH TO US, SEVER ALL THE GUILTY CHAINS, AND PRESENT YOURSELF IN FULL GLORY, THE MYTH SHALL REAWAKEN & THE LEGENDS REPLICATE PAY HEED TO OUR CALLING COME FORTH THE RULER OF THE CURSED NIGHT SKY OUROBOROS.¡± At almost the same time thousands of listless empty bodies slumped on the ground, an invisible wave of myriad energy swept over the entire underground cave. Countless invisible wisp of mystical energy descended on the huge magic circle causing earthquakes of minor magnitude. However in the next few seconds everything quieted down as if nothing out of the ordinary happened. Even though everything looked the same, it was not the same thing anymore. From the fallen bodies magical energy started flowing and was being absorbed in the circle. The low level water surface, started rising up and at the same time turning red. The blood of the summoners was slowly being mixed into it. ¡°This is a small sacrifice, which we need to pay as the cost of preparing the gift.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter master, these are just low ranked devils. They were blessed to be sacrificed in our noble endavours.¡± This was how the conversation between the two gentlemen ended. The red water slowly started stirring in itself and being forcefully drained at the magical circle. A whirlpool formation took place around its core centre and now the water level started descending. This blood mixed water was being sent to another dimension in exchange to draw out the ultimate power. One of the Dragon Gods ¨C OUROBOROS. ¡°GRAAAHHAAAAAAAA¡± The air instantly froze and deep red light sprayed all across the room and out of the bottom of abyss emerged out a long mouth, then a huge body followed by a tail and appearance of two giant pair of wings. CLANG. SHANK. CLANG. SHANK. Thick heavy chains rattled as they halted the movement of a mighty huge beast. ¡°Magnificent. Tis shall bring doom on those elves and suck dry the roots of the World Tree.¡± ¡°Master I will soon move on to training this lizard. But I have my doubts. Even though he is a dragon god, but the Black Emperor Dragon who currently rules over all the dragons is the strongest dragon god. Will he allow our pet to do as it pleases?¡± ¡°I have already thought of it, so we will present Ouroboros with another offering - a relic passed down since the Great Wars will surely suffice enough for him to defeat even the Black Emperor.¡± ¡°Give Eight the order to prepare the ¡®Mortuus Poison¡¯. While I shall resume to my duties. The day is not far when all our plans put together would end this shitty world and help us create a new one in its place. All for the Hell and for those who were abandoned by the Divine.¡± *** ALICE HART [GODDESS ATHENA] ¡°Alice Hart¡± THOMP. After signing at the end of the request document I put the royal stamp of the Royal Hart Family. The crest consisted of shield half covered by a red cloak. It represented how the royal family was always prepared to protect the life of their people even if they have to bleed themselves to death in war. It was actually the crest designed by our great great grandfather who partook in the Great War and lead the people in this part of the continent to victory by saving all ordinary lives and homes of those who were to be burned in the flames of battlefield. Recently the monster outbreak in the north western region has spread to the populace region of the kingdom. If not stopped soon, then the arable land will turn into barren soil. There will be huge loss of life and property. With the condition of the world deteriorating with frequent appearance of high level dungeons, irregular pattern of monster outbreak and occurrences sudden magical disasters --- people are spending their lives in fear of their homes being snatched at any moment. While those in power move to safe and better facilitated locations, but the common masses have to suffer the wrath of the mother nature tyranny. This request was to the ¡®Bellator Guild¡¯, addressed to its guild leader Leo Luis. The strongest adventurer in the southern and mid part of the human continent. Since the request is directly from the royal family of a kingdom, though our country being small, he has to accept this. His strength is needed along with our army forces combined to eradicate the widespread fear of monsters and to claim our land back. There are conflicts surrounding all around the world. The nobles are fighting among themselves, some aim for the throne, other plots with enemy nation, some double cross with their own country and enemy nations. Amidst all this corruption the general public or rather commoners to speak of in this world suffers from immediate shortage of food and poverty. But the recent reports from the Night Shadows have been most concerning. First there was that suspicious gathering of reincarnates and Gods. Which would have actually put them in a tight spot! No one wanted to reveal their plans or true powers and yet they still went with it. Then there is a sudden missing of one of the reincarnates bound to Aphrodite. It would have been another case if they went into hiding or on a secret mission. But it¡¯s as if their very existence has been erased. Except me no one seems to remember them. Not even the people and family of their own country, the shadows who were keeping watch on them. Everyone has forgotten about those two. There are only two possibilities ¨C they themselves did something to wipe everyone¡¯s memory or someone intentionally did it to hide their deeds. Either way, it must have been an exceptional artifact of sort ¨C but it didn¡¯t affect me because I am primarily a god. I can¡¯t even ask other reincarnates for confirmation, because of the bad taste in their mouth and our not-so friendly relation with their god contracts. Recently even they had started behaving irrational. Their suspicious behaviour only shows that they are trying to protect themselves. But what could actually threaten those who are blessed by the Gods in the first place ¨C they are supposed to be the strongest. I need to watch over them for a bit longer to reach at a conclusion where all the pieces fit properly. Probably they do know how their fellow reincarnate went missing. I wonder, and I am even afraid to think about it¡­. What if Sachi too was caught up in something of this sort of existence eraser? Then I might be the only one who remembers hers¡­. I removed the thought the very next instant. I will never be able to find a clue to where she is if I keep such a mindset. And I can still say that even when she is far, I can still feel her faint presence to be nearby. Doing her best reaching out to me. I can¡¯t let it slip away again. Or I will never be able to tell her the secret about me, which I had kept hidden from her until now. As a friend I wanted to tell her, but could not bring myself to. How could I tarnish the happy time she was having in the divine realm. Alone I watched her suffer, struggle and do everything to live by in her past back on earth. No, matter how often she fell or be ridiculed in other¡¯s eyes she did not lose to their words. She always did what she believed in. I always believed that growing up meant becoming a responsible person. But that was just a part of it. Now I know that I wanted to protect Sachi in my own childish ways. To continue watch her laugh in the present and in the future. And the next time we meet I will be sure to tell her everything about me. That how she gave me the strength to face my deepest fears. I was first reluctant with the idea to be a part of this reincarnation plan. But when I met her in person all my doubts had been washed away. Because I knew I was not the only one trying to conquer my past pains, cope up with present incompetence and ponder upon future prospects.
VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 5 : SHOULD I DIE HERE THEN PROMISE ME
CHAPTER 5 : SHOULD I DIE HERE THEN PROMISE ME ¡®Wait! A kid, at that too a small girl, was I wrong in my assessment. I was actually a moment ago freaked out by the surge in magical power in my vicinity.¡± But there is only a single human girl of level 19. Wait isn¡¯t that just too weak. I mean a one year old kid is at least level 5. Then how did she even make it this far in the most dangerous labyrinth of this world. She is probably lost. I think I just heard her speak something. But, it seems that I cannot understand it. Did humans come up with a new language; in the mean time we were spending our lives here. I think I am making the correct assumption, given that it has been more than two hundred years I came in contact with any other human except my wife. So what, I too have a daughter, so I will help this girl in finding her way back to home safely. I think it is possible that humans made settlement near the labyrinth and this girl just mistakenly walked in through the floors, while the other monsters did not notice her because of her low level. How cute and beautiful she is! And that red dress suits her along with her white hairs. Don¡¯t take me as a low-life pedophile. I was once a ruler of more than half the world after all, so I have a tendency to appreciate the beautiful things I find. Though the red stains on her cheeks and hands bothers me a bit - ¡­is that blood. It¡¯s just that I am a father, so I am concerned about another child¡¯s parents who might be searching for her non-stop in the woods, behind the house, under the bed, on top of mountains or even inside the dumpsters. So the biggest¡­.question¡­which comes in my mind¡­is¡­ ¡®How do I approach her?¡¯ I now folded my hands and started giving it a deep thought while closing my eyes. There are two scenarios, I go near the girl and ask her name and make her feel comfortable around me, so that she can share with me the details of her situation. Second scenario, I go near her and seeing that I am a demon she faints. It won¡¯t be something new; after all I am the ex- True Demon Lord. Just the presence of my extra-ordinary magic powers makes people lose consciousness. But then there is the language problem, I am unable to understand her, but I don¡¯t know whether the opposite holds true or not. Dealing with kids is such a tough job. If I knew about something like this happening then I would have brought Caroline along with me. She is an expert in handling kids. It¡¯s a shame being a demon lord and been bested in such a trivial thing. But I won¡¯t give up that easily. I will show you Caroline, that I can do it too. ¡°Wait! W-wait!¡± In all this thinking I forgot about the child. How can I make such a minor blunder? Tchk¡­ I tried to open my eyes and spot the kid. CLANG. With a metallic sound like a jet engine, my long sword hit another sword jet-black in colour. It felt like hitting a brick wall and the collision was explosive. I was tossed backward but a bit of fixing my body posture, I landed lightly on my feet and pulled back. That was scary, a moment later¡­if back then I had not reacted, and my head would be chopped off. Is she punishing me for ignoring her? I knew handling kids is difficult because they get annoyed easily. But did I really do something bad to make her go far enough to take my life. ¡°Things are much more serious than it seems. There is more to it than meets the eye.¡± How, long has it been since I said those lines? I activated my appraisal. Her physical strength and speed was too abnormal back then. The sword felt weird too, as if my magic was being chipped off just by making a small contact with it. ¡°Is she really even human. She doesn¡¯t appear to be just a one year old kid. Has the status window finally broken down. Is this some kind of system failure or error.¡± Except for her HP, MP and SP I was able to see everything about her. She doesn¡¯t have a name. That is the first odd thing. Next is the skills she possess ¨C there are no levels mentioned and what is a ¡®sage¡¯ in the first place. Then a unique skill I had never heard off. Even her titles are a bit too off. ¡®How the hell!! Did she end up with the ¡®MERCILESS¡¯ title. That¡¯s given to a person whose killing count has exceeded the system¡¯s threshold reading. My mind was screaming. My appraisal failed to work on the pair of swords she was holding now. Could it be that---- Finally the biggest doubt that I had ¨C her possessing all basic attributes of magic and wielding - Divine Light Magic and Dark Matter Magic ¨C is something that cannot exist simultaneously. After all these both attributes are completely conflicting. ¡°She is dangerous. But what exactly is someone like her here for. Even though she is a human, something is really wrong with her.¡± She darted towards me at full speed again, striking down left with her black sword, which I blocked using my blade producing shock waves to leave dents on the ground. But her attack was twofold, twisting her right arm she moved her white sword towards my unguarded torso. But the sword bounced off harmlessly in a circular fashion. Her expression changed to that of disagreement and contempt to see her sword blocked by the hilt of my sword. I used the slight gap between my hands to tilt the sword and stop her sword in its trajectory. But it seems that she was not the type to simply give up so soon! In that moment, with her slender body, she lifted her body upwards and jumped at my back and tried to kick me. But such kind of fighting techniques are no match for me. Though it might have worked on normal people because of her superior physical abilities. But someone like me could easily predict it with her body movements and I just drifted myself to my left. Her expression did not change; her eyes looked lifeless while she wore a small peculiar smile on her face. I who had spent most of my life on the battlefield could tell that that was the drive of ecstasy you get from fighting. But why is that kind of a person in front of my home. At least give me a proper reason. Usually in situations like inability to communicate, we used telepathy or rather thought communication. But I have been continuously trying to use it, and there have been no response. Either she does not know how to use it, or she is just too busy to respond in kind. She again came gliding towards me without any hesitation and charged with quick strikes. I raised my sword and closed in the distance. Burst of sparks appeared forth, with each strike I managed to block. Even though they were simple to look at, but her physical stats must had been beyond amazing to pull off more than hundreds of strikes in a mere single second or so. I had to keep on using my utmost just to block her. With her tiny size, it was easy for her to pull some small punches in between, or even teleport to my blind spots. A tenth of a second later, I let my guard down to take a small breath, and a punch landed in my abdomen. I was sent flying and directly hit the wall. I know, my bad. The dungeon walls are considered to be the strongest, and its durability is directly proportional to the strength of the monsters living there. They keep on receiving magical reinforcement power form the monsters themselves. World¡¯s most dangerous monsters dwelled in the darkness of this labyrinth. And yet her physical prowess and durability was beyond imagination for a tender looking girl like her. The wall crumbled and the earth shook. It had been several years I have been punched by someone and sent flying off, except for Caroline. Why am I even blushing, it¡¯s not that I enjoy being punched around by girls. But now even though she was just a one year old girl, which actually did not make any sense at all. I was now getting serious to fight. She again moved forward with her onslaught. Every time I notice, she somehow changes her attack pattern, after every contact we make. As if she is slowly analyzing me and refining her swordsmanship. Creating a swordstyle in the middle of battlefield to match my own is really commendable and yet she is lacking. Swordsmanship is made up of heart, technique, and body. There won''t be any real power in a sword if your heart wavers. Her looks, reactions and mind looks so composed and yet her heart where the true oath resides is so discomposed. Honestly, it has been too long that someone has kept me on my wit¡¯s ends. But I need to end this quick, because this girl is going crazy. Until now her face seemed so lifeless. But now she was smiling and her eyes were glowing red. Somehow she too was enjoying it, maybe more than me. I would take that as a bad sign. But I was enjoying, how things were just getting started. Before I realized, my movements somehow had slowed down, and my body felt so heavy. The pressure on me seems to be increasing. For a moment I was perplexed, but I realized that she was using gravity magic. ¡°First her, invincible strength and now powerful chantless magic. She is not even using magic circles and yet it is too strong, even I cannot deny the fact.¡± This gravity magic, had unordinary strength somehow. I needed to do something quick or I won¡¯t be able to move my body as I wanted to. I used flame magic, ¡°FLARE BURST.¡± But before the flames could reach her, she bounced back. As if she knew beforehand that I was going to use attack flame magic. So she has keen eyes, to even read magic flow inside one¡¯s body and her surroundings. Things are getting dicier. But my title of ¡®Magic Emperor¡¯ is not just for show. I summoned thousands of black mist arrows by fusing water magic and dark matter magic and simply launched them at her. At the same time I used earth magic to surround her and cut her escape route. Finally I was preparing for a surprise attack just in case. To my surprise, her two swords started glowing with a brilliant light, and in a matter of seconds her single strike from the black sword erased all of my attacks. That was not it,¡­. no something was surely amiss. But what? I looked at her white sword, which she swinged in my direction successively and those thousands of black arrows which I conjured were now aimed at me. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± That was all I could say. I had never seen anything like this before. Today has been full of surprises but this one completely weirder me out. She absorbed my magic and recreated it. Considering absorption ¨C it is one of the ability that does more harm than good. Because if the concentration of the attribute magic does not fit with the absorber¡¯s magic constitution then it will slowly destroy its own body with the resulting uncontrolled chaotic energy. It¡¯s impossible for a person to absorb water magic if he doesn¡¯t have affinity for it, and its difficulty rises with the composite magic I just used. And recreation in an instant totally surpasses my expertise. It¡¯s the ability of those swords I see, now. She charged at me again, while under the cover of those thousands of arrows. ¡°What a waste¡­¡± saying that I launched my surprise attack at those barrage of arrows aiming at me. It was actually a windstorm spell but the special thing about it was that it could rip even the walls of this dungeon. That¡¯s just how high the wind pressure and the current of speed was. But suddenly even the windstorm had started acting suspiciously. The wind current inside the storm suddenly started changing its direction, rotating in opposite direction. This time it was not the sword interfering. I sensed great magical power radiating from her glowing red eyes, interfering with the magic of the windstorm. Every time I look at them a sense of fear crept even in my mind. Those eyes were filled with violent emotions, eyes that had seen through the reality of this world. From the palm of the girl¡¯s hand a huge amount of dark matter magic leaked out and merged with my windstorm. The temperature inside the storm raged. It also contained fire magic. Not only she converted my magic but instantly poured her own magic in it. I feel like I am loosing my pride. I don¡¯t know what is the nature of this magic but taking it head on will be dangerous. So as a normal guy, I used water magic jet rays, to cool off the fire. But the black fire storm just grew in size and it even became much darker than before. As if it used my water magic as a fuel for its own. I see I digged my own grave. Maybe this is what they call losing your touch, when you keep living without fighting in here. There was no time dodging it. If I moved from my place and tried another thing then that girl would probably succeed in stabbing me. So I took half of the storm head on, my body was on fire and burningly in the black flames. So it really burns on magical power of the target instead of consuming the users magical power. I have been counting on my magical reinforcement ability, but I don¡¯t think it will last any longer. The girl as usual continued striking with her sword. She was not there yet, but was making a great progress in changing her style to counter my own sword. The fire was not extinguished and now I had finally started accumulating damage. My movements were slowed down by her gravity magic, but I was still able to keep up. Finally I interlocked her white sword between the hilt and the blade of my long sword sword while I was holding her black sword bare handed. My palm was bleeding and the pressure she was exerting was super high, but for me they were not that difficult to manage. But then the unexpected happened. She let go of her black sword. In a tenth of a second, using her white sword as an axle she twisted around her body, and clad her free hand in a sharp blue blazing light, she chopped of my arm and freed her sword. She then kicked me in my abdomen and sent me flying off again, while my body was still on fire. Somehow the black sword reappeared in her hand and she started running in my direction again. ¡°Finally¡­.¡± I rose up from my pathetic fallen position and took a concentrated stance. I was exhilarated¡­ My arm grew back in a second; I clutched the handle of my sword. ¡°MAGIC DISPERSION.¡± In a blink of an eye the black flames were extinguished like, you touch the wick of a candle and put out the flame. It is a unique skill, which I learned when I inherited the title of True Demon Lord. It allows me to destroy or completely disperse the magical constitution of any magic spell or accumulation. Before she could even start her strike rally, I swinged my sword at a speed that even she couldn¡¯t react and this time she was sent flying off. That strike might have even chopped down the mountains, but her body durability must have been maxed out to withstand it so easily. I clutched my hand, thinking that I had won. But I soon realized that I was actually in a way picking up on a small girl. An adult like me, who was almost 230 years old, was trying to mercilessly beat a one year old girl. Just what kind of situation I was set-up to be in. if Caroline hears about this, then she will be making fun of me for the next 50 years of my life. My life was about to be ruined, either I give up fighting and be called a coward for losing in a battle against a child or brutally defeat her and call it a win. I think I am going into depression. The road ahead sure was filled with ups and downs. But I gulped it down my throat, and pretended to not think about the circumstances that much¡­ ¡°N-no... I can¡¯t continue like this.¡± Wait! My life is already over. She Is not waking up. Could it be that she was knocked out unconscious. But suddenly there was a humongous surge in the magic particle in our surrounding. Someone was condensing and releasing an awful amount of magic. That is not me. I prepared myself for anything to come. Several spheres of different colours headed in my direction. I analysed the type of magic and was mesmerized to see their composition ¨C so beautiful. Fire element was profoundly mixed with water magic and they were in complete synergy. And so did the other magical spheres. But if I take a direct hit from these, then I would surely end up with sustainable amount of damage. So I again used ¡°Magic Dispersion.¡± All of the spheres were flushed out. But one of them in that moment accelerated in my direction ¨C it was a culmination of Light & Dark Magic. This was something I did not expect hidden among them. These two were the kind of elements that couldn¡¯t be mixed and so no one person can wield both. Not even Gods themselves, except for Almighty World God. Then how did she... I raised my sword horizontally, trying to slice off and guard myself at the same time. The pressure was overwhelming, and even though I was able to protect myself, the surroundings were completely scorched and charred. The floor was crumbling and so it might even collapse, with the amount of magical particles accumulating here. It can even lead to a magical disaster. That¡¯s what I feared about the most, right now. I need to ask her to leave, or at least bind her somehow. I dashed towards her, in all those wake of explosion, maybe some kind of trap magic she set-up in advance. I quickly made my way dodging all of those unique traps. They would have been highly effective against someone else, since no kind of magic was involved, so I could only rely on my danger senses to detect them. I lifted my sword high, and tried to strike it down on her head, hoping that it would at least knock her unconscious. But she too was a stubborn one. Trying everything to do, to protect herself by either dodging, using ice magic or blocking it with her sword. For a moment I thought she was crying, have I pushed her too far in the corner. I didn¡¯t mean to make her cry. But for now if we didn¡¯t stop here, the shock waves would surely bring the ceiling down. And my home on the other side of the gate would be destroyed. We can¡¯t have that happening. In that moment she again spoke something, and suddenly my hands froze up. It was not an ordinary kind of Ice magic. But a very different one at that. Usually my strength would have been enough to breakthrough. But as if everything in my hand, the life force, the magic power in it was frozen. If I don¡¯t stop this then my whole body would be frozen under its expanding effect. ¡°Magic Dispersion.¡± I used it for the third time. It was slowly taking a toll on me; using it on such kind of advance spells I had never seen before and with such high magic accumulation was even tough for me. So in no way I was going easy on her now. She drifted back to the other side of the wall. Maybe she too was exhausted, after fighting for so long and using so many different kinds of magic continuously. And since most of them were ineffective against me, or could not harm me enough, she did not like it. She again said something and finally, a green light appeared in between her hands which kept on growing. The magical density in that area was growing exponentially, without any regard of the natural surroundings. ¡°What is this brilliance, it scares me.¡± I was baffled to see a different kind of magic. There was no attribute involved and yet magical powers from everywhere was continuously sucked in from the environment in which we had just been fighting now. If she continues then it will probably cause an explosion big enough to maybe destroy four to five floors at once. The intensity of light kept circulating in a small vortex, and even so she was doing just fine in handling it. Slowly the disarrayed magical accumulation finally took the shape of a small black orb revolving infinitely. The magic particles still being absorbed from the surrounding, while she herself supplied vast amounts to it. I could tell, she was raising the mass of the orb, several million times, maybe beyond that, and yet I couldn¡¯t foretell what she was actually doing. Finally her body skin started tearing and burning up, while at the same time it instantly healed itself. Until moment now, I was amazed by the way she was controlling the flow of magic, which could be a feat of very few in this world even during the Great Wars. But I suddenly tensed up, when something in the surrounding area changed. As if something suddenly went missing. The life force of the environment, it started distorting on itself. It felt to me as if the world was falling apart, while every cell on my body screamed of danger. The then not too-unidentified magic orb dangerous magic orb was now classified as still-not not identified super dangerous bomb. Honestly, my senses told me that if I do not stop it now, then it will probably kill us all. Wait is she planning to kill us both with that spell. Why go so far. Even though this is our first time meeting. Kids are sure hard enough to understand. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I don¡¯t think I am in a position to move, because the ice on my legs keeps on growing. There was only one other way; I had to kill that girl¡­If I have to stop her rampaging. Communication establishment has failed, and she is not going to be knocked out. If I don¡¯t stop her now, then there won¡¯t be next time. It¡¯s not like I know who this girl is. Isn¡¯t it her fault to start a fight with me in front of my house during breakfast time? Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. ¡°SOLARIS DEVASTATION¡± My strongest destructive magical spell. The theory behind this spell being to construct a material structure and releasing vast amount of energy in a chained variable state by collapsing this very structure using my MAGIC DISPERSION. ¡°I am sorry, but it seems that there is no other way. To protect, I must sacrifice.¡± I held my hand in front of me and form a magic circle. It rapidly expands and causes particles of magic power to rise. A huge black coloured sun appeared overhead, which I tried to stabilize by holding both of my palms upwards. Huge orange flares rose high and at the same time subsided down. The temperature was super high, enough to cause electrical discharge of air, as evident by the annular blue ring, forming around the giant sphere. The dark light emitted from the jet back sun covered the entire room, set ablaze in its mysterious light. Finally, there was a blinding flash. The brilliant blue light drove away the last vestiges of darkness huddling in the corners of the cavern. On formation of the complete blue circle, the spell would be complete; I just hope that I make it in time, before she completes her ultimate strike¡­ Two beautiful magical spells, whose knowledge far transcends the boundaries and imagination of the mortal people, only heavens know the result of this exchange of two powerful blows. It was a truly awe-inspiring sight. I cannot feel anything but be thrilled to find out who will be the winner! *** SACHI KONDO Finally¡­¡­ I had found the demon lord. And the system itself specifies him to be ¡®TRUE¡¯ so it isn¡¯t a lie. I hope so. It¡¯s not like the Divine System and status window made by the God¡¯s would later send me a sorry message of wrong call transferred. ¡°So, I have got this in the bag.¡± If I defeat the demon lord doesn¡¯t it mean that I have saved the world? Then I can return back to Athena. Finally, I will be free of this madness. Without wasting another moment I charged in against the demon lord. He seemed to be prepared with his extremely long demonic sword. All I need to do is take his head, and it will be all over. I wonder, whether an ¡®ACHIEVEMNT¡¯ certificate will be transferred to me. Or, there might be floating colourful balloons, a trumpet parade with a fine small congratulatory song. First I need to find just how strong the demon lord is and at what level I stand. Level wise compared, then I won¡¯t be surprised to be subdued in the next moment. But I have made my way all through this, while fighting monsters beyond my capability. I have always been victorious, because I had my pride in my magical powers and self-created spells. Because I believed in my own powers. Now I even have these two swords with me. I just need to find his weakness and then exploit it, while tiring off the man. His stats are too high. Irregularity or trickery won¡¯t work against him. I have already set-up some timed magic spheres on the ground. The rest is up to my strategy. And the only way a character defeats the boss monster in a game, is a head on fight. I kept on charging with my swords. Slash after slash¡­. but none of them made a direct hit. I was being pushed back .compared to my 3-months wielding the swords; it was pretty much obvious that he knew what he was doing. Even with my super-physical abilities my sword didn¡¯t even pass through his impenetrable defense. For some reason, he had decided not to attack me, but I do not care. Defeating him is the only way out of this. There is no other alternative. There never has been. From the day I was born in this word, all I have been doing is fighting. I can¡¯t complain, after all it was my choice to be reincarnated. But at the same time I cannot give up, because I promised Athena that no matter what, I would survive. I would be beside her all the time. So I need to be quick on my feet. Faster, faster, to be quicker than a heartbeat, to become invisible even to a trained eye and to pierce through like a lightning bolt. I kept on repeating my strikes trying to find an opening, after five minutes for the first time I was able to slow him down and land a kick. Sword play alone won¡¯t work. I need to use magic too. I started with my usual fusion magic spheres. But his sword seems to be able to shatter them easily. I wonder just how much does it weighs. It¡¯s almost twice my body size. A single hit from it, would be potent enough to break my bones. I need to keep a proper distance from it. My attacks are not working, maybe I should try hiding between the spell attacks. He started using his own spells. I wonder what kind are they? After all I never saw any intelligent species use magic before. Several black arrows came swinging by in my direction¡­ Wait! Isn¡¯t that just too simple, I can easily take them off the field with the ability of my swords. And so I did. After absorbing it with my black sword, I recreated them and launched it with my white sword. He then soon launched a windstorm attack. But using my kinetic eye, I changed the direction of wind and added my [BLACK FLARE] magic to it. That should surely work and take him down. Even though he took the attack head on, I launched another sword directly at him. Punching through his defenses I thought I got him. But suddenly the flames went out. Might be his trump-card ability and he had to use it now of all times. I was getting tired by the stunt of sword attacks I pulled before. But now my black sword was stuck in a stalemate with his sword while he was holding my white sword in a static state. I cannot let him take over the flow of the battle now. I need to do something. I left my black sword, and clad my right arm in blue glowing plasma; I sliced through his other hand and then sent him flying off again. The earth shook just by his crash landing. I teleported the black sword back to my hand. I was not in the least able to understand what the demon lord was murmuring. Not that it will matter to me anymore. I had decided to end this now. I was a bit hesitating now, because somehow the air around him looks a bit changed after that fall off. Maybe I am getting a bit delusional, and it will be better to still play it safe. So I again used the same trick to first launch many fusion balls and under the cover take him out. ¡°GYAAAAHHHHHH¡­HHHH!!¡± When did he¡­ A single swing from his sword, crashed on my side and I was flat out. Bouncing on the rough ground, I stopped after crashing into the wall. That really did a number on me. Now, I see¡­ the difference in our swordsmanship level. I couldn¡¯t even sense or follow his attack. All this time he had been playing me off. Wait! What I had been doing wasn¡¯t even swordplay; I just might as well be moving my sword like a stick to shoo off the dogs. But I will commend myself on that, because I won¡¯t have been able to do even that much in my previous life. ¡°Magic spells had failed; he would just cut off the magic simply. And just now¡­this pain¡­from a single attack is not going away.¡± I then saw the demon king heading in my direction. The traps activated but nothing happened to him. Will he kill me now? Is this how it ends? Just how many times have I thought of this line? And every time a miracle occurred. But now I am at my limit. I have nothing else anymore to show up with. No ground to stand and no power to hold myself up against him. A single, transparent tear trickled out from between my closed eyelids. Was I crying because of the pain, or because I found myself in a bind, or because I was on the loosing side and was soon about to die. I don¡¯t know, but the answer is just in between there. What am I supposed to do? I haven¡¯t the slightest clue. Don¡¯t blame me. I¡¯ve been on my own all this time. I was leading a bland, placid life of mine back in my own world. No one ever noticed me. Peaceful and free¡­. I wonder that¡¯s what I should call it, or I imagined it to be. I had been for a year now hacking through flesh and bones, risking my life. For what? And at the end I when I met my match, I am trying to remember the past. What a cringe and ungraceful thing to do. Was it even worth it to put this much effort. Was it meaningless to come down here? Meeting the gods could be called a thing of fate. Then was this scenario a thing tied to my own fate. But where will these strings lead me to. I knew that things made on sacrifice could crumble at any moment. I had been killing these monsters for my own convenience, even if I was the one to first disturb their slumber. If you lose, everything will be over! There is no meaning in ideals that won''t bring me victory! Because you can''t protect if you don''t win! That¡¯s what I thought! That''s why I had to win no matter what! ¡°No matter what methods I have to use I''ll win, and take everything back!" Even though these words were to persuade myself and lift up my spirit. I knew I was not wavering. That''s how it should have been... but I could not feel any power in my body. "...Why...?" I tried to stand up, I had to win this fight, or else everything will be over. I won''t be able to save myself nor anyone else.... Why, why? I wanted to keep on going. I had not given up yet. I did not want it to end now. Not at least the way it is going right now. Not while lying on the ground and waiting for my doom, like back on the bus. I didn¡¯t want to revert back to my weak pathetic self, who would just idly accept her fate. Even though it might be destiny, but there was a choice I could still make. To kill myself and take this demon lord down with me. And all I could count on is the wish we would be granted after saving the world. And I know what I would ask for. This is right. There is no other way. Even though I can¡¯t think clearly for future consequences. But in this present time, at this exact moment in this place ¨C I will end it all. Even though there will be no witnesses, I know someone who will always believe me. Well my future plans for reincarnation and having a loving family, friends and companions alongside with me has gone flip-flop. I am going to obliterate this entire labyrinth. No, monsters and no demon lord will be alive. And I will perish with them. But with this comeback plan, though succeeding in it will be all left to my luck. One of the most crucial factors I have been counting on up till now. ¡°¡­Huhhhh¡­¡± with a deep breath, I calmed my mind. Brandishing my hands I casted my magic. [ABSOLUTE ZERO] I had put the legs of the demon king in a jam loop of ice. Now with my preparations¡­. I had done this before, but that time the idea was new. My magic power was low and yet I had put it on halt because it was far dangerous to use in immediate battles. I had prepared myself. [HYPERNOVA] A dark small orb appeared between my hands. Magical power in the surrounding and from me started gathering at that single point by forming loops of circulating magic to contain the exclusive flow of the large amounts. There were more than enough magic particles from our fight, to speed up the process. My hands were burning and the mass of this thing was too heavy even in the anti-gravity field I had casted. I used my Eye of Adraneia at the right moment to make vanish the coulomb¡¯s force¡­.. And there it was the magic spell that could rival the dawn of creation and bring this place on the brink of extinction. I was not afraid, even though it was the signal of my doom. I was more than excited to test out its new power and capabilities. The demon lord seems to be making his own counter-move but it¡¯s all futile. I was laughing, I know. Why not? I could only rejoice to see my own art. A spell that can be cursed for its own creation. Isn¡¯t that just too cool. Maybe I have hit my head and finally started speaking nonsense. But I was going to do it. Even though my heart hurts a bit to die like this¡­I don¡¯t know. Whether I was still making the right choice. This excitement and eccentric drive in my heart. Is it to be rational and make the right call? Isn¡¯t it a bit tedious to think of it after coming this far? If only I had someone to call for help. If only there could have been someone to reassure me of my happiness. I wanted to live in peace with the people I like. That¡¯s all. Was it too much to ask? I keep on thinking about this again and again. But the things I am fighting for, do they really exist. In the past, it was merely a dream¡­a wish I could make while looking at the stars. In the present I thought it was in my grasp when I saw the star fall. But I don¡¯t know what holds for me in the future, in this abyss hidden far away from the luminosity of stars that fills the sky. I wanted to see the night sky that I loved to watch alone. That¡¯s the only time when I could comfort myself when there was no one to watch me. For a year, I had been in the dark and no stars to brighten my eyes. Is it all right, if I let it go. If I drop this power orb on earth. Then the tree that will sprout from it. Will there be beautiful green leaves or will it turn barren and poison the land. From the beginning I knew the passion and the fire will I thought I gained that day, would eventually die out. Hey, I thought I didn¡¯t need anything¡­ My uncle and aunt used to call me good for nothing back at my house as far back as I can remember. They said I would never find a place to belong. I was a misfortune to be born. That my parents died was somehow my fault. It hurts¡­ But I cannot remember about them anymore. No one would care if someone like me would die in this unknown place. And I wonder whether that was really true or not whether that notion of mine still holds true even as of today. I am kind of jealous now with my that self, who thought she could achieve anything if she works hard and believes in herself. But even now, I¡¯m so serious. Ah¡­ I still have time to make it. to prove that I am strong. I must defeat all of those who ever looked down on me or said that I was not needed any longer. I will prove them that I too can achieve things impossible in the first glance, but in actual are just walls that need to be brought down with a huge BANG. My heart... was it this cold? Has my body ever felt so light and open? My consciousness was fading. I needed to make a decision and I had decided what my fate should be and I was going to crush and remake it with my own two hands. To again watch a night sky filled with stars with Athena and this time with new people around me who would love to have me with them. Its all over¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t cry¡­.Wake up¡­.¡± I heard a voice that jolted me awake. Words I clearly understood. A voice that made my mind go numb. I wasn¡¯t just hearing things, because it was a voice I had never heard before. It was----- ¡°I will not let you die here.¡± As if my wish had been granted. For a moment I thought I had been dreaming, but when I saw a bright star shining ever-brightly up on a huge elevated rock and a figure of a person. I thought I was blessed and with that soothing light all my worries were washed in its white¡­ ***
STATUS WINDOW NAME : CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN AGE : 215 YEARS RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 99,940 HP : 1,80,000 MP : 1,50,000 SP : 2,00,000 UNIQUE SKILL : [PHANTOM MATERIALISATION] SKILLS :[FIRE MAGIC LV10] [WATER MAGIC LV 8] [WIND MAGIC LV 8] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 7] [ICE MAGIC LV9] [EARTH MAGIC LV7] [LIGHTNING MAGIC LV 9] [IMMUNITY][BODY STRENGTHNING LV 10] [BREAK LIMIT] [BODY DURABILITY LV10] [MAGIC RESISTANCE][SPIRIT SENSE] [MAGIC AUTHORITY] [DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 10] [ULTRA SELF-REGENERATION] [APPRAISAL LV 10] [ABNORMAL STATUS RESISTANCE] [OVERLOAD] [ABSOLUTE CRYSTAL FORMATION] TITLE : TRUE HERO, MERCILESS, LUX SABER, GOD SLAYER, MOUNTAIN CRUSHER
*** ZYLON ASHBORN {DEMON LORD} ¡°So, you are saying that she is a reincarnate just like you, and from the same world you came from. HAhhh¡­. Good grief.¡± I took a deep sigh after the women who saved our butts explained the whole ordeal to me. While on the huge bed beside me, lay the girl who was the hot topic for our discussion and was to also blame for wrecking the whole floor a few moments ago. Recalling what actually happened, in there. It was all but a close call. When you think that your life was saved by a hair¡¯s breadth. When I was about to launch my strongest magical spell, Caroline appeared and chopped down the huge black sun in half. That¡¯s just how gifted she was in swordsmanship, even more than me. I excelled in magic and I am proud of it. No hard feelings between my wife and my pride. The next she used was five ¡°PECTUS TENEO¡± stones or rather soul nullifying crystals in simpler terms, to seal of the magic or rather totally nullify the magic reservoir of that girl. Hence the magic she prepared was suppressed to a large extent without causing any loss of life or irreparable damage. ¡°¡­.It¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡± That¡¯s all I could say. ¡°And I cannot deny the same. A single crystal is strong enough to nullify the power of a high-class God from upper echelon and render them unable to use their divine power for more than a month. But here, I ended up using five of them just on a single human kid. And yet I was unable to seal all of her magic. I wonder how much time she will take to recover.¡± It seems that Caroline has too realized it by now. ¡°If she is a reincarnate, then did the Gods finally decided to make another move. After two hundred years of that bloodshed and fateful meaningless battles, they are planning something again.¡± ¡°It can be! We will just have to wait and watch. After all we cannot go back to our original life. I don¡¯t want to; I am more than happy here, to live with you.¡± I hugged her from the back and reminded her of the promise I made to her, when we fought for the first time,¡± I promise I¡¯ll protect you. I¡¯ll be here for you forever.¡± ¡°And I¡¯m all yours.¡± She said in a hushed tone. I then quickly tried to change the topic, because we needed to collect our thoughts, before she wakes up. Even though she seems to have completely recovered, for some reason we didn¡¯t knew why she wouldn¡¯t wake up. ¡°Do, you have any idea who she is? And those two swords I cannot appraise them. It¡¯s your expertise and you seem to be somehow familiar with them.¡± I was eager to know about the swords, which were able to turn my own magic against me. When my wife saw those two swords after the battle, she was taken aback. As if she remembered something unpleasant from the past. If something was bothering her then I wanted to know what it was. After slight hesitation she spoke in a serious tone unlike in her usual loud pitch. For some reason, I found that concerning. But knowing the facts are important for us, so I didn¡¯t interrupt. ¡°During the Great Wars have you ever heard of the ¡®QUEEN OF Destruction¡¯.¡± ¡°Yes, but wasn¡¯t she a God. Man¡­ I wanted to face her that time. I heard she was strong enough to wipe out an entire army force. Though no one could describe or give proper information about her. She was a complete mystery on the battlefield and all there surrounding her were complete rumours.¡± My wife suddenly got tensed up, but then continued followed in the same serious fashion. ¡°Don¡¯t ever even think of fighting her in a to-death battle. She was my master, who taught me and improved my dual wielding skills back during the Great Wars. The reason you were never able to obtain proper information on her, because no one was ever left alive on the battlefield when she took charge. Her real name is URZA ¨C goddess of thunder and sword. Her clan is one of the members of the ¡°MANE APOSTOLO COUNCIL OF THE BEGINNINGS¡±. Now you understand, she is one of the strongest Gods out there.¡± ¡°But what exactly you are getting at?¡± I was getting impatient because you would never find Caroline speaking of someone in such a compulsive and fear-stricken manner. ¡°Those dual blades or rather WHITE & BLACK are actually PRINCIPIUM WEAPONS. She was supposedly the true wielder of those weapons. But she finally gave up on those swords and abandoned her Godhood. But now when I see those swords in her hands¡­. These swords have finally chosen a new wielder. It is also a possibility that, this girl could be of master¡¯s clan lineage.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a lot of information that we were able to speculate. But things will become much clearer if she wakes up soon and you could talk to her.¡± Her face lightens up. Kids sure do make her happy. I have known her from the days when we were so young and she has always loved playing with kids. Maybe she alone was getting bored here, that¡¯s why she came to check up on us. And I am glad that she did. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry; she seems to notice me when I talked in my previous world¡¯s language. She might not have been taught in this world¡¯s language. I would really like to know about her circumstances. Seeing her state I am quite concerned. She would have killed herself and all of us, if she had decided to go through with that magic spell.¡± ¡°Yeah, I too was wondering, do you know what kind of magic that was?¡± ¡°Ahhh¡­ Don¡¯t tell me the Demon Lord known throughout the world as the best magic user could not figure it out.¡± She said those words nonchalantly with a smirk on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t joke around; just tell me if you know. Or rather you couldn¡¯t comprehend it yourself. Well what would a sword saint like you would know about magic and its complexities?¡± ¡°Fine I won¡¯t tell you. Just stay like that¡­.haahaaa¡± And Caroline turned her head away, now slowly and gently caressing the pearl-white hairs of that girl. ¡°She totally reminds me of Master. Even her long white hair matches with her. Except her eyes are blood-red instead of deep sky blue which my master has.¡± ¡°I see¡­. But weren¡¯t you going to tell me about the magic.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Please, you have to tell me.¡± If this continues, then I might have to stoop as low as begging to her to cough out an answer. Obviously as a magic researcher as myself, I could not let it slide. I had to know, as quickly as possible. So it was time to go with plan K. Kuchie¡­kuchie¡­ I tried to tickle in her stomach, to force out an answer from her mouth. ¡°HAAAHHAAAA¡­HAAAAA¡± Huge bursts of laughter, drained the tense atmosphere. She sure is sensitive in those areas. Even I enjoy it, in one way. Our noises were loud and we haven¡¯t noticed that the unconscious girl had started sweating profusely and making faces of distress. She suddenly said something which I couldn¡¯t comprehend as usual, but Caroline seems to understand and was taking it seriously. ¡°Please, don¡¯t¡­.don¡¯t die and leave me alone here¡­¡­¡± She suddenly let out a loud scream and woke up. Her eyes were still in a squinted state and adjusting to the surroundings and our earsplitting voices. I don¡¯t know what has happened to her until now, but we were ready to help her in any way we could. ¡°You are finally awake. So how does your body feels? Perhaps you would like to eat something sweet.¡± Caroline has always had a sweet tooth. But it doesn¡¯t mean that this logic traces back to everyone. If you offer her something sweet and soft like a cake, it was easy to get on her good side and seek forgiveness. Perhaps with this trick I would be able to make her confess an answer from her. The girl quickly reacted, to Caroline¡¯s voice. As if she understood what she said. Though I didn¡¯t get the exact terms, but I too could read between those foreign lines. Why couldn¡¯t I, after spending more than 200 years of my life with her. While roaming in the city under guise, exploring dungeons, on the battlefield and finally in our little home. We would always meet, whether it was by accident, by pure chance or coincidence, the work of fate or the myth of red strings that connected our desires for a next meeting. By now, the girl started showing some movements by moving her hands, but when she looked in my direction, that is just beside Caroline. She jolted a bit. She tried to murmur something with her dry lips and then the most unexpected¡­ but the most rational action one could think in that situation occurred. She teleported herself behind Caroline and several composite magical spheres appeared right behind her. Her casting speed was something to be admired. Then several ice swords floated mid-air ready to be launched at me, while she brandished two swords right out of nowhere. A wave of huge gravitational field was set-up in the room. The room got destroyed in a split second. The tables broke and were simply crushed to the ground. The ceiling was dangling as if it was about to fall, under the huge stress of its own increased weight and downward pull. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­hhhh¡± She cried out loud and fell down. Caroline held in her hands and all the magic spell setup was cancelled. I casted a small restoration spell, to fix the things back. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. You are safe in here. Your magic power has been all drained so you might feel a little weak.¡± Caroline gently laid her back in her bed, while she didn¡¯t try to resist a bit. For a moment I thought, we would be at it again. Wasn¡¯t her magic supposed to be flushed out for a month, but just after thirty minutes she casted so many spells. I think she has already recovered in the meantime while she was asleep. It¡¯s beyond impressive. Then I noticed her wearing an expressionless face. She did not seem to be pleased to see me here at all. Maybe she still considers me a threat. ¡°How about I leave the room and go out while fixing the things that might have been broken. I will also prepare dinner while I am at it.¡± I walked out of the room, while making sure to close the door. It¡¯s better if I leave them alone to talk quietly. Though it wouldn¡¯t matter either way, because I couldn¡¯t understand their language. I shut the door and drew a quick breath, because the whole outside was in chaos. I was stunned to see the amount of damage done in a second. My mansion inner structure was destroyed. The beautiful hanger with precious crystals was shattered to pieces on the ground. All the furniture and wall had cracks in them. As if my house was the epicenter of a special disaster course. I prepared myself to go from one site to another, fixing things. I was the ex- true demon lord and I simply won¡¯t be outdone. *** (I made a note to lessen one of the items from the dinner, because there won¡¯t be much time left after cleaning.) INFORMATION BROCHURE MANE APOSTOLO COUNCIL OF THE BEGINNINGS After the creation of this universe, the Almighty World God, primarily with his own blood, gave birth to several Gods who represented twenty-four pillars on which this entire universe and His creation stood. These twenty four pillars were actually the first generation of True Gods who later formed clans and produced the next set of Gods. Angels were brought into existence for the sole purpose of serving the Gods. These Gods later went on to create worlds on the foundation laid down by the World God. Giving it the breath of life and a life-supporting environment. Blessing to those who brought prosperity to lands and worshipped them with their open hearts. The Mane Apostolo Council was formed by Him, to decide on how to further create this world and take decision regarding the life forms that would inhabit the three main realms and the worlds that would support the DIVINE SYSTEM & THE TREE OF LIFE. In the recent Mane Apostolo Council, out of twenty four pillars, twenty were in favour of the reincarnation system introduced to fulfill the true purpose of Islegard¡¯s existence and bring a clear-cut end to the Great Wars that only left resentment and hatred between the three realms. PRINCIPIUM WEAPONS Weapons created by the Almighty World God and the Divine System itself during the Creation of Cosmos from the nothingness. These weapons were the result of the universe gaining self-consciousness and were imbued with His Ichor¡¯s blood. It is said that the carvings on these weapons are the TRUTH of this world and the MEANING behind all the creations. These weapons were blessed with His power and have the ability to alter the laws that govern this world. In a way providing the wielder with the sub-administrative rights to the Divine System. These weapons have a consciousness of their own and decide their own wielders. They chose their master¡¯s themselves. Each wielder is then said to be granted a wish that appears as an ability of the weapon. Usually the ability is then inherited by the next wielder. These weapons are indestructible by all means and no power can destroy them, because in a way they are the symbol of the creation of this world. If they ever fall apart and so shall the world perish. When two wielders of Principium Weapons fight in a one-on-one battle, then one of the wielders always dies. And doom falls upon everywhere where the sparks of this battle flies off to. Currently, for the principium weapon ¨C WHITE & BLACK ¨C Sachi is the third wielder since the birth of the cosmos. So the swords have currently two abilities and one wish left to be granted to her. At present she can only use one of the abilities which she was able to bring forth during her fight with the True Demon Lord. VOLUME 3 : INTERLUDE: MEMORIES & CLOSED PATHS INTERLUDE: MEMORIES & CLOSED PATHS ¡°Was I victorious.¡­? I think not, there are no popping balloons and it¡¯s so dark to perceive anything. But at the end somehow I was able to see a dazzling star, even in that chaos. It was glowing brightly. I was calm for this was not my first time anymore. I have grown up. Hmmm¡­.. I was sure I was dead, if not then why would I be again in a dark empty place. But I don¡¯t think I should be getting proud or habituated of dying in the first place. I cannot move my body, not new. Though I feel something tickling my face. Suddenly the black curtain like thing distorted in irregular curves. In a lift off, bright light blinded my eyes. Noises came pouring in and visuals of the scenery presented themselves in a quick glance in front of me. ZZZZZZzzzzzzzZZZZZZZZZzzzz¡­¡­ A soft music was playing in the background and the sceneries on both of my side, and even on my front and back kept on changing. I was in a car. A person just now was wiping my face, maybe with a towel. I tried to move my hands but it won¡¯t respond. Neither my cervical movement nor my legs, answered to my call. Just what is happening? I tried to look around and it worked. My hands they are so tiny. What is the meaning of this? I looked at my own body below my neck and it was a child¡¯s body. Maybe around five or six years old. The person, who wiped my face, appears to be a young woman. I tried to look at her face. ¡°¡­.N-N-NN-NOO¡­.¡± There was not one. It was just a black area. There was no face to look at. I finally remembered. I used to have this dream until middle school. And then I even forgot about this. This person was none-other than my mother and the one driving the car was my father. His face too was blank. I knew they were speaking something, but I couldn¡¯t even hear their voices. For some awful reason all my body was doing, performing small claps in odd succession. While my mother tried to repeat it. As if she was playing along with whatever I wanted. I might have been trying to imitate one of the clowns at the carnival, though it might have been a failed venture to begin with. It¡¯s embarrassing to think that we used to put up such non-sensical acts, but our parents without any hesitation tries to enjoy themselves in these meaningless actions of kids. What time it is? I wondered and looked outside the side window. Even though I had no control over my own body, I was able to look clearly in all direction. Although I couldn¡¯t hear my parent¡¯s voices or see their faces, the outside voices were clear to me. Even now I feel so lonely. Why I have to remember such a terrible memory right now. Just get over with my pain, haven¡¯t I had enough. So please stop tormenting me with this. ¡­¡­Or, rather this world was going to end itself soon anyway. It was almost evening. The sky had a red hue, just around where the sun set. It was a clear aesthetic dark blue sky and yet the stars were nowhere around to be seen. The crescent moon was an early show, and it followed us around. Stolen novel; please report. I wanted to leave. I am afraid of the sounds. It¡¯s too terrible to travel. Going outside of our home was a big mistake. Anything can happen in the outside world and you wouldn¡¯t be able to react when the unthinkable happens. Maybe that¡¯s why I was so adverse to travelling and unconsciously misinterpreted directions in my previous life. We were returning from a carnival setup from the next city. After crossing the next check-point on the highway, we would have been back in our city. As far as I remember, it was me who was adamant on going there. And I used every bit of my toddler¡¯s charm to convince my parents to take me there. This was the time when we were returning home. POOOPPPOOOO¡­¡­ POOOOOO¡­PPPPOOOOO¡­ My parents looked in the direction from where the sound was coming. It was on the other side of the metal fence, a six-wheeled heavy automobile truck was closing in from another direction at a terrific speed. My parents did not bother with it since it was travelling on the other side except for the loud continuous noise the horn was emitting. The truck closed in and the intensity of the speaker grew. My senses expanded, reminding me of the fast approaching heavy wheels, the screeching sound of friction, the smell of burning rubber and the loud CLANG noise of the truck breaking through the metal fences. CRASH. My world was turned upside ¨Cdown. After the truck jumped from one road to another in a frantic manner, it made a direct hit with the rear of my car. With a loud boom, the car was flipped and went flying off the road. Breaking through another large metal fencing, separating the lower contoured land and the elevated road. The car¡¯s shape was altered to a mashed up pulp. It turned three hundred and sixty turns for indefinitely and when it stopped¡­ My sense of time with it, stopped too. Red liquid slowly flowed across the grassy uneven ground. The roof was torn apart and the inside space of the car was reduced to none. While I was trapped inside the car, a warm embrace held me. I was surrounded by my mother¡¯s body. She had protected me from taking any body injury but was unable to protect my head, which had taken a hit from the car¡¯s metal body. From what was told to me after I suffered from amnesia, my father died from severe head injuries, while my mother¡¯s backbone was snapped. It was a horrible accident and help arrived late too. If it was not for my mother¡¯s protection, I might have been dead too. Maybe it would have been better that way. If I were dead, I wouldn¡¯t be left alone. People wouldn¡¯t avoid for no good reason at all. I didn¡¯t have to put up with my uncle and aunt¡¯s horrible treatment. But it was painful to think that what life my mother tried her best to protect, shouldn¡¯t fall apart or give up so easily. I had to live. But I missed even the last opportunity. I wonder what my parent¡¯s would have said when they would see me in that unsightly state. Covered all in blood. Lost to my own impulses. And I couldn¡¯t even protect my own life, because I foolishly jumped into trouble, more than I could handle. Do they hate me, for that accident? Do they blame me for their deaths? Wasn¡¯t it my fault, they were forced to take me to the carnival. Isn¡¯t that¡¯s the reason I can¡¯t see their faces. They must be angry with me. Why wouldn¡¯t they. I am to blame. People around me always end up getting hurt. First my parents met with a horrific road accident. Athena was targeted and attacked by Fenrir because I stayed around her. Maybe uncle and aunt were right about me being a misfortune. Maybe that¡¯s what you call people with a curse. Nothing good ever happened. Nothing went the way I wanted it to. Even that little fox-girl was murdered right in front of me. Maybe if I tried harder, then I could have saved her. Had I known this would have happened, that my life would become so miserable.¡­ ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry¡­It¡¯s my fault¡­This was all my fault¡­¡± If only I could have met them once again, if only I could have asked for their forgiveness. To always put up with my stupid demands. I won¡¯t ask them for anything anymore. I would obediently listen to whatever they would say and try to be at my best behaviour. If only I could see them again, smiling. If only I could hear them calling out my name, affectionately. If only they could come back to life. But, ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t have the right¡­to even¡­see them anymo¡­¡± I think my eyes finally opened up again, I was still wrapped in my mother¡¯s arm. I think she was trying to move, to push me outside the window of the car. When her hands finally stopped moving and fell. The surrounding started turning cold soon, blood started running all over my clothes. I couldn¡¯t watch anymore of this, and I felt a huge cavity growing inside my head, trying to break it apart. I cried in pain and finally I was somehow able to lift my body, but this time, I was back to my new reality. *** VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 6 : A NEW BOND
CHAPTER 6 : A NEW BOND When, I woke up, I heard someone speaking to me. Asking me how I was feeling? It was so soothing, that I wanted to know more about this person. It was the same lovely voice that promised to save me, and it did happen. So was I really saved by her? For the first time, I understood the words of someone and someone understood mine. It was such a great indescribable feeling. I wanted to talk more. But that had to wait, because I wanted to know about my current situation. When I saw the demon lord¡¯s face again. I was first confused and strange thought started crossing my mind. Maybe my delusional nature from previous life took over. Isn¡¯t it the correct moment when the character has to speak, ¡®You can have my body, but you will never be able to make my heart yours.¡¯ Well I could see that I was lying on a bed, and he was ostentatiously looking at me. But wasn¡¯t I still a young girl. My age is one, a complete one. So I tried to take guard behind the lady who appeared to be acquainted well with him. I don¡¯t know of their exact relationship, but to protect myself I was even ready to blast off the demon lord. I prepared several magic attack spheres just in case, but then I fell short on magic power. I sank to the ground, but the lady just caught me in time. I looked up at her to thanks her for saving me. But I couldn¡¯t muster up the strength to speak when it mattered the most. My sense of speaking had been distorted since I hadn¡¯t talked to anyone for real. But when I looked at her, she had such a peaceful expression, that my racing heart skipped a beat and then slowed down. She was such a gorgeous lady and had a charming face. Her skin appeared to be so bright and glistened in the light, while mine was cold and pale white. She laid me back on the huge bed, but I did not resist. I had neither the strength to fight, nor any motivation to lift my sword to fight against him. She then said something in a foreign language to make the demon lord leave. Her voice made it looked like she took delight in conversing with me. I too had been rearing to hear someone talk to me. And all I could do was response in a yes or no. I was tired, and then I fell asleep in between that talk. *** AT THE DINING TABLE From what Caroline, explained to me. The circumstances were too simple and yet complicated knots were there plus the loose ends. The Gods had absurdly decided to take initiative and reincarnated twenty human kids from her previous world accompanied by one God each. Their mission was to save the world. But isn¡¯t it too vague, to understand - from what? And I, a kind soul like me, who had given up on fighting several years ago became a victim of this misunderstanding. According to her world¡¯s logic, a demon lord is supposed to be the root cause of all trouble and evil spread across the world. Isn¡¯t that too presumptuous to brazenly make such assumptions. A demon lord¡¯s job is to look after the demon kingdom, just like a king rules over the human kingdom. That¡¯s it, where is the tyranny, destruction, wickedness that comes around in their minds. But wasn¡¯t this mindset needed in the first place to start a war between races. It¡¯s not that the Gods didn¡¯t know. Or rather they didn¡¯t tell, but pretended to look the other way. Just what are they playing at? If another war occurs then it will be on a scale much greater than the Great Wars and this world will be surely destroyed. But this world is one of the most ancient and largest worlds among all the existing ones. They just cannot go around and end it. Could Almighty World God have another motive regarding this reincarnation plan? Now, that I think about it isn¡¯t she too unfortunate to be reborn in this hell. All the monsters that were too strong for this world to support were pushed to the brink of extinction during the Great Wars by the Gods and were forced to live here. I still cannot believe it, that she traveled 80 floors, by subjugating all those ancient monsters. Their abilities and strengths defied world logic, for which even shook the Gods themselves. But isn¡¯t she herself an exemption. Born in a monster body, turned into human race and even though having a human body of a fifteen year old, the status only shows her to be one year old. She can use all attributes, including the conflicting ones. Her light magic has advanced to the divinity of Gods and at the same time her dark magic has evolved into dark matter magic. Does she herself realizes that how much strong and powerful she can become later on in the future. She was a challenge for me even then, but later I might not even be able to stand up against her in a proper fight. It¡¯s too embarrassing for me to accept this, but facts are facts. Though with experience I do have tricks and strategies of my own to defeat a more powerful opponent than myself. I laid out the plates on the table and called out for Caroline, who was searching some books on basic language of this world, to help her communicate in this world. Caroline came through the door and quickly took her usual spot near the part of the table where the pickle plum jar is usually kept. ¡®I have already told Sachi, yes that¡¯s what her name was supposed to be¡­to join us in dinner.¡¯ Caroline though to herself. ¡°So what have you made today? I would have loved to help in the kitchen, but you know things came up¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to make excuses. I was fine on my own. Since a guest will be joining, I made rice and curry.¡± I pulled the chair and sat beside her. ¡°Nothing for the desert?¡± She tried to sound so innocent and demanding at the same time. ¡°Fine I will look into it; if something unique and easy clicks me then I will prepare the dish.¡± But something suddenly caught our attention. A young girl quietly standing stock-still at the entrance. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come in?¡± Again listening to that foreign language, she walked down and took a seat two meter away from us. Maybe she is still keeping a distance, because she is not sure whether to trust us or not. She was wearing her usual white dress. Her skin was white almost as if it was transparent and her red eyes, reminded me of the red spider lilies that grew in the lake of the royal demon palace. She was a lovely girl, to the point where I was afraid that if I touched her as gently as I could, I might end up hurting her. It was impossible to believe that few hours ago, we had a battle to death and now we are eating on the same table. I am not against the idea, and this was not a first time for this kind of situation to transpire. However, those eyes which during our battle were beaming with joy were now awfully hollow. It was to the point where one could describe it as expressionless. Perhaps because of the tension her expression was stiff. She didn¡¯t seem to be focusing. She kept on starting at the food, as if she was seeing it for the first time. It was suspicious whether or not she could even see us or the food. No before that I couldn¡¯t even sense a will within her. Isn¡¯t this calmness¡­a bit strange? Just what exactly happened to her? We cannot stay quite like this, I know¡­.. this would surely work. ¡°Is the curry not to your liking? If you want then I can play flying aeroplane spoon game.¡± I tried to put up a smile. This trick always worked on Lili and then she would always finish the dish. However, unexpectedly the girl¡¯s expression did not change. She suddenly started crying, and speaking something I cannot understood. Caroline pinched me tightly on my right hand and I let out a shrill scream ¡°AHhhh¡­¡± ¡°What was that for?¡± ¡°You forgot!¡± Ah! I remember she cannot understand my language, and even though she is one year old she is not a kid to fall for the flying spoon act. After all aeroplane is a thing which is from her world, so it wouldn¡¯t sound too amusing for her. In this world we only had space-balloons for air travels or tamed griffins or wyverns. I used to be proud of knowing all the languages of each species and every other ancient language of Gods, but other world language was a space-case for me. Just how many times will my pride be shattered today. ¡°So, what exactly did she understood?¡± ¡°She is asking for mercy, because she thinks that you are feeding her for the last time before killing her. How shameful! And you look creepy with that smile.¡± I think I heard something cracking in my heart. I had screwed up, my life is over. This is what I get for showing kindness. Just what kind of fiendish picture she has of me in her mind. I am not that bad looking, am I. No, I am the adult here. I must act calm and smart over it. But even my smile was rejected by a young girl. Does Lili find my smile to be creepy too? I was at my wits end, as if I was taking damage of being verbally self-abused and on being misunderstood. After Caroline was further able to explain my position, she quieted down and quickly finished the food. Then Caroline took her back to her room so that she could recuperate. *** SACHI KONDO I was lying on a huge bed and thinking back how I ended up here¡­. I considered myself fortunate to meet such kind people. The demon lord decided to spare my life and the female hero, is also a previous reincarnate like me. Though I am not surprised, I was concerned with the fact that why such an information was not disclosed to us in the divine realm. Even some of the facts of the Great Wars which she described were quite different from the history books I studied in the library of the Pantheon. Though I find it quite amusing how, the True Demon Lord and True Hero fell in love with each other on the battlefield. They self resigned from their post, while faking their deaths and thus bringing a close curtain on the war. From where I see, it¡¯s the usual trope where they were unwillingly used as pawns by those people in power to instigate conflicts which later unexpectedly turned into some sort of world-war. I too told them everything about the reincarnation plan and who my god in contract was. We were told to keep it a secret, but if the other party is themselves able to conclude that I was reincarnated then the promise is not considered broken. Also as a fellow reincarnate, I should be thankful to her for lending me these books of this world¡¯s human language and feeding me curry. It was surely to die-for. I read through them carefully and using Analyse skill I made sure to remember them. It was as if the whole new language was installed into me like a computer program. Though it took me two hours, learning a new language this way is quite easy. Now that I remember, for some reason hearing Athena¡¯s name she looked astonished. Or, maybe I am still feeling a bit dizzy in the head. They did say that I won¡¯t be able to use magic for a while, but I think I have regained half of my strength. Now they are living a peaceful and happy life here. I am so happy for them to have such a nice environment of living that it makes me jealous. She had a home, people she cared for and they loved her too. I too wanted to be a part of such a loving relationship. I too wanted to reunite with people I know or I cared for. I wanted to get back to Lady Athena. If I stay here any longer, then I will only cause trouble for them. Because now I know that people around me always end up getting hurt. So I must leave. This is for the best. It was nighttime. The hallway seems to have quieted down. I have not travelled through the house, so I knew I would get lost in here. So I decided to jump from the window, I was on the third floor. Even though it¡¯s high, using wind magic or even a direct jump won¡¯t put a scratch on me. But to keep the noise down, I need to become one with the air. I slowly descended down to keep even the nocturnals from waking up. I saw the huge two gates, right in front of me, though we were far apart. I looked back and a huge stunning mansion was towering in front of me. [TELEPORT] I was now standing outside the gate. I then passed through floor 80, while I found floor 81 and 82 empty. They must have cleared the monsters before hand to stop them from trespassing on floor 80. Well that makes it quick. I soon will be out of this nowhere land and free from this desire of hunting and killing monsters. I knew I was changing, but whether this changing was good or not I didn¡¯t knew. On floor 83, I was swarmed by five hundred DRACO ROADIES. They were some kind of lizard men with nasty faces, long spiked tails and a huge built body. Each of them was almost 10 feet tall. Possessing super strength and wielded Magitite maces. Some even had spears which they threw at me at an incredible speed. They were arranged in flanks with some magician class monsters at the back. It was like a small national army on a parade of demonstrating their military strength. ¡°But it matters not. I don¡¯t have time for your slow tactical games of war.¡± I was now going to play with my own rules. My arms flashed blue and with speed that seemed to race with light, I hacked through their flesh. For far-away monsters, I used - [DISMANTLE] My eyes started glowing red and slowly all the lizard were wiped out. After clearing all the mob monster, the boss character appeared which was their chief tribe. Without hesitating I drew my dual blades and made my way to the next floor. Unlike the previous floor this floor but had a single monster. Frost Queen. The whole floor was covered in ice. I saw my own reflection in the mirror like frozen water, but I did not respond to it. Above several icy steps a huge ice throne was implanted on which the queen sat with a manic laugh. Several ice spears of different lengths and thickness came at me from all sides. I used my advanced magic sense and started dodging and blocking them with my swords. Even from above and below, ice spikes would appear without any warning. Had I not been able to sense the change of magic flow in nature in advance then I won¡¯t have been able to avoid them. In midst of all the chaos, I leapt towards the queen, directly aiming at her neck, but my swords only were able to cut through a shield slowing down its momentum and were blocked by another silver sword which the ice queen was holding in her hands. CLANG. CLANG. CLANG. Sounds of frozen metal banging against each other reverberated and echoed in that blinding ice-storm. The temperature was below minus forty degree Celsius. But my body was not responding to the absence of heat. It was all fine, I thought. But since my status window cannot explain their exact values, I was oblivious to the magic particles I had in my possession currently. Maybe because of the sealing spell they used on me, the magic replenishing veins were deeply affected by it. I could slowly feel my consciousness slipping out of my grasp. My movements slowed down. The attack power and the weight of each of my sword strike became lighter by second. My vision narrowed and finally turned hollow. ¡°AhhhhAAAhhhhhh¡­...HHHHH¡± Several ice spears were thrust through my abdomen. Blood spilled out from my mouth and gushed out through the opening in my stomach. It was definitely painful and more effective than an alarm clock placed directly under my ears to wake me up. I cannot fall asleep now. I wouldn¡¯t die of cold, nor excessive loss of blood and neither by the hands of this monster queen. But due to my own foolishness. I thought I could handle everything on my own. I didn¡¯t need to depend on anyone, or so I thought. I came alone in this world and maybe I will die alone¡­. this time I was not sure. I think that to happen every time but for some reason, I always wake up. Maybe I was counting on to that. Maybe I wanted to stay in that warm indoors a bit longer. It was peaceful talking with that lady. I did not even say anything before leaving. How rude of me, to hurt her feelings like this. After she had been so good to me, I ended up ignoring her. Did I even thank her? I don¡¯t remember doing it. I am so inconsiderate of other¡¯s feelings and oblivious to my own responsibilities. I wanted to be saved. To be told that it would be fine, if I stop and rest for a while. Even if I hurried I knew I was not prepared to face the outside world, when I couldn¡¯t even make up my own mind of what to do with this new life. This time if I woke up again, then I would surely accept the kindness of the people who are good to me. *** //////////////////// MONSTER DIARY FROST QUEEN {CATASTROPHE CLASS MONSTER} NAME : GLACIES REGINA AGE : 5000 YEARS RACE :FALLEN DEMON GOD LEVEL : 6000 HP : 60,000 MP :1,00,000 SP : 90,000 SKILLS : [ICE PALACE][CRYOKINESIS][MYSTIC ICE MAGIC][WATER MAGIC LV 8] [TELEKINESIS] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [ULTRA SELF REGENERATION] [CRYSTAL SKIN] TITLES : ICE KALEID, ICE SCULPTOR ///////////////// CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN I was resting inside my bedroom, waiting for Zyl to come. Today, I learned so many things that have changed back in my previous world. But the more I hear, the more I wanted to know. My favourite anime ended in exactly the other way around of what I had initially thought of. The main character, put a bullet in his own head and transferred his heart to another dying person, later regaining back his memories and proposing to the girl he loved the very next day. And the girl without any explanation understood what had actually happened. How perceptive of her¡­. I even feel embarrassed to say that I ever liked such kind of show. Just who directed the ending and created such a tragic mishap? Wouldn¡¯t it be nicer, if the person who was donated heart also loved the same girl? But no, he went for the heroine¡¯s twin younger sister, and now the two of them are in conflict. Thus the second season has been put on hold. Now I will never know, who ended up with whom. Young relationships can be so complex sometimes. I took a deep sigh and thought of the previous life background which she explained to me in short. She lost both of her parents at a very young age and was not properly taken care of by her guardians. I feel sorry for her, to end up in this hell, all alone. But now that she is here, I will definitely look after her. The state I find her is similar to that of me when the Great War started and I witnessed the first battle between the Gods and the Devils. Humans, demons, elves, beastmen and all other races were just fodder and pawns for them. Some ventured to gain power, some wanted glory in vanity, and some wanted to swim in riches while others wanted to command authority. No wish is completely and inherently good or evil and this war was a means to fulfill their wishes. But what they lost in there, were they really able to afford the heavy price. But who would have thought that out of all Gods Athena, was willing to come back to Isleguard and that too as a reincarnate. It was probably that kid, who was able to change her mind. She must have meant a lot more to her, if Athena was willing to go this far. I still remember the day, when she was just a little kid, almost two hundred years back. During the final battle, her father who was the Strategist for the war and her mother another war planner and looked after the supply chain unit and research over new magical spells used by the enemy. During the last wave of enemies, when the Excidium Tower was discovered to absorb all the energy from the world core and the final plan to compress all that energy and destroy the world. They took it on themselves to go to the tower and stop the process mid-way. I was their escort, while Master Urza was leading the main army to finally subjugate the last enemy main base. We reached the top floor of the tower after facing several difficulties, but it was already too late. They asked me to leave and in return to carry Athena to safety. Even though they would be able to stop the world core from self ¨Cdestruction but according to the Eidos system, the energy released from the already absorbed core, needs to be suppressed and even then the whole area would be caught up in the after wave of the explosion. Someone was needed as a brain filter to control the explosion and not let it spread to the battlefield. They tricked me and secretly teleported me to the nearby base where Athena was staying on probation waiting for her parents to return. That day, I lost two important people in my life. But at the same time millions of life was saved that day; it didn¡¯t matter whether they were good or evil. Or whether they were on our side or a part of enemy¡¯s forces, it really didn¡¯t matter to them. They sacrificed their life to protect everyone. They were Gods and even then they couldn¡¯t be resurrected back in divine realm. The reason being that the explosion involved the breaking down of the Ichor¡¯s blood which destroyed their Soul Core and they were lost in the war forever. But how, a mere human like me could ever hope to explain myself to a child Athena. Even though that time she acted maturely, and held back I knew it was hard on her. She knew the consequences of her parents joining the war and never to return, but she was kind and finally forgave me. I still remember her words, of how she told me that her parents were so happy that they could meet a true hero who saves all like me and they would surely have no regrets if they were able to save so many lives. That day she returned back to the divine realm, but I knew she was weak at her heart. That wound which the war left on her would haunt her eternally. And I was to blame for it. But I wonder if her wounds were patched up by this girl, then I could not be more than grateful to her. She is filled with youth and talent. It shines with both kindness and strength and basks in compassion and respect for those who are honest to their own lives. Maybe she is the salvation I was waiting for these years, the lamp that I needed after my long stay in the depths of despair. The light that will shine no matter how old and dark it gets. For it eternally gets brighter and brighter. And I the ex-True Hero wanted to see it grow and bath in it. I received a strong signal from my Domain boundary. Did she really think, she would be able to escape my Agrice Domain Sword Technique? It¡¯s a single hand sword technique in which the user expands his consciousness to a large range and perceives information in a single beat. Even a small change is registered in slow motion which allows the user to defend and later attack the enemy simultaneously. But I can also use it for surveillance. Since it¡¯s a soul martial skill, hiding magic doesn¡¯t work. It is actually set-up to detect the intention of soul and its movements. And right now she is in a lot of distress and her mind is jumbled up. Doesn¡¯t she realize her body condition and how it¡¯s holding up? I can¡¯t believe she would try to run off in a high feverish state and that too while she is unable to recover or use magical powers. Just how desperate is she? I walked out of my room and tried to quickly follow her, but I needed to put on some light clothes first. So, she can even use long range advance teleport. Even I have the ability to only use the short range ones. She is not to be underestimated. To think that she was self-taught in magic. Thought her six-attributes might have been a big help, but to corner the demon lord in a magic battle was a feat to be reckoned with. It¡¯s impressive to see magic of this world and science of our world to be combined in such a spectacular way. Maybe it¡¯s true after all, people are able to break through the wall that they have set-up to limit themselves, when there is no one to say that ¡®you cannot do it.¡¯ I was on floor 83, but she was nowhere to be found around. Wasn¡¯t there supposed to be around five hundred lizard-type monsters of SS-class with a catastrophe class boss. But all I could see was blood spilled all around. There was no monster corpse or any sign of living being present. ¡°PHANTOM MATERIALISATION¡± I unleashed my unique skill. This part of my ability specifically allows me to see the things that happened in the past here. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. A small blue hazy screen appeared over my palm and as I said the monsters were alive a few minutes ago. But then she entered the floor. Her expression was grim as usual. But what happened next was beyond my expectations. I thought Zylon told me everything about her powers but I think even he couldn¡¯t evaluate her powers properly. Her hands were surrounded in blue laser like plasma, and moving in a single line-up flash she chopped through the monster like running a knife over melted butter. It was smooth like the flow of a gentle stream that could carve a ravine in a huge rock. For far away opponent I saw her eyes glowing in deep red and with my expanded senses I saw the life force inside the monster expand in a peculiar single lines. Suddenly the body of the monster expanded and burst open with blood scattered all around like a crimson flower blooming in spring. And she was able to use such a dangerous ability continuously. Even though the scene was so gruesome, I could see the faint light of pleasure in her eyes. The ecstasy of fighting. But it also brought her true character to light; of enjoying the bloodshed .The faint glimpse of delight in her eyes, her beaming smile which bloomed naturally on her face. And yet she might have been unaware about it. She was too busy fighting the monsters to even take notice of herself. She fights recklessly, with too many openings. Just having a good healing spell doesn¡¯t make it okay to sustain pain and get on being hit, if you can make your enemy pay back in return. Then after defeating the final reptile, the boss monster came forth. He was five times bigger than his troops and his skin was reinforced with magic to the max. Her dual blades appeared beside her waist and she unsheathed them in a flashy manner. She sure likes to shine; I now had a nice comparison of her to someone. Her lips rose up to catch a small breath and a single strike flared in front of my eyes. Leaving behind a bright black and white trail the blades bisected the enormous giant lizard body. Not even leaving his enemy the strength to cry in pain, she silently stood there with her blades tightly clenched between both her hands. She submersed in the blood rain which formed from the falling of such a large monster. Then all the monster corpses were engulfed in black webs and then disappeared. So she has a relatively similar skill to my own Phantom Materialisation. ¡°She is a beast, clothed in her innocent childlike beauty.¡± I could clearly see why the principium weapons chose a human. The true mark of being born in her clan and inheriting its powers. I had no doubt about it; she had to be from Master¡¯s lineage. But I needed to hurry, even though she was somehow able to recover some of her magic, she won¡¯t last long like this. My fears came true on the next floor, where the fallen Demon God was trying to hurt her. Seeing her in pain, made my blood boil. As if I was burning from inside, I could not forgive the person who tried to hurt her. I unsheathed my own two blades. While one of them was much wider and longer than the other. The another blade had a much sharper edge. I glided like a hawk, mid-air towards the Frost Queen. Sensing my bloodlust approaching her, she tried to block my thick blade, but that was the second biggest mistake of her life she could commit after hurting her, and I was going to make her realize it soon. While her sword shattered under the great pressure of my first strike, my other sword, quietly sliced and went past through her neck. The ability of these swords was for the broader sword to double its defense on the exact damage taken, while at the same time the attacking power of the thin sword is made twice. Impressed!! I know quite a special ability, isn¡¯t it! My Phantom ability activated and the corpse of the Frost queen turned into black mist. It actually fused with my ability where it is materialized like a phantom soul which I can later imbue it in my blade. I tried to break free her from the spikes by shattering the ice in a single punch. She fell in my arms. She was so light weight that felt like carrying a bag of feathers. I could carry her back home even like this. I looked at her deep wounds, which healed in a single blink of an eye. Even her clothes grew back and the blood stains vanished. Even in sleep her faced looked so peaceful and her body felt so cold, as if she had been sleeping for a very long-long time. All I could hope was that when she woke up she would be finally able to make up her mind of what to do next. All I wanted was to see her smiling. Always¡­ *** FLASHBACK ¡°Sachi look this way, don¡¯t turn your head away.¡±I was hearing this voice for the first time. But it felt like I had been hearing it from the start of my world. A voice that was etched in my heart deep within, every time I heard it calling me it made my breathing heavier. The more it called out my name, the more I wanted to look, to open my eyes and see it for myself. The image of my parents. But I knew if I open my eyes then there will only be blank faces. I hate it, the thought that I forgot about my own parents. Even when I see their pictures, I cannot seem to remember them. So they never fit in my dream frames. The only way to solve it was, as I thought it to be, was to remember them on my own. But this was the first time I heard their voices, so I obediently followed it. I was scared but, when I removed the hands covering my small phoenix eyes of my kid form, cheerful voices sprang in my ears. They were loud, but they sounded so happy. The scenery was vivid as day even when the sun was about to set. That day before leaving the carnival, in front of the huge Ferris wheel, we took together a family photo. ¡°Sachi what¡¯s the matter, why are you crying? Did something go inside your eye? Tell mama¡­¡± Even though I was not in control of my own body I think my overwhelmed feelings affected my nervous system to induce such a forced reflex. How I wish I could hear her call my name a thousand times more. To burn this image deep within my eyes. To settle with a vow to never forget such fond memories again. Under that beautiful sunset, my father was holding me on his head, while my mother clicked the photo of three of us. On that small screen, the big smiling faces of my parents appeared so bright to me¡­ How could they be so happy, when they were about to die, the next moment after leaving this place. I wanted to warn them, but my own body was not under my control. I wanted to scream, but all I could do was make another stupid selfish request. ¡°Mom, Dad let¡¯s come here again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Tomorrow¡­.that might be difficult dear.¡± ¡°But I want to come here every day, with you all.¡± ¡°And what will you be doing here coming every day, aren¡¯t you too young to work here.¡±My father replied in a sarcastic tone, while trying to sound funny by forcibly speaking through his nose. I pouted as a way to show how angry I was. My whole-hearted request denied so easily on the spot, was not something I liked. Didn¡¯t mom say, I was her little angel, so why won¡¯t come with me here to play every day. ¡°But I want to come here, or, I will again start writing on the tables and walls.¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t be impatient. If you really want to play then you should come here next time with your friends.¡± ¡°Friends???¡± ¡°Yeah friends, that you make in school or other children whom you play with in the park.¡± My father again said something which I could not have understood that time. Finally my mother made an effort to make things clear for me. ¡°Yes, Sachi you should make lot of friends and come with them here. Then you will be truly able to enjoy this amusement park. Friends are those who are almost about your same age and you can trust. You wish to be with them whenever you are sad or happy.¡± ¡°Then mother and father won¡¯t be my friends.¡± ¡°We are your friends, but the more friends you make, the happier and easier your life becomes.¡± After hearing those words¡­At that time I said something that made my mother and father happy, that they couldn¡¯t stop laughing. Who knows I might be serious about it and yet was able to crack a joke for them, or what I said was so ridiculous to them that they couldn¡¯t stop laughing. But their smile was all that I needed. I think I knew what I wanted. What I had to do next, to achieve my goal. I wanted to head out on a journey and this time instead of hiding wanted to explore this new world. To see everything this magical world had to offer that I was not able to see previously. Magic can truly work miracles. I had got a new life and this time I wanted to dedicate it to myself and to people who believed in me. To make new friends and live without any regrets. I wanted to live a happy peaceful life and no one should interfere in it. *** SACHI KONDO A warm sensation enveloped my body. I was confused. Just a minute ago I was writhing in intense pain in my stomach of being pierced and dying? Just what in the world was happening now? The pain had magically disappeared and my muddled mind had finally cleared up.I was supposed to feel sad? Maybe? But for some reason I felt extremely light and happy. As if a huge weight or doubt had been lifted from my mind. My eyes were still too heavy to open by themselves, but I could hear a sweet melody playing along by. Someone humming a rhyme. Happy dreams come together Walking on ropes forever Millions of desires flow down the river Lets forge our paths altogether To the bed of flowers of wishes forever. To fall from a cliff Or fly off with the wind I roll down under the stairs Oh no, I just woke up from a dream But first I must return home To a treasure more valuable than all. And then we shall be on our way To the land of Aureatelo.
*Aureatelo ¨C referred to as the place where dreams become reality.
¡°So you woke up. Tell me how you are feeling?¡± ¡°Sorry! For interrupting¡­I¡­I...Feel fine now.¡± ¡°¡­I see. It¡¯s just a family song which my mother used to sing to me back on earth.¡± I was feeling so embarrassed to say this, but I finally did say. Though it might have sounded a bit rude, seeing that I was being done a favour. ¡°But why am I being carried.¡± Caroline, the hero was giving me a piggy back ride. And we were heading in the direction of the mansion when we just shifted to a path on left which drifted us to a totally new location. One could not have possibly guessed that such a place existed here. We were now walking through a forest where the foliage from the densely packed trees seemed to spread out overhead like a ceiling. It was a forest where even the light of day was obstructed, not that I would know because it was almost night here. Using magic to implement a day and night system, was periodically set here. It was so advanced that one could even see the seasons and weather changing alternatively or so I have been told. My cheeks were red with embarrassment. I felt that I could walk on my own now, but I did not interrupt her, or asked her to stop and drop me. I was enjoying the ride; I wanted to be like this for a bit longer. So I tightened my grip, while in response Caroline pushed me up a bit to make the surroundings a bit clearer. She was really a tall woman and I notice now that she has rather peculiar long ears. And from up-high I could surely say that the scenery looked a bit much more appealing than when walking on the ground. Soon, the forest cleared up and a huge circular open area showed up. But my eyes were rolling upward across the huge black sky dotted with a stream of beautiful glittering dots. It was a river adored with shining pearls, from which the light exuded radially in all directions, attracting attention from far and wide in the cosmos. It was breath-taking. So, she brought me here to see this. She put me back on the ground so that I could see the full sky from the advantage point. ¡°If you think this is amazing, then the stars in the outside world are much more stunning than this.¡± ¡°I would love to see those.¡± Maybe this was the first time when I answered so openly, without holding up anything. ¡°I can look and tell that you have finally made your decision.¡± ¡°¡­I am still not sure. There is so much to do and think for. I have to learn so many things. About reading, writing and speaking, common sense of this world, currency system, politics, controlling my power and abilities. Things that needs to be eliminated from this world and the things I had to protect.¡± ¡°Then I am sure, that you have already all figured it out. It¡¯s just that you are now in a phase of preparing for your happy future that you have envisioned for yourself.¡± ¡°I want to get strong enough to eradicate all of my enemies in a single gaze. I don¡¯t want someone to disturb the peace of this world which will be my new home. I wanted to make myself happy and the people around me happy too.¡± I tried to make myself clear, though the more I think the vaguer I sounded. I don¡¯t know a single thing about what¡¯s happening in the outside world. Where Athena is? What about my other classmates what are they doing for this world? How strong are they, since they must be leading a good life and being trained by their respective Gods. I am sure, the whole picture and the wish I have are much difficult to achieve, than I make it sound. Impossible, that¡¯s what it would appear in a critic¡¯s eye, but that made it look like a thing I wanted to do the more. An endless pursuit, which you get done by first taking small steps and achieving small victories. ¡°I have a proposal for you, why don¡¯t you stay here with us. You can learn so many things from us, and when you think that you are ready to leave¡­ then¡­¡± Caroline stopped after putting forth such a unique request. To me it more appeared like it was a first point of contact of happiness for me. Maybe I wanted to stay. Maybe I can learn so many things here. Meeting these amazing people I realized that knowing others is not so bad. You get to feel so many types of new emotions. And right now I was so happy but a little sad and worried at the same time. The feeling of being attached to someone. To respect the person, and try to become just like them. To be loved and love them in return. To be looked after and worry for others. To learn by sharing thoughts and performing actions that helps you to become more capable. But my hands were steeped deep in blood. I didn¡¯t know what was happening to my psyche myself. I was turning something into a non-human. Or rather I tried to forget that I was born a non-human, a monster. My violent tendencies had intensified. I craved fighting. I was no different than those monsters. ¡°But am I allowed to have such happiness.¡± Happiness doesn¡¯t appear without a reason you need to think carefully. Whether you deserved it or not. Whether its rightfully yours or not! Whether you are making others to force themselves to behave in a certain way. At the end you are the one getting hurt. Because afterwards the other party would surely leave you behind, when they think they had enough of you. ¡°Keeping true to your ambitions when it could mean life or death¡­ that isn¡¯t something just anyone can do. Even when you were fighting the demon lord, weren¡¯t you thinking of how you can save this world.¡± ¡°But people near me always get hurt. I cannot bear to see something happen to them. If something would have happened to you on floor 84, while rescuing me then I wouldn¡¯t have been able to forgive myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we are the strongest in this world. There is nothing that can actually hurt us. You get it right.¡± Caroline under the silver light of the stars appeared so confident with those words that I wanted to stay with her. I admired her for saving me twice. She understood how I felt and what I really wanted from the start. And yet she patiently waited for me to arrive at an answer by myself. I wanted to stay here not just because I had no other choice to go anywhere else but, because I wanted to stay. And now more than anything I wanted to be with this person, to know more about this person. To become a part of her life and make her a part of my own. To form a connection ¨C a bond. Caroline then knelt down a bit leveling her head and eye sight with that of mine. She then slowly brought her head across my own and her lips near my ears. Hugging me lightly, I silently stood there, unable to move. ¡°You know, it¡¯s okay for you to stay here. As long as you want. You don¡¯t need to be alone, because I want you to stay with me.¡± I knew I was crying, but I did not make a sound. I moved my head forward and hugged her tightly in turn by enlarging the open area which my arms could cover. I did not want her to see my crying. How could I, when those words were so strong and fulfilling, that I thought I could achieve anything in this world. ¡°I would love to.¡± I hurriedly said in a light tone, trying to still hide the fact that my eyes were filled to the brim now. If I moved or spoke any further, I might not be able to hold them in. It was such a blissful occasion. How could I make others feel sad just because I got overwhelmingly happy? Suddenly my body was lifted in her long hands which emanated extra-ordinary strength and affection at the same time. She put me at her back again and started walking. ¡°THANK YOU!!! FOR EVERYTHING YOU HAVE DONE UP TILL NOW FOR ME.¡± I finally said what I wanted to. ¡°There¡¯s no need to say thanks when we are a family.¡± ¡°FAMILY¡­???¡± Now there are those words, which I didn¡¯t expect to pop-up. ¡°Yes, family, since we are going to live together for a long time. I am sure you will love living here. It might feel like we are cut from the outside world, but it is a paradise that he and I created for ourselves to have a loving happy life. And I want you to be a part of it.¡± . . . Silence fell for a long time as she continued walking, while I carelessly tried to move around my head, pretending to observe the plants and small nocturnal animals, in a vain attempt to hide my eagerness and awkwardness. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go back home. You need to rest a lot and punishment is in order to leave without saying anything.¡± ¡°Waitttt¡­. What?¡± While she laughed with a hearty smile, I was left in awe and wonder. *** A FIRST MORNING I was lying in my bed, because of the exhaustion from the excessive magic drainage and inability to absorb magic, which normally my body was able to do before. Since I was a monster, without magic my body gets excessively weak than it should have been. But fortunately my fever had subsided. While Caroline was telling the demon lord what had happened. I though the demon lord would shout at me for putting everyone in danger, but instead he scrubbed off his hair and smiling at me he calmly said, ¡°I am glad that things got settled before you condition could have taken a worse. And I am surprised to see that you picked up this world¡¯s language so fast.¡± For some reason, I was first happy to hear those words but from inside a voice cried out that this was not how a true demon lord should behave. Even though he is self-retired, but he should have acted more violently. He might have destroyed his own room or punched open one of the walls. Or could have threatened me for making a mistake and punish me. So another feeling arouse from inside that I needed to make him behave like a demon lord, otherwise my mind and heart won¡¯t be able to take it anymore. I cannot let my hard research work in fantasy novels go to waste. Since I cannot change my prior knowledge I had to try and come up with a way to change his ways. ¡°Sachi listen¡­¡± Caroline called for me. While I directed all my attention to her she continued. ¡°Since your status window doesn¡¯t show a name, we have decided to give you a new name.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Sachi just fine.¡± I tried to see the situation from her point of view and realized what she was getting at. ¡°I know, but it would not be good if you move around in the outside world without a name in the status window, it¡¯s not normal and will attract suspicion towards you identity.¡± ¡°I see, so how are we going to this. Is it just as simple as that you give me a name.¡± Because individually I had already thought and done so many things previously to get a name issued on my status but none worked. For example I tried carving my name on the dungeon walls, and then I tried to use my own blood to write it. Then I tried to use monster corpses to form a big name sign of mine. But there were no changes observed. ¡°Well it is indeed simple. Just an extra requirement. So we both have decided to adopt you and will be your mother and father from now on.¡± ¡°Wait, I was not told about this, isn¡¯t it out of the blue. Please think carefully about this. I don¡¯t want to interfere in your life. You know that I will be leaving after sometime, so wouldn¡¯t the fact that you both are alive might be revealed.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before, that we are going to be a family and family members trust each other. You are going to be our sweet little daughter. You are so cute and little, how could I resist the temptation when the seat is open. You are just one year old and someone needs to look after you, because of your reckless behaviour. Now be a good girl and do what your mother tells you. There aren¡¯t going to be any yes¡¯sss or no¡¯sss.¡± I am still worried whether this decision is good for us or not. I tried to ransack my brain to think of the consequences¡­ ¡°Zyl, do you have a problem.¡± ¡°No, not at all. I think the house will become much more lively with her around.¡± I see¡­she had been planning to do this from since then. FAMILY. I looked outside the window and it was already morning. The artificial sun and sky prepared by the automatic weather system felt more charming and lively than the morning of the busy city life. I looked outside the window and a pair of a typical squirrel species of mother and baby was playing on the branch of a nearby tree. There is no need to think of complicated stuffs like consequences and planning. I wanted to be happy and right now I could only feel joy when I accept being a part of such a loving family. The daughter of a true hero and a true demon lord ¡°¡­Mamma¡­.and Papa please give me a name.¡± I hurriedly uttered the line trying to hide my hesitation. I might have never sounded so much confident in my whole life after being reincarnated. This was my best decision in this life I have taken up till now. And I just know it. I wanted to be happy and this as the best way to experience how it feels to be loved by someone you hold dear too. ¡°So, Caroline have you thought of a name, or do we need to come up with one on the spot¡­¡± The demon lord inquired, or rather I should say father. ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear I have thought this through. I have already a name in mind. And all of you are going to like the sound of it.¡± After a moment of pause the name vibrated through my ear drums creating a delightful sensation. It had such a nice ring to it. More importantly it was a name my mother choose for me. The second precious thing in my possession in this world after my dual swords. ¡°ALICIA¡± ¡°From now on your name is ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN. The daughter of the true demon lord Zylon Ashborn and true hero Caroline Ascalon Ashborn.¡± I had lost my smile because I was stunned and moved by the dreadful beauty of hell. But with this new identity I just might be able to know why was I born in this hell. Why I had to endure up until now? And was I really that special to end up with such happiness. ¡°I love my name. Alicia.¡± ¡®Sooo cute and beautiful.¡± Caroline thought to herself as she saw her new daughter smile under the bountiful glow of fresh sunlight. She couldn¡¯t control herself and leapt on the bed tightly hugging her. Rubbing her cheeks alongside her glowing soft small tender developing cheeks. Amidst that happiness, something interrupted my happy reunion with my new family. [YOU HAVE LEVELD UP] I looked at my mother with a concerned look because of what was going to happen. I was worried. What if all of this vanished after I woke up. What if all of it proved to be my imagination. I did not want to be alone again. I did not wanted to go back to sleep when I can be with my own family now. Why now of all times. Caroline, my mother looked at me affectionately, even though I haven¡¯t told them, she was able to get a gist of it of what was going to happen. She kissed me on my cheeks, while my panicked mind returned to its initial peaceful state. This time I did not wanted to leave things like this. I did not have time to explain. I wanted to return these feelings in a mere single moment. So how would a person like me who grew all alone, did all things alone and never expressed her true feeling to anyone can pull this off. The answer to how to convey your feelings¡­ there was no answer. If you loved someone deeply enough, then your own feelings would surely get across to whom you wanted it to - unconditionally. It just happens, so naturally that you can only admire that such a beautiful feeling exists in this world. I kissed on my mother¡¯s cheeks passionately. ¡°I love you¡­¡± with those words I let go off her and white threads started covering my entire body, till I was completely engulfed by it. With light fading in front of my eyes, I went in deep slumber. Knowing that I was not alone anymore, because someone was watching over me. Protecting me. I could rest easy and for the first time sleep without having any fear in mind. *** DIVINE SYSTEM [YOU HAVE RECEIVED A NEW NAME] [NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN] [TRANSFERRING AUTHORITIES¡­¡­] [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 20] [GLUTTONY REACHED LV 10] [ACQUIRED WORLD SEVERING WEB] [ACQUIRED ETERNAL POISON] [RECEIVED TITLE ¨C TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE] [AUTHORITY WISH GRANTED ¨C IMMORTALITY ACTIVATED] [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED] [SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS] [EVOLUTION STAGE : 2 INTIALIZING] [TRUE DEMON LORD ¨C SOUL CORE ANALYSIS COMPLETE] [SPECIES EVOLUTION¡­.. IN PROCESS] [GRESSUS SYSTEM ¨C CODE SET-UP] [CODE ¨C LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE ¨C AUTHORITY GRANTED] [SPECIES EVOLUTION COMPLETE] ¡°¡­Am I awake now. My head feels so heavy.¡± My head felt like it was over-burdened. As if blood has collected in one of the areas and was bothering me. ¡°Is that whole leveling up thing over? What a weird way to level up. Just how many days has it been?¡± [IT HAS BEEN EXACTLY 10 DAYS SINCE YOU REACHED LEVEL 20] ¡°I see it has been 10 days¡­..Wait was I hearing things right now.¡± I looked around and I was still in the dark. Why can¡¯t I move? [EVOLUTION HAS YET TO REACH ITS FINAL STAGE] Is this a ¡®answer my question¡¯ quiz show going on? It felt like whatever question I thought just gets answered by someone. Wait, isn¡¯t that exactly what¡¯s happening. Since I was meeting a new person, proper introductions are in order. ¡°Hello my name is Alicia Ascalon Ashborn. I am one years old and I like to create new magic spells.¡± Now that¡¯s how you give proper introductions. I had been wanting to use my name to introduce myself to someone after getting a new one. I waited for a reply but then a worried mechanical voice spoke to me. [I already know about that!] My dream of giving proper introduction shattered and it was all this voice¡¯s fault. If I knew where he was then I would have surely burned him in my black flare. ¡°And do you mind explaining how do you know about me and you haven¡¯t introduced yourself yet.¡± I tried pointing my finger upwards since the voice appeared to be coming from there. [I AM YOU. TO BE PRECISE HALF OF YOUR BRAIN.] ¡°That¡¯s just creepy, why a voice of an old computer is buzzing inside of my brain.¡± [That¡¯s just rude. You should more importantly call me at least a supercomputer. In your world I would be more properly referred to like an artificial intelligence ¨C an AI for short.] This voice suddenly sounds like it is suffering from an identity crisis and is desperately trying to clear the allegations put on him. ¡°That confirms it, you are definitely me. It¡¯s like I am in my subconscious this dark empty space, where I can only see myself in the light. So tell me what your other half is made of.¡± Sure, there won¡¯t be any complications if I converse with half of myself inside this new empty space. [MY FIRST HALF IS BORN OUT OF YOUR CONSCIOUSNESS. WHILE THE OTHER HALF BELONGS TO THE DIVINE SYSTEM. I AM THE PRODUCT OF THE UNIQUE SKILL ¨C EYE OF VOXDEUS] ¡°That¡¯s amazing, so you really are an AI, fitted inside my brain. Don¡¯t tell me you implanted a chip inside of me.¡± [NO. THERE IS NO CHIP. I AM INSTALLED IN THE NON-USABLE OR RAHTER UNDER-DEVELOPED PARTS OF YOUR BRAIN, WHICH IS USUALLY DORMANT OR INACTIVE.] I see so it¡¯s more like using the hidden potential of my brain as a skill. ¡°So what use are you, or rather that can wait. Do you know how to get me out of here?¡± [YES. FOR COMPLETING THE PROCESS YOU FIRST HAVE TO GIVE ME A NAME AND ASSIGN ME A JOB] ¡°That¡¯s simple. I think I already have thought of two names. How about Super Deluxe Iron Machina Mark I Processor.¡± [I am asking to name a part of yourself and not a toy series which is to be put up on sale. And if you would rather keep it short.] ¡°You sure are choosey like me. But aren¡¯t computers named that way just how I did.¡± [¡­. So, what is the second name choice?] ¡°Yeah it¡¯s rather short, as you demanded. But how about simply calling you ¡®Al¡¯. Is it to your taste now?¡± [Al¡­. NAME : AL CONFIRMED. JOB PROFILE : REQUESTING] ¡°I see you need a job too, then since I am living in a family now, someone needs to look after things¡­fantasy world¡­how about a guardian. Since you are half me and half made up of divine system.¡± [JOB : GUARDIAN CONFIRMED] ¡°Fine now let me out. I quickly want to meet my new family.¡± [Yes, before that but could I please know, what should I call you.] ¡°Since, I gave you a name, I think it¡¯s fine if you decide it by yourself what you should call me.¡± [I see. SCANNING MEMORY DATA. PREFERENCES SEARCHING.] [FOUND¡­ FILE : MY DARK FANTASY SECRET LIFE PLANS ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­NOW SCANNING] ¡°Wait!! What kind of memory file you are reading without my permission. Stop it and let me out of here.¡± [REFERENCE SEARCH COMPLETE] ¡°N-NOOOOO. How could you invade my private thoughts? Wait aren¡¯t you already a part of it¡­. but even so it doesn¡¯t make fine to make it the more conscious to me.¡± [REQUEST ACCEPTED] [AS YOU WISH MY PRINCESS] ¡°¡­..PRINCESS¡­. did I really wanted to be called a princess. It might be when I was young. But now it looks silly. Wait¡­ why the place is falling. No we need to reconsider what you are calling me. Come back here. Super Deluxe¡­.Junk¡­Iron Machina Mark I Processor.¡± [¡­.HUH¡­] Don¡¯t turn your head away and ¡®huh¡¯ me. Aren¡¯t you my guardian! ¡°I am sorry Al, I was just joking. Don¡¯t get angry with yourself. AHahhh¡­¡± Light flashed in front of my eyes and I finally woke up. ***
WORLD SEVERING WEBS Web magic which have an advanced divine attribute. The webs can now be produced from any point existing in space. These webs are indestructible. {Except for principium weapon and high class advanced divine magic or black matter magic} These webs have the ability to cross dimensions, time and even world barriers and still remain intact.
TITLE : IMMORTALITY The holder of the title is immortal and cannot die due to body destruction, mental attacks, body ailments, curse or disease. However destruction of soul core, would mean deletion of existence from the divine system and the authority of the title will fail to function ¨C causing death. Holder becomes neutral to body fatigue, sleep, hunger and other unnecessary feelings that may inflict pain. Downfall is that it messes with the biological clock of the body. Hampers personality development because the sense of time and life span changes. Observed to be more severe in cases of reincarnates. NOTE : However these sensations can be artificially recreated by using Al.
SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS Allows the user to have a mind link with the divine system¡¯s consciousness. Allows users to affect the thought waves that directly link the brain of living beings with the creation genesis. These thought waves are capable of causing various phenomenal changes that appear as magic. Hence amplifying the thought waves in turn makes the magic abilities more powerful. Can also create parallel egos for separate data handling. This ability is also able to carry out several orders made by the user, which lessens the user¡¯s mental load. It boosts the growth and learning process of the user. SKILL : [THOUGHT ACCELERATION] [CONSCIOUS STALE] [EGO CREATION]
GLUTTONY LEVEL 10 Allows user to devour soul, physical body, raw energy, magic power and life force directly and transfer it to the soul core of the user. Can also create copies of souls by using analysis skill over the devoured souls. Hence the skills are transferred intact by gaining relative information on the target. Can absorb magic even from greater distances. Can isolate various substances after devouring the mixture composition.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN AGE : 1 YEAR RACE : HUMAN ¡ú DEMON LEVEL : 20 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON] [WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ][SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 9] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE
///////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE TITLE INFORMATION REGARDING DEMON LORDS & ITS AUTHORITIES [TITLES ARE SUPPOSEDLY AUTHORITIES GRANTED BY THE DIVINE SYSTEM TO AN INDIVIDUAL TO TAKE CONTROL BASED ON HIS ACHIEVEMENTS, POWER STANDARDS AND LINEAGE.] In this world there are four title regarding the demon lords. These are with their authority level :- Demon Lord candidate < Demon Lord < True Demon Lord Candidate < True Demon Lord True Demon Lord belongs to the Royal Demon Clan of noble blood. He has supreme authority over not only the demons and other demon title holders but also over all the other non-human species like vampires, dwarves, beastmen, elves¡­.. A True Demon Lord Candidate also belongs to the Royal Demon Family and has supreme authority to an extent over the demons and other clans. They are next in line to declare their candidacy as ¡®True¡¯. A Demon Lord serves under the True Demon Lord {also referred to as the Demon King}. They belong to the various powerful clans of the demon tribe. They also serve as the Demon Generals of the demon army. {Note : after the previous True Demon Lord was declared dead in the Great Wars, no one was able to ascend to the title of True Demon Lord and so his throne still remains empty.} *** ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ NOTE FOR READERS ¡¥\_(¥Ä)_/¡¥ I have made a discord community for readers who are interested in my novel. Though I don''t have much in my plate to put there. But in the community I do usually update with the chapter information and illustrations and arts related to my novel are being posted by me. JOIN - Discord community - https://discord.gg/WUGFUxbpbd Feel free to come and leave as you wish.
VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 7 : IS THAT HOW YOU LEARN THINGS CHAPTER 7 : IS THAT HOW YOU LEARN THINGS ¡°Do you have any idea what is happening to our dear daughter Zyl.¡± I was now standing a bit far away from a huge white cocoon, in which Alicia was wrapped up inside. ¡°When you look into her status window and her condition, I would say its type of an evolving level up. But this is somewhat still fundamentally different. There is more to it than just leveling up. Just look at the flow of magic power in our surrounding. Those white threads are special. They are first absorbing the raw magic power from the environment, assimilating it and finally transferring it to her.¡± ¡°But, how long do you think she will stay like this. Parting so soon just after, it¡¯s kind of sad.¡± ¡°I know I feel the same. By the way do you have those five Teneo stones with you?¡± I took them out of my side pocket at the end of my shirt and passed it to him. I wonder what he was going to use them for. They were now just ordinary stones but a very high density magic field is trapped inside. Usually it takes more than four years to prepare a single stone and the materials required to form it alchemically is extremely rare with a sophisticated process of production involved. It was one of the most sought for weapon during the Great War and was used by both the sides on an extensive scale. If you are not able to handle the sealing magic properly, the condensed energy will go berserk and the explosion would kill you. But after sealing it properly, then breaking the energy free from the stone and reusing it is still an unachievable feat. I watched Zyl carefully as he then brought them close to the white cocoon like thing and those normal colourful stones started glowing. Vast amount of magical power started flowing from them and into the white webs. ¡°But¡­.How is that possible?¡± I couldn¡¯t hold back my curiosity. I wanted to know, and the only person who could answer my question would be the great magic emperor Zylon. ¡°Who knows?¡± ¡°Wait you cannot tell...¡± ¡°Maybe¡­or maybe not.¡± ¡°I see you are still upset from before. You are still unable to figure out what kind of spell construction she used.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about?¡± He hurriedly spoke and turned around his head ignoring me. Pretending like I was not here. ¡°Fine then I will tell you, but first you need to tell me what is going on with her.¡± ¡°Really¡­. You see I think it¡¯s because she possess all six basic magic attribute and at the same time can perfectly use all their derivatives. Her level does not appear in the status window, which means they are maxed out. Her compatibility is perfectly in sync with our surrounding which contains all the six attributes. So it does not bother her if she directly absorbs them without using a filter.¡± Well that¡¯s true, if someone with five attribute directly tried to absorb magic from the surrounding, his body might suffer several injuries at spiritual level. Since he does not possess aptitude for the sixth attribute the other attributes antagonist component will repel it, which in turn will destroy the mind of the magician. It¡¯s almost similar to - only people with the same blood group can donate to people having the same blood group. But AB+ blood group can accept blood from all. ¡°But is that really all Zyl, I think there is really more to it than that.¡± ¡°I have another theory, what if her natural attribute is not the six basic attribute after all. Just the thought of having all six is bizarre. Specially possessing the dark and light element together. You do realize it¡¯s something even Gods cannot achieve even if they desire. So for a human body it¡¯s unthinkable even if she has gained immortality title. There is another explanation for such a thing to happen. But I am not sure. I will have to think more about it.¡± Zyl then took out some sort of a magic measuring device and holding its two small thin silver rods in hands started waving it around the room. Outside the window, at the door, below the chair and bed, over the cocoon, over my clothes, over my face¡­. Hey watch it!! ¡°So what did you find? Any luck?¡± ¡°Her body constitution is amazing. But in the least if her status shows human, I doubt her origin is a human.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell us that she was born as a spider? Though spiders are one of the weakest races in this world even if they are of monster category.¡± ¡°No, that won¡¯t suffice. It¡¯s not that she was a spider. It was just that her actual body was replicated as a spider.¡± ¡°She does possess an uncanny title: Legacy of Goddess Arachne. She said it was her first title, she had.¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t Goddess Arachne your side¡¯s Head Research Developer or something along those lines. Engineering soldiers who could fight for a prolonged term with the undead army of the devils. Do you think she has to do anything with her body¡¯s origin?¡± ¡°Well, I did hear she was obsessed with making beings that could survive all extreme conditions a body can be subjected too. I did hear that since her own divine body was weak, she eagerly wanted to join the battle. So she used to speak of creating an ultimate body for herself that can evolve and get stronger to adapt to any situation. But she died in an enemy invasion of the base and was killed by one of the Devil¡¯s General¡­¡± ¡°So what if¡­. What if¡­ she succeeded and then hid her achievement and waited for it to grow. Though she couldn¡¯t see it the end.¡± Then I gave some thought to the process involved in reincarnation¡­ ¡°It is said that during the reincarnation process by Gods the actual use of the magic circle is to lay strip the soul of the previous body and find a new one in the new world. Seeing how mysterious her power is, that would explain her ending up in such a soulless body¡­. And went through this hell.¡± ¡°What are you talking about; it is this hell that has made her stronger. It is indeed an ultimate creation. A new life-form. Just think initially her body was extremely weak. But then by consuming the monsters here she took their raw energy and makes it her own. Then during this evolving up process she draws magic power directly from this dungeon¡¯s inner walls. A highly dense magical area where such strong monsters with exceptional magic powers lived. She has no limits. She will keep on growing and gaining strength. Unlike us who have finally reached their limit in leveling up.¡± ¡°A being with boundless power. That¡®s so cool. Our daughter is awesome in all ways. She is a beauty and also going to be super strong.¡± ¡°That¡¯s another way to put it. It won¡¯t be long before she would surpass us.¡± ¡°Or, she might already have, but cannot use her full strength efficiently.¡± ¡°That was obvious during our fight. She lacks swordsmanship skills. And even with only magic she has no control over efficiently storing in and drawing it out at a single point. And other finer details.¡± I then saw Caroline lost in thought, so I just reminded her in case. ¡°So, tell me what she did to cast that destructive spell.¡± ¡°Yeah sure, I will tell you, after she wakes up.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ what¡­.why not now¡­.you promised.¡± ¡°Of course, I will keep my promise, so I will tell you. But after she wakes up.¡± I had been betrayed and cheated by my own wife. I forgot she never mentioned when she was going to reveal the secret. I cursed myself for my foolishness as I banged on the floor and ashamed of the fact that my own wife outwitted me in a deal. ¡°You are evil, I will never forget this.¡± All I could do was cry and run out of the room but that would be too pathetic. So I again just stared back at Caroline, who seems to have come up with a new dish of idea. She smiled and coming closer to my face, ¡°So how about we two train her, in our own respective fields.¡± ¡°That¡¯s sound interesting to have such a special student. But you do realize the consequences. Being trained by the best swordsman in the world and the best magic user in the world. I don¡¯t know whether she would be able to keep up with the training or not. But she will become so strong that no one could handle her.¡± ¡°I have faith in her and that¡¯s why before anyone else lay hands on her and corrupt her, I want to see her blossom in all good ways. It¡¯s just that¡­ because of her extraordinary powers I don¡¯t want her to be exploited as a hero or be feared as a demon lord.¡± ¡°Caroline¡­ you truly care for her that much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that I want her to live a fulfilling life of which she can be proud of and don¡¯t have to hide herself like us from this world.¡± I exactly understood now how she felt, we were on the same boat going downstream, and there was no turning back now. But she still has a chance, to live her life with all the freedoms, she wants to. How could we allow our daughter to meet the same horrible consequences and suffer a terrible fate¡­ ¡°I understand. I will give her all my knowledge and skills which I have learnt and honed it to its maximum in my life.¡± ¡°¡­And then there are those mindless Gods who think they can do anything whenever they please with this world. I will not let them control my daughter. She will possess a will that will far surpass what even those stupid Gods cannot fathom at the top. She will not yield her will to others, and unlike us be strong enough to walk on a path she believes is right. Isn¡¯t that right Zyl¡­¡± At that time when the true demon lord looked at Caroline his heart skipped a beat, seeing his wife happily smiling it reminded him of the day they first met on their travels to get stronger, achieve their dreams and realize their true potential¡­. *** A MEMORY FROM THE PAST ¨C ZYLON ASHBORN The smile I saw on her face today, reminded me of the day when I met Caroline ¨C the True Hero of this World - for the first time¡­¡­. I was travelling in the northern forest of the human territory at that time. I had to keep my identity as the prince of the Royal Demon Family and at that time being a true demon lord candidate a secret. As a Royal member I had the ability to shrink my horns and make them invisible, though every time I did it, it made my head tingle and my hairs would always get messed up. Horns being one of the most sensitive and arousing part of a demon is no joke. Mind it¡­ I wanted to explore a newly appeared dungeon whose boss monster was supposed to be a three headed serpent. The magical stone embedded in its head was reported to be abnormally huge. This information even though was kept extremely hidden, only the powerful of those would have known and ventured for this exceptional item. I needed it to increase my magical powers and make alchemy based potions and weapon enhancers. At that time even the two continents were not at war, but everyday conflicts had sent deep-rooted hatred in between both the species. Since I was from the royal family I did not knew much about the mechanics of the outside society and so I always use to keep to myself. Away from the people who wanted to use my authority, gain my favour in every wrong way possible. At that time I was just around 27 years old and that¡¯s fairly young for a demon. It would be around seven years later that the Great War broke out after an entire country was wiped out mysteriously. As usual I continued to walk on the route to the dungeon entrance while wearing a black robe, which even though plain was magically enhanced for defense from surprise attacks and keep my senses unaffected from any hazardous environment. I always used to live on the edge. I was not yet strong enough to rule over the whole demon continent and other non-human races. I always thought that to get strong I would have to keep on working hard alone so that no one else held me back. Or rather I was afraid or I knew that if I work with someone then due to my weakness I might lose them. I had to get stronger to protect my kingdom, my people and end this upending war before it happens, all on my own. Just before I could reach the entrance of the dungeon, a trap magic activated which sealed me off inside a barrier. Suddenly from everywhere fire magic arrows were launched at me. ¡°Such petty tricks won¡¯t work on me, fire in my hands and devilish be my voice ¨C fireburst stream.¡± A huge fire typhoon engulfed all the arrows and melted them away. But my spell should not have been under-estimated as it broke down the whole barrier in a single contact. Five people with swords came running at me, while more arrows were launched at the same time. As I dodged the first swing by bending my body downwards and making him fall off by sliding my right leg in a half circle, in that position I moved forward and from inside my long robe drew out a black dagger, made of an ancient dragon¡¯s tooth. CLANG. Yellow sparks flew by as the second intruder¡¯s sword went soaring high in the air. I kicked in his abdomen and as he went flying I put up an ice barrier to my left to stop the incoming arrows. The second man landed on the third and knocked him out. But at that time who would have thought, that the fourth attacker would throw his sword at me. Producing a shrill sound the sword carried itself straight in air and headed for my neck. I had just casted my magic so there was no time left to chant for a second spell. My one of the legs was still in air, while my right hand held the dagger. I thought I could block it. But then my hands stopped moving. I was late to realize that I had been hit by a paralysis spell, and since its casting was long, quickly nullifying it was a no go. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. I am so pathetic, had I been more good at my footwork or had more physical strength as a knight, I might have spinned around and dodged. But not out of the paralysis poison, but out of fear my eyes were strictly attached to the flying blade. Who would have known in that movement a young human girl would swoop in and cut that sword in half with her own sword. It was beautiful. The speed at which her sword moved, the whole strike as if was visible in a straight single stroke line as clear to leave a marking in open space. She turned around, while I was still nullifying the paralysis spell, my eyes still looking ahead. A woman maybe around seventeen years old holding a weird looking flashy sword with a curved, single-edged blade turned around. She had a concerned looking eyes and at the same time had a constant smile which glowed under the sun. Her emerald green coloured long hairs rippling in the wind as she flexed her long body and a beautiful tall looking human girl almost same size as me but with a much brilliant aura asked¡­ ¡°Are you fine? Do you have any injury?¡± By now I had dispelled the paralysis spell and putting back the dagger inside the scabbard hidden under my robe I answered while my head was down. ¡°No I am fine now.¡± ¡°Good.¡± A joyful voice carried a simple word shot through my ears. Something jumped out of the bushes and at a breath-taking speed a light slashed through the air and knocked off the fourth and the fifth assailant. At the end of the light stream, there stood a tiny little girl with a much mature face and posture but was clouded with an expression of doubt and anger. ¡°At least you should be thanking her instead of turning around your head from your saviour under that robe.¡± It was a bit of a stingy sound but the truth. ¡°Master.¡± Called out another manly voice from the bush and out came another young human maybe around 22 years old. Holding two people in his hand, his thin built falsified his own true strength. ¡°I have caught their magic archer and mage.¡± He continued. ¡°Excellent job my apprentice.¡± She gave a thumb up to that man. Maybe they had a master-pupil relationship of some sort. But why is that young girl the master. ¡°Hey, you¡­you the one under the hood. You haven¡¯t said thank you to us yet. These days the adventurers have grown to become so haughty.¡± It was that same stingy voice. Where were my manners? Or was I too complacent to say thank you to a human for helping me out. Or was it because it was a girl. I am sure I had talked to girls when I was studying at the demon academy. Or was it because there was something different about her, we met for the first time and yet the way she talked to me felt like she and I were close acquaintances. That being said why did I let my guard down around these guys. All I could know they might be another group of attackers, or the same group with some conflicts. But now I just can¡¯t bring myself to get my daggers out. After seeing that the assailants were tied up and taken care of, I thought my work was over. So I started walking away, thinking that was the best course of action, hoping to never see them again. But then I was stopped¡­ unexpectedly¡­ or I could have just walked away ignoring them, but I turned around to the voice calling out to me¡­. ¡°Hey, wait¡­ you haven¡¯t introduced yourself. And why were they attacking you.¡± After a long pause, I had decided on what words to speak¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know who they were.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­.¡± For my long though question-cum-answer that was a quick response. ¡°Hey don¡¯t trust this guy; he took an awful lot of time to come up with that response. He is weird and suspicious.¡± That same stingy voice. But I had bit my own finger as my timing and thinking miss-fired back at me. ¡°I really don¡¯t know who they were & I don¡¯t see any reason why I should state my purpose of being here.¡± Short and precise, I thought. That would keep them quite, now I can finally leave. Yeahhh¡­, or so I thought. ¡°Maybe we should capture him too. Hiding his face, he must have a huge bounty on him. Might as well hand over this criminal to the knights of chivalric order.¡± That same shorty stingy voice, kept on ruining my day. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty Mal, he seems to be in a pinch that is why we decided to help him. Branding him as a criminal now will be wrong.¡± At least someone is level headed in this group. ¡°No, no Karol you shouldn¡¯t be easy going with this ungrateful kid who needs a woman to step in and save him.¡± That pimp, I will crush her. ¡°Maybe first we should ask that guy, about his situation.¡± I think I should leave soon, or things might get ugly. I understand they saved me, so they would surely like to know a little about that person, obviously. But someone was crossing the line here. ¡°Carol, you are still so innocent and a pure-hearted it is people like these that try to destroy the loving world you dream of. Just look at his dark robe and that thin dagger. Cheap things and scrawny appearance ¨C I am sure his appearance matches to a purse snatcher on the highway, whose wanted poster I saw in the empire. Let¡¯s hand him over to the knights. Justice shall prevail.¡± I quietly walked to the person spouting nonsense about me and holding her petite body high in my hands¡­ ¡°Hey what are you doing..hey ..hey¡­put me down¡­.you mongrel¡­¡± I gently put her down. ¡°I knew you were weak¡­.Ah¡­.AhhhhAHHHHhhhhAhHHHH¡­¡± She was now sitting on a thick raised platform of freezing ice which I specially created using magic. She would obviously yell as her butt gets freezing cold in a blink. And I had forcibly stick her to it using magic, so it will be awhile before the ice melts and she breaks free. Serves her right. How could she call a prince like that? It was best if she got executed had she been in the demon territory for disrespecting me. And I wouldn¡¯t interfere to save her then. Hehehe¡­ ¡°Mal, are you okay.¡± ¡°That piece of trash, Ahh¡­ how ¡­ahhh¡­ he dares do this¡­Hhhhhh.¡± ¡°It¡¯s your fault for picking up on him. Sir I am sorry if she bothered you.¡± ¡°No, Karol you shouldn¡¯t be the one being sorry¡­.AHHHH..AHHH. Damn it all.¡± ¡°Mal, at least behave of your age. Now then, I think it¡¯s better to introduce ourselves first. My name is Karol, she is my companion Mal and this is my other companion Mukka.¡± Being left no choice I had to explain myself. So, I slowly walked to the front and taking off my hood displayed my manly charms. Even in the demon kingdom I am considered the most eligible and handsome bachelor according to the surveys. But I always wondered what good these surveys were doing for our kingdom. ¡°My name is Zyl and I am not bothered at all. You see because I am not scrawny and neither someone suspicious.¡± I usually used this alias to travel around while keeping a low profile. ¡®He might have cool looks, but it is obvious that he is clearly bothered by it. That puts him off. But that means that he is a good person at least and not someone we should beware of.¡¯ Karol {Caroline} though to herself as she saw the man in front of him taking off his hood. ¡°Hey, tell us why you are here at least.¡± That tiny girl was now somehow miraculously free of that sticking magic. She must be pretty strong, wait is she a dwarf. That would explain her foul tongue and rude behaviour towards innocent guys like me. ¡°I think those people were some ordinary hunters who wanted to hunt people who come out of the dungeon after they had conquered it. But seeing me alone, they thought it was better for them to attack me now.¡± ¡°I see, then that means we two parties saved each other.¡± ¡°Hey Karol, what do you mean by that? It¡¯s clearly obvious that we saved the guy. He is the one who owes us and not the other way around.¡± ¡°Just think, Mal had he not been attacked, after we had conquered the dungeon, we might had been tired and getting attacked by those bandits after that would had been bad. We might not have gotten out of it unscathed. So you have our thanks in return mister for getting attacked first.¡± I was dumb-founded at her conclusion which she so brazenly arrived at. It was totally ridiculous and too optimistic to be true. Though it was quite blunt of her saying that I was some kind of a decoy or it was my bad to begin with getting attacked by them and all. She is messing with my commonality. And for some reason I ended up¡­thanking her. ¡°Thank you for saving my life. Now I will have to take my leave for some urgent matter I had to attend to. Next time we meet I will make sure that your debt is payed.¡± I thought this time for sure it was over. But the ideas of this human girl knew no bounds and rationality. ¡°I think you can pay your debt even now.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Didn¡¯t I just explain her I had an urgent matter to attend to? ¡°Aren¡¯t you too aiming for the dungeon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of your concern.¡± ¡°But I think we can have your help. You see we three too are aiming for that dungeon in front of us. And we three are close combat fighters.¡± ¡°What are you exactly proposing?¡± I had no idea what that human mind of her¡¯s is thinking. ¡°As a mage please temporarily join our party. And consider your debt paid.¡± ¡°Hey, Karol, are you sure of this. This guy is a pain. Just look how weak and thin he is. He doesn¡¯t even have a muscle or hair on his chin. He will surely slow us down.¡± Guessed so, she is a dwarf. You stupid dwarfs¡­ ¡°Now, Mal you surely remember his fire spell. Weren¡¯t you yourself surprised by it? It would be nice to have him on this raid. I am sure he will handle himself just fine and won¡¯t slow us down.¡± ¡°I see Master, your point in this. He might be a good safety measure after all.¡± ¡°Hey Mukka you should be supporting me and not him.¡± ¡°Yes I might be aiming for the dungeon. But I have no reason to share the spoils. So I would rather do it myself.¡± I tried making my intentions clear. Now they would surely leave me alone. ¡°Yes its fine. Keep it all.¡± ¡°You see. So goodby¡­. Wait what¡­. You are fine giving me everything.¡± ¡°Yeah, our purpose here was to clear the dungeon to stop the monster break and level up a bit at the same time we were at it.¡± I then thought about the consequences. The three looks pretty strong. But the three headed serpent is a formidable monster and carelessness may be our doom. If one of the members makes a mistake or is lacking in ability, another person can suffer. But then I remembered her speaking how she was confident of clearing the dungeon. She might actually be strong to say things like that without an ounce of hesitation in her eyes. And ¡­.. and maybe I wanted to see her swordsmanship too. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be hesitant. If you find the situation dangerous just run away.¡± ¡°Yeah, make sure to run and don¡¯t piss in your pants.¡± That stingy voice again and her filthy Dwarven language. Had she known that one day I would be her king, I doubt even then she would show some restrain. That time I am sure it will be fine if I pass an order to execute her. ¡°Fine if the conditions are as you put it, I am ready to form a temporary party with you.¡± That day even I don¡¯t know exactly what made me to accept their invitation. But that was my first time meeting her that changed my life and outlook of this world forever. Her thoughts and ideas had a great effect on me and brought in me a change ¨C a good one. That I was able to realize my dream of becoming the greatest demon king and inherit the title of True Demon Lord later in the future. It was because no matter what I did, she did not let go off me and continued with her pestering. But in truth I never got annoyed with it. It was more like I was always looking forward to it in some way or another. It was because of her that I could make my mind to make my own allies with whom I could trust my life like Geld, Leon and Elenor. Comrades who would never betray me and stay with me not because I am someone important or powerful but because they wanted to . They saw me as an equal, a friend and a comrade. That¡¯s what I had always wanted. Maybe that day it was because what she told me after we slayed the three headed- serpent together. ¡°Zyl, I think you would make a fine friend, so you should trust more people and let them help you when you are in trouble. I too would like to be one of them.¡± These words may not be that complicated or too big a demand but I wanted for it to come true for a very long time. I still remember the brilliant smile on her face as she wished for my happiness from the bottom of her heart. We were no more than acquaintances; she had the heart of a true hero. One who resolved everyone¡¯s problem knowingly or unknowingly and unconditionally. But this was not our only fateful encounter but more of them were about to come at unexpected events whether being chased down by an army, or being caught in a monster outbreak or protecting people from natural disasters or infiltrating suspicious mansions. Unforeseen meetings bound by strings of fate always brought us together somehow. And I always looked forward to those small meetings. And today again, I wish that I can always see that smile every day. If she wishes that for our daughter then I will make it come true no matter what. *** SACHI KONDO The world cracked in front of me as I woke up from a tiring conversation with myself which implied I had still to learn a lot. I tore through the white cocoon, as it easily came falling apart as I gently slid my fingers through where the webs appeared to be joined. Light shone as I jumped out and was suddenly in arms of someone, as if they had been waiting for me all this while to come out. I did not try to move my head, because I knew who that person was. It was my mother. Even though she did not give birth to me in this world, she accepted me and treated me like her own child. So it would be wrong of me to not return those feelings. And most important of all because I wanted to. ¡°Welcome home.¡± An embrace so warm and words so sweet that I might not get enough of it even if I get used to. But then something felt wrong with my head, not only that but my back feels a bit weird too. And that uneasiness kept on growing, till I no longer could hold back my curiosity. I lifted up my head and by shifting my eyeballs to the top, I spotted an almost circular horn protruding out of my head and hitting mother¡¯s cheek. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°Hah¡­¡± Mother cried too in astonishment. ¡°HAAAAAhhhhhhh¡­¡± While I screamed out of surprise the very next moment. But mother, instead of being surprised she looked more excited about this but on the other hand father standing on the other side of the bed had a look of inquisitive temperament. As if he was about to conduct an extensive research after observing his experimental object. I looked at my back and two black wings were shaking uncontrollably. Just what is happening with my body, even the dress I am wearing has turned black, except that my hairs are still white and eyes red with a much deeper colour than before. Suddenly mother started twisting her fingers around my horn and had a bewildered expression on her face. This was more than I could take, as a peculiar sensation wrapped around my head, which was getting unbearable by every second. My breathing somehow got heavy and I wanted to stop her. ¡°I knew horns are one of the sensitive portion of demons.¡± Mother seems to be happy by confirming her prerequisite doubts. But if you already know that now, then stop it. But instead she gently started rolling her hands across my wings too. So I was a demon now. How did that happen¡­right the status did mention about evolving and scanning father. So don¡¯t tell me it tried to replicate his features and alter my genes to a demon. What the hell, I did not give permission for this. My life was over, first there was language problem and now don¡¯t tell me I would be stuck with this appearance problem. Then I glanced back at my mother, my eyes in the dark because of her shadow over me, I could see a smile curled from one ear to another. Don¡¯t tell me she is enjoying seeing me behaving in such an arousing manner. The sensation of having a horn was a first for me and I did not know exactly how to react. By instinct I kicked on the ground and drifted myself back till my back was touching the wall. ¡®Someone help me¡¯ I wanted to cry out loud. But falling a victim to my own mother¡¯s evil acts where I am being assaulted inside a dungeon, just who would rescue me. That¡¯s when father came behind mother, whom I thought to be my saviour. ¡°Caroline stop¡­¡± ¡°But I was enjoying it. We already had ascertained that such a thing was going to happen. So it¡¯s fine¡­¡± ¡°No I am telling this is not the way you do it.¡± WAIT! What is he even speaking? Didn¡¯t he jump in to save his daughter? How did I not foresee how my parents could have been a weird in their own ways? Even though they were strong, they were the biggest shut-ins I had ever met who had stayed here for at least two hundred years. They beat me¡­ After all they are strongest and it¡¯s common for them to have a fanatical nature and weird quirks. He suddenly bent down and as if watching every inch of my horns and wings, he stopped at my face. ¡°There is no doubt about it, her curved horns and black wings are identical to a female of the royal demon family. And even her face has changed a bit. She exactly looks like my mother back in her youth.¡± ¡°I would say her jaw line somehow is matching with yours and has the same coloured horns. She is definitely your daughter.¡± ¡°She must have used her analysis skills on me during her fight and when she leveled up, she used that data to turn into a demon. So that¡¯s the secret of ¡®Legacy of Goddess Arachne¡¯s title.¡± I was confused, and just awkwardly stared at them. Without knowing having much information, they had exactly figured out what I was and then they properly explained things to me. My parents are so reliable as they explained how things were and what exactly I might be. ¡°So you both are saying that I have the ability to evolve and change into any species if I want to. And by defeating enemies I can absorb their power and get stronger.¡± I exclaimed as I stood from my fallen position, leaning on the wall. ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s what your father concluded.¡± My mother confirmed the facts. ¡°So, am I going to stay like this?¡± ¡°No, I think you should be able to take any form. Why don¡¯t you try thinking of reversing back to your human form?¡± I don¡¯t know whether that will work or not, but there is no point in thinking about it if I do not try. I tried to remember back my human form and suddenly tendrils of white and black web in a mix started tracing their way around me and in a second I returned back to my human form. ¡®Yes.¡¯ Or so I thought as I was then asked to practice this. I turned myself again into a demon, and every time I did mother greedily stared at my horns and wings with lustful eyes. According to her thought they might look stiff but were actually soft to touch. So, instead of complaining and being pushed down to ground and be embarrassingly violated by my mother I went through the experiment. ¡°So, now I have full control over how I can change form. And now I know how I can easily do it.¡± Then mother clapped her hands to draw everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Fine then, since we could not hold our welcoming party for Alicia that time, so we are going to do it now.¡± ¡°Really.¡± A party¡­I realized someone has never did such a thing for me. Even my own uncle and aunt never wished or let me purchase a birthday cake on my birthday. As for friends I had none to invite or celebrate with. ¡°And, guess what, I will be cooking food and you are going to love it.¡± ¡°Umu. I would actually love to try your cooking.¡± I thought I should go with the flow. But I was actually very excited about it. Wait did I just make a child like sound, nah¡­ never mind. But my suspicions rose when my father¡¯s face spoke otherwise. Though I couldn¡¯t comprehend what exactly it meant. *** VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 8 : I AM FINE TAKING CARE OF A KID CHAPTER 8 : I AM FINE TAKING CARE OF A KID ¡°Food is ready¡­¡± My mother came in from the back where the kitchen was supposed to be as I was eagerly waiting for the dishes mother had specially prepared for this occasion that is me. It was as if I received an epiphany and was now able to comprehend my father¡¯s doubts. His weird looks, thoughtless expressions and biting his own lips from time to time. Times like these even if you get used to it, you wish to disappear from this world for a moment. Something incomprehensible was laid out in front. While my mother was smiling and waiting for us to start eating, I thought it would be nice to know the contents of the food first. I won¡¯t have a problem because I had devoured monsters before, and this was the food prepared by mother. I could never say no to it. But the problem lied with the taste-buds of father. His reaction was enough to un-telepathically convey me that it¡¯s not only the way the food looks but something might be even wrong form the inside. ¡°Dear why don¡¯t you go first? I know you have been waiting to try my new dish.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? You made a new dish. When did you have time for that?¡± The demon lord appeared to be flustered. ¡°You forgot, didn¡¯t you always entered surprisingly into the kitchen and asked me what I was doing.¡± ¡°You always said that you were just taking out some snacks for yourself.¡± ¡°Wrong, I lied to you. After all, my new dish was going to be a surprise for both of you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Father made an expression of a guy who had been tricked by a fake lottery ticket sponsor into a foreign trip package and extorted money and went by himself and of a man who was cursing himself just because he let his guard down around his wife. ¡°Is there a problem, why not move your mouth and try my dish? Or just try to guess what it is first.¡± ¡°That I can do.¡± Father¡¯s face which was tensed up until now, lightened up a bit, as the creases on his forehead reconfigured themselves. His load had been reduced. But he failed to anticipate that it was one of the tests conducted by righteous wives ¨C a test of courage, wisdom and patience. Much tougher than conquering the unconquerable character of a dating-sim game or finding a house for a lost puppy. Because you always end up with more puppies later than you started with. I guess it¡¯s one of the paradox and urban legend which even the geniuses failed to solve. Father properly went through the three plates put in front of him. Each had an otherworldly texture and incomprehensible smell. You cannot say its good but stating it bad would be an understatement. Suddenly father made a curious face and raised his hand. ¡°Yes, your question.¡± For some reason it felt like it was slowly turning into a live show pop-quiz. Father excitedly picked up the fork and sticking it inside the bowl with one of the most complex and violent looking food lifted up a chunk of black mass. At some regions it appeared to be spongy and at some places rock-hard. It was a mystery, indeed. ¡°I think there is a piece of charcoal in my plate. It must have come here by mistake.¡± Father made an expression as if he had gotten rid of trouble finally. But the dark clouds of calamity were soon to befall on him, blame his poor luck. Mother¡¯s smiling expression cracked and turned into a grim reaper¡¯s face. ¡°That is not charcoal ¨C it¡¯s steamed potatoes. It seems that your eyesight has deteriorated Zyl.¡± Now her broken looks were that of doubt and anger. A single word might have fixed the mood but a wrong step and you might fall into an overflowing dam which was about to break. ¡°Wait ¨C how did you burn something this badly while steaming it.¡± Dad sounded so innocent and curious to know the secret technique. I would prefer to know too, but it is not right for children to speak when adults are having a serious talk. I had realized the hidden truth in those lines; old men sure knew to play their hint games well. Seeing mother suddenly in a dark shadow and overflowing with magic particles in her vicinity, he soon realized his mistake. But it was already too late. Or rather he was doomed the moment he took a seat on the dining table. But even the most knowledgeable saints and loyal worshippers can¡¯t stop the wrath of gods to befall on earth. A knife flew by father¡¯s face at an incredible speed grazing through some of his hair strands and landed on the other side. Unfortunately that day a portrait of a chicken was mistakenly beheaded. ¡°Ohhh! My bad, my hands slipped.¡± It was another rare event happening from my fantasies, and I could somewhat guess what was to follow. Father was now sweating bullets, while mother¡¯s hands were reaching on to a second knife. That time I realized that the conversation was slowly heading to a very dangerous and adulthood R - rated stage that I would be unable to handle and keep my hands off of it. So before things escalate¡­. ¡°I AM COMING FROM THE KITCHEN.¡± I rose from my seat and picked up all the dishes, while forced mother and father to wait there, before they could get off their seats and follow me. After 15 minutes¡­ I walked out of the kitchen alley with a huge tray, much bigger than my hands could carry was miraculously well balanced over it. I carefully placed it on the table, and laid new dishes in front of the two members of my new family. And a third set where I was sitting. During the time of preparation all I could hear was them discussing what I was actually doing. While all my father did was supplement a yes to every statement of mother. Is that how family is supposed to work? I don¡¯t know. But the atmosphere of the room is lively for sure. Both mother and father right now were staring at the new dishes I have placed in front of them. ¡°Alicia did you prepare, this food.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I tried to smile back at her, assuring that everything is fine. ¡°Did you really manage to make these dishes in that less time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°NO ¨C of course it¡¯s not that. I will eat anything you cook for me.¡± ¡®How can I refuse that charming smile of hers?¡¯ Caroline thought to herself. ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± All of us said at once. The next moment mother and father kept staring at the food again, but after nodding to each other started eating again. The menu was potato salad, rice, hamburger, bread and soup with seaweed. Well all of the items were just thrown around in the kitchen. Maybe keeping the kitchen clean is out of the syllabus for mother. ¡°Let¡¯s eat it at once before it gets cold.¡± ¡°Y-yes.¡± Father followed the example of mother. While I too started eating slowly, I watched them finishing their food first. Both of them savoured the food silently, but a smile escaped each of their faces. They couldn¡¯t help but grin and I took that as a good sign. By the time I realized they both were now stunned while sitting in front of their empty plates. ¡°How did you make all of this Alicia and you were so quick with it?¡± ¡°Well, I used magic. First I peeled the potatoes to remove the charred part and then used magic to turn it back to a state, which would best suit the food. As for rice I just knew a trick to prepare it faster. While I multi tasked cutting vegetables and cooking other dishes. I couldn¡¯t come up with much because I don¡¯t know much around the kitchen here.¡± Actually I used my eye of being and bio-engineering skills to increase the content of sugar in potato which was gone because mother had overcooked it. As for cutting vegetables with telekinesis and at the same time cooking it directly using fire magic made it less time-consuming. ¡°No- its super awesome you came up with so many good dishes. I didn¡¯t know you were such a good cook. You must have been very popular with your cooking.¡± ¡°No,¡­. I think you are the first ones trying my cooking firsthand. So I never knew how it tastes for other people without knowing their preferences. Back in my world, I have been cooking for myself since I was just ten years old.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you too commend your daughter for her hard work, Zyl?¡± Father has been awfully quite during our conversation, but when we looked at him, his face could be described as heart-breaking. ¡°For the first time I was able to eat food at ease, without choking myself. For the first time the white rice was really white in colour and the vegetables were peeled. And the meat is so juicy instead of being dry and rock-hard. Until now I only knew to cook curry and somehow survived on that. But finally the dark ages are over.¡± Both mother and I were astounded by such a loud melancholic soliloquy. The outburst of his true feelings was too loud. But he soon realized he did something again that was not good for his health. In distress he quickly stuffed his mouth with more of white rice. Like a squirrel with both cheeks puffed out he appeared to be a victim of a beat down on his face till they were swollen up to its limit. ¡°I will let it slide for today¡­¡± ¡°Huhhhh¡­¡± father heaved a sigh of relief, as if life returning back to him, he gulped down the bolus in his mouth. ¡°¡­But of course I am going to use it later. Please look forward to the future revenge.¡± It was a loud and clear announcement of a family war. The demon lords who are known for their dreadful death-traps to set-up in the dungeon, had to now beware in his own house not to falling in traps set by his own wife. Sounds like he had it rough, from the first day. I never realized that during this time, I had taken only a single bite from my plate. ¡°HAAAAA¡­.HAA...¡± I was laughing so loudly, that it drew attention of both of the gluttons in front of me. And they started laughing too. Mother then suddenly held my hand and said something which no one had said to me before. ¡°The food was very delicious, and I would like to try more of your dishes.¡± ¡°¡­Umu¡­¡± I for some reason again made that childish yes. I never remember if I used to talk like this. It was as if I had really become a child again. ¡°And we want seconds please.¡± Both of them said in unison. ¡°Sure.¡± I already, knew how my food would taste, and yet when I took the second bite, its taste was elevated to a devilish degree. It was mesmerizing and felt so comfortable. It was not the fact that I was eating human food after one year, but it lied in the fact that it was for the first time I was sharing and eating, and that too with my own family. Something I thought would never come true and had given up on those things was now happening right in front of my eyes. I could have cried right now, but I won¡¯t. There is no need any more for that kind of sentimentality. I just cannot pretend to be grieving about the past when I am this happy. It doesn¡¯t mean that my sad past, when I had to sit and eat alone or cook food all the time by myself, doesn¡¯t matter to me anymore. It is more important that I go beyond that and experience things that make me and people around me truly happy. Mother and father were beyond doubt pleased and enjoying the food I had prepared for them. I made up my mind that from now on I will be cooking for them. Hearing someone praise my cooking is really a blissful experience. I had made up my mind to prepare new dishes whenever I would be struck by an idea and make them fall in love with my cooking. And while I am at it, I could learn more about the ingredients in this world, because when I taste-tested some of the raw vegetables they had a bit of a different taste. Maybe I can find something new, and make my dream come true of making a legendary dish of my own. [ACQUIRED TITLE MASTER CHEF] Al¡¯s voice rang in my mind, as it seems I had totally forgotten about him. I could tell mother and father later about it. But at this moment I was truly enjoying myself. It must have been like the time when the protagonist is asked about how the food can taste so good and he says that the main ingredient is love after all. But the feeling of cooking for your loved ones is truly heavenly. *** CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± I had never eaten such delicious food; or rather no one can cook this kind of meals. Even though these were normal dishes you can find in any family restaurant, but the secret lied in her way of cooking it and Zyl must have realized it too. I think I will for now keep it a secret from her, while her cooking skills are the real deal. No one can deny that. She even did not waste the food items from my own dish and used it in her own, how thoughtful of her. My daughter is really kind; she is just like an angel. I can¡¯t help but feel like keep her all to myself, seeing that how adorable she looked when she smiled while finishing her food. Okay, then¡­. It¡¯s time for some mother and daughter¡¯s bonding, and I know the best way to do it. ¡°Alicia have you taken a bath.¡± ¡°No, but I can do fine just without a bath.¡± ¡°Wait, how do you do that?¡± She suddenly started glowing and radiating white light of great intensity. It was the divine element but why is she using that. Just as the light slowly died out, I saw her skin had started glowing more than before, which I thought was already at its peak and also her dress was now shining, her hairs all neat and tidy. It was not only her, but the whole area where the light strike was returned to its former glory when the mansion was made. Also the plates and other utensils on the table were now clean as new and didn¡¯t appear to need washing anymore. Well that relieves us from the maintenance work, but that¡¯s not the issue now. How should I put it¡­¡­... ¡°You see mom, I use this spell, to clean myself, while I was travelling down the floors. It was a relief knowing a nice healing spell.¡± There was no doubt about it. How could she, does¡­.she even understand what she is doing¡­¡­¡­. I gripped my hands around her shoulder, a bit strongly and looked directly into her eyes. ¡°Alicia don¡¯t use a God-tier healing spell for a simple purpose of cleaning yourself. You should always take a bath and behave like a normal girl.¡± ¡°¡­..O-okay, mother.¡± She obediently accepted it and went to make preparations. I think there¡¯s lot to teach her about common sense, since she doesn¡¯t even know how powerful her magic is and where it stands. Maybe I too was a bit jealous, because even with my own divine element my healing spell is a bit lower level than her. On the other hand, Zyl can¡¯t use light magic, so there¡¯s no point in reasoning with him over this. After 10 minutes¡­. In bath¡­actually it¡¯s an artificially created hot spring. Magic has its own perks after all. Everything is at the tip of your finger. ¡°Haaaahh, it always feels this great!¡± even my voice got a bit sloppy as energy itself got drained from my body. It was so relaxing, in the warm alkaline water where I could rest all day and no one would complain. It has been a little more than two hundred years, and under the pretext of recuperating from war I warm myself here every day. And it never gets boring. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps heading my way. A girl in a loosely fit, short white yukata without a belt walked in. Alicia must have picked one up from the outside wardrobe. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a hot spring here.¡± A cheerful voice leapt out of her mouth. She seems so excited just by seeing it. She undressed her robe and after washing herself, took a dip inside, a loud splash was heard. Though the water surface doesn¡¯t seem to be bothered by her presence, it was as peaceful as ever. ¡°So, this is how it feels like in a hot spring. The water is so warm.¡± Her voice seemed even more cheerful than before. Should be! ¡°Wait! This is your first time in a hot spring, Alicia.¡± I came from behind her. She first turned to my side and seeing my face closer to her, yelled. ¡°Yeeeeyeeeee¡­¡­¡± She took a step back, and tried to pull herself inside the water. Is there an enemy monster she is hiding from? Losing her balance as she was about to fall, I caught her hand and pulled her to the side. ¡°Are you okay, did water enter your nose or something else is bothering you?¡± She still did not respond and started looking down, while bubbles surfaced on the top. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with her. ¡°This is my first time in a hot spring. The school did plan a trip but my guardians back then didn¡¯t allow me to go.¡± She finally spoke after a while. ¡°I see. How about I teach you to make your own personal hot-spring anywhere with magic if you want.¡± ¡°Really!¡± she almost jumped out of the bath, but then suddenly lowered her body inside water. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°This is my first time sharing a bath with someone.¡± She is still flustered and her cheeks started getting red. ¡°Is that so, then you surely need to learn something about group baths.¡± Suddenly a strong wind blew, and the water shifted to one side of the bath, while two females stood stark naked on the other side. ¡°Wahhhhh¡± Alicia led out another loud yell, as water splashed all around and returned back to its normal contained state. Even though the magic I used was to make Alicia feel a bit embarrassed and that did go accordingly, but the one who was really surprised was me. I didn¡¯t realize that her hairs had grown even longer than before. Her beautiful porcelain coloured skin glowed even in this almost white foggy environment. The wind exposed the nape of her neck, only served to increase her charms. She had a perfectly nice body, which I couldn¡¯t see before because of the usual dress she wore covered her whole body except for hands, feet and head. But this kind of anatomy was on another level. Does it even exist¡­? The sight of her naked body was so perfect that she almost seemed divine and seductive even for her small age. Well, I was at a complete loss of words now. I could feel my hands reaching for something that should not be done by a mother to her child. But it¡¯s fine; she is just a one year old kid. But that would be just like taking advantages of facts. After all she is mentally much older and her body size is surely not of that of a one year old. But there is nothing wrong if a mother hugs her child or tickles them as much as they want. There was not a single blemish on her plain skin and her proportions were too perfect to be true. I would doubt even royalty could stand against such godly beauty. ¡°Alicia. It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Really¡­¡± her voice so pummeled in itself and her reddened face, it was more than I could take. Then she scooted over next to me. To be honest if any other women from far would have seen the two of them then they would surely call them a close pair of mother and daughter. Maybe as a mother, I think I need to warn her, because she herself seems to be unaware about it. ¡°Listen, Alicia, you should prefer not to take bath with any others. There might be chances of an accident happening.¡± ¡°..Umu¡­I will remember.¡± She didn¡¯t ask me why, but in a very childish tone faithfully accepted what I said. She is such a nice daughter to have around unlike the other trouble-maker Lili. Maybe someone¡¯s position in family was about to drop. But her being overly serious and overly shy was a perfect combination of bashfulness and seductiveness. The question is would I be able to control myself. These hands of mine surely moves on their own, I hope even if I end up some day assaulting Alicia she would forgive me. Because it will be purely out of love and not lust. Isn¡¯t it her fault to be born with such an attractive body and cute face? So, I tried to change the topic and remove my mind from dirty little thoughts, I asked the still flustered Alicia. ¡°What do you plan on doing first, Alicia? I think you should take it easy. You have been working so hard, fighting those dangerous monsters.¡± ¡°No, its fine. It¡¯s something I had to do to reach the bottom. And I am glad that I never stopped going down because otherwise I would never have been able to meet you two.¡± Alicia stop saying such kind of things, otherwise I will really end up assaulting you and laying you down on the floor as I tickle you bare skin, so stop saying such embarrassing lines with a bashful face like that. My thoughts were something along those lines hearing it¡­. If you say I was having fun, then I will surely agree. ¡°Then how about your father and I have decided to train you in both sword art and magic. From basic to all we know. We will teach you everything. And then you can make your dream come true with that power.¡± ¡°Wait ¨C but why?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t it normal that the parents would want for their child to know everything they can teach them.¡± She then turned her face away and in a hushed voice said, ¡°I wanted to be the one asking you to teach me swordsmanship and magic.¡± At that time Caroline thought that her daughter was just trying to be nice. But in truth from Alicia¡¯s point of view it was one of the fantasy tropes where the character has to ask someone strong to teach him the art of fighting and drill it in his soul. So it¡¯s the student¡¯s job to present an offering or a request. So she got a bit upset. That is all! ¡°Your father and I have decided to start teaching you from the next week. Until then why don¡¯t you try to learn more about the outside world and its history? Well this place is itself a history, seeing that it hasn¡¯t been updated for around more than two hundred years.¡± ¡°Mom, I want to learn all the languages of this world.¡± ¡°Wait ¨C all of them. There might be more than hundred languages. Even for your father it took him more than hundred years to do such an unscrupulous task. I would have preferred him to do house chores but he just wanted to satisfy the quorum for being a demon king and play the know it all guy.¡± ¡°Because I didn¡¯t knew the language of this world. I ended up fighting father. Had you not interfered then and saved my life ¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, knowing you that you are strong, you would have survived either way.¡± How could I have told her that the real problem was that if the blast went off then the whole labyrinth would have been destroyed and thousands of world-disaster class monsters would have escaped? The world in itself would have been over, before you went to save it. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it take an awful amount of time to learn all those languages.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I learned the common tongue human language within two hours using my skills. And according to Al, it would take me only five days to learn all the languages. Besides I love reading.¡± Whenever I see Alicia talking about things she likes, her smile is the brightest. I hope that she finds new things to do in the outside world too which can make her happy. Because I need to protect her from ruining her life because of the effect of the two swords. I am sure I will be able to tell Alicia one day about it. Am I even a good mom to keep this many secrets from her and not explain her power. I keep on telling it¡¯s for her own sake, but is it really true. Am I not terrified myself to know just how powerful she can really be, if she learns about her true strength and control it. But something always tells me that I can believe in her. That she will not make the same mistakes I and Zyl made to lead to another war. She will definitely be the one to protect the innocent and the weak and at the same time not lose the sight of her goal. All I need to do is stand by her side and watch her as she decides for herself what is right for her. I have faith in her that she will make a decision which even I and Zyl couldn¡¯t make or understand when we had the chance to. As for her, the fact that her consciousness has merged with the divine system is truly no joke. Just what kind of unique skill did she inherit from Athena? It¡¯s totally unheard of even for me and Zyl. At first we might have pretended not to believe her, but knowing Alicia she would never lie. Since our appraisal fails to identify ¡®All seeing eyes of the Gods¡¯ ¨Cwe could not determine its true nature - it¡¯s truly a mystery. There are not many skill out there which is unrecognized by a maxed out appraisal skill level 10. I wonder just what Almighty World God was thinking to accept such an elaborate and yet incomprehensible reincarnation plan. Honestly, it¡¯s unreasonable to think of what a God wants to do or not. It¡¯s because they are the creators so we actually ¨C cannot classify any of their actions as good or evil. Right and wrong varies from each of their perspective. But that just means we have to simply oppose them for what they are doing. Suddenly my eyes went to Alicia whose head was rotating circularly, maybe it¡¯s because her first time she could not handle the heat. I tried to pull her towards a bit more on my end and push her out of the bath. But I soon realized that she was unconscious, so she wouldn¡¯t mind or rather she wouldn¡¯t know, so she wouldn¡¯t mind. Just what kind of a mother I am to b bewitched by her own daughter, but really her other world beauty makes the gender barrier seems so unfair. *** ZYLON ASHBORN I was in my study place, arranging books according to the genre and at the same time pulling out books that I wanted to re-read. Reading a good book is always fun and no matter how many times you read a good book it always remains good. From my childhood, I have started reading at a very young age, because magic interested me a lot. For me it was something fascinating and I fell in love with it the first instance when mother started reading me books at night before sleeping. But because of her royal duties and death in a war, I considered books as the only thing that connected me and her. From there on I started my journey to know all kinds of magic, to unlock its secret, different kind of utilization techniques, special magic of each races, their common base and laws and mechanics which governs and influence the entire magic system. Over these years I ended up learning and reading each kind of book. At the end I also ended up with a hobby to collect ancient and rare book artifacts and other legendary stuffs. Then suddenly alchemy and blacksmithing caught my interest too. It wasn¡¯t since long because of my passion ¨C I ended up with vast amount of knowledge which no had until now acquired and assembled at one place in this world. And this work place of mine was a living proof of that. And I am proud to be its owner. KNOCK. KNOCK. The voice at the door released me from re-immersing myself in my past exploits in search of unraveling secrets behind magical phenomena and the genesis of this world. I put down the thick book I was holding on the table and dust simmered out like thick smoke ¨C just how old was that book. CREAK¡­. ¡°I see, Alicia you came to visit.¡± Alicia was standing there in her usual white combat suit. I wonder does she have anything else to wear. I will later talk about this to Caroline. She was twisting her right leg in a clockwise manner and looking down on the floor. Realizing that I have opened door she directly stared at my face. I knew she was beautiful, but up close it turns into something you can only keep staring and wonder how it is even possible. ¡°Do you need something Alicia?¡± I straight went to the main point; of course she would like to know more about this place. But to choose my place for her first visit was something I did not expect. Rather I thought Caroline would take her to the training grounds. ¡°Father¡­..¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I don¡¯t know why she stopped in between, but maybe she still feels a wall between us, because we fought at that time. But it was not something new for me, ending up in a fight where both parties misunderstood each other was rather common. I really don¡¯t mind at all, instead I think it was fun fighting with such a strong opponent after such a long time. She then again changed her tone and desperately fumbled in her vocabulary to search for the right words¡­. ¡°¡­Dad. I want you teach me all the languages of this world.¡± She ended it as quickly where she started it. ¡°You mean all of them. All existing languages of this world.¡± I was at a loss of words because I had never heard such a ridiculous request before. Learning a new language was no joke. For me it took almost about hundred years, the reason being I have a long life span and a knack of discovering beyond the plethora of knowledge. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you come in.¡± If that¡¯s what she wants and we have already decided before to teach her everything we know. So it would be better explained if she comes to my workplace. She quietly walked inside at my invitation as I shifted to the right side of the door to give her some space to stand. She was shocked and speechless, or better put thunderstruck. Anyone will have that kind of expression, if they come here for the first time. I built this place myself using alchemy and magic. From an outside point of view it would just look like a simple two-storied commoner¡¯s house who is getting well through his life. But form inside it¡¯s a huge extra-dimensional space, with no limits. There was no top, but a clear blue sky, with a huge observatory telescope attached to the side. Well I cannot use it anymore because we are inside a dungeon now. Looking at an artificial made sky is nothing comparable to the real vast azure blue sky where at night the stars would rally across the globe. The whole building was round like a big can of frozen peas and stood taller than the magical tower in the human continent ¨C a total of a ten¨Cstoried building¡¯ height. The interior was full of thousand of shelves packed with books circulating along the inside perimeter of this building. Then there were several doors leading to different small rooms, but in actual they led to huge spaces built underground. They included alchemic lab, summoning room, magic practice hall, research lab, meditation room, storehouse and for other important vocational purposes. For a new-comer the whole place was like a maze of literature who would wonder how to reach the top of the tower to pick up the books at the greatest of heights if there are no ladders around. And they weren¡¯t, of course. Otherwise it would be just like a normal library. But that is a mystery I would later leave for her to figure out. As for the number of books there were a little more than a million. From ancient history, to general knowledge, from basic magic spell books to forbidden knowledge, alchemic books, books on potion making, books on flora and fauna of this world and also included some novels for my pastime. There was no book left in this world I did not have in my possession, till I was on the surface. Even for a single existing book, I used money, power or influence to get a hold of it. But when I saw Alicia roaming around the library waving her arms in the air as if she was about to jump in all that excitement of hers that had clearly surfaced on her face. I was too caught up in that expression of her, that I was enjoying myself seeing that this place made her happy. Unlike the other twerp, Lili whom I had to force to come here and study all the time. I was then suddenly lost in thought. I thought people form Caroline¡¯s world liked fighting just like her. So she would too go down that path. But rather it seems that books are too her liking. So just to confirm¡­ ¡°Alicia do you like books.¡± ¡°I like reading books would be an understatement. I used to read only books all the time in my previous world if I was not cooking or studying at school. That was the only thing that kept me busy and around.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you look around a bit more.¡± ¡°Really can I read the books here? Whatever I pick.¡± ¡°Of course you can pick any book and come here anytime. After all this place now equally belongs to you too and so these books are now yours as well. If you need any help then you can call me.¡± She walked straight up and quickly tracing her finger through the titles she picked up a book labeled ¡°Magic Control & Instant Spell Casting Speed¡±. That¡¯s a good pick and she does realize things that she need to know to improve herself. Maybe it would really be fun having her around here. Now I would not be the only one here doing research alone. There might be chances that she would too like the pursuit of inventing new spells and potions. ¡°Alicia should I help you in finding a much better book that will help you to combine different attributes in a magic spell.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you, for taking out your time for helping me.¡± ¡°I am going to teach you everything about magic from now on and every magic spell that I have learnt, including all the magic spell that has been used in this world. This place contains information of this world, all of it.¡± It feels awesome to brag about your own collection and achievements. ¡°¡­Umu¡­. I am ready to learn anything you teach me.¡± I thought things are going to get pretty interesting and though teaching such complex things to a person who is new to magic would be tough, I will try to not blow up myself. Or that¡¯s what I thought to be the case¡­¡­ *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN It has been almost three days and it feels so normal here. I don¡¯t need to kill monsters on a regular basis anymore. I have a place to call home where I can rest. Though it¡¯s so big that I sometimes lose my way around. The feeling of moving from a single cramped room into a big mansion is a change which is more heavy than I can handle on my own. Even the way to the bathroom, it takes me more than twenty minutes to figure out, or I have to take assistance from mother. Though she is always ready to help but I have to always beware of my steps. I have people around me who consider me a part of their family and I love and respect them from the bottom of my heart. I am very grateful to them for providing me such a peaceful life here. But I know someday I will have to leave, but it¡¯s a thought to which I have given some rest. For now I want to learn more, more about this world, about how to use my powers effectively, to become strong enough to find Athena and save this world. I wonder what is out there, which threatens the existence of this world, if the true demon lord is living here in peace in the first place. Though a part of me considers that I have to put him under surveillance, and being her daughter helps me to keep an eye on him that secretly whether he will try to destroy the world or not. Or that¡¯s how one of the storyline of the novel goes which I read ages ago. But honestly, when mother is around all he can do is end his sentences in ¡®yes¡¯ and submit to her whims. That is truly unbecoming of demon lords that I would not like to see and cannot accept. He should be ruthless, or out of anger destroy a wall, order his subordinates to do the bidding, imprison those who oppose him. Not that I am one to talk, when I inherited his title. Wouldn¡¯t it be much better if I help him in becoming just like the demon lords we read in book? Speaking in an old mythical ruler¡¯s lines while standing in shadow, ordering subordinates, mass-killing people, ravaging wars, luxurious life with a harem¡­.hmm¡­if mother hears about it, then I guess his life will be over the next instant. For now I will give the first two options a try. As for mother it seems that for some reason she really likes to pamper me, while always trying to hug me or pat my head. I actually like it. But it really becomes uncomfortable when she gets rough or sometimes asks me to turn into my demon form to fondle my horns and wings. Usually in my demon form, it¡¯s not that I actually don¡¯t like it. The wings are good for flying around and boost my speed and at the same time the horns allow better vision and perception of magic in the surrounding. But I would rather stick to my human form, which is the most closest to my previous life. Father has been recently teaching me about controlling magic, new magic spells {though seeing them once is fine to imitate them and not use the chant} and as well as about magic circles. I am also reading new books on different languages. And as per Al¡¯s prediction it would seem like I will be done with it real soon. The books are not tough to memorize with my analyse skill, and at the same time I like reading. It seems that from the beginning of this world the most common language is that of human tongue and almost every race can speak it. Then there are other races that had their own separate languages, but they have all become ancient and lost. Reason being mass-extermination of species during the Great War, while the humans survived as the majority. So other speaking-languages were shifted to the minority side and became invisible to the masses. Their thinking was that why bother learning two language when you are well off with just one. But I can¡¯t go with that line of thinking anymore. To not hurt innocent people or engage in a fight with them, I need to be able to talk in every language and improve my negotiation skills. Mother said that she would start my training from next week. Yeah it seems that this world too has twelve months and seven weeks in a day. Though a thing like leap year doesn¡¯t exist. The names of months and days - I would rather keep the same in my mind for my own convenience. I looked outside the window of the reading room which is in the tower and it was already night. I had just now finished reading books on dragons. The dragons in this world are at least the same I thought. They are noble and like to live in seclusion, like a hidden village nest of dragon land. How wonderful and interesting. Unlike the gold digger dragon I met in the dungeon was barbaric. Attacking strangers when they did nothing to him in the first place, is very rude. I was about to pick up the next title on Magitite ore, I had been rearing to read about them and know their significance in this word. Form father¡¯s point of view, it¡¯s the highest quality naturally occurring magical ore you can find anywhere in this dungeon but might be a bit rare in the outside world. ¡°Alicia¡­. Here you are¡­¡± I heard mother calling out my name as she barged into the room, without knocking. I don¡¯t mind if its mother or father. She sounded a bit angry but had a concerned look on her face. ¡°What have you been doing here all this time? I told you to take it easy.¡± ¡°I was just reading book.¡± I then tried to look in other direction, surely I knew what was about to come. ¡°Continuously for one and a half day.¡± Mother completed my statement. Has it been that long? Knowing more about a new magical world can never be boring. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. You know I can¡¯t feel fatigue, sleep or hunger. I can¡¯t even get sick now.¡± ¡°Ohhh, Alicia any mother would be happy to know if their child will never get sick. But don¡¯t forget that you wanted to be in your human form by choice. You shouldn¡¯t use the authority of you title immortality if you want to live like a normal human. Having a long life span is fine since it allows you to travel more around the world and discover new things that you will enjoy. But you should sleep on time, eat when you are hungry and take rest when you are tired. That¡¯s when you can actually enjoy your work. Even if you like reading books, doing it non-stop would only bring monotony later.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± I was a bit sad. But what she said was true. If I want to retain my personality I needed to experience things. Maybe Al can have an answer to this question. Since it has the ability to create pseudo-consciousness, I can perhaps use it on myself to induce such feelings automatically. Then I will be fine. Mother then slowly hugged me, maybe she understood the reason why I was sad and quickly came up with a solution. ¡°Okay Alicia mother will sleep with you today.¡± I was so relieved to hear that I again replied in my unusual childish manner. ¡°Umuu.¡± She held my hand again, while we started walking towards my own room, a real room with a window and an inbuilt washroom {so I don¡¯t get lost in mansion while searching for it}. Maybe she knew that I still don¡¯t know my way around to the room. And probably that could be one of the reason I did not move from this place. But there was that uneasy feeling still in my heart¡­ Mother was suddenly making a scary smile on her face and I understood she had other ulterior motive beside as she slept while using me as a cover pillow while holding me tightly in her arms. She was tall and I would say she would probably work as a model now back in my world despite her age currently. Her skin is so soft and warm, that I would like to stay like this for as long as she wanted to hold me. Maybe she always felt so close to me that I was easily able to accept her as my mother and comfortably settle here in a single day. Without even being told or said, she understood how I felt. And this place became my home too. That at present I feared that this roof and protection would vanish if I close my eyes for too long. I was still not strong enough to become a pillar to hold the roof alone. I still wanted to live under this protection, where I didn¡¯t have to worry about what lied outside. Maybe that¡¯s what parents are for. But one day, I will have to seek that power and venture outside¡­ *** VOLUME 3 : CHAPTER 9 : IS EVERYTHING STILL FINE CHAPTER 9 : IS EVERYTHING STILL FINE Caroline Ascalon, my mother was reincarnated into this world about 215 years ago by the goddess of fighting spirit - Nafanya. She was a daughter of a human father and her mother was a high elf. Though she would be one of those called half-elf, but she was too similar to the humans, that only another pure elf would be able to figure out her true race. But since mother was born as a holder of the title of True Hero she was respected and loved everywhere she went. She also ended up with the extra-longevity of a high elf. Hence she can still live a long happy life with father who is the true demon lord of the Royal Demon Family, which too has extra-longevity lifespan period. For now, I and mother were now in what you would call some sort of a training ground. It was nothing special. This floor of dungeon was actually turned into a beautiful and luxurious estate. After all it is the residence of the ex-true demon lord and ex-true hero. This place had almost everything to offer that one would need in his lifetime. Farms to grow vegetables, hot-springs, forests, a typical sky, and a grand mansion. Magic makes every miracle possible. That¡¯s what I had always liked about it. But in this training ground, which was a huge clear open area, surrounded by a dense forest, with overgrown top trees and covered with mountains on all the sides. Actually these were precautions and obstacles to take the blow of an attack that misfired or gets chipped away. But here mother was going to start my combat training from today. She was blessed by the goddess of fighting spirit and so can wield any weapon {except for the principium weapons} and knows to wield not only sword but has the talent and experience to master all forms of weapons and combat techniques that exists in this world. And in this very place she promised to teach me all about fighting and combat prowess. ¡°Alicia, I have seen you fighting before. And so I have decided.¡± ¡°¡­Have you seen it¡­¡± I got worried because in the little time I had spent here I had already forgotten about it. About how I used to kill those monsters, bathed all in their blood without any hesitation and that smile which appears from time to time¡­ even I don¡¯t know why. And then suddenly all the corpses vanish and the blood stains from my clothes gets foreshadows in its white. I don¡¯t know anyone who would like to see such kind of violence, while I had grown accustomed to; I also knew that I had started liking to put up such shows for myself ¨C regarding them as some form of entertainment. My only thoughts were since they are monsters and eat people it¡¯s better to not have them around. Problem is does this rules apply to everyone. Even me, if no one wants me around then should I die, then why did I survive for so long in my previous world. Wasn¡¯t it just better for me to die alongside my¡­. ¡°Alicia, I want to say that you are too reckless while you are fighting. You charge straight in only relying on your strength and only watch what is in front of you and in return get hurt by your enemy¡¯s attack. Even with your healing spell, I know you feel pain. So from today on I as your teacher forbid you from taking damage.¡± ¡®What? But if she had observed me this carefully, then instead of mentioning my gruesome act, why is she asking me to take care of myself.¡¯ I thought. That¡¯s when I realized that, in my mother¡¯s eyes the one who needs to be the safest is me. She would never like it if I get hurt, unless I can¡¯t avoid it. So it¡¯s fine if I kill all the monsters around as long as they are a threat. All I need to keep in my mind is never get hurt myself. ¡°Yes, mother I will keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Umu¡­.¡± ¡®If she keeps up with that smiling face I won¡¯t be able to focus.¡¯ Caroline thoughts and feelings till date haven¡¯t changed but intensified on the contrary. ¡°So are we going to directly start with sword training.¡± I just wanted to know how my training will proceed. ¡°No, we are going to do something even superb. I am going to teach you all forms of fighting techniques and to wield every weapon in this world. From today on we will start with your physical training to fix your posture while fighting, improve your endurance, stamina and movement flexibility. Then I will be teaching you to master wielding all the weapon except the sword for now.¡± ¡°So I will be learning archery, martial arts, spear, pole, dagger and every weapon except swordsmanship. Huh, but I eagerly wanted to use my two swords effectively. Just like father and you can do.¡± ¡°I see. So, to first check your standards, why don¡¯t we have a dual between ourselves. This practice match will include only three attacks for each person and you are allowed to use your full strength.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ full strength! Isn¡¯t that too dangerous.¡± ¡°Are you worried that you will hurt me?¡± ¡°No, I know mother is stronger than me. But I don¡¯t want to fight you.¡± ¡°If you are that reserved about it, then why don¡¯t we consider it as a teacher-pupil match. Then wouldn¡¯t that be fine.¡± ¡°Yes, that makes totally sense. I am up for it.¡± ¡®That went much easier than thought. But I know, from inside she had been itching to try her strength against me. Such is the influence of the blood of her clan, once you get a taste of it.¡¯ these thoughts made Caroline concerned and excited at the same time. ¡°At the count of three we will be starting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I took my place at least 50 meter far from where mother stood. As two blue and red sheaths came into existence near my waist, I unsheathed the White & Black swords at the same time. It had been almost an entire week since I held them in my hand, but now they even feel lighter than before. Maybe resting did help me, after all. I have the permission to use my full strength, so that mother can gauge my abilities and use a proper teaching method. So I will give it my all. Mother is also a dual wielder, so she is a perfect fit to teach me. I saw her brandishing her two silver swords in a very flashy stance, one which I would too like to do someday. But for now, I have to fight her. Her swords both have different lengths and thickness. The biggest problem is their abilities, which is difficult for anyone to handle. And if you are not experienced then it can give you a run for your life. The thick longer blades block your attack, while the bit shorter one attacks at just the double the strength of the strike she blocked. It is much similar to my own blades, where one blade absorbs while the other blade returns it. Though I can amplify the return by adding my magic, but doubling it in an instant is no joke. And even then there is her own monstrous strength of a hero hidden underneath it. A perfect counter-attack for a novice like me, who depends on brute force and speed, but no special skill or style to speak of. And that¡¯s what I am here to learn. One. Two. Three¡­ SWOSHHHHH. I moved even faster than the air, thinking that it was best for me to somehow land a strike first; if she is unable to block it then I win. As I was moving I felt a sudden tingling feeling in my body but I payed no mind to it. For now I need to keep an eye on the movements of her blades. CLANG. Ripples in air went flying off as she blocked my attack, where I couldn¡¯t even follow the movement of her sword. In the next second, before the atmosphere could return to normal and the first clash sound could die out, another show of magnificent sparks brightly lit the blue sky. Screecchhh. After my black sword was stopped, mother instantly launched her other blade at me. ¡°I got you.¡± But even so I had expected that much, and was already prepared for it. Using my white sword, I parried it away. Or so I thought, but by twist of turn or the twist of her wrist, the swords instead of being interlocked went sliding past each other. Both of my hands were now far separate away from my body, in midair. I should have been taking the advantage of my short body with respect to my mother¡¯s tall figure. But the tables were completely turned. She pushed back her right hand and then thrusting it forward with a huge force, with the hilt of the sword pierced through my stomach. It would have been a life threatening hit, if mother had used the tip of the sword. But even with the hilt, I was thrown several meters away, leaving a dust of trail in my trajectory. It was hurting a lot. A single held back attack and I still lost, even though I was at my full speed. Just that vast was the difference in our experience. ¡°Alicia, are you alright.¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± My self-regeneration had already healed the internal injuries I had suffered from the hit. I rose up from my fallen position and dusting my clothes saw mother lost in her thoughts. ¡®She really has no fear of death. When she dashed towards me mid-air using flying magic, just to check I let out a strong killing intent. And yet she did not even flinch. It¡¯s as if she no know fear. At the same time I cannot feel any blood-lust from her. Its as if she becomes emotionless during fighting. A person on the battlefield with such a temperament can never be defeated in reality. Even her physical strength is incomparable to any human and monster. Had it not been the ability of my sword, I would be crushed into the earth. It¡¯s unfair to have such slender small cute body and yet having possession of this terrifying strength. Training her is going to be so much fun.¡¯ Caroline thought with an exhilarated expression on her face. Seeing me back in form she started explaining. So you have seen this is what is going to happen when you fight an advanced fighter. Your every match will end in failure.¡± ¡°So what do I do mother.¡± At this point of time I could only rely on mother¡¯s teaching. ¡°You can count on me. By having a command of all the weapons you can understand the fighting spirit and techniques the person is using. This way both your intuition and ability to see through the eyes of your opponent. Then you can make your ultimate form of sword technique and train in it.¡± ¡°I see. I totally understand.¡± Well I get the gist of it. By knowing all the things I would face in the battle already and preparing counter-measures my chances of winning sky-rockets. But the end line explanation of mother sounds super-cool at the same time. ¡°I am sure you will better understand when you will start doing it. Training is going to be extra tough, so do your best to keep up with me.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± I cannot wait anymore to begin. These were my thoughts. ¡°Give your all and learn everything you can.¡± I can¡¯t wait to teach her everything, and when she gets tired I will give her a lap pillow and caress her long silky hairs how much I want. These were my mother¡¯s thoughts. *** This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.
KILLING INTENT Killing intent is simply the user exuding pure killing intention, and having it affect their opponent, themselves, and others around them. It is conducted by turning the aura or life force of the user into your affixed desire of harming someone and specifically directing it towards the target. Particularly strong killing intent can paralyze the victim in fear, causing them to morbidly hallucinate their own deaths, or even kill them by forcing the mind to believe their death is a reality.
BLADES OF VINDICTA CLASS : SACRED WEAPON WEAPON HOLDER : CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN WEPAON DESCRITION : DUAL BLADES OF VINDICTA IS A SACRED WEAPON BLESSED BY THE GODS AND FAIRIES TO SLAY THE EVIL GOD MALEDICTUM. CRASSUS BLADE ¨C THE THICK AND LONGER BLADE IS TO DEFEND THE WEILDER. TENUES BLADE ¨C THE THIN BLADE IS TO ATTACK THE TARGET WITH DOUBLE THE ATTACK STENGTH AT WHICH IT TOOK THE DEFENSE AGAINST THE ATTACK. SPECIAL ABILITY ¨C CAN PILE UP DAMAGE AND RELEASE IT AT ONCE.
AFTER SIX MONTHS The true hero Caroline and true demon lord Zylon were sitting on the dining table with a grim expression on their faces. Both had a look of a disappointment. They were not disappointed in their daughter, but by themselves who couldn¡¯t keep up with the tenacious training and the genius of their daughter she is. At this time of day both of them assembled here to share their collective report on their daughter¡¯s progress. It was phenomenal. Beyond expectations, so to speak of. Even with the speed training and best methods she had completed two years worth in just a little less than six months. And that too learning magic and fighting together. She had never lost focus of her goal and always been a good daughter and her never complaining attitude had won their hearts. She properly listened to their every request and direction. If she faced any problem she would come straight out with it, without causing any problem. She was an ideal child a parent could ask for. ¡°And there lies the problem.¡± Screamed the true hero. While the demon lord just kept his hands close to his ears, as if he is afraid of something. ¡°Isn¡¯t she too good to be true. If she continues to stay like this I won¡¯t be able to hold my desires back. Tell me Zyl¡­¡± She continued. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± ¡°What is wrong with you? These days you look awfully pale.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Alicia¡­¡± ¡°What about her, did she get hurt or is something bothering her. Don¡¯t tell me you did something to our daughter Zyl, how could you. I knew you were a fiend, now you cannot deny it.¡± It was the usual wife pulling her husband¡¯s collar and give a scornful to him. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t just go thinking whatever comes in your messed up mind.¡± ¡°Who are you calling messed up, when you are the one who did something wrong.¡± ¡°How did it come to this? Alicia she must have taken after you. She learn every kind of magic whatever I taught to her the moment she saw it. She could not only completely copy it but change the spell to suit her requirements and increase its power. Even a simple harmless fire spell to burn a bonfire, with her infinite magic reserve becomes strong enough to burn down an entire city. Magic is too dangerous for her to use. So she relies on controlling the basic elements on her free will. If not for that then this place would have burnt down a month ago. She even learnt every language to speak in just a week.¡± ¡°She did. Isn¡¯t that good.¡± ¡°The list doesn¡¯t end here she creates such typical magic which even for me is difficult to understand its mechanism.¡± ¡°She must be combining science and magic logics of this world. Her thought waves must be even stronger than yours to be able to pull that off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even mention. She is of a freakish nature obsessed with learning all kinds of magic. Whether it¡¯s good or evil, she doesn¡¯t mind learning it, saying it¡¯s all for the know. It¡¯s the use which makes it bad or right.¡± ¡°Our daughter thinks like a grown up. That¡¯s what a researcher should be like. But isn¡¯t that how you too felt.¡± ¡°I agree. But she has taken it too far. Now she wants to learn to create life itself. According to her it¡¯s possible to create something called artificial intelligence and with magic and her powers she can give it emotions. Is that something a kid two years old should be researching on. Isn¡¯t it the fault of the parents when she should play with toys or work on her looks?¡± ¡°I understand, but people like her go nuts just like master over the things which interest them the most. If you love your life, then there is no stopping it. As for looks she is naturally more beautiful than anyone else in this world.¡± The anxiety levels of both of them were rising and had crossed a boundary set up by Alicia. Just then a human like figure walked in, with a tray in her hand. Zyl and Caroline took a look at the figure that was approaching them. It looked so alive like a human, and yet it was not one. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s you Flora. You are always so busy with your work.¡± ¡°You see this golem is the latest work of her. Is it normal for a kid to make such kind of things? Even my knowledge is put to shame with her hysterical ideas.¡± ¡°Shhhh! If you call it that then Alicia would get sad.¡± ¡°Oh! I am sorry Flora. You are a humanoid robot.¡± In front of them stood a young girl with silky, smooth, short and jade blue hair. Porcelain-like skin and golden eyes she would appear to be around an age of sixteen or so. She wore a white-black uniform which a normal person would call a maid uniform. She had a unique clear and gentle voice and a soft touch in her fingers. And yet her actual body was made of the strongest ore ¨C Magitite. Such high quality of craftsmanship and thought was put into her appearance. She was the latest human robot model and a final piece in collection. Her job was to keep the house clean the entire time and serve the people living here. Though how fragile she might look she could lift huge boulders and shatter them in a single punch. She was also fit with an emergency command to eliminate any monsters in sight. ¡°Madam and Sir, your tension level is increasing, which is bad for your health. Here is your herbal tea.¡± She gracefully like a real maid, which her job description specifies placed two cup of hot tea on table and moves to the side. Both the person referred to quickly sips the drink before it got cold and were now drowning in its sweet taste and fragrant aroma. ¡°I just can¡¯t get enough of it. She really makes the best caffeinated drinks.¡± ¡°It really relieves tension.¡± This maid robot worked by absorbing magical power from the surrounding and so she didn¡¯t need food to live nor rest to work properly. Just a bit of maintenance work every year, which she was programmed to do herself. Anyone would go down to the depth of hell to get a hand on such a useful and beautiful robot maid. ¡°Thank you for your compliments. Now if you will excuse me, then I will tend to my daily job.¡± Saying this she left back to resume her work. Speaking of that she had a small consciousness of her own. A simple strong feeling to serve the family members of this house though it¡¯s not much, but this is the only feeling that is imbued in Flora¡¯s heart. Alicia had used the golem technology and combining with her own powers, she programmed her using an integrated chain of magic circles and using Al¡¯s assistance prepared a pseudo-consciousness that will always work to serve like a real maid under their command. It more or less worked like a cloud networking system. Where Flora was directly connected to Al, which served as the source and directive of every order she received. Form what Alicia has realized, that magic circles are nothing but like computer programs which one can write in a machine language and is later processed by the World Magic System of this world. As long as she knows the function of each command she can make use of it creating her own magical circles, which in the eyes of demon lord was an impossible feat to achieve. Creating magical circles on spot ¨C from his perspective is impossible. Well, but Alicia even then went and made it happen. ¡°Our family has grown so big after she arrived here.¡± ¡°Well, you are right about it.¡± It seemed that the demon lord still feeling a bit stingy. ¡°Ahhhh!...Don¡¯t tell me the demon lord has now become jealous of his own daughter.¡± ¡°Who is the demon lord? Wait am I¡­ Yes I am the demon lord. No one else. I am from the depth of darkness the epitome of curses and collection wraiths¡­.HAAAAHAA¡­.¡± Seemingly from an outsider¡¯s perspective the way the demon lord was behaving would make him medically declare a mad man. His words were stiff and yet he was curled up with his legs now folded upwards and closing his ears he had developed dark hollow eyes. ¡°Zyl, are you all right. Why are you behaving like this suddenly? Why are your eyes looking so lifeless, did you again brainwashed yourself in the mirror.¡± ¡°No ¨C stay back I am the demon lord. I am the ruler of darkness who hides in the shadows and rules in the shadows, where is my crown and cape. Where are my loyal blood-thirsty subordinates?¡± His words held strong meaning but his action and expressions spoke otherwise. It appeared to be like he was running than threatening someone. ¡°Are you in your right mind or do I need to whack you at the back of your head.¡± ¡°Wait did I again lost myself.¡± ¡°Just what were you thinking?¡± Caroline was a bit concerned with his present mental condition but listening those words she could not help herself but keep on laughing, which only served in elevating the uncomfortable demon lord¡¯s insecurities. ¡°I knew it had no meaning. Even you are laughing now.¡± ¡°But who told you to speak that way.¡± ¡°It was your dear daughter. According to her I need to behave like a demon lord or I will lose my influence in this world. So she started telling me to speak in peculiar ways and made me remember lines like ¨C ¡®I am a man born in darkness and solitude, you will be trapped in the eternal abyss of my eyes, scream in fear and suffering while you drown in the bloody bath that my subordinates gifted me.¡¯ And if I don¡¯t play along with her, she starts making a scary smiling face. Just throwing around her magic aura unconsciously and destroying everything. Even I am afraid of that and I don¡¯t want the library to get turned into ruins.¡± But now all in the room could be heard were the loud laughter of the hero. Of course, if the hero is threatened by the demon lord in such a pathetic and senile way. Then he would surely put his position in the world into jeopardy. ¡°HaaaHHHaaaaAA¡­. Well then I wish you best of luck with your vocal training and learning how to become a demon lord by your own daughter. A few months more and you can even get a job of a jester in a king¡¯s court.¡± ¡°No, my life is already ruined. I am self-retired now. Even though it sounds pathetic, all I am now is jus this title¡¯s holder, waiting for the next person to inherit it. Piling shame upon shame just to fulfill and keep our daughter happy. Couldn¡¯t she have made simple demands of normal dolls or visit tourist places? But all she does is close herself in the room and read books.¡± ¡°Well, I would dislike it more if you fail as a father.¡± ¡°I guess so. So how is it on your end by the way?¡± For some reason her smile dropped and it turned into something that could not be explained by mere words. A state of ecstasy, pain and desire dwelled in that face together at the same time. ¡°Everything is fine; you don¡¯t need to concern yourself with it.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s all fine then I don¡¯t think you need to turn your head away and say it.¡± ¡°I told it its fine as long as¡­.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say it directly looking in my eyes?¡± ¡°Shove it; don¡¯t get so hyped up all of a sudden.¡± Caroline had lightly punched Zyl into his chest, but maybe she forgot to restrain herself, because her mind was wandering off somewhere else and it seems to take every time much longer than before to pull it back. ¡°If you really want to know then her weapon training is over and she has even crossed my realm. My years of hard-work and training, she surpassed all of it in six months.¡± ¡°I SEE.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel so sad for me. Unlike you Alicia said something to me so it¡¯s all fine.¡± ¡°Wait what secret did she tell you. Then maybe I will be able to get back to her.¡± ¡°You are really a fiend. Trying to find the weakness of your own daughter to trick her. I am not telling you.¡± ¡°You know I will never do such a thing. So tell me. Don¡¯t leave me in the dark again like the last time.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Caroline¡¯s face curled up into a big smile as she continued her narration, ¡°When I told her that she is learning way too fast and had already surpassed mom in some fields. Then she told to me in her childish playful tone that I am just that good of a teacher that she was able to learn this fast.¡± Zyl¡¯s eyes lit up, as that statement cleared up the grey cloud over his minds. ¡°I see. She has really put much thought upon it. Even though she is less of a talker, she does have a way around with words. I am sure she will come through.¡± ¡®But on the other hand, from Alicia¡¯s perspective it was just one of the event¡¯s titular sentences which the character has to remember to say to his master. That¡¯s all.¡¯ ¡°I know, but I think she is learning too fast. Maybe we should give her a break. Or level up her teaching.¡± ¡°Are you sure of it.¡± ¡°Of course. Recently I wanted her to get tired so I could give her a piggy ride back to home. So we decided to run and do intensive exercise non-stop continuously for three days.¡± ¡°Wait, you used spirit magic to reinforce yourself. What about her.¡± ¡°It actually went exact opposite, I got tired after the training and then Alicia who was still fine teleported me back to mansion. Oh how I wished I could have touched her soft gentle body and smell her feminine hairs. Even for a kid, maybe I am getting slowly seduced by her beauty.¡± ¡°Are you sure a mother needs to talk that way.¡± Caroline thought of it for a while ¨C ¡®I find it pretty endearing when she acts like a child and not always so tough. Am I just moved by the gap between her childish personality and her youthful actions?¡¯ As per their conclusion because she is a reincarnate with a mature body at a young age and on top of that gaining the tilt of immortality her age mentality is set back to zero. So she sometimes act like a child would do and response in that manner nonetheless. Since the flow of time and its very sense has changed for her, she will probably remain young like that for her entire life. Not that it would matter because she can change her age looks by using gluttony skill. It had almost become like teaching a new born kid everything but she learns and grows too fast that their brain just can¡¯t go around it. ¡°What would you know? But today Alicia told that she would be making a new dish for lunch.¡± ¡°But hasn¡¯t she been the only one cooking all the time since she came here.¡± ¡°But her food is just that delicious that I don¡¯t again want to eat your stupid watery - curry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I know so don¡¯t sully its name. By the way I do agree that I don¡¯t think I could get through the day without having the taste of her food.¡± ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t told her yet, that she has the ability to infuse life force in to the food. And she does it subconsciously.¡± ¡°That makes the food equal to the dish of god¡¯s. I wonder could this be the effect of cooking in the divine realm, which she told to me once.¡± Now both of them were lost deep in thought making guesses for the probable reason. ¡°Well, we will keep that aside, for now I have decided it¡¯s time to teach her sword play. I am also going to teach her about spirit magic, aural arts and summon a soul weapon.¡± ¡°Wait, hold you horses, isn¡¯t soul weapon going a bit far. She needs to be good at spirit magic and also have an affinity for aural arts. She is too young for this. Even Lili did it only when she was 11 years old and that too is still too early.¡± ¡°You are too cautions. She will be fine. She is our daughter now and I know she can do it. She is working hard so that she can go up there and do what needs to be done.¡± ¡°Is that so, then I will too have to teach her something new. Maybe forging legendary weapons can be next on schedule. Talking about schedule isn¡¯t it time for Lili to come back from demon academy at this time of year.¡± ¡°I know she is going to love meeting her new big sister. But I think I am forgetting something¡­¡± Zyl¡¯s expression were now that of concern and extreme hypertension ¨C ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­..¡± CRACKKKKKKKKKK. All the glasses in the mansion came crashing down as the waves form a high magical energy clash reverberated nearby. ¡°Obviously things would have to end like this.¡± *** VOLUME 3 : EPILOGUE EPILOGUE At the summoning circle under a single white roof, white light filled the pattern and with a sudden burst of blue light a girl came into existence. She looked like a regular human girl at the age of a teenager, making many people confuse her as a harmless existence at first. But then the presence of two black curved horns towering over her head, spoke for her being a demon. With long crimson hair reaching her waist and pink eyes, for someone her age, she has been noted for having a distinctly slender yet curvaceous figure. She appeared to be in a jolly mood and had rhyming to herself. On realizing that she had crossed through the teleportation circle and cleared the barrier¡¯s identification code she looks around and then step down through the small flight of stairs. ¡°I have finally come back from the demon academy after 8 months. Mother and father would be surprised to see me back a day earlier.¡± She looked around and found the place hasn¡¯t changed a bit yet and still her heart was pounding. She could feel a new presence here nearby. But her mother and father should be the only one living here. Could it be a monster or an intruder she had no idea unless she would see it for herself. She quietly followed the magical aura of this new person, trying her best to hide her presence and not come into the view. She had crossed halfway the forest and was now behind the bushes, while in front of her was a huge tree and under it was a young girl maybe a bit older reading a black book under its shades. She was first taken aback by her beautiful face, her glossy white hairs, her glowing skin and the colourful magic aura that radiated from her body. But she could not allow her training to let her guard down this easily. She used her appraisal skill and was shocked to see her low level and unreasonable age. Though the name, skills and other things appeared to be hazy to her. For starters in this world the higher the level, the stronger the person is. Well that¡¯s the seemingly truth spoken around and is apparently the truth. ¡®What is a weak human girl doing in my house?¡¯ The girl hiding behind the bushes thought to herself. As if in response the intruder closed her book and silently stood there. She could not even feel her presence even if she is standing in front of her now. As if she knew she was here and now intentionally tries to hide her presence as if to laugh at the girl. I came out of the bushes announcing my existence, while she just turned around in response to that noise. She was smiling, and the girl did not take it to her liking. For a stranger unannounced to meet at her home, which was to be kept hidden from the outside world no matter what ¨C this matter required her immediate attention. The girl summoned her scythe, which was jet black in colour with a red lining over its blade. In a blink of an eye, black wings sprouted from her back, with booms of sound leaving behind and propelling through air she lifted her weapon and with fully enhanced magical strength dropped it at the girl intruder standing in front of her. Had it been any average human, his body would have been turned and crushed like bits of paper. But the earth cracked except for the ground under the intruder¡¯s feet. Huge magic particle waves resonated in the area and travelled far and wide, telling just how powerful the attack really was. But the girl was still in mid-air while her scythe¡¯s blade was being politely held in the intruder¡¯s hand. The girl got cautious and quickly leapt back, while her opponent was still smiling. Even though her smile seemed so pure, now that she had seen her real strength she could not allow her to move around freely. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°You are strong.¡± She tried to voice her thoughts after her single attack. While all she got in return was another question. ¡°Is that so.¡± The intruder had an unusual sweet childish tone. At that response the girl still considered her voice and nature to be arrogant. She flipped around her scythe for some time and then took a stance stabilizing her magical flow in her hands and feet. ¡°My name is Lili Ascalon Ashborn. Who are you?¡± The intruder made an innocent cute face which made Lili¡¯s heart skip a beat, but she did not lose focus. The intruder pointing her index finger at herself said in a cheerful tone ¨C ¡°Me¡­ I am you sister. Alicia Ascalon Ashborn.¡±
STATUS WINDOW NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN AGE : 2 YEAR RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 22 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON] [WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ][SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 9] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE, MASTERCHEF
STATUS WINDOW NAME : LILI ASCALON ASHBORN AGE : 12 YEAR RACE : DEMON LEVEL : 1800 HP : 60,000 MP : 50,000 SP : 55,000 UNIQUE SKILL : DEMUTATOR SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [WATER MAGIC LV 7] [WIND MAGIC LV 8] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 6] [ICE MAGIC LV 5] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [PYROKINESIS][UMBRAKINESIS][ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 5] [SELF REGERNARATION] [MAGIC IMMUNITY] TITLE : TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE
*** Afterword Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. It¡¯s been only a short while since the second volume. And here you have the third one already. Isn¡¯t that amazing? I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey where our character meets new people and create new bonds with them. This time I tried to tune up things a bit by adding a spicy life of a demon lord and hero. I added things as they popped in my mind, and wrote this story that I wanted to read by myself. Even now, I¡¯m still enjoying writing this story more than anything else. I¡¯m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy. The atmosphere of this book¡¯s pretty different from volume one and two, and as I¡¯m sure many of you have noticed. It¡¯s more inclined towards creating an impression of two new important characters of this series. I¡¯m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I¡¯m happy. After all those two are my favourite characters in this novel, specially the true hero.
VOLUME 4 : SYNOPSIS Sachi has finally found a place where she belongs and is now living with her new family preparing for the future. She has acquired a new name for herself, Alicia. But with her sister¡¯s arrival Lili, will things turn out to be chaotic or continue peacefully as she learns swordsmanship under her mother¡¯s guidance. Her true magic attribute, the summoning of a soul weapon and creating her own aural art.
As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the third volume I am aiming for the fourth. I hope you¡¯re all looking forward to it. Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS. NOEL ELITIA Contact me : - [email protected] SEE YOU IN THE NEXT VOLUME VOLUME 4 : PROLOGUE
PROLOGUE Lili that¡¯s the name my parents gave to me. I the daughter of the True Hero and the True Demon Lord and being a member of the Royal Demon Family I also possess the title of a True Demon Lord Candidate. I love my parents so much because they always get me what I want and always play with me. There was never a moment I felt alone or sad with them. Until then I had been living in a mansion with only my parents, I did not meet anyone nor anyone came to meet me. One could even say I was left to believe that we are the only living beings in this whole world. But when I turned ten, mother and father suddenly started talking to me about going to the surface. At first I was amazed to hear that there was a much wider world on the outside and lots of people just like me lived there. All these years I had been learning magic from father and wielding weapons and also practicing martial arts with mother. Though I had always hated learning spell casting, languages of different races and other long literature which I find to be utterly useless. Mother is always right if you want something just use your raw strength, who needs to study tactics, etiquettes, politics, laws and administering nations. That¡¯s why I used to spend most of the time training with mother than with father who would always insist or try to teach me whenever possible. But I still loved both of them equally; because when it came to matters related to food I could only count on him for help. When I had completed my swordsmanship training and chose my main weapon as a death scythe ¨C I then learned to manifest a soul weapon. My soul weapon manifested into binding chains which I can coincidentally attach to my scythe¡¯s handle and use it in combo attacks. It was a perfect fit for me to tackle mages and for my weapon to reach far distances. But when we started talking about Demon Academy, I learned the truth that my parents won¡¯t be accompanying me to the surface. That all this time we had been living inside a dangerous labyrinth, where not even light can reach from the surface. If I uttered a word about my correct address then people would consider it akin to hell. But that did not bother me. I was frustrated by the thought that I would be travelling alone. There will be no one beside me whom I would know. And when I was told the reason for them not accompanying me, my heart was broken. How dare those people on the outside could do this to mother and father when they were only trying to protect them, they took their help for granted. Even a child like me could understand that. I began hating each one of them. It was not my parent¡¯s fault that they can¡¯t go with me; it was the fault of those people who are enjoying their peaceful lives after the war ended. For maintaining peace, my parents had conceded their own freedom. They had to pay the price so that those of the future generation did not have to worry and could together work to reach new heights. But I too being their only child had to understand their situation and since they wanted me to not be bound by those foolish ideals, I had to venture in the outside world on my own. Co-operation¡­ on the outside it sounded a joke to me. When I reached the surface and enrolled in the Demon Academy under an alias and my identity hidden with the help of a Father¡¯s acquaintance who was aware of their existence, I realized that all their sacrifice was for naught. Even though on the outside it might have looked peaceful but everyone was trying to get ahead of one another. While some of the races worked in isolation, humans tried their best to lessen the power of demons while pretending to look the other side. Same went for the demon lords and generals who secretly plotted against humans and other species pretending to be neutral. Simply put it was a cold war with everyone holding back each other. Everyone yearned for power and the best solution they could come up was to push others down than to focus on self growth and become prosperous by their own hard work and intellect. Race Protection Rights held no meaning when slave trade flourished at the same time. Producing surplus food had no meaning if they store them to horde money instead of sharing them with deficit areas. Races that boasted of their supremacy had no credibility if they remained isolated and cut-off from the rest of the world and reject everything that did not fit with their own obsolete views. I hated each one of them because they separated me from my parents. They made me feel lonely and sad. My parents too must have felt the same. Here I was s happy returning to home after such a long time and I find another being in my house. Nonetheless a low level human. This was supposed to be my home and only we three belonged here. So why did a fourth one showed up. Out of pure anger and jealousy I launched a frontal physical attack with my Death Scythe. That would do it. It¡¯s all over for her. That¡¯s what I thought when I was hung in mid air, the blade of my scythe softly held in the intruder¡¯s hand. A beautiful human girl maybe three or four years older than me. But this attack would have killed even a high class general of a human kingdom. What¡¯s going on, did she fake her status. That¡¯s not possible her level is lower than mine. Does that mean her stats and skills are far above mine that I cannot see them. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. And when I ask for her identity after I honourably declared mine she calls herself my sister. I did not let anger consume me, but I rechecked her status from top to bottom. How can she share the same family name and even have the same title of True Demon Lord Candidate, though some titles still appear hazy to me. How ridiculous, I will never accept this. Never. She too must be from the outside. This house is only meant for me and my parents. They have no right to be here and interfere in our happy lives. There is no place for negotiation. She is dangerous if she can pretend things up to this level. Stopping a direct hit, maybe she is physically strong. So how about magic. Even though I might not have yet mastered it like father, I would still be considered one of the strongest magic user in the outside world. ¡°O halos of fire, scorch the wind and purge my enemy.¡± A large blast of firestorm rained on her from every direction, the earth shook and the nearby trees got burnt with the exceeding temperature. But after a few moments when the red flames got cleared, she was still standing unscathed and smiling. How could she still smile, she is my enemy so why is she not even fighting back, does she think I am too weak to be bothered with. I used another spell and large boulder floated mid-air, while this time I added fire attribute to them and launched several of these projectiles at her. I needed to figure out how she is blocking my attack. Just as one of my giant flaming boulder was about to hit, a blue transparent cubical plate, blocked it and instead of the rock shattering into pieces or the shield being damaged, the whole thing simply vanished. It was different from anti-magic, as if my magic had just suddenly disappeared or clearly put became non-existent. It was similar to father¡¯s unique skill, but this time there were no traces left behind. As if she herself had consumed my magic, that¡¯s the feeling I got. No matter, I just need to use a much stronger spell break through her defense and attack at the same time. This time for sure I will get to her. After Alicia had introduced herself, she thought she would be able to talk to her sister. But it seems that she did not take to her liking, even though she greeted her with a smile. She decided not to fight with her own sister and settle matters peacefully. Maybe she might be a bit of an aggressive type, comparing her to those of single hot-minded little sister who pretended to be an adult. That¡¯s the kind of analogy Alicia came up with when she compared it to one of her family drama books she read before. Though she blocked a physical attack single-handedly and for the magical attacks she used divine barrier magic and gluttony at the same time. Suddenly she felt a tremendous surge of magic particles in the surrounding being manipulated by Lilith. A black sun appeared mid sky, still growing in size and black fluid dripped from its surface which even melted the ground. She felt that she had already seen such kind of dark magic before. Not just only that but it seemed to have been combining with the things around because of its huge revolving mass. The black sun came flying at her, but Alicia did not flinch for a second. Black thin threads out of the blue manifested out of thin air and stopped the growing black sun, slowly consuming it before it could do any more damage to the beautiful forest where she came to read books. At the same time the barrage of multiple strikes Lili launched with her scythe on her body, she without putting much of effort matched up with Lili¡¯s quick speed and her hands covered in some sort of blue flashy light blocked all the attacks. Lili had no choice but to retreat and come up with another strategy. She was now shocked to see her strongest magic vapourising in front of her, just because it got stuck in a weird net. With all her strength tested, she had no choice but to use her final trump card. ¡°Soul Weapon Manifest. Signare Chains.¡± As Lili spoke these words her vicinity got surrounded by thick black chains. Alicia was shocked¡­ she had never seen something like this before. She felt that those chains were not made of any matter nor they had any physical form but had a totally different composition entirely which made her even more curious. But she could not let it get the best of her. She wanted to prove her sister that she was strong, that¡¯s what Alicia thought of it to be one of the tests where you prove your worth to form kinship with someone. Till now she had just blocked and was not on the offensive. But this time she started taking the fight seriously. [ABSOLUTE ZERO] A thin crystal sword made of ice formed in her left hand. She thought that this would be enough if she was going to use a weapon. On the other hand, Lili failed to recognize the sword made of absolute ice and the huge absurd amounts of magic spend to form it. In her eyes, she thought that she was being mocked as not worthy of using a real weapon against your opponent, even though she was giving her all. She launched her chains trying to bind her in a single throw, while at the same time trying to strike with her scythe at the right moment. But things did not go as she had thought. It was not about only the strength of her ice sword but the way she moved her sword was in such harmony that the chains were drifted in messing up or rather following the wielder¡¯s instruction were dancing on the tune of the enemy and colliding in themselves. Then with the hilt of the sword she blocked Lili¡¯s attack at the same time bringing it to a stalemate. Lili could not help but feel that it was one of her Mother¡¯s single sword techniques. She was not only defeated badly but all her claims were slowly being crushed by her fearsome foe. And yet instead of laughing at her or mocking her, she was still giving me that warm smile. She was unable to come up with another strategy and felt so helpless in her own house. But why¡­ At that moment Caroline and Zylon teleported to the part of the forest which was turned into a disaster prone zone by a small exchange of punches between their daughters. Caroline gracefully nullified the soul weapon on Lili while at the same time drifted the scythe and sword away in diametrically opposite sides. ¡°Lili and Alicia stop fighting and destroying this forest, we should be having a family meeting now so let¡¯s go into the house.¡± Lili had nothing to speak anymore, she thought that her mother had finally come to help her, but suddenly she ordered both of them into the house and stop fighting most important of all the person which she up till no w had considered to be an intruder, but she was baffled when her mother called out to her by her name. What was the actual truth awaiting her, why is she the only one still in the dark, she thought to herself.
VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 1 : HOW TO CONQUER YOUR LITTLE SISTER CHAPTER - 1 : HOW TO CONQUER YOUR LITTLE SISTER ¡°But Mom¡­.¡± ¡°Listen Lili she is you big sister now. Alicia is also a part of our family. And Flora too is now our house-maid.¡± Caroline everytime felt so excited when she saw Flora wearing a maid outfit from her original world and behaving exactly how a maid should do. Actually the maids in this world wore completely different attire which makes them look more like slaves and only those serving under royalty would live in better conditions. ¡°But isn¡¯t she just a golem, that looks like a human.¡± ¡°No, no Lili she is a humanoid robot, or so your big sister calls her. She is far from a golem, but she has a consciousness of her own.¡± Zyl tried to explain to her daughter how brilliant of a creation Flora was, a totally new field of magic research was underway. ¡°Yes, Miss Lili I am here to serve you till you find me useful. I am looking forward to your stay in this mansion.¡± ¡°What¡­miss¡­me!!¡± I was too flustered by her calling me like that because I never had an attendant before. Not here since we three lived alone, but even on the surface too because I had to hide my true identity from everyone. ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± The one personating my sister who calls herself Alicia, no rather my parents gave her that name walked in with a huge clay pot and placed it on fire in the middle of the table. I bent a little and inside it fresh vegetables and tofu were simmering in hot soup. Different dipping sauces were also served by Flora. After praying I saw my parents enjoying the food while dipping the meat in the sauce and savouring every bite. It really looked mouth-watering and the smell it released in the atmosphere drew me in even closer. I followed what my mother did and it was so delicious. I had never eaten something so tasty before, not even on the surface. It was as if the food itself was speaking to me and asking me to enjoy it in every bite with freshness. Even my body started feeling a bit energetic. ¡°Papa, did you cook this tasty dish. I have never eaten something so yummy before.¡± Since mother don¡¯t know cooking, father was the only one who could make something to the point to say that it was edible. Maybe at last after staying here for so many years he finally learnt cooking magic. ¡°Well, Alicia cooked it. Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± My opinion broke in an instant. ¡°Lili did you like the hot pot.¡± She smiled as usual at me. As if my heart skipped a beat, I wanted to shout in joy and tell her that how awesome the dish was. And I can eat it all day. Cook me more. ¡°Well, I am sure I can get better dishes for myself on the outside.¡± ¡°Oh! I see, then, next time I will try something even better just for you.¡± ¡°Really, just for me¡­.¡± I almost jumped out of my seat in excitement. Can there really be something tastier than this. I couldn¡¯t just blurt out that I am looking forward to it. ¡°Umu, just for my little sister¡­¡± My heart started beating even faster. Her childish sweet voice was unbelievably charming. Why doesn¡¯t she realize that I don¡¯t like her? And why has she chosen to sit just next to me. I wanted her to hate me. But instead the opposite was happening with me. Wait! Could it be¡­no that¡¯s it she is using some kind of charming magic. If I free mother and father from that charm magic then, we will kick her out. Wait but who will make this hot pot for me then. I know as a punishment we will make her cook delicious food for us. I will make her work to the bone and make her beg for mercy. I am going to show her who is the boss here. I will not let her interfere anymore in my personal life. So, how do we free people from charm magic? Exactly, by giving them a shock. When I will have my chance I will strike when she will least expect it. Just you wait, its better you start counting backwards from now. I looked back at her and gave a sinister laughter. ¡°Haaaahhhaaaa¡­¡± ¡°Lili you shouldn¡¯t disturb others while eating. It¡¯s bad manners and correct your stupid expression.¡± ¡°I am sorry mother.¡± I quieted down and started eating my food without making another noise. ¡°Is something troubling you Lili? Why don¡¯t you try this piece I specially picked it for you¡­. Say Ahhhh¡­¡± I turned to the voice and seeing a meat piece cooked so uniformly from every side and covered nicely in all kind of sauce approaching me, I could not help it but take a bite. CHOMP. ¡°¡­it¡¯s so gooood.¡± I spoke as I munched over the piece. But I quickly realized that I was letting my guard down. I so easily took her bait. But it¡¯s really good there¡¯s no denying it. I quickly left as I took a full bite and in embarrassment started looking in another direction. She thinks she is very clever, roping in me and mother and father by her devious cooking. But I have seen through her plot and will unveil her true hideous nature today. ¡°I am glad you liked it.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­ it was good ¡­ .no I am saying ¡­ that¡­ just stay away from me.¡± I quickly needed to make my move, or I will too be charmed by her good nature. I know that¡¯s all on the surface, she must be plotting something. Maybe she wants all my stuffed toys. Or, has she already raided my room. I need to check my room quickly after finishing my food. ¡°Alicia, the food was really good. I never would have thought I would get to eat this original dish ever again.¡± ¡°I could have eaten more if only I had more space left in my belly.¡± Both mother and father complimented the meal. I really liked it too, but I think we should not encourage her that much and get her a big head. I know from inside she must be laughing at us now. Thinking that how easy we are on her and so easily allow to captivate our decisions. ¡°I will try other variant of the same dishes again. Flora why don¡¯t you help me clean this up.¡± Flora produced a giant water ball and put all the plates and other cutlery items in it. The things started rotating inside at a great speed, while white froth got added to it all on itself. Within ten seconds all the dishes started flying out of it all neat and tidy and arranged itself in the cupboard. ¡°Wow, I have never seen a golem use magic before.¡± ¡°Well, Flora has magic veins or rather in her case magic circuits similar to humans made of Magitite threads so fine that are invisible to naked eye mixed with your sister¡¯s special spider-web skill. But as per the research we have so far progressed into each robot excelling in only one magic attribute. As you can see for Flora she can control water element and they don¡¯t even need to chant spells.¡± Golems in this world were only supposed to do manual labour; some advanced golems could be excellent physical fighters with exceptional strength which can be later strengthened by fortification magic. Usually golems are mindless creatures who only follow the orders of their master from whom they receive their magic powers. But a golem to conduct magic on its own is unheard of. If the outside world knew of such technology existing then this might even lead to a war. Since golems are primarily used for construction, sometimes as soldiers to increase military strength or as special bodyguards. Usually the dwarves are the ones who produce the best golems in this world. If they knew about Flora then they would die of jealousy. After this mother and father sat and told me how Alicia ended up here. Honestly it still did not struck me that she was so much younger than me in age and I still had to call her big sister. How can she be so mature than me? It was unbelievable to also hear that she had been travelling the floors of this labyrinth for a year and finally decided to stay here and learn magic from father and swordsmanship form mother. I was at a loss. Wasn¡¯t father and mother job to teach me those things, then why are they teaching it to her? Does that mean they will spend less time with their own daughter? Do they not love me anymore, but the one who suddenly appears one day out of nowhere. I know this is the right time to strike. Alicia is preparing for desert so I can do whatever I like. I beckoned to father to come near me. I covered my mouth with my palm and he understood that I had to speak something to him secretly. He brought his left ear closer to me, to listen to what I had to speak. ¡°W-W-A-A-K-K-E-E U-U-P-P¡± I shouted as loudly as I could in his ears. I even used wind magic to increase the amplitude of the sound by oscillating the wind faster and reverberate it near his ear drums. Father fell down with some white foam leaking out of his mouth, it¡¯s a good sign I guess the spell must be wearing off. He must have been paralyzed for it. Mother on the other hand was just watching us as if it was our usual father-daughter playing whisper games. And I won¡­ ¡°I have prepared a sweet dish.¡± My so called or now going to be so was called big sister walked into the room. I knew she would come to check, but with that amount of shock any kind of charm magic could be lifted. I was elated with joy. Her game is over. Now I and father will work together to wake mother up from her allured state. It was going all according to the plan. ¡°Ah! pass me one here.¡± Mother helped Alicia to pick up the tray from her. She doesn¡¯t had to be so nice to her, she could even lift me in her arms which she every time did when I was young. But this time she didn¡¯t even gave me any attention or asked how my experience in the outside world was. ¡°Let me have one too.¡± A familiar voice uttered his request. ¡°Huhhh¡­.¡± Father was up again, but for some reason there was no difference in his demeanour. He was still acting the same and affectionate towards Alicia. What about the plan¡­ what about me¡­. What about having fun with only us three. When I was leaving the academy, everyone of my classmate told me how they are looking forward to meeting their family and I was in the same boat. No I was much more enthusiastic about it. ¡°What¡­ how could this be.... What about lifting the charm spell?¡± ¡°What are you talking about Lili, is it something related to shouting in my ears.¡± ¡°No¡­ I mean.¡± ¡°Lili, you are acting a bit weird. Did something happen.¡± Why can¡¯t they see? What¡¯s happening here? This was not how it was supposed to be, I did not have this in my mind. It was going against all my imaginative experiences in which I was going to enjoy with my family and tally all the love they were supposed to give me when I was away. I started running¡­ and as I passed her, I gave a scornful look. Lili had left the living room, leaving all the others in confusion. But Caroline smiled and assured everyone, that things will turn out fine. ¡°Alicia don¡¯t worry, she will eventually come to like you. We just need to give her some time to adjust.¡± ¡°I know mom.¡± Saying that she took her seat, near Caroline and passed the sweet dish to them. While she later had it in mind to give one to Lili too. ¡°Mom, I wanted to ask, what kind of weapon Lili was using.¡± ¡°You mean the soul weapon?¡± ¡°Yeah I think that¡¯s what she calls it. It did not have any physical presence but gave a totally new kind of feeling.¡± ¡°Since, you can tell the difference now, I think it¡¯s time for you to get your own soul weapon too.¡± ¡°Get mine...¡± ¡°Yes there is a way to activate it. Sometimes forcibly, through training or it manifests on itself when in dire need. Well there is no exact way for anyone.¡± ¡°Wait isn¡¯t it too early for Alicia. Why don¡¯t we reconsider it? She is already so powerful; I don¡¯t think having or not having a soul weapon would make a difference to her.¡± Zylon the demon lord sounded a bit in distress with the decision her wife was making in behest. ¡°You are too of a worrywart Zyl. Always worrying about your daughters more than required. You had the same problem during Lili too, but isn¡¯t she doing well with it. It¡¯s time that Alicia learns it too. One week from now so get ready.¡± ¡°Well, I wonder what her soul weapon will be like with almost limitless and immeasurable life force and magic power.¡± ¡°Well soul weapons are based on the form your life force takes place and even its special ability. I would like to know what that will be for Alicia.¡± ¡°I am too excited for it mom. So let¡¯s do it. I want to learn every kind of fighting technique from you and get stronger.¡± *** LILI ASCALON ASHBORN I kept on running until I reached my room on the second floor. It was intact, in the same pristine condition I had left it. But it was still clean as new with no amount of dust loitering on ground or the furniture. The bed cover and other fabric material smelled so nice and fresh. Maybe Flora that humanoid golem might have been looking after my room in my absence. All my toys are safe, so she was not after them then. I sat on the bed and tried to think harder. How could I have forgotten that mental attacks don¡¯t work on father and mother, after all they are the strongest in this world. So, they do really see her as their own daughter and she is a part of family now. But why do I feel so left out. I want to talk with her, but it¡¯s as if there is a virtual wall preventing me to do so. I had been hostile to her from the beginning, while she kept on being nice to me. What does she really think about me? What am I her to her? Or what I want her to be for myself? I always wanted a friend here to play. Someone of my age, similar to me. But she is so bright in whatever she does. I can¡¯t even come closer. OHHHHHH¡­ I can¡¯t even think properly now. So I will all let it out at once. It¡¯s all her fault. Asking me what was happening, can¡¯t they see I am feeling lonely? Telling me about how great she is both in magic and swordsmanship. How she can use all six attributes. I too can use four basic attributes, you should know that. And that is considered to be exceptional. If she is good at handling swordsmanship, then I too have my soul weapon. She doesn¡¯t have it. Huh¡­ she is still lagging behind me in training. Did they stop liking me because she is better than me? She has got good looks like a princess, I lost to her in a battle and she can even cook such delicious food items. What can I do? I know they told me about her adventures of defeating monsters on the other floors. If I can defeat one too, then¡­ will they start liking me again. Then we can finally be together as we used to be. I waited in my room till it was night and everyone would have retired to sleep. I used wind magic to scout all the hallways and found no one there. It was all clear and everyone was in their room. I leapt out of the window and like a cat landed on the green turf without making any noise. I had to maintain stealth in my secret mission. Meanwhile Alicia, who had been asleep till now in her own room, opened her eyes and lifted her head from the book she had been reading. The barrier she had put up around the mansion received some movements in the vicinity. She instantly knew who it was and what they were planning to do. After all she herself committed such fool¡¯s errand once. She needed to look after her family and so had decided what to do next. I left the outer gate and started moving down the floors. To my surprise everything was cleared up till floor 89. There were no monsters left. With each floor the monsters gets stronger and stronger and have much more unique abilities. If I am able to take down such a strong monster then my level will surely sky rocket. If I find it too much for myself than I can handle then I will simply retreat. Floor 90 turned out to be a wasteland with rocky terrain. While some points had higher elevation, at the same time there were deep craters too. It was a huge floor expanding more than a kilometer in diameter. As for the monster I couldn¡¯t sense its presence, so I moved in even further. I searched behind some of the huge boulders but it was nowhere to be found. Could it be that it is hiding its presence. But I had realized it too late, because until now I couldn¡¯t feel this humongous existence behind me. I quickly turned around and drifted myself backward in flash conjuring layers of barrier as they got scorched in deep crimson flames. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. A great shadow came upon me blocking all light. It was a 40 meters tall and eight meter wide crimson fox with nine tails each extending outwards up to a length of 10meters themselves. The beautiful crimson tails with golden lining and fire surrounding them really displayed its glory in being a mythical creature. This nine-tail fox loomed over me like a huge building with the wind blowing on his command. ¡°So, it¡¯s a demi-god. Who would have thought that a being like this would be residing on one of the floors.¡± I have heard mother and father mentioning about them participating in the Great Wars, they are just about at the same level as the high-tier angels. Since they are not a god I should be able to defeat them. But underestimating it will do me more harm. The nine-tail fox stared down at me, to whom I would appear like a blot on grey paper. He raised his head towards the sky and howled. ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ look away, your opponent is me.¡± I brandished my scythe and brought it on full force over the nine-tails belly. But before it could make a direct hit, its paws interrupted mid-way and pushed me away. They were huge and at the same time the sharp fangs were as sharp as my blade. Should I retreat, it seems to be beyond my capabilities. Maybe I will first level up and then fight against it. No, I have come this far. If I leave now she would make fun of me and I would be considered a disgrace. What would mother and father say? I just can¡¯t give up now without trying. I am not a loser who would give up and just run away. I needed to try harder, to prove myself I had to go beyond and do things myself. That¡¯s the lesson I learned on the outside world, if I wanted to enjoy the life there. ¡°I summon forth water, Water Storm.¡± A huge vortex of water throttled at full force towards him. But From behind its enormous body the nine tails flicked about like thundering clouds and the blast was repelled. I had not given up; there were still so many things to try. I summoned my soul weapon ¨C Signare Chains and started throwing them all over the wimpy fox while running round and round the huge beast. My shadow movement and drift skill at full work. ¡°O halos of fire, scorch the wind and purge my enemy.¡± Several huge fire orbs surrounded the beast in a circle and launched at it at the same time. The attacks continued for a while, on the other hand the preparations were complete. My chains were now all around this monster and all I had to use now was its special ability. ¡°Bind the oracles, and siege the power.¡± The fox led out a huge shriek, while it could not move neither it could use magic now. My chains up to a certain extent nullify the user¡¯s magic and at the same time absorb its life force and vitality. However at this point I am usually left vulnerable so it¡¯s only useful in a one on one fight. And that¡¯s how it was supposed to be when suddenly the tails of the fox started glowing brightly and from the tip of the tail new giant foxes dropped on the ground. On appraisal it showed that they were the summons of this demi-god and are called cinder fox. This was bad, if I had to protect myself either I had to leave the nine-tail fox or let myself be bitten by these inferior monsters. The sheer number of these cinder fox kept on rising from ten to fifty and then in hundreds. Producing so many at once meant, that it had kept reserved power as an autonomous defense mechanism to be activated when its life force depletes at a drastic rate. It¡¯s fine if I let the chains go now, better than be surrounded by these many numbers. I am sure I can take nine-tail fox on the next strike. ¡°My scythe will carve you into fine dressing material for my new stuff toys and I will use your soft hair fur for making mufflers. You get that¡­¡± Saying that I leapt into the sky and reaching almost half its height I aimed for its chest, maybe a little below the heart, hoping to leave a fatal blow. When unexpectedly the cinder fox reached a little above me and tried to attack. They must have used fire to propel themselves; this was not part of my plan. I had not thought that these summons could even do such a thing. I twisted my body and used the scythe to cut the two cinder foxes chasing me. But in my falling and before I could react one of its huge paws came straight at me. I used my scythe in a rough manner to block its huge claws from tearing through me, when after a cracking noise I was sent far flying off. Crashing into the ground falling again and again on the dusty hard ground, blood spilled out from my mouth with several tearing marks on my body. I suffered fatal injuries but thanks to my self-regeneration I had already started healing. But when all my attention should have been towards the approaching calamity, my thoughts were directed towards my scythe. Half of its blade broken while the rest was crumbling like sooth in my hands. ¡°How¡­how¡­Could this be? It was supposed to be one of the strongest weapons. Just because I got over-confident and over-stepped my boundaries¡­ I lost my weapon¡­the gift from my parents, which they entrusted to me¡± It was gone, and before I could realize tears started flowing through my eyes. I kept using my hands to wipe them. I am strong, I should never cry. Mother always told me not to lose heart even for a single moment when you are up against an enemy whether weak or strong. But I was outclassed here. Without my scythe, I felt like I was nothing. My magic would do no good and I came here without informing someone. I looked around and hundreds of cinder foxes were watching me from an alleviated land with their hungry squinted half moon-like eyes. While the earth kept on vibrating as the mythical beast approached me. He led out a huge howl which echoed in the sky and magic power started collecting near its mouth. The amount concentrated went far and beyond I had seen anything before, it could be comparable to one of the strongest spells of my father which he once showed it to me. The fire turned from yellow to red then to orange and finally a mixture of blue and red. For the first time I was experiencing fear in my life. Being outside the protection of my family and this regret to go overboard just because of my pride and greed to keep my parents all to myself. Maybe I will regret not talking to her, to tell her how good the food was and¡­ Wait but why I am thinking of her when I am about to vanish¡­ I see it must be because I too have started liking her. Her long white hairs wafted in the air as if I could feel their cool shade even in this burning place, her bright skin brilliant than the crimson flames and that calmness around her vanquished the fear in my heart. ¡°Everything is going to be fine. You did great Lili.¡± My body suddenly started feeling so light and this warmness was so comfortable than the high temperature of the surrounding. ¡°Watch out; it¡¯s going to launch a super powerful attack. Run away.¡± But she did not move but I was sure that she had clearly heard my words. Her posture was so stable and focused that even I could not move my eyes away from her. What is she doing here, that¡¯s the only thought that could cross my mind. Until the last moment before the strong beam of light from the beast¡¯s mouth would reach us, a small blue square barrier appeared in front of her and the attack got nullified. It was similar to what she did to me during our fight. The Nine-Tail Fox¡¯s scream shook the earth as it whipped its head around. It was much angrier than before after we were unharmed by one of its powerful attack. It led out a large shriek and all the hundreds of cinder fox started howling and directed their intense predatory pressure at us. For a moment I was scared by all the noise but later all of it turned into blank when I saw her smiling. Was she really smiling when there are so many going to attack us at the same time? Why don¡¯t she bring out a weapon, might be that ice sword could prove useful against them. But as if she wasn¡¯t even cognizant of those monsters surrounding us but staring at the giant nine-tail fox analyzing it from top to bottom. Suddenly many of them pounced upon us from the greater height with fire balls about to be launched from their mouth. She narrowed her vision and then all she did was raise her hand and utter a word. ¡°[DISMANTLE]¡± All the bodies of the cinder foxes split open from within with their blood bursting upon us like rain. While the corpses of the monsters got consumed into some kind of black threads, it was weird and I did not understood. Within the next few moments all the small foxes met the same fate, while I sat in disbelief, my hands on the ground and stream of tears still flowing through my eyes. My pain was gone, it must be she had casted a healing spell on me. No it was much more than that; I was feeling much stronger and livelier than before the fight began. And yet when I tried to lift myself up, my legs gave away. They were still shaking. ¡°Let¡¯s leave¡­ we should¡­ run. We can¡¯t defeat it.¡± I uttered choked out words between my sobs. ¡°Just sit tight and watch as I take care of that animal who tried to hurt you..¡± That¡¯s the simple reply she gave me, but those words instilled confidence and a sense of safety within me. That all is going to be fine with her around me. A red and blue long scabbard appeared near her waist. She put her hands backward and with a screech sound unsheathed a pair of two stunning white and black sword. The air around it as if vibrating at the sudden appearance of such a new chaotic power. I could sense that those weapons were stronger than any weapon I had ever seen before. Not even one of mother¡¯s weapons came close to the amount of magic and life force radiating out of those two. It was as if the two swords were alive. My high-level appraisal skill failed to supply me with any information regarding them. Taking a fighting stance much similar to mother she dashed towards the beast in a reckless charge as if all thoughts of death had been erased from her mind. Surprised by the sudden ambush, the Nine-Tail Fox instinctively swiped its paw from left to right. The air screamed as it got split into four directions. Wooooshhh! That¡¯s how big it was. Simply because of its huge size, it could play with the laws of nature. But she twisted in mid-air, stepping on its paw launched herself higher and within a second was neck-to neck with the nine tail. The fox instinctively led out a huge fire breath, but she dodged it by drifting herself with the wind at its rear and swinging the black sword severed two of its tails. ¡°Kyaaaaakkhhh!¡± The Nine-Tail Fox¡¯s scream shook the earth as it whipped its head around. My sister pulled back at the same time, while the tails had started to regenerate it was still shivering in pain. It prepared yet another powerful beam with five times the energy than before ready to burn us to our deaths. All it had to do was kill us two who were even smaller than its paws and yet it feared to act in a rushed manner. It was afraid of just the amount of magic particles being released from my sister¡¯s body. At the same time my sister rushed in again with her swords towards the fox. The white rays of the beam torched the entire area and I could feel the warm currents even this far, but my sister parried it with the black sword and all the rays as if got absorbed into it. The next thing I saw was the same beam being released by the white sword which burned the face its face. My sister continued her march and with a similar jump as before reached the rear of the wolf and swung her sword vertically upright. But this time the fox whipped its body around and crouched down to protect its tails. It was not going to fall for the same move again. That¡¯s what I thought when one of the limbs suffered a deep cut, blood started to pour out and the fox lost its balance. Suddenly the body of this fox started glowing in divine light and explosions started occurring on the ground with destructive shockwaves. But several blue coloured hexagons appeared before me and I was unhurt. On the other hand, my sister was still engaged with the fox that was regenerating at a much faster rate. It moved its paws frantically and spitted crimson flames everywhere from its body. Even the blood which was flowing from the cuts turned into huge flares of fire. Even in that kind of harsh environment where the enemy had absolute advantage she was still overpowering the fox with her overwhelming combat ability and devastating magic prowess. Usually you fight such strong beast with all your seriousness and yet she was smiling and seemed to be having fun in the middle of battle. For a moment it felt that the battle was already over, and she was now just playing around with the fox and tormenting it. What thought actually struck me was who was more fearsome the demi-god or my sister? But things were not over yet; the fox was a demi god and was using a high-grade healing spell with divine attribute to heal itself at the same time. We needed something to blow it off in just a single hit. Is there really something she could do to blast off such a huge body? Maybe I could help, but my legs were still not able to move and then I had lost my scythe. I had no way to support her, only a helpless child and a burden. I was so pathetic to put her in a dangerous situation where she had to protect me and fight at the same time. I looked up and saw that my sister was for some reason amassing a lot of magic power around her hands. She launched herself even higher, black threads appeared around her whole body and then suddenly two horns grew out of her head and two beautiful pair of black wings similar to mine spread out from her back. She flew up even higher in the air while using her wings to control her pace and balance herself. ¡°[ABSOLUTE ZERO]¡± Saying that my sister unleashed another spell. My eyes followed its instinct and on itself got shut down. The next moment I looked the entire floor was covered in crystal ice and the body of the fox lay frozen beneath a thick white layer. The temperature at which the ground was freezing in a moment turned into tundra barren coarse land. And yet the ice felt so different that the normal existing ones or rather the ones we produce with magic. It appeared to be much stronger with no weaknesses. I wondered why the scorching heat of the fox couldn¡¯t melt it. But there was no movement from within. Its body laid still inside at peace, with no one to guess that it was rampaging just a second ago. I looked at its stats and was shocked. Its MP was reduced to zero and its HP kept on dwindling and regenerating at the same time. My sister in mid air flew down at a much greater speed than at which she made an accent. She revolved gracefully like a tornado releasing a horizontal white light and a black light lashing out cutting the body into upper and lower half. The next movement even those two halves got crushed into small fine crystal snowdrops which rained all over. The scene was breath-taking, as if the entire thing got imprint on my soul where my sister landed on the ground where a moment ago a demi-god was standing. As far as I remember she only used one spell to defeat it¡­a demi-god. No one would believe me if I told anyone about this and compare their actual levels. She did not even have a scratch on her entire body. Just what in the world was she? She quietly walked towards me as her wings and horns disappeared. I tried to move, I wanted to say something but lost my balance and then everything became plain to me¡­.. ////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY NINE-TAIL FOX {WORLD DISASTER CLASS} NAME : IGNIS KURANIN AGE : ----- RACE : DEMI-GOD LEVEL : 7500 HP : 185,000 MP :190,000 SP : 200,000 SKILLS : [ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC LV 10] [EARTH MAGIC LV9] [DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 5] [CINDER-FOX SUMMONING [BURNING DUNES] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [FEAR HOWL] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION] TITLES : FIRE CALAMITY, MOUNTAIN CRUSHER, MYTHICAL INFURNACE /////////////////////////// *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Who would have thought that I would have to fight a demi-god. To be honest these monsters are not much of a challenge anymore. Of course, I was more interested in that soul weapon. But she is alright now and I was able to make it in time.¡± I turned my head around a little and looked at the face of Lili who was sleeping soundlessly on my back. She was still so cute that I wanted to keep looking at her. So this is how it feels like to have a little sister in another world and look after her. She didn¡¯t even try the sweet dish I made especially for her. We were almost halfway to our home, when she suddenly woke up after losing consciousness from fatigue and shock. ¡®I felt like I was drifting in the air, but when I was surprised to see being carried on her back. I wanted to complain at first but I did not have the strength. Later it felt so nice that I did not mind, though it was still embarrassing for me.¡¯ Lili thought to herself as she had just woken up from her unconscious state. She remembered her sister defeating the demi god nine tail fox so easily. She still found her to be unbelievably strong. ¡°¡­Big sister¡­¡± That¡¯s the only word I could hear from her mouth and she fell asleep again. This was the first time she called me that and it felt so good. I was so happy because no one had called me like that in my previous world. So she too considers me now a part of the family, well let¡¯s celebrate it after going back home. The day since I came here, I had always felt that change in me, that I was able to interact with them much easily than those in my previous world. Both mother and father have been always nice to me and teaching me everything they know. Unlike my previous world where I could not even meet eyes with my guardians or have food in the same place. Usually I would cook for myself separately or early in the morning before everyone would wake and leave the kitchen neat and tidy. But here I not only cook for everyone but together with flora and later enjoy the food with my whole family. I wonder will the same happen in the outside world. Or, will I again loose my ability to be this open to people when I need to win their trust or will I revert back to my previous self and restrict myself in the corners. It was all up to me and the time when I would leave this home and finally leave this labyrinth after conquering the last floor. Mother and father always told me that I can use the teleportation circle to go to the outside but I want to complete this labyrinth so badly that I can¡¯t wait. Though they keep on telling that even they don¡¯t know what thing lies in the last floor. Even they are afraid that it could be something abominable that they together can¡¯t defeat it. But all I can think of is what kind of magic and unique skill they could possess and how can I obtain them for myself. *** LILI ASCALON ASHBORN My eyes squinted as the light flooded in my eyes. In that haziness I could see the ceiling of my room. So I was finally back. At that time I remembered my big sister defeating the nine-tail fox and then carrying me on the back. ¡°How embarrassing¡­¡± ¡°What is embarrassing, Lili¡­¡± ¡°Who¡­ nothing it¡¯s not¡­ Big sister Alicia.¡± She let out a small laugh on my sudden outburst of dumped up words.. I was taken by surprise when I saw her sitting next to me. For how long has she been there? Did I speak something funny while I was asleep? As far as I remember I don¡¯t have the habit to speak in sleep, so it¡¯s fine. But who knows what actually went down. Now that I think about it then I am safe today because of her. I should thank her for that. But is that all I need to do. No... I have been so cold to her while she always thought of me as family. So I should ask for forgiveness for making her to go through all that trouble, but on the other hands she seemed to have enjoyed the fight¡­ no I can¡¯t make up excuses. I would be honest and this time fix everything and try to know her better. ¡°Big sister¡­.I¡­ I wanted to say¡­so¡­SOOR¡­.vumvvv¡­¡± I gulped down what was suddenly fed in my mouth. Before I could complete what I had to say she had gently pushed a spoon laden with something soft and spongy into my mouth. The moment it went in my mouth it melted and it was so sweet and tight with richness of fruits. I had never eaten such tasty fruit jelly before. ¡°So tell me how does it taste¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s super tasty.¡± ¡°Then there is more from where it came¡­ after all I specially made it for you from your favourite fruit.¡± ¡°Big sister....I wanted to say¡­. I wanted to say that all I did, that I am¡­¡± She suddenly held my chin lightly and brought her face closer to mine. I could feel her light breath leaving her pale pink lips. She looked so matured up close and yet somehow her status showed about two years old. I don¡¯t know much about humans. Even mother is actually half human and half elf. Though for most part she would be considered human. Her long life is thanks to because grandmother belonged to the royal family of the elves. My eyes started moving round and round as every second passed by I was being drawn to her closer and closer. The more I tried to look in her red eyes, the more I wanted to keep looking at them. those eyes they were so violent and calm at the same time. ¡°Lili your body temperature is increasing¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± I pulled myself backward into sheets as fast as I could. That was a close call, indeed. Now that I think about it, for a moment she had black wings and horns similar to mine. I asked about it to her and was surprised to know that she can supposedly turn into any other species. I had never heard of this kind of ability before and she might be the only one able to do it. My big sister is really special. And now we have same wings and horns. Now even people would identify as sisters and I don¡¯t have to be alone on the surface anymore. My family has finally grown with one more member. But suddenly my facial expressions changed and I remembered that I had lost my scythe forever. Could I ever get a new weapon that would fit with me as nicely as that? ¡°Lili, about your scythe if you want I can fix it.¡± Was I too obvious with my sadness that she caught up with my worries? Big sister¡­ ¡°But it¡¯s a legendary weapon. So they cannot be re-forged.¡± ¡°No, I am telling that I will actually make a new one exactly similar to that. It is actually possible with my skills since I have already analysed and stored its data with Al during our fight.¡± ¡°Really...can you really do it¡­¡± for some reason she was talking about something that has never been done in the past, any other person would have blurted out and called her insane. But I believed every word of her. If there is something that others think cannot be done, then my sister can do it without any problem. ¡°Not only that I can even make it better. Your ultra super powerful dark scythe.¡± ¡®Wait didn¡¯t I just added some similar sounding words with her weapon.¡¯ Alicia thought to herself. ¡°It sounds so amazing. I want to help big sister too.¡± ¡®Well as long as she thinks its fun.¡¯ Alicia came in terms with her mislead thoughts. ¡°Then why not next time we go hunting monsters together on much lower floors when you get even stronger.¡± That whole night instead of sleeping I kept on talking to big sister. She too was unaware and total amateur about the outside world. So I did tell her some of my exciting hunts on the outside. Though it might be possible that I added some spices and extra thoughts of my own here and there, but I think she will figure it out. I couldn¡¯t help it after seeing that she was so cool while defeating that demi-god. When in between I got hungry and complained about it. She took out another dish from her dimensional storage and gave it to me. ¡°Try this pudding. I made this too as part of today¡¯s sweet dish.¡± ¡°If big sister made it then it sure will be heavenly.¡± Then all I could remember was eating dozen of plates while we continued sharing our experiences. Sometimes in between it felt like she was really a four year old kid and sometimes it felt that she was too mature for her age. At first one would call it weird, but eventually I came to love even this side of her. While someone who had been listening on their conversation through a small crevice left at the door, rose up from her bent posture and started walking in the opposite direction of the room. ¡°Those two got along pretty soon. I am glad Lili got a big sister of her own who would look after her. She deeply cares about her too, which is good for her. I wanted her to make more friends and people she care about and can trust at the same time. But it was only possible when she would stop being stuck up with us.¡± Caroline continued walking down the stairs where she took a deep sigh. She too wanted to eat those puddings but at the same time she did not wanted to intrude in their merry talks. She had been too cold with Lili today and did not spend time with her. From tomorrow she decided to be giving a great deal of care to her and properly listen to what she did at school and in the outside world. Isn¡¯t it every parents wish to hear it in their own children¡¯s words. Alicia too will one day leave. And next week it will be her training to materialize a soul weapon. She was standing outside her bedroom while the snores of the true demon lord run rampant and could be heard clear as day. She placed her hands on the door handle and stood still for a while. ¡°So, she defeated a demi-god in such a short amount of time without getting hurt. Didn¡¯t she take my rules too seriously? Her powers are growing too fast, at this rate the day is not far¡­ no there is still some time before the worst can come. I can already feel that she has started developing the same kind of aura. But I know she can handle that.¡± Swoooshhh. She pushed the door and the snores became even louder. ¡°Dear you are too loud.¡± She picked up a clip from the nearby desk and measuring its tightness she sealed the demon lord¡¯s nose. When things quieted down she fell asleep the exact same moment. *** VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 2 : THE TIP OF MY BLADE
CHAPTER - 2 THE TIP OF MY BLADE ¡°I will be defeating the boss monster of this floor today and this time it will bend before my all mighty black scythe.¡± I flailed my scythe in the air and finally balancing it on the ground looked at my big sister who was making preparations. But I know it must be something amazing and an impossible feat as usual. Well that¡¯s what anyone would describe with what she has been doing in the six days I have been spending with her. But it makes me wonder that why I am not surprised anymore. Even the current black scythe I am holding is similar to the legendary weapon scythe I had owned previously. No, better said it has even gotten even more powerful. Not only big sister made it stronger but it also feels lighter than before and the range of the scythe has been increased to fit my size unlike the previous one which was still a bit uncanny for my size. Original magic spells that she created on her own, while usually it takes years and so much valuable resources to create a spell. Then the delicious food she cooks everyday which I never had before in my life. Usually for blacksmithing to create magical swords one would need a special magical hammer and a large magic furnace. But to make legendary weapons which are from the age of gods and cannot be actually copied, she used a special kind of magic to store its information and magic specifics and then alter it to synchronize with her own magic. Even though she made it sound so easy I think even father would have trouble going through each step, no I think even he won¡¯t be able to do something that ridiculous and then finally using some kind of skill that can rewrite the molecular structure of a substance and magic flow, that I had never heard before and bringing everything into place. And behold there was my new black scythe. ¡°Lili, I am done. I think you should prepare for a one-on-one battle now. I wish you best of luck.¡± We were on floor 92 where everywhere you look, you will find red and blue coloured trees spanning all across the floor. This floor supposedly is the dwelling of a special kind of wolf species that has an absolute control over fire and ice element. Big sister has been using magic to create fake presence over various places in the entire process luring all the wolves in numbers of thousands towards us while keeping the boss at the opposite extreme side. Since she is ready now means, that all the small minions of the boss which are at level from 5000-5500 have left the boss¡¯s range. All we need to do is for big sister to wipe them out. I was hoping that she would use those two special swords, but maybe today¡¯s not my day. She torched a small black flame in her hands, much darker than what father¡¯s would manifest. I wondered what such a small flame could do and how it will handle those large numbers. Yes maybe she will turn it into a huge firestorm. The next moment she gently pushed the flame which hit one of the trees and later the whole forest was burning black. As if light itself had been snuffed out of this floor and a mysterious grim shadow befell upon us. The black flames had spread across the floor in an instant. I couldn¡¯t understand what it was. How could such a small flame become this huge to burn down an entire forest? ¡°kyaaaahhhhh¡­.whooffff¡­..ihiiiiyyyyy¡­¡­ffffaaaaaqqqq¡­chyaaaa¡­¡± Several cries could be heard in the midst of that forest fire. According to sister it¡¯s her original spell ¡®Black Flare¡¯ which actually burns on consuming magic energy in the surrounding or the target¡¯s body. It is a culmination fusion magic of fire magic, dark magic and gravitational magic. All three of the attributes mixed at advanced. How is she even handling that? In simpler terms if something is alive then there is no escaping this fire. Five minutes passed and the entire forest had been burned to grounds. On the scorched ground except for black soot, there did not lay a single corpse. Must have been consumed by one of big sister¡¯s skill. I looked ahead and saw that a blue shield had covered a small part of the forest where the boss was supposed to be dwelling. For me to fight to have a good match, the boss needed to be intact and unharmed. Since all the minions of it have been cleared out the boss was sure to make an entrance. The earth started to tremble and the next second when it stopped a huge body leapt above the blue shield and took flight in our direction. In that moment I looked up and could make out a gigantic wolf with half of its body in red fur and other half in blue fur. It was a bit smaller than the nine-tail demi-god fox. Nonetheless I had come to hate dog-type monsters for the rest of my life. Even in mid-air I could tell that the wolf was frustrated and angry with what we had done to its habitat. Opening its mouth wide magic particles accumulated and launched into a thick pillar of ice ray. I kicked the ground and gaining considerable height cut through the ice pillar into two using my black scythe. The cut was smooth like a knife passing through melted butter. The wolf looked agitated while it moved its bones and landed on the ground maintaining a fixed distance between us and itself. Big sister had hidden her presence and her magical aura to the point that even I could not pin-point her location. This was supposed to be a test of how much I had improved in the last few days and also for the testing of this new weapon which I was holding in my hand. So, no help would come for me, unless I give up. Which was never going to happen, not when I can exact my revenge. I dashed towards the wolf with my curved blade pointed at my enemy while its hind protecting me at the same time. This time massive heat rays rained down from the wolf¡¯s mouth, which were supposed to surround me. But I smiled and swinging my scythe in a circles and dispersed the flames. Ultimately the range of my scythe and its effective length was increased by concentrating wind magic overlapping the tip of my blade, which was also an idea given by big sister and it works better than we thought. I did not wanted to waste time anymore in gaining the chocolate cakes which she promised to make if I finish this monster quickly. I dashed in full speed towards the monster and cut through its hind legs avoiding the several ice crystal projectiles it prepared in advanced. Not a single one hit me, while those headed for me were blocked through barrier magic. Reaching its hind, it got confused and started running in an odd fashion. This was my chance to cut through its legs and aim for the neck. Making a deep cut at the back of its two legs it sunk down, while dodging its tail swipe I jumped over its huge body and ran directly towards its neck to chop it off. I wanted to finish it in one blow. But just like every monster it had a hidden card. From inside of the fur flames rose up and started following me. I had no choice but to retreat and make a proper distance to start my next attack. For now I needed to know what the ability of this monster actually is. Big sister pointed out that how I would jump in battles without figuring out the attack pattern of the monster and this could end up in getting me injured badly. Big sister cares so deeply about me, so I had to make sure that I do not make her sad and end this fight without me sustaining a single injury which I had set a target for myself after looking how she defeated that demi-god. I wanted to be as cool as her and be equally strong. The annoying skill of these monsters - the ultra-self regeneration kicked in. To be frank it¡¯s a skill upgrade of self-regeneration which I possess with an added effect of body and magic enhancement in emergency situations. Just like mother and father, big sister also has the skill. Most probably, I too will earn it if I defeat this monster. The flames got denser and denser as the fur straightened itself on the wolf¡¯s body. The red part was glowing with flames while the blue part was now covered in dense ice with protruding sharp ice blades. This kind of body had both offensive and defensive stance at the same time. Not to forget the annoying healing ability. ¡°So just die¡­.. ¡®DEATH INCARNATE¡¯.¡± A black mist formed over my blade and the front lining of the blade turned blood red. Actually the tip was covered now with my own blood, it¡¯s just a small amount so it did not matter if it is for proper conduction of magical powers over my blade. What makes legendary weapons stand over all other weapons are not only various effects imbued on it like other high-class weapons but it has its own skill. This skill was added to my scythe by big-sister. DEATH INCARNATE. Its ability as it sounds nullifies all healing ability. That means the ace ability of the monster is done for. All I needed is to do now is to behead it. With the new skill activated, I jumped up high in the sky, while the wolf did the same but this time it curled up its body and rotating in a loop headed in my direction with all the heat surrounding it and the ice blades covering it at the same time. The fox monster looked formidable in first glance. But in this one exchange and after landing at diametrically opposite sides the one coughing blood was the wolf. With a deep wound inflicted on its black with my scythe, blood rolled all over its body which later burned in its own flames releasing more magic to intensify it. After all the blood of creatures is a powerful source of magic energy in itself. With this special new ability it wouldn¡¯t regrow the crushed bones, shattered flesh, and it¡¯s annoying tail. That worked for me. I didn¡¯t want to have to deal with the beast healing from time to time. ¡°Woooohhhhh¡­.¡± Letting out a huge howl, I think it was preparing itself for the final blow. I too got excited. It must have realized that its healing ability is not working any longer and if the battle prolongs then either he will run out of magic or excessive blood loss through the back wound will surely guarantee its loss. The earth started shaking rigidly, as I quickly sensed something coming from beneath my feet I braced myself for anything to come my way. Intense energy was welling up from deep underground, heralding the break of the surprise attack the wolf had prepared for me. There was an eruption as the ground broke apart and the below glimmered a brilliant red as chunks of molten rocks and flares blasted outward. The molten magma continued pouring into the area and anything that the lava touched liquefied immediately. There was no point in trying to cut the exploding magma with my scythe, so I used the barrier magic squares to climb mid-air as I used them as temporary steps. But it did not stop there. Molten rocks started raining from above too. But I guess it comes with the territory, when I think about it. It was getting chaotic and managing to block everything and go on defensive¡­.. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. So, get ready to face your doom.¡± SWOOOSSHHHH¡­. ¡°Now¡­ what¡­¡± White fog suddenly engulfed the whole place, but as soon as I cleared it by swinging my scythe with massive force¡­.the wolf was nowhere to be found. ¡°Gahhh ¨C How did such a huge beast vanish so suddenly?¡± The air around me froze over, coalescing into dozens of enormous sized ice arrows that shot in my direction at a massive speed. I leaped far back from the previous step to another barrier step. A pillar of ice grew out of the ground but it was much denser than before it broke through my barrier from below and headed in my direction. With a two step jump I aimed higher to avoid it. That¡¯s when the wolf appeared from above with a giant-sized circular piece of ice falling from above. Even if I used shadow step and teleported some distance away it would still end up hitting me. ¡°No choice ¨C I will face it head on.¡± Crunch. The ice creaked, shattering into thousands of fragments with the scythe which was now densely enveloped and reinforced with my magical energy. But that was not the end; flames broke apart just when the ice shattered. It was just a thick outer covering to keep me there and use the flames as the real attack. Radiating like a beam and a giant flame ball it engulfed me from all sides, while the wolf landed safely on the ground howling at the top of its voice. ¡°Huwwwwwhhhh¡­..¡± the monster was glad as it thought its enemy disappeared in the blast unable to do anything. But the fox¡¯s face agitated again as it looked in despair at the sky. BOOM. Tens of thousands of flaring embers were now spread across the whole sky. ¡°Your senses are quite sharp to realize that I am still kicking alive.¡± The smoke cleared and a ball of shining black chains coalesced into a sphere floated mid-air. It was clear to the wolf that it heard the voice coming from inside that ball of chains. ¡°It¡¯s taking too long and so I am going to really end it this time.¡± The chains rattled as several protrusions with needle like tip started flailing in the air and rushed in the direction of the wolf. It jumped trying its best to dodge the heavy chains. But everyone was a close call as each piece landed it pierced the ground reaching till its end. ¡°There¡¯s no escaping it.¡± I unleashed all of my chains at once on him. ¡°Kyacckkkkk¡­.¡± It led out a roar as it shook in pain. One of the spear chains had finally got him in the leg, halting its movements while other soon made it through its whole body. The wolf tried its best to move, but after lot of struggle and its energy vapourizing at a considerable speed it realized that it was no use. But it still did not wanted to give up. So it started rolling in the ground. ¡°Big sister was right; the monsters over here are surely persistent. The monsters on the surface are always so easy to deal with; just a single punch is enough to make them run away.¡± The most important part being that this guy had gained my respect for doing everything to survive against me. But even so, I am here to kill it just because I want to let out my frustration of defeat from before. For a monster it must be slayed; that is its destiny. And since I am the hunter, I will decide on how to end its life in a way that it deserves - with all of my might and power. Holding back in this labyrinth meant certain death no matter how much your enemy is in pain or weakened. With the last of its energy it kept on pulling me, while a torrent of wind was now surrounding me as I assigned them a shape and casted it over my blade giving it a final transformation. It howled, a ball of rage and fear as it foresaw its death. It tried to open its mouth wide and gathered a charge for another roaring blast. Aimed directly at me, it still showed its will to live and the terrific stare it directed towards me. Even in pain it knew that if he succumbed to its weak side even the last glimmer of hope would vanish for it. I closed my eyes and gripped my scythe tightly in my hand. I decided to use my remaining magical reserves in a single blow as I got drenched in a black aura akin to the colour of my blade which further accentuated its shine. And this was it ¨C my final strike. ¡°With my black scythe I banish you from this world to eternal sleep.¡± A sharp edge light emerged out from the blade possessing overwhelmingly strength¡ªstrong enough to slice the wolf monster into pieces. The energy beam forming in its mouth broke in two halves around its origin, dissipating into particles of light. My attack didn¡¯t stop there; it continued straight through the sky and sliced the monster¡¯s body in two halves. My attack was of such power that it carved deep into the artificial wasteland, previously a forest, cutting a deep crevice in the earth below. Into that pit hole, the two halves of the monster submerged. It was finally over. As I tumbled toward the ground and lay on my knees, about to lose consciousness from excessive magic consumption and obvious deficit. But I did not worry about such small stuff. In that moment, I felt an odd sensation, like I could achieve anything I wanted. I heard a familiar voice reaching me as my head was about to crash on the floor it landed on something soft. Trying to prevent my eyelids from drooping there and then, I allowed them to finally set down. Ah, sweet warmth... I woke up to see my big sister¡¯s face which was as charming as ever. Still not fully aware of my surroundings, I looked into her eyes as she stared at mine. ¡°Good morning Lili¡­¡± I studied my surrounding in haste and still foggy vision, I realized I was not in my bed and it wasn¡¯t morning. ... Wait; is my head on her thighs or something? I rolled off to the ground to escape the situation. How long was I sleeping like that?! Wait maybe I should have stayed like that a little longer. I could feel my magical energy was back and for it to be brimming this high, my sister must have transferred it to me. Usually people would use magic recovery potions or take magic from others but it is always done in small amounts because for the transferor it takes more than twice just to transfer a fixed amount. For my sister to fill my deep magic reserves her own magic capacity is unfathomable. She rose up from her sitting position and facing the corpse her eyes glowed with a deep blood red colour. The corpse of the huge monster suddenly started vanishing as vortex of black threads appeared to consume it. This was also one of my sister¡¯s skills, to turn the body of a corpse into a source of magical energy of her own. I soon forgot about my embarrassing situation, and ran to her as I remembered the promise. ¡°Big sister how did I do?¡± ¡°It was quite amazing seeing you go all out with the scythe proved that it was a successful creation.¡± She said breaking into a smile. ¡°After all you made it for me. The giant wolf monster stood no chance against my special skills and the new magic spells I have learned from you.¡± ¡°Fine then let¡¯s go back home and prepare a chocolate truffle cake together but first you need to take a bath.¡± I tilted my head confused. Was I stinking¡­ does not seem to be the case¡­ nor I was hurt around anywhere. Well a bath would do no harm if I still get to eat my fill of cake as quickly as possible. I had leveled up a lot and it seems that I have acquired some new skills. Well I will check that later on. *** ///////////////////// MONSTER DIARY FENRIS {WORLD DISASTER CLASS} NAME : ZOEN AGE : 5000 YEARS RACE : WOLF PROGENITOR LEVEL : 7000 HP : 140,000 MP :180,000 SP : 180,000 SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 9] [ICE MAGIC LV9] [DARK MAGIC LV 5] [FLAMES OF PURGATORY] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [MISTY ICE] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION][FROSTFIRE] [FREEZE-FLAME MANIPULATION] TITLES : BLUE CRIMSON, FROSTFIRE
STATUS WINDOW NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN AGE : 2 YEAR RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 26 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON] [WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ][SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 10] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE MASTERCHEF
STATUS WINDOW NAME : LILI ASCALON ASHBORN AGE : 12 YEAR RACE : DEMON LEVEL : 2500 HP : 90,000 MP : 100,000 SP : 90,000 UNIQUE SKILL : DEMUTATOR SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [WATER MAGIC LV 7] [WIND MAGIC LV 8] [SPACE- TIME MAGIC LV 7] [ICE MAGIC LV 7] [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 7] [PYROKINESIS][UMBRAKINESIS] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [BARRIER MAGIC LV 7] [ULTRA-SELF REGERNARATION] [MAGIC IMMUNITY] TITLE : TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE
BLACK SCYTHE WIELDER : LILI ASCALON ASHNORN CLASS : LEGENDARY WEAPON CREATOR : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN SKILL ¨C [DEATH INCARNATE] [MAGIC ABSORPTION] [MAGIC CUTTER] DESCRIPTION ¨C ¡®DEATH INCARNATE¡¯ ability to nullify all healing abilities of an organism which has been cut through the scythe. Dealing it permanent damage with a long term effect. This ability manifested with being conjoined and in synergy with the unique skill ¡®DEMUTATOR¡¯ ¨C which is a chemical reactive ability to rot/slow disintegration of organic and inorganic matter. REMARK/USES ¨C Initially skill ¡®DEMUTATOR¡¯ came with various disadvantages of excessive magic particle consumption and condition to touch the target. But with this scythe¡¯s magic absorption and its efficiency to conduct it along the blade enhances the ability and also its range and time period.
ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Mother and Lili had already headed for the hot spring, while I originally thought that it was better to mix the dough first and then leave the cake batter for it to settle down. On our way back seeing both of us heading to the bath mother too showed her willingness to join us but I could tell from the look in her eyes that she wanted to get her hands on something. No matter I just need to prepare myself to take on anything and keep my guard up, I too headed for the hot spring. I had resolved myself for any accidents about to come. I slid the door open and white steam from the bath attacked my face transferring a heated and comforting sensation. As I passed my legs through the surface of water which formed several concentric ripples on the surface. While I felt a bit unsettled with the intense gazes the other two were passing on to me. ¡°¡­.Mom¡­.¡± Lili gasped as she appeared to glance at me from top to bottom. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me Lili. I know it¡¯s tough to believe. But you must not lose hope. I am sure you will get there one day.¡± Lili started walking towards me slowly yet steadily creating drifting motion in the water, closing in the distance between us. ¡°Big sister, teach me too.¡± Her eyes shining with the sincerity. I was taken aback by her sudden outburst. Was it magic or something else ¨C she did try to learn cooking but each time messed up. Every time she goes for it she messes up between salt and sugar. ¡®They both are white, so why do they taste so different.¡¯ That¡¯s what she always ends up sulking about and destroying the dishes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you want to learn Lili.¡± She deepened her glances, ¡°Your secret¡­ I want to know.¡± I took a look at mother while she wore a fervent smile and trying to look the other way when I gestured for some help. Just what talk did she feed her with while I was away? Suddenly there were forced movements inside water, and before Lili could herself realize it, her grip on the floor had slipped away. As we careened downwards in a free fall, I gripped her tightly so she wouldn¡¯t get hurt. I fell on my hip, but it did not hurt much because of the water. Click. If I was not wrong mother stole one of our photo in that embarrassing posture during our bath for her special collection. Saying that it¡¯s a research on how we grow up, or that¡¯s what she has been telling us. She held a black box with a long tunnel fitted with a glass lens at the end ¨C or rather a camera which I made. People in this world for pictures would use a skill called {MAGIC PEN}, which is quite rare and so they are too costly and only falls in the hands of few nobles. But with my knowledge and creation magic making a camera is not big of a deal. I stared up at the sky and at that moment realized that how many months have passed since I started living here. I needed to hurry up and get stronger. Tomorrow was the day for me get my hands on a soul weapon. I was quite happy about it. My dual blades do not allow me to wield other weapons which I have not made myself. Usually they would send a stingy sensation in my body. So sometimes to hold back I use ice magic to make my own weapons or rather create from scratch with Magitite ores. Looking back from the day my swordsmanship training started with mother it was a remarkable and such a wonderful experience. I can still vividly remember how things went down that day¡­. A month ago my training with a single sword started. I had already mastered all wielding techniques that existed in this world for other weapons. I and mother were standing on the training ground, which appeared to be a vast grey brick stage placed in the middle of forest surrounded by mountains and huge boulders that can withstand the impacts of our attacks from our training. ¡°Listen well Alicia you have been till yet diligent with the training but from here on I will be strict than before because when it comes to swords it¡¯s a matter of heart. So without wasting any moment we will start with our training and I am going to make sure that wielding a sword becomes a second nature to you.¡± ¡°Yes mother.¡± So, playing a part of yes and no was the right thing to do so that no time would be further wasted. ¡°Right so take out your sword trainee¡­¡± I manifested an ice sword which was fit to be for my arm length and height. ¡°Now keep swinging the sword until you are exhausted.¡± Wait¡­ this was not how we trained for other weapons. ¡°Don¡¯t look around. Keep swinging as if your life depends on it.¡± ¡°Hiyaaa¡­.¡± I panicked there but soon gained my composure. 15 minutes passed. An hour passed¡­. ¡°Keep swinging the sword as slowly as you can that it makes me yawn. And if the tip of the sword wavers start again.¡± Wait but isn¡¯t that too much¡­. ¡°It¡¯s not. So don¡¯t question. Don¡¯t think. Keep on swinging.¡± Wait... how is she even reading my thoughts. Another hour passed. Two hours later. Three hours later. I was getting a bit worried about mother. She had kept me cheering on and explaining different positions while I swing the sword repeatedly in the exact same mannerism. ¡°Make your muscles remember how you move and keep on moving.¡± She was getting sloppy with her words and a damaged vocabulary. Maybe she forgot that if I want I can switch off my fatigue or heal myself to keep on with the training. Should I suggest a break here for a minute or two? It seems that mother was at her limit and was earnestly seeking for water. ¡°Mother, should we take a break and then maybe restart again.¡± I tried to sound as a pathetic I could. ¡°Yes, we definitely should¡­. I mean it¡¯s your first class so taking some rest in between should help you relax your muscle while they get accustomed to the changes.¡± We sat under the shade of a giant oak tree as the artificial sunlight rained over the training ground. We had been at it from morning. ¡°Tell me Alicia, why do you work so hard? Shouldn¡¯t you spend some time playing around?¡± I felt as if the question came out of nowhere. But mother wanted to just know more about me and what I have in my mind. It is only proper if I respond honestly. ¡°Back on earth, my health conditions were not that good. If I ran too much I would end up with fever, then I could not even stay under the sun for too long since it would end up with a whole day headache. So, I usually did not attend any sports activities or group events and was then isolated even from the class. Even if I wanted I could not travel very far off. Then there were no others with whom I could play even if I wanted to.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still feel down because of that.¡± Mother looked worried. ¡°Not at all. In this world I can run for all I want. I won¡¯t feel any pain and keep doing what I want. When I would exit this place I would travel around the world with Athena. But maybe first I would have to search for her.¡± Mother stared at me for a while and holding my head gently pushed it down as my head landed on her thigh which functioned as a pillow. It felt so wonderful because no one had done it for me before, not that I can remember up till now. ¡°Stay like this for a while and rest. I may be too old for you to play with. But when you leave this place I know you will make lots of friends and connect with people with whom you can enjoy and live a happy and fun life. How about today I share with you the secret of how to survive in this world. Never forget these two things I am about to tell you.¡± Mother had never sounded so passionate before. Usually she would be enthusiastic while showing me other weaponry and their various techniques and stances. But when it comes to sword she gets hella serious. Why wouldn¡¯t they when it comes to other world ¨C you have to do and live with sword and sorcery. Mother continued with her explanation as she made a victory pose at me. ¡°There are two things you must always remember. Number one. The strong in this world is always the right. With strength of yours recognized, people consider it absolute justice ¨C no questions asked. The sharpness of your blade can cut through any obstacle and can take you anywhere in this world.¡± Might reigns over the all ¨C truth, good and also when it comes to lies and evil. I could even compare it to our world and things that happened at my school, at home, everyday lives of people and in entirety ¨C people loves to listen and believe for what the strong has for the masses to hear. Whether that¡¯s really the pristine truth or a tainted one. ¡°But isn¡¯t that unfair for the people who will be weaker compared to those who are overwhelmingly strong.¡± Mother¡¯s face stiffened and now she wore a much grave expression. The air around us seemed to be changing. ¡°That¡¯s why you must always use your strength to defend the weak and not misuse your authority. Always remember this Alicia; a true hero is not the one who defeats his enemy for some superficial cause. But the one who realizes what¡¯s needed to be done and acts on it. Even the weakest person can at times be strong. I was late in understanding this and lost so many precious things in my life and having my regrets. I don¡¯t want you to suffer the same fate. For what you are pursuing it will make you an enemy of not only this world, but the gods in the divine realm and devils of hell. So search for people in whom you can believe and know that I will be always there for you.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Mom¡­¡± My feelings overwhelmed me as I gulped. The space which was until now still under the grip of solemnity turned into a bunch of emotional and a teacher¡¯s lifelong lesson mingled into one sentence. ¡°Well coming to the second secret, which is could be considered a special convenience for us.¡± Her voice a mixture of marvel and relief. ¡°And that is¡­¡± I wanted to hear what followed next more than anything. ¡°The people of this world loves filmy and over-dramatic dialogues.¡± ¡°Wait¡­what¡­.¡± I was dumbfounded for a second. The secret¡­ ¡°Yes, you heard it right. The people of this world likes motivational and action-oriented lines that pack a punch. They fall madly in love with anyone who does so. That¡¯s how you captivate their hearts and earn their trusts.¡± ¡°But¡­ but for real. Isn¡¯t that what a conman or a politician does?¡± I tried to raise a valid point. ¡°Well as long as you keep your heart pure. Everything is fair.¡± ¡°But to what extent does that hold true.¡± ¡°I am telling you with my more than two hundred years of experience. The people of this world are a sucker of fancy lines and courageous words which instill hope in them. After all this is a land of miracles. A world where once gods themselves used to reside among the mortals. A world where wishes comes true and every forces in this world comes together to make it happen.¡± To me it sounded so beautiful and stellar at that time. Even if it had such a typical and weird character¡­ but ¡­. ¡°A place where wishes comes true and miracles happen. I was living in such a world.¡± I said to the stillness. Is this really it, a place I am searching for to call home? Did my wish really come true? Can I say to myself that miracles do happen, when you accept who you are and live your life to the fullest. But, now that I am here I was already at home as I forgot exactly when I ended up sleeping in my mother¡¯s lap. *** TRAINING GROUNDS This time both father and mother were present for my training. Usually he doesn¡¯t come here, unless we wanted to practice magic. This comes to show that how special this ¡®soul weapon¡¯ could be. I couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and in excitement I could feel my heart beating faster. It was like a lottery gacha where you will always end up winning something good and so you will be always looking forward to it. ¡°Are you ready Alicia¡­ we will be starting the ritual. So let¡¯s begin with the explanation.¡± Wait¡­ there was a ritual. I can¡¯t wait any longer to find how my soul weapon looks like. ¡°Umu¡­¡± I nodded in a yes. ¡°Soul weapons are supposed to be the reflection or materialization of the shape of your soul. It will consist of that attribute to which it has the most affinity with.¡± Father paused there for a moment. ¡°To be able to realize your soul weapon you first need to learn to see others soul realm and identify their soul core. Where you can even say all the life force and magical power of that individual is stored. Everything in the living has a soul core ¨C the monsters, plants, humans, demons, demi-humans and elves.¡± ¡°So, how will I enter this soul realm?¡± I am hearing. A broad smile appeared on mother¡¯s face. As if she wanted to say I would have never told if you wouldn¡¯t have asked or, I thought you would never ask for it, or something along those lines. ¡°By forced means. Unlike Lili who learned it naturally by training from childhood. Since you have less time, we will force it out. Though with your high affinity with all kinds of magic and life force in nature there shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Otherwise, this method could make your brain and heart go puff.¡± Wait doesn¡¯t that mean I will ultimately die. But I was ready to do anything, if something was about to happen then I would use thought acceleration and then heal myself. And there was nothing to worry since I have the immortality title but I shouldn¡¯t depend on it in this case since it does not imply and take into consideration about the spiritual damage. ¡°I am ready for anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit so embrace yourself. Dear I think you should do this. It would be much safer this way.¡± ¡°Leave it to me. You are in the care of good hands.¡± Father for a moment there sounded high on proud. Well that¡¯s just show how confident he is and the lesser the chances of accident. Though it might also be signs of a flag appearing. Now that I wonder, can there be a skill to spot doom flags too. It might be good to know about the predictions of your future. Maybe I will search about it later in the library. He closed his eyes and meditated for a minute. I was waiting for something to happen when I suddenly realized that the things around me have changed. ¡°So, you did notice Alicia. Even without practice you have such sharp senses and good eyes.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ is it really¡­ this world is not real.¡± I looked in confusion everywhere and I could tell that even though the place looked same, and it appears that my body is here. But everything is just without any material or structure¡­. ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a soul without a body. Aren¡¯t that what you are feeling in the present moment.¡± Father suddenly appeared out of thin air. And his analogy sounded quite reasonable to me. ¡°Alicia this here is only your consciousness and this world is what we call a soul realm. Engrave this feeling and when we would exit this world you will be able to see other¡¯s soul core.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°For those who excel in spiritual arts and spirit magic can create such small dimensional worlds where you can transfer your and other¡¯s consciousness with ease.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a dream world Alicia where you can create anything you like. The person who makes this realm holds authority over it, but if your soul core and mental fortitude is stronger than the one who created it then you can alter it at your own will.¡± To me it sounded more of a challenge thrown at me by mother. ¡°Is it something like this¡­¡± I pointed to the snow falling in the sky. ¡°Wait! She is already doing it. Isn¡¯t it just too fast.¡± ¡°I can understand Zyl but we need to move forward with the lesson. Didn¡¯t I tell you everything will be fine.¡± Yes, they are correct. I am the one who imagined a snowfall and it occurred with ease. ¡°B-but¡­But¡­¡± Father was still under shock. Seeing the true demon lord and the magic emperor losing confidence in himself sounded a bit pathetic. But mother kept on tightly slapping on his back until he cheered up. ¡°It¡¯s fine ¡­.it¡¯s all in the name of training after all. Shouldn¡¯t you be glad that your daughter is learning so fast. Let¡¯s move on to the next step.¡± ¡°So, we will be returning back to our original location.¡± Saying that it did really happen when I felt the surrounding change and the snow I brought vanished abruptly. Now I could take it on from here by using analyse I needed to look through my memory and access all the information related to the soul realm. I could feel my eyes glowing and the sensation of burning though it does not hurt anymore. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try looking around us near the heart and tell us what you see, when you think about a soul of a person.¡± Mother pointed at her left chest. I did the same as mother told me to. At first things appeared to be moving fast to me apparently then finally the view settled down. Next when I focused my eyes near the heart of mother I could feel my senses being drawn inside. A totally new black world with a huge shining sphere was in between. The golden yellow light radiating from the orb was like a small sun in a dark room. When I looked at father¡¯s it was a fiery red sphere in a similar dark room. So this is what they called a soul core and then I reported my findings to my teacher. Both of their soul cores was so huge and covered most of that dark room. Though I did not know where it stood since I didn¡¯t have anyone else to compare it with. ¡°Moving to the next step is the manifestation of a soul weapon. Want to guess who¡¯s what it is.¡± ¡°Yes¡­yes¡­ for Lili¡¯s it¡¯s the Signare chains.¡± ¡°Exactly, Lili has a higher affinity for dark magic than all other attributes and it manifested as those black chains of her. Do you want to know what our soul weapon is.¡± ¡°Hum¡­hum¡­ yes I really want to know.¡± I got eager. A childish excitement was visible on my face. Since mother is a hero and father is a demon lord, it¡¯s obvious that their soul weapon is going to be something super special. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind. But what it could be and what would be their abilities. I can take a guess based on their liking, preferences and personality. But to reach an exact conclusion¡­. ¡°Don¡¯t stress your mind I will give you a hint. Mine is a glamorous sword¡­.¡± Mother stops for a moment and then taking a laugh at father she continued, ¡°But unfortunately your father ended up just with a stick.¡± Father¡¯s face puffed up with anger. ¡°For the last time it¡¯s not a walking stick of an old man¡­ it¡¯s a magical scepter. So don¡¯t forget it and stop with your rumours.¡± My mother smirked. Father soon realized what mistake he had committed. ¡°Don¡¯t go on putting words in my mouth. Now I have gone and said it without any reason. My life is over.¡± Father was back in his depressed state with hollow eyes gazing at the plain ground. ¡°I would too love to have a magical stick made of wood and curved at the top in a loop just like a sage carries around with him.¡± Fathers eyes beamed with eagerness,¡± You see I won the bet. Didn¡¯t I tell you it would be something along those lines.¡± ¡°Tch... But I thought she would choose a powerful sword for herself or some other weapon.¡± ¡°No. no a sword sounds amazing but I already have my dual blades. And a decorated stick of a magical girl won¡¯t look good on me. But an ancient staff sounds awesome.¡± ¡°M-magical girl staff¡­ didn¡¯t I just tell everyone it¡¯s a magical scepter¡­ why doesn¡¯t anyone listen to me.¡± Stomping his feet hard on ground father was back to his depressed state where he would keep on gazing at the growing grass without getting bored. ¡°So, mom I wanted to ask how can I look at my own soul core. Or can you tell me how mine looks. Which colour it is.¡± Mother and father for a second there became wary of this question. It was as if they did not want to answer. So I stopped pursuing it further, since I maybe later able to find it out if I use a soul weapon myself. ¡°Usually some people use chants to summon their soul weapon. But it¡¯s fine if you can just use it without chanting too. Soul Weapon Manifestation. Lumen Sword.¡± Between the empty grips of mother¡¯s hand a bright light with increasing intensity, a thin golden blade appeared which seemed to be translucent at the same time. According to mother this sword has the ability to tamper with the properties of light which would be equivalent to her having affinity to light attribute. As for father he did not wanted to be left behind in the race and still eager to prove the mantle of his so called scepter, he hurried with his summoning. ¡°Soul Weapon Manifestation. Ignis Caesar.¡± A long red colour staff decorated with golden lining with a red crystal ball on the top appeared in his hand. But more importantly with his fire type attribute most dominant the scepter too had just say excellent firepower. Now everything was clear to me. No matter what I had to know my favourite attribute and get an awesome weapon for myself. ¡°So, how do I summon my own?¡± I was exhilarated. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you we are going to take it out by force.¡± ¡°That means¡­¡± I tilted my head in confusion. What now. Mother sounded a bit weird and thrilled about it. ¡°I am going to stab you with my soul weapon and force it out. Don¡¯t worry I will use a phantom mode so it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Mother passed a glance at father as if they had planned something from before, while I was still comprehending what was about to entail. ¡°Wait¡­ stabbed¡­¡± In a flash before I could complete what I was about to say, mother was standing right in front of me, wherein she had crossed this long distance in less than a fraction of second. I looked near my heart and a translucent golden sword was passed right through it. It really did not hurt. But I still looked at my mother passing on a surprised look. ¡°¡­You should take a deep breath here.¡± She completed the sentence faster than her lips could move. She moved both of her arms in a fashion of opening a lock and in turn the sword moved from its vertical state to a horizontal state inside my heart. The next thing I remember was hearing Al¡¯s mechanical voice when everything blackened out in front of me. [SOUL WEAPON MANIFESTATION] [DELERE SPHERE] [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LV 27] *** ZYLON ASCALON ASHBORN As we have planned she quickly learned through all the steps to see other¡¯s soul core. However when the question arrived of how her soul core was perceived by us, we really couldn¡¯t answer. Because we had never seen something like that before. It looked more of an anomaly. Something that shouldn¡¯t be like this or it is truly impossible. Every living thing has a soul core with a fixed colour pertaining to their attribute. When a person dies the colour fades away but the silhouette of the sphere still remains like an empty glass ball. But for our daughter Alicia, when I looked at her soul core there was neither any sphere nor any colour. The pitch black surrounding did exist but in middle something existed that I could not properly explain. It was like an empty area much darker than the surrounding without any fixed dimension. And even if I tried to maintain my gaze, it would feel like that darkness would consume all my senses. Even at that - this incomprehensible thing kept on growing in size the longer I looked dissolving everything into it the moment it touched something. So we really couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion without more information. Now with the next step in order after Caroline passed her sword through her heart, all we needed was to wait. I was already prepared to take action if something not went well. After stabbing Caroline had to pass through some of her divine light magic through her sword to stimulate the target¡¯s soul realm. And as it did happen, there it was. Alicia¡¯s eyes started glowing in red, just like when she uses magic in respond to the stimuli magic. In the next moment I watched Caroline jump far back twice the initial distance between us, realizing something was about to go wrong, I looked at her to know the direction. ¡°Zyl quickly use the stones. There¡¯s no time left. We never should have done it.¡± I was unable to understand such a vague response, everything looked fine. About anytime the soul weapon would itself manifest and we would know which attribute she has affinity for and the shape of her soul weapon. There was a huge blast of magical energy and a sudden jump in the life force emanating from the surrounding. The density of magical energy kept on increasing and before I realized it was about to reach to a point that could lead to a magical disaster. I glanced at Alicia and she just stood there silently. ¡°She lost consciousness while standing.¡± ¡°Zyl what are you doing. Don¡¯t prolong it any further. Stop it before it completely manifests.¡± Caroline shouted at the top of her voice .She was that loud without using sound amplification magic which to an extent pained in my ears. A white lining transparent sphere surrounded Alicia of which diameter was twice her height. But what caught my attention was the phenomenon taking place inside that thing. While Alicia stood there unconscious without knowing what was happening around her. The ground, the grass, and the air inside it everything appeared to be vanishing. Instead of being disintegrated due to magic, it was as if their existence was being erased and wiped out from this world. It was bad, the diameter of the sphere was increasing, and its dimension was not fixed. As it grew a bit further, though the growth rate was relatively slow, the land appeared to be vanishing the moment it came in contact with the sphere. The air being sucked in because of the low pressure inside the sphere. Some of the trees got uprooted and when they got drawn in towards the epicenter and touched its perimeter - that¡¯s when I realized the extent of danger. The trees too vanished with their presence gone out of this reality. When things are transferred to another dimension, even then you can¡¯t remove their traces of existence from this world which is tied to it. But this time I was unable to identify such traces. ¡°It¡¯s eating the world raw.¡± That¡¯s the conclusion I reached. Something was needed to be done. It seems that Caroline¡¯s magic power was sucked in it when she made contact. Right the stones! I fumbled in my pocket to search for them. But I did not know what amount to be used. Last time we used five Teneo stones. But now that she has become stronger than before, I was in a bind. This uncertainty¡­ if the amount exceeded then the sealing spell might endanger her life. Using these destructive stones which is actually a curse on a little girl was something we hated to do, but with no choice left and to bring her back. I started casting a double layer pentagram star seal ¨C that means using ten stones at once. What an absurd amount, but even while it was at work and the things around us was being destroyed, the surge in power seemed to be strong enough to even withheld this seal. The magic diagram complete - the star shone in purple colour and as it came in contact with the sphere, peace once again returned to the land. Alicia body lay still on the floor, it was a perfect picture of harmony, but around her all the chaos defied every logic. Caroline quietly walked towards Alicia with broken footwork drawing heavy breath. At that time I was unable to see her face. She picks up Alicia from the ground in her arms and glanced at the completely annihilated ground. The missing ground carved into a hollow hemi-sphere, the still air and the uprooted trees that are no longer to be found. ¡°Zyl let¡¯s go back. I think it¡¯s time to meet.¡± She sounded stiff in her words. ¡°Wait¡­ meet who¡­¡± I tried to follow and getting close to where she stood. ¡°Someone who knows everything and is responsible, but thinks that it¡¯s none of her care in this world.¡± That time the look on her face reminded me of the gazes she had on her face was one that I had last witnessed more than two hundred years ago during the Great War. It was completely expressionless¡­.
VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 3 PROTECT WHAT YOU HAVE TO
CHAPTER - 3 PROTECT WHAT YOU HAVE TO Caroline straining her arms pushed the heavy doors of the observation chamber. A grey room completely devoid of any materialistic value came into picture. It had a circular rooftop and the walls had a special luster to them. There were no windows and the thick walls almost made the room soundproof. I brushed one of my fingers on the wall and there was not a single speck of dust as usual. At a first glance it might appear some kind of a special storeroom. But it¡¯s not, since its empty over here. I prefer to call it an observatory while it also works as a communication room. And for the reason that we are here is still unclear to me except for the fact that Caroline was desperate to meet someone, whom she didn¡¯t wanted to or apparently didn¡¯t liked much. Caroline plucked out a necklace from her pocket and maintained a constant stare at it. Her hands squeezed tightly around the ornament and her whole body shook with anger. Getting impatient I tried to make things clear, attempting to uplift the seriousness and exorcise the heavy tension the room was drenched in then. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Crap. I did it again. That was a dumb question. It¡¯s obvious from her looks that she is not okay. ¡°¡­I am fine.¡± As if snapping out of reality, she fumbled for the right words after staring back at me. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡± She placed the necklace in the air which floated for a few seconds and then hovering in an upward direction got transfixed to the centre of the hemispherical roof. The necklace had a golden chain imparting light and a medium sized red pendant attached to it. Like a crystal radiating light, the pendant glowed form above and the walls started to show images. Now, I knew why the red stone in the necklace looked so familiar. It was an ancient communication magic from the age of gods and primarily used by them. I wondered who would have the receiving necklace¡­ Indulged in my own extrapolation of thoughts, the images on the walls blurred and then suddenly gained drastic clearness and sharpness. Both I and Caroline had petrified looks on our faces. Dead bodies. Blood. Dark. Corpses lay scattered¡ªsome in pieces¡ªaround a giant hall that would¡¯ve been considered beautiful otherwise. The beautiful laden tiles on the ground seemed to have been once white, but was now dyed red with blood and a tiny flow of water flowing in the square grooves on the sides of the floor in a symmetrical pattern was swirling with blood in them. There must have been about hundred corpses spread throughout the ground, their weapons lying next to them ¨C mostly broken. The bodies revealed signs of torture¡ªsome had had their limbs torn apart, faces crushed beyond recognition and other beheaded bodies showed signs of pure genocide. Just what kind of entity brought down such a catastrophe? But I just couldn¡¯t seem to peel my eyes away from it. Searching for clues, I concluded that this hall was a part of a huge royal castle and quite extravagant for there to be such beautiful gems embedded everywhere in the wall and emanating radiant magical energy. Thud. Thud. Thud. Following the sound ours eyes befell on a figure wearing a black cape and punching at something enthusiastically. Even the resonating sound of the throws had a rhythmic tone. The person in question turned back and I was stunned to see a beautiful tall young woman in a black tight suit and black gloves with blood stains all over it. What really shocked me were the physical features of this person. It was like looking at the adult version of Alicia. With only difference her height and azure blue eyes which shone like lightning. She had the same long white hairs and a very similar face to her to the extent to be called identical. Most important of all she appeared to be the cause of what was happening around and that ecstatic smile on her face was slowly damaging my nervous system. The next shocker was another dead body which she seemed to have been using as a punching bag. Its face deformed and his blood stained body resting on the arm stand of a huge throne. So this really was a castle¡¯s hall room. So, who is that man dead again¡­ ¡°It has been a long time teacher.¡± Caroline made a small bow to the person in the film. She sounded so plain and trying to conduct herself properly. I followed her example and too made a small bow. If Caroline is calling her ¡®teacher¡¯ then she is to be one of the twenty-four Pillar Goddess Urza. Alicia¡¯s lineage and the previous wielder of that principium weapon. ¡°Long time no see, Caroline. How long has it been maybe around two hundred years since we fought together during the war.¡± Her careless response, smiling disposition and that still grin on her face. Has she forgotten the kind of place and situation she is in. ¡°Teacher what are you doing and where are you.¡± Caroline was still trying to act calm, as if she was expecting such kind of brutality. I found women every time scary when they try to act so normal. She vigorously shook her hands which got rid of the sticking blood. She looked around in amazement as if for the first time realizing where she could be. ¡°Well I wonder about that. You see in this world the demon lord succeed in murdering all the heroes and was now playing around with the populace. Since most of the gods had abandoned this world, thinking that no one would mind I decided to join in the fun. And then it sadly became a one-time game.¡± ¡°Wait and you just went and did whatever you liked?¡± Caroline tried to counter. ¡°It had been so long since I wanted to have fun but the world has become quite peaceful now. I tried to hold myself the best I could but maybe the opponent team were all just talk. Ah! don¡¯t tell me Alice you wanted to join me too. Sorry but it seems there is no more opponent team left to compete against us.¡±She made a seductive and yet innocent smile which made the whole conversation seem like an invitation to a popular one time exclusive game event. But a demon lord defeating all the heroes is something quite rare. Those two titles are authorities made to counter interact with each other to maintain balance and prosperity but for one to overpower other showed just how strong the title holder could be. Wouldn¡¯t the fight would have been too deadly, but by the looks of it ¨C was a one sided massacre. And she did it with bare hands nonetheless when she is a dual wielder herself. Now I understand what Caroline meant to not joke around when asking for a sparring match with her. Because I would get obliterated even with her holding back. So that¡¯s the power of one of the top clans of the Mane Apostolo Council of Gods. Caroline for a while stayed silent and so did she. ¡°Caroline¡­¡± she sounded a bit normal there, which showed that she might be getting to the point of the discussion now. ¡°Yes, teacher¡­¡± Caroline seemed to be still maintaining some sort of rules that she would be speaking less in front of her. Totally adverse of her true nature. Kind of scares me, to think that a person like her has such command over a quick-witted and prankster Caroline. ¡°Do you have a band-aid; it seems that I have scraped my knee falling for you.¡± ¡°I am going to call the cops. It must be illegal to be as fine as you are. This is not the time for such frivolous talks and flirting. If you are this free then you shouldn¡¯t be acting so ignorant.¡± ¡°Is it about Sachi.¡± ¡°Her name is Alicia now.¡± ¡°Right Sachi¡­¡± ¡°A-l-i-c-i-a.¡± Both of them seemed to be adamant with their choice of names. At this point of time I started wondering why I was even attending this meeting between a student and a teacher. But isn¡¯t it too late to back out now. ¡°Then let me re-introduce the kind of relationship between us. Sachi¡­ then, and now Alicia is be my biological grand-granddaughter from the world she came from. But since she possesses immense magical powers just like me but not a divine body, so that would make me her mother.¡± ¡°She is my daughter now.¡± Caroline doesn¡¯t seem to be going down so easily. ¡°I know and you have my thanks for looking after that child when she was so alone.¡± ¡°Regarding that I found your traces of magic in her soul realm.¡± There was a sudden silence, in which neither party spoke and the goddess seemed to be in a dilemma whether to reveal the cards or not. ¡°You got me. I did place a twofold seal on her to permanently negate her magical energy and life force.¡± ¡°How could you do that to such a small child, knowing that it would hinder her personal life and growth? The chances that she could even die and always remain sickly would be too high.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t she break through both of them on her own. Isn¡¯t she awesome just like me. Am I right or am I right?¡± ¡°She lost her parents at such a young age and you weren¡¯t even there to support and guide her. You say it like it¡¯s all good and fine but¡­How could you even call yourself her¡­.¡± ¡°Caroline you know that, it¡¯s not like I had a choice. Possessing such great magical powers and life force, you do realize what kind of attention she could have fetched for herself from other gods who would crave to get their hands on her powers in any way they could with nothing good to do or the devils from that world. If I had stayed with her, then I might be able to support her but never completely protect her. The only way was for us to part ways. I don¡¯t ask for that child¡¯s forgiveness for what I had done to her and when I should have acted responsibly, but she is my only granddaughter and I do love her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still so unfair even if you put it like that and sound so reasonable at the worst moment when you yourself are so carefree. So, from now on I will look after her and make sure that she would never have to compromise or depend on someone in the outside world.¡± ¡°Alicia is growing into a beautiful maiden just like me and is able to do so many things she could not do in her previous life. So thank you for looking after her and I am glad that you were the first people whom she met to take care of her. How about I come there and let¡¯s celebrate together.¡± To be honest, her switching flips too quickly makes it difficult to say whether she is really serious or not. It¡¯s hard to keep tabs on her mood, really. ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away. You are still hiding something. So please tell me. Why of all times now. Why such an elaborate plans to reincarnate so many people at once.¡± ¡°You know I am bad with a lot of questions. So how about I answer one by one. I am in a good mood now, so hurry up with your questions.¡± ¡°Her true attribute... Just what is it?¡± ¡°So you have reached the conclusion that it¡¯s not the six basic attributes. Well that was fast. Just what you can expect from my number one disciple.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you say to me that I was the only disciple.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. That¡¯s why you are number one. Hurray.¡± ¡°Heeeehhh.¡±A small cackle left my lips. For the first time I saw someone making fun and pulling leg of Caroline. But then a murderous eye made contact with me and I stood in attention position immediately. ¡°Hurry up and just answer the question.¡± ¡°Ah! You don¡¯t like me giving you special attention Caroline.¡± ¡°Fine then I am putting the transmitter off. Since this conversation is getting nowhere it¡¯s better to postpone it.¡± ¡°Wait.. wait.. It¡¯s just that you look even cuter when you are angry. So bare with me.¡± ¡°Buttering me up won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Caroline was straight-forward with her thoughts. ¡°Jeez... but your red face tells me something else.¡± I bend a little and pulled my eyes to the right to take a glance at my wife¡¯s supposed to be flustered face. But before I could get a peek, she was about to pull the string of necklace and switch off the transmission. ¡°It¡¯s nothingness.¡± ¡°¡­.What!?¡± Caroline, stopped in her movements, most probably pretending to cut off the chat. ¡°You heard me. It¡¯s none of the six attributes. Her soul core does not exist, because it¡¯s empty. You can also call it void.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t know how exactly it works. But you know what¡­ Almighty World God created life using this very attribute by mixing his will in it. The attribute which is the origin of everything.¡± ¡°So, you want to tell me that all the six attributes are resulting breakdown products of that void or nothingness that you call and that¡¯s why her spirit realm is like a void. But why allow something a singular existence like that.¡± ¡°Beats me. It¡¯s not like I am in charge. Except for Almighty World God no one knows what¡¯s up with the Divine World System to create an irregularity like this. But it seems that even the Tree of Life has the same goal but a different mindset to achieve it. That¡¯s why it offered its fruit to her and she was able to survive the backlash and outburst of energy from time to time when the seal was being broken.¡± ¡°So, you are telling me that the Tree of Life is in a way trying to protect her, while the Divine System is trying to use her for a specific purpose. How bothersome. And on top of that learning about that fruit makes it even more realistic. So there really is something going on that the World God decided to take such drastic measures and reincarnate so many.¡± ¡°Well, that was a quick conclusion. But things have taken a turn again when the principium dual blades chose her as the next wielder. That would have been an unexpected event for both the Divine System and Tree of Life. You know exactly what those blades symbolize and that she is of my lineage.¡± ¡°What are you thinking of won¡¯t happen?¡± Caroline passed it out straight to her. ¡°Even if you deny it how much you want, those are the swords of calamity and having a wielder means another war is inevitable and this time it maybe on a wider scale than the Great Wars.¡± Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. Wait¡­ if that happens then wouldn¡¯t the world itself get obliterated this time. ¡°Didn¡¯t you yourself said it. Remember you told me that whenever a world is about to suffer from a big disaster that can threaten the system¡¯s existence it always transfers a sacred weapon to the world to be used by someone worthy and prevent such events.¡± ¡°Then what of it. This time the divine system though chose a human with a power that would have allowed it to make her under its absolute control by putting restrictions on her. But the tree of life decided to give her a meaning as the best course of action and set her free from that ugly path. And now that she has a will of her own¡­. I see I won¡¯t let that happen. Whatever the divine system has in accord for her, as her mother I will not just standby and see her dance according to its plans. But she will be strong enough to chose her own path and make her own decision.¡± ¡°Even if you say that, why the trust in her so much. Wouldn¡¯t it only bring back uncertainties, pain and misfortune for you?¡± ¡°Because she is the daughter of a true hero and a true demon lord the strongest out there in this world. In the times she has stayed here I have come to love her as her mother and I still want to look after her. And the same time realized that there is nothing to worry, because unlike us, who were at that time weak and had to sometimes run away, compromise and lose things dear to us. She would crush those who would oppose her. Even though seeing her leave on the same path as to save the world, I trust her that she would come at the top and rise above everyone¡¯s expectations.¡± ¡°Hahaaa¡­. Doesn¡¯t that sound so much like me to destroy everything I dislike. So, you wish it for or not you are going to send her on a bloody path to hell. But are you ready to even able to lift the heavy burden for that. She will kill humans, other races, lose close ones and make more enemies. And even then you can say still keep on making the same claims.¡± ¡°No, you are wrong. She will defeat all her enemies, keep her closed ones safe. That¡¯s just how strong she will be and that¡¯s why she can be the only one who could do it for the sake of you know who. Didn¡¯t you yourself say something you cannot achieve by your own hands is something you cannot protect. One cannot easily escape their fate in a world where the will of the god¡¯s is supreme and stands above all. One¡¯s fate is sealed when they are born whether it is a burden to become a king for someone for a noble family, to be born with titles like sage, hero or demon lords. When people have expectations from you and you fail then your fate blurs and you think it¡¯s all over. But I have learned that every time you lose its just a single ball in life you were unable to hit. Life will keep on throwing new challenges at you. But if someone stops at the first ball, he would never be able to hit another even though he has to swing his sword for the hundredth time to hit for the first time. Not like I am one myself to believe in strings of fate and my own rambling.¡± ¡°Well, I accept nothing less from my pupil. Talking after you for such a long time just like old days¡­. Refreshes my mind. Then I hope everything comes true just as you say. How about we have such chats regularly.¡± ¡°No, on second thought I think I need to go and take a look at her.¡± ¡°Well, you are no fun. How about the one standing next to you. You are the true demon Lord from the Ashborn family correct.¡± ¡°Yes, mam.¡± I stood in attention position after a quick response. Doesn¡¯t she know I can still see the blood-stained walls and corpses behind her? ¡°Thank you for taking care of my student and my daughter. Well, how about we have some fun together too. What do you say? We didn¡¯t have a chance of sparring during the war.¡± ¡°No, no I am more than happy to look after my family. And I am happy living like this without having to fight formidable opponents so let¡¯s postpone the match for now.¡± ¡°Huh! You are a boring plain guy. I see. Times surely have dulled people. Even after playing with these guys I am not having that much fun any longer.¡± ¡°Well. If I am dull and plain, it cannot be helped. Once again you have my sincere thanks for telling us about Alicia.¡± I tried to maintain a poker face and not to show my anxiety. What is she even talking about, she K.O. them all without breaking a sweat. And that smile on her face though charming and attractive it might be, how can she still say she is not satisfied. Will Alicia eventually turn like that? I really do like when she smiles but for some reason like that. ¡°Well, then bye-bye. Call me if you ever need my help.¡± ¡°Thank you for your help teacher. Take care of yourself.¡± Goddess Urza was now holding the pendant in her necklace which had stopped radiating light and also cut-off the transmission. ¡°Caroline, there are so many more things I wanted to tell you. But that have to wait. About how the grudges of the previous war had left that world unstable and the revolts of devils who would be stronger than the previous ones with much larger forces and more enemies to speak of. But I don¡¯t want to make you worry. I am happy to see that you are living a happy peaceful life just like you wanted to. So stay where you are. Let us entrust our hopes to the next generation to those two. They two might make a good team after all. I am sure she will meet Athena pretty soon. Now that Alicia has broken her two seals, her attribute of nothingness is something even I may not be able to handle and it will keep on growing with that special body of her, made by Arachne. She did tell me that she wanted to create a new most supreme species that would have a high growth rate, but no one knew that she actually succeeded in making one and hid it. Maybe she realized what a frightening creation she had made that could eventually threaten her own existence and the position of gods. Not like I care. But her desire to live far surpasses than any problem that could be thrown at her. Maybe everything was to be fated like this. Now then, that¡¯s over, which one of you was the demon lord again.¡± She glances at the pile of corpse without any glint of hate or hesitation in her eyes. ¡°Sorry, my bad. Maybe I killed everyone here before they could even speak. But wasn¡¯t it there fault. Though I might have walked into the demon lord¡¯s castle without an invitation but they were to attack me first. What if a fragile women like me would have got hurt. Maybe I would stay in this world for a while and keep watch.¡± But I wonder what she would do when she awakens the second ability of the White & Black swords. The kind of power which even a God would desire, but can never be achieved¡­ *** CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN Just when the transmission was cut-off I took a deep sigh of relief and caught the falling pendant and put it back on my neck. It had been so long since I talked to her and it felt so satisfying and wonderful that we could talk like old times. ¡°So, Zyl you kept on talking about how you wanted to compete against her, but then why did you reject her offer.¡± ¡°What are you talking about¡­ I did¡­don¡¯t mind me my brain might not have been in the right place. I must be talking crazy that time.¡± Zyl looked here and there without making eye contact with me. He always seems so funny when teased. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We need to make lot of preparations. One month from now Lili will be leaving and some day¡­Alicia too. Things might be getting too quiet again.¡± I hurriedly started walking towards the exit gate. ¡°Hey, now! Don¡¯t leave me behind here, you... Don¡¯t I get a say in this? It¡¯s me who you¡¯re gonna force into preparing everything beforehand and coming up with presents, right? Right?!¡± BOOOMMM. Zyl caught up to me in no time. ¡°That might have been Lili practicing one of Alicia¡¯s magic. She never showed such enthusiasm with me.¡± Zyl tried to voice his thoughts. ¡°These days I am just glad that we don¡¯t have any neighbours to complain with the noise. Otherwise we might have been reported and called to the police station several times.¡± ¡°Is that a candy shop or a toy shop? Do they sell presents for small children?¡± ¡°Never mind. Zyl, what do you think now that you know all of this.¡± ¡°Well, you always mentioned about that clan, now I understand they are some kind of die-hard battle junkie.¡± ¡°No, you are wrong in your assessment.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s what it looked.¡± ¡°The AEGIS CLAN, one of the pillar clans of the Mane Apostolo Council, though has very few members but is considered to be one of the strongest pillars in the council. What¡¯s so special about them is that they can¡¯t stand anything which is not to their liking. That means they will kill anything that they dislike. For them there is no good or evil ¨C it¡¯s all about their whims.¡± Destroying something you hate with all you have got. Is it fun or,¡­ Is it that terrible a thought, I wondered. ¡°And then Alicia has the same smile as her which troubles me¡­ will she turn out the same. After all she is a unique existence.¡± ¡°What are you talking about she is not alone or something special. She is a part of our family. As for her smile, I love it more than anything and she should keep on smiling.¡± As a true demon lord who once ruled almost more than half of this world, even I hated many things. Wanting them to disappear was the only thing I could think about. Subjects that tried to betray me, humans who used their semantics against us to wage wars for their own benefits, evil gods who plotted for their own entertainment. And when things got worst I would want myself to disappear, wouldn¡¯t it had been better if the demon lords did not exist, who were sometimes made the enemies of this world. If there had been no enemies wouldn¡¯t the world be more at peace and I could get some rest too. But that¡¯s when I realized after meeting Caroline who made me realize how sad that thought was. It was just the adverse of living a peaceful life. Being alone and invisible to others would not only make my life colourless and boring, but those who care about me will be sad too. Leaving them behind, giving up on your dreams is what cowards and losers do. To live I had to decide for myself and not be led by those around me. Their expectations, thoughts ideas if cannot follow with me then I can just ignore them. No one has the right to blame for the way I want to live. If I chose not to fight, then I won¡¯t. In some eyes I might have looked like a coward, but I know people who are more happy with this ongoing peace at present moment between races. And if this is about to crumble, then Caroline is right that we should entrust it to those who are going to live on this world now while we are receding to the background. Providing support is the only thing¡­. No, it is the best thing to do for them to make their own dreams come true in their own way. Just a little bit more of time and care will surely give rise to a great tree laden with fruits of happiness and harmony. ¡°Yeah you are right.¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I launched another black fare arrow from my bow that was made of flames too at the monster standing on the tree which pierced through his heart and turned it into dust in an instant before it could even make a scream for its vanishing life. It was an ice elf. Though they might be called an elf just because they have long ears but according to this world standards they are monsters. Their body almost frozen blue colour with well-built thick muscles it seems they specialize in ice magic. This was floor 94. Both Lili and I were amazed to see this floor covered all in ice and with trees that had growing ice needle-like leaves. Under the light the reflected seven colours formed amazing patterns on the wall. We decided we would preserve this floor later for fun and sight-seeing or picnic. With our status infliction and some magic we can easily detest this cold even in summer¡¯s clothes. What I would like to do is cultivate those ice trees and make money by selling ice-creams in winter. No, wait that won¡¯t work people already can use magic with water attribute. Yes, the trees might sell for good as decorative purposes on Christmas. Wait do they even celebrate Christmas over here. Maybe there are still too many things left to know for me in this world. With magic there might be a possibility Santa does exist, but if it really turned out to be a myth of a thief who tried to escape from police by pretending to give gifts to people who caught him¡­. No maybe I have read too many story-paths regarding the same character and jumbled them up. So, the best way without causing much damage was to kill every monster stealthily. With analysis magic I found that there were about hundred ice elves with one of them producing immense magical aura. That could have been their chief. While fifty of them are out scouting in this wide ice forest, the other fifty lives in a dense settlement close by to the next gate. Sounds like a secret ops mission to me. Even Lili was excited to go covert. She decided that she would take things from left while I will set off from right and head to the settlement. As things stand now and that the monsters are still quite it seems that the plan is working well. We just need to keep the forest safe and the rest can just disappear. They are not needed here. I launched another arrow while running between the bushes and using wind magic to remove traces from the snow trail. Though it¡¯s quite a hassle and much difficult than burning down the forest at once and killing them all along with it. But it¡¯s all worth it. After five minutes I met up with Lili at the rendezvous point which was a tall tree just outside the settlement - the best place to keep an eye on their movement. ¡°Big sister after it¡¯s all done, then let¡¯s make it our secret hideout.¡± ¡°Yeah this territory belongs to us two sisters now. We will claim it by all means. Then we can come and do ice-skating here.¡± ¡°Ices-skating!! What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know. It¡¯s fun maybe I will teach you later.¡± Wait, what have I promised to her, it¡¯s not like I know how to do ice-skating myself. I didn¡¯t even own an ice-skate before. I just watched some videos and thought that¡¯s amazing, it would be nice to do it someday. Maybe mother would know and I could make some ice-skates with creation magic. ¡°Big sister¡­ look what¡¯s this.¡± Lili was holding a round object which almost looked similar to fruit. Is it edible? I applied analyse and found it to be safe for consumption. Just to be on the safe side I took the first bite. ¡°Umu¡­ who would have thought I could get to eat that tastes exactly like blueberry pie... and that too none the less in a fruit of a frozen forest.¡± My next successful business idea. I am going to be an entrepreneur and make big with this rare fruit. But is it really rare. I took a look back at that fruit. Not that I care. If it¡¯s tasty I can eat it and it will surely sell well. Just need to grow these trees properly. After all when I go outside I need to earn a stable income and have a proper source of income to fund our travels and living expense. Seeing me Lili took a bite too from the fruit hanging near her from the branches. ¡°Sweet¡­so sweet. Big sister let¡¯s take some home too.¡± ¡°Lili, resolve yourself. We are taking everything and not just some.¡± ¡°Yes. Think big. Do crazy.¡± Wait who is teaching Lili these kinds of sentences. Could it be me in my sleep, talking in dreams? I made a quick note of this to fix this problem and find the source of it. This time Lili wanted to train herself while fighting enemies in numbers and not just a single opponent. She is a diligent worker after all, though she only does things that interests her, even if it means neglecting her important day-to-day work. That¡¯s a bad habit, for which mother and I are working hard to improve it. We came up with the idea of giving rewards on completion of daily work and exemption from household activities like cleaning your own room. Usually Flora did it during her absence but now she is back home she must learn to properly take care of her own from now on. Lili jumped from the tree raising some noise and attracted every ice elves attention. Then as usual she flailed her scythe in the air and dashed towards the horde of almost fifty ice elves. These monsters can manipulate ice and usually use ice projectiles to fight, but they specialize in physical combat and grappling techniques. So it¡¯s easy to win against them if we maintain a fair distance and attack. Within minutes Lili had already cleared half of their population and was hacking through them without any trouble. They were no match for her in close physical combat. It doesn¡¯t matter whether their bodies are hard and they have home advantage, in front of Lili¡¯s scythe everything crumbled. I had just now leveled up and gained my soul weapon. But my father and mother forbid me to use it, since it went berserk and I need to do more training and learn more about the soul of a person. It also seems that now I don¡¯t need to use those white strings to level up and form a cocoon and whatever purpose that thing served for can now be directly done with my own body. I can always feel the connection between the magic molecules of the surrounding directed and absorbed by my body. Though I was still asleep for 5 days. That¡¯s the only drawback. I need to ask Al to come up with a counter measure to keep myself safe when I level up, like making a guardian or either when I am sleeping, Al can take control over my body for sometime during emergency. That doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea at all. Speaking of which it¡¯s for the first time Al has no memory regarding when my soul weapon went berserk, it¡¯s quite odd. Well I will have my chance to try it again very soon. For now I don¡¯t need to lose sight of the chief and when he comes out I will take him down in one shot by my new magic which I came up with recently. From behind the temporary shelters, though I thought they would be igloos but simple huts made of clay were standing tall, loud footsteps could be heard. I thought here it was. But at the same time about ten ice-elves twenty-five feet tall showed up. It was clearly the chief ¨C boss of this floor. But wasn¡¯t there supposed to be just one of them. I used my appraisal and was delighted to see that it possessed the {Shadow Clone skill}. This is for the best, that means more target practice for me. For some reason all those clones which seem to be real were heading for me. One of them tried to throw a punch at me at a rather high speed than expected in this chill environment. Doesn¡¯t their bone gets jammed with all this cold. [SET CONTROL] Before his hands could reach me, it vanished in the middle. For a second the huge giant gawked at me waiting for its hands to reach. But realizing the soaring pain reaching its backbone it retaliated with a loud scream. ¡°Kyaaahhhh!!¡± At this point they must be thinking what I could have done. So others tried to do the same thing but I casted the same spell. All of them lost few limbs at some points. Others tried to launch huge ice lances at me but all of them vanished mid-air during their flight. What I had been using until now was a special upgraded form of teleportation magic. By first causing partial teleportation over a specific area I assign a new co-ordinate for them. But stopping the spell in between - the teleported material ends up with two co-ordinates at the same time which is not possible. In other terms while causing a tunneling effect between two points if the target gets trapped in between it would vapourise due to the high pressure of the closing down tunnel with infinite gravitational force. ¡°Time to end it.¡± [SET CONTROL] I used this magic on each of its clones and they disappeared without a trace form this world lost between the gaps of two spaces. Wait... who was the real chief among them. Not that it matters now when they are dead. I ended it soon before it could use any trump cards so that I could protect this beautiful ice forest. ¡°Big sister¡­¡± Lili came running at me. Seems like she is done too. ¡°Let¡¯s head back Lili and plan to come once again here with something good to do next time.¡± ¡°I want to try ice-skating.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ about that. First let¡¯s go home.¡± We were now at the dinner table eating those fruits as deserts which we collected from the forest. ¡°I never knew ice elves grew these kinds of fruits.¡± Mother commented as she continued chomping on the sweet portion. ¡°It could be possible that it¡¯s a mutation of a sweet fruit which they specifically did this with their magic to survive food shortage.¡± Now that¡¯s something I could learn from father. It will surely help me later to reproduce them. ¡°Lili tell me do you want something specifically for this coming month.¡± Mother tried to instigate a conversation. Lili for a moment stared at the air in front of her. ¡°I want to stay here and don¡¯t want to leave.¡± ¡°Not happening. You need to go to school.¡± ¡°Then how about I take big sister with me.¡± Lili tried to capture me in her arms. ¡°She can¡¯t leave now. She needs to do more training.¡± ¡°Does that mean I am better than big sister when it comes to learning from you all and she is still behind in training?¡± Lili is really competitive, no matter how you see it. ¡°No, that means you are just so hard to teach that we had to force ourselves to send you to school.¡± Mother smirked. ¡°No, that couldn¡¯t be true. It couldn¡¯t be¡­.¡± Lili sounded a bit scared there. Maybe she was a bit late to catch on the humour. ¡°I am just joking.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about leaving, but I am really excited about my birthday.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ birthday??¡± I stuttered. That was news to me. A new revelation. ¡°Big sister, next month is my birthday I want a nice present. Maybe a new weapon or a magic spell that only I can use which will obliterate the enemy in one strike.¡± I for some unfounded reason seemed to be low on words to respond. VOLUME 4 : INTERLUDE : HAPPY BIRTHDAY
INTERLUDE : HAPPY BIRTHDAY ¡°Lili don¡¯t eat so quickly and chew you food properly.¡± Mom said pointing the spoon at intended person. But she paid no heed. ¡°But it¡¯s so tasty that I want to finish it off quickly and eat the ice-cream. I might not be able to eat them anymore for a while.¡± Lili sounded desperate and the victim here. ¡°Don¡¯t speak while eating.¡± Mother retorted. After sometime when we were finished with the dinner and Flora came to get the plates, mother looked at me and asked. ¡°Alicia I have seen you working so late at night recently. You should sleep early and if anything is troubling you just ask.¡± ¡°Everything is fine¡­.¡± I might have sounded a little odd there. But there is no escaping from mother¡¯s all knowing senses. I was sure I had excellently buried all the trails and my work a secret. Maybe she even knows about that. ¡°Big sister have you thought of the cake you are going to make on my birthday.¡± ¡°Still working on it.¡± yes there is only one week left now for Lili¡¯s birthday to come. And for a month she has been so excited about it. ¡°Big sister when is your birthday. You never told me.¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± I was speechless. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it already passed by when I was not here.¡± ¡°Actually I don¡¯t know¡­when is mine.¡± I did not try to hide the fact. ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡± It seems that Lili won¡¯t be leaving me off the hook without a proper answer. But it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t know the day I was born and if I look at my status window it only shows years with no mention of month and dates. So, I didn¡¯t really know what to say to Lili. ¡°I know Lili why don¡¯t you two celebrate your birthdays on the same day.¡± Mother as usual came to my rescue but the plan was something she decided all on her own. ¡°We can do that¡­¡± Lili enquired. ¡°Why not? As long as you are up for it.¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t really have to do it specifically for me. I am fine with not having a birthday.¡± It was really okay with me, not having to celebrate one. Even in my previous life I did not celebrate my birthday even if I know on which day it was. It was just like a normal day. I don¡¯t think my guardians even remembered on which day it was or maybe that they were too busy to wish me. Not like even if I celebrated it by buying a cake someone would accompany me while cutting it or I knew someone whom I could invite and have a party with. ¡°Yes¡­ I am all for it. I want to celebrate my birthday with big sister.¡± Then without my affirmation everything seems to have been decided in advance, but I was now looking forward for that day to come. Maybe this could prove to be a totally new experience for me¡­. Because that is one of my goals in this new life. The day came and we were already sitting on the dinner table with a huge blueberry cake in front of us made from the same fruits we got from the ice forest. ¡°Lili, it¡¯s about time to cut the cake.¡± ¡°But what about the gifts.¡± ¡°That is after you cut the cake I suppose.¡± Father explained Lili and questioning within himself the probable reasons why presents are given after cutting the cake. Maybe because the giver can be sure of that they get a piece in return for their present. But didn¡¯t I bring the present with the intention to give in the first place. But if I did work in creating a present then shouldn¡¯t there be a reward for me. But isn¡¯t that too selfish. But I am the one thinking of it then what does that make of me¡­ Ah it¡¯s no use there are just too many¡­ But¡¯s. Maybe that¡¯s what father would be thinking with the tensed up creases appearing on his faces. ¡°Big sister why don¡¯t you cut the cake with me.¡± ¡°No you go first, it¡¯s totally fine with me only celebrating and it¡¯s not necessary if I don¡¯t cut one.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you and Flora work hard to make the cake. So¡­¡± Lili grabbed my hand just like that, and carried me to the spot. Putting the knife in between our hands she slashed through the cake like a samurai. Maybe her method was too rough and violent for the cake in the first place. Maybe it felt more like she was slaying a monster. Mother and father started clapping. ¡°Happy birthday Lili and Alicia.¡± Both of them congratulated us at the same time. It all happened so quick for me to follow that I broke in a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Flora served us the cut pieces of the cake next and presented us with the dishes which she and I had prepared this evening. Mostly it was a barbeque party because Lili likes grilled and smoked stuff. We had bite-size, juicy pieces of meat, chicken skewers, sausage wieners, fried noodles and lots of sliced vegetables, though mostly neglected. And I had to finish them off, wasting food is a sin. Everyone seems to like the new flavoured blue berry cake and the good response was making the business idea of farming it on a large scale just that tempting. But I will need land to cultivate that. Or maybe not, I can just simply transport myself to the forest. But if I rely on a single place others might discover my business secret. There¡¯s just too much on the plate to think off. But getting worried about these silly ideas might be not worth it in a birthday party where everyone is having fun. Even if it¡¯s only us four and Flora again, it totally feels like a new atmosphere. Because the next part consisted of Lili¡¯s birthday present. It was first mother and father¡¯s turn. They came forward with a small pink wrapped box and gave it to Lili, who without any reservation and in haste nibbled through the nicely packed wrapper and unsealed the cover. Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation. From inside came out a bracelet with a red ellipsoid crystal attached in between of a golden bracelet. Lili without further ado put it on her right hand and it rather looked cute on her outfit. Suddenly mother passed me a similar gift box. ¡°It¡¯s your birthday too Alicia.¡± I did not question but with a ¡°thank you¡± humbly accepted the gift. From inside came out a white bracelet and on top of which a blue pearl with a similar shape and size to that of Lili¡¯s was fixed. While I put it on my left hand, the bracelet got camouflaged with my white outfit and the blue pearl like a small gemstone embedded on my wrist. ¡°Big sister and I have similar looking bracelets.¡± ¡°Well, with these two magic crystals you should be able to contact each other whenever you want without restrictions. No matter how far apart you are you can even roughly pin-point each other¡¯s location.¡± I thought there was some meaning behind it, so it is something like a communication magic similar to phones of my previous world. Well the location system helps to know where Lili is anytime if I wanted to meet her in the outside world. But next was my turn, the part I was most excited about was giving a present to Lili. The thing on which I had been working so hard on till late nights. I pushed a large green box in front of them which apparently looked heavy and the shaking made it look even more suspicious. ¡°Big sister, is that my gift. What can it be, to be so huge?¡± ¡°Just wait and see.¡± I smirked. Maybe I was too excited to surprise her. From Lili I had heard that school is a thing only for the nobility and those who can afford it. So, in this world where they have only few schools, people have to travel to other countries to get the best education from the best institute. So, just that the noble students can study properly without being affected with changes in their daily life, the staying are well equipped with all kinds of recreation equipments and facilities. And also allows students to bring with them attendants to serve under and take care of them. Since Lili needs to hide her identity, she cannot have an attendant from the outside world; otherwise she might not be able to live normally in the demon academy. ¡°So¡­. Ta-daa.¡± The giant cardboard lid flipped open and I was waiting to see the excited faces of everyone and their cheers for my exceptional work, especially I was looking forward to that of Lili¡¯s. Since the gift was meant for her. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Is that an alien?¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s a joker, you see in parties.¡± Wait what¡¯s with mother¡¯s and everyone¡¯s comment. I turned back at the gift and a figure in black odd suit was standing in front of me with two long daggers in her hands. What that person wore was a half covered black mask from chin to nose leaving only pink eyes to be seen. The black jump-suit which looked a modern combination of a track suit and a ninja-uniform fit tightly on the wearer¡¯s body. ¡°But, why are you in your combat uniform.¡± ¡°Because my job is to protect everyone from the shadows and keep Lady Alicia safe.¡± ¡°Not for now¡­. Just go in.¡± ¡°But why¡­ I want to be in this dress. I like it this way.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force me too¡­¡± I started pushing her head back inside the huge box which could have easily fit two people like her, while she was doing her best to resist. ¡°Nooo¡­.¡± She cried. ¡°Just change already back into the uniform.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it this one.¡± ¡°Not the one made you wear the last night, but the one I asked you to wear today.¡± ¡°But I like that one the more.¡± I was finally able to press her in and tightly shut the lid. ¡°Nothing wrong, just a few moments.¡± I replied to others confused expressions. ¡®Something is wrong!¡¯ Thought Lili. ¡®Something is definitely wrong!!¡¯ Thought Father. ¡®Isn¡¯t this similar to abduction!!!¡¯ Thought mother. ¡°Ta¡ªdaa¡­¡± the lid of the box from inside flung open with a bang and a cute girl almost the same age as Lili was standing in front of them now. She was wearing a maid outfit similar to Flora, with purple hairs tied in a ponytail using green scrunches. With the glamorous leap she made out of the box circling twice mid air and with the gut-pose she landed on the ground made her look like a circus performer. But the claps from the watchers made it look okay for now. ¡°My name is Rose. From today on I will be serving Master Lili. I excel at wind magic. But my original job is of a spy and my hobby is to dodge lasers and infiltrate enemy¡¯s castle to get my hands on secret scrolls. Did I do it right this time Lady Alicia.¡± She looked at me with her bright pink eyes. Why did I make them so adorable, just blame my imagination. I wanted to slap myself for teaching her those things or giving her that kind of personality from one of my fantasy life characters of a spy who trained his life underground and when she ventures into the outside world - finds herself fighting against a corporation that wants to get their hands on ancient relics. So before they can collect them, this spy would every time by chance tumble upon a ruin and by her instincts complete each one of them and then with those relics repel the plans of evil corporation to take over the world. Well, that¡¯s how Rose primarily sees this world. The same goes for Flora she was primarily designed to be a maid who likes cute things and is obsessed with cleanliness whether it¡¯s of house or the enemies. Lili quietly walked to her and suddenly holding her hands and staring into her eyes she said, ¡°Be my friend.¡± ¡°Yes I will be.¡± It seems that Rose too cannot resist Lili¡¯s childish charms. ¡°You are so cute.¡± And after that Lili started her doll like treatment towards Rose, though it seems that she is not liking it that very much with the resistance she is putting. Maybe it¡¯s better to teach her about people¡¯s personal space, but for now it will serve as a lesson for Rose. Am I trying to get back at Rose, maybe¡­ definitely not. It will be a good bonding session for both of them. Yes, that¡¯s right¡­ Rose will be accompanying her to the outside world like an attendant and look after her. ¡°Big sister is she my birthday present.¡± ¡°Yes, she will take care of you in the outside world and she can make the same dishes as me. You like it.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Please take care of me from now on Master Lili, though my cooking skills might not hold a candle to Lady Alicia who stands above all. But I will do my best to protect you and fulfill your every demand.¡± The next day came and we had all collected near the teleportation station which was near the forest. Lili looked happy that she was this time going to be accompanied by someone whom she considered a friend and since they are of same age they were hitting together at it well. ¡°Lady Alicia, if you ever need me then please contact me. I will be ever ready to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s base and do everything as you command.¡± ¡°Then take care of Lili for me and I hope that you enjoy the outside world for now too.¡± ¡°Thank you for thinking about me so much. You are my creator and always so kind to me. Will do.¡± It seems that these humanoid robots (golems) I make are deeply attached to me for some reason. But I don¡¯t think I have done something that good for them to be this thankful to me. The same goes for Flora who always appears to be so attached to me and always stands near me when I am at work or studying. She herself helped me a lot while making Flora and designing her body parts while condensing the refined molten magitie ores with her water control magic. ¡°Goodbye mother, father, big sister and Flora. I will be leaving now and try to come home soon.¡± All of us said our goodbyes, but we tried to keep this short because it would just get that difficult to leave for her. I wondered what would be like that for me. I too want to live here forever. But there are things I have to do and someone out there is still waiting for me. White light swirled on the magical circle drawn on the floor and in the next instant the two vanished from our sight, while I hoped that we could reunite soon. *** \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 4 AN ADVENTURER’S PERIL
CHAPTER ¨C 4 AN ADVENTURER¡¯S PERIL About 16 years ago, I and all of my other classmates suffered a tragic death in a bus accident and later were reincarnated into a new world with the mission to save it. We were given to form contracts with a God who would assist us on our journey and help us grow stronger. I, Natsu Kenchi was one of these reincarnates. It might sound a bit sad to leave all of the people I cared about ¨C mother, father, big sister behind, but to be reborn into a new magical world is something I considered myself to be fortunate of. At present we were roaming in the extreme North-eastern territory of this world. My party ¡®Soothing Fire¡¯ was heading into the Juna forest of the Calistonia Kingdom. We consisted of five other members ¨C my God in contract Prometheus, another fellow reincarnate Akane Kirigashi and her God in contract Orpheus. Then we had Jane an elf and Marth a human from this world. It just so happened incidentally that I met Akane in the headquarters of the adventurer¡¯s guild and undertaking a joint mission and the fact that how well we co-ordinated during the mission, we decided to form a party. None of our Gods had any problem with working together since we had the same goal in mind for the moment to reach the peak of strength and accumulate as much experience as we can... We both were already S-rank adventurer when we met and since we have formed team we had quickly risen to SS-rank all six of us together. Prom, that¡¯s what I call him, is quite an easy-going God who takes things lightly and only gets fired up in a fight against strong monsters. For some reason he simply hates monsters too much and so he can easily detect them from far away which helps our teams. Even if the monster is using some kind of concealment skill, they cannot escape the thermal scan skill of Prom. Since I excel in fire type magic bestowed to me by my God I usually fight in the front, while Akane who is a monster summoner and tamer supports from the rear with supporting spells while her tamed monsters does her bidding in the forefront. Prometheus uses a magic sword to fight along my side while Orpheus casts a special kind of musical magic to strengthen our magic circulation and at the same time plays with the minds of the monsters. Jane is an elf who excels in water magic and archery while Marth is a body enhancement magic user who works as a martial artist fighter. Marth is also my childhood friend in this life and we had been working as adventurer since then while we teamed up with Jane in another joint quest of ours. For the moment we still haven¡¯t figured out a way to save this world. Though the demons here are not involved in something usual called a ¡®race fight¡¯ and tries to obliterate each other¡¯s races but things are not peaceful either. It could be that later in future we need to partake in a war with them but for now we can enjoy our lives. Even though we are adventurers who are getting experience by hunting monsters, it¡¯s not enough to bring a change in the whole world. We needed to rise to the level of World class adventurers who can then exercise great military and administrative power in any country. And when we are at it - form a familia certified by the guild and become the number one familia out there. For that purpose all six of us have been secretly probing ancient ruins and hidden dungeons that pops out of nowhere. According to Prometheus and Orpheus these kinds of ruins might contain ancient weapons from the age of Gods and during the Great War which might help us get even stronger. As such these two are able to detect divine magic in close proximity from these ruins and the strong waves of magic they usually send when they rise to the surface. This kind of phenomenon happens because of the outburst of magical energy which gets collected over time and start leaking little by little until the crack widens and ruptures completely. For that purpose these two have detected a similar strong energy coming from the extreme of this forest. According to them it¡¯s extremely strong than all the previous ruins we have explored and this might be our lottery ticket to get strong quickly. Though our other teammates don¡¯t know that we are reincarnates and other two are Gods and our real intention to collect these relics but they both are usually fired up in this treasure hunt. Talk about the thrill now, as I used to had dreams of adventuring, finding treasure, fighting monsters back in my own world but now I am living and breathing in it. I would say reincarnating myself was more of a miracle and bliss than to be sad about something like dying. No point in deteriorating my self-consciousness over what has happened that¡¯s what my God told me and to enjoy the new life. I decided to live with the best of my ability. I think he too feels sorry for what has happened and how we had no choices but to go on with their conditions of saving this world with no leads. On our way we had taken various sub-quests and had already stocked up supplies for a journey of three weeks. We never know how long it would take to reach there or if for some unforeseen reason we get stuck. At present we have been engaged with a goblin hunt, as a request from a small village which was to wipe out about fifty goblins. But since in the week¡¯s time we got here, it has turned into a goblin settlement of three hundred goblins. The rate at which they breed is extraordinary and maybe something to be curious of. But after we saw how terrified the villagers were and even though we were getting less payed we accepted the request of the village chief. Since the settlement is new there are less chances of finding a goblin wizard or a goblin king which would have drastically increased the difficulty of the quest. ¡°Well there is no backing out now; Allen just couldn¡¯t leave the people in danger. One of these days you might even earn the title of a Hero.¡± Said Marth as he brought down his heavy fist technique on the floor and knocked out five goblins at once. Allen was my name in this world while Akane chose to go with Ariella. While for Prometheus it was obviously Prom but Orpheus is still Orpheus. She was too adamant and did not change her name. Not that people of this world can realize that they are Gods. Sometimes our teammates call by either of our names since they had heard us sometimes conversing in our previous names and they find it to be something amusing of having a second name and did not suspect us much. ¡°A hero¡¯s title does sound good. But if I get turned into a hero then I have to be a country¡¯s dog and wouldn¡¯t be able to adventure with you all as frequently as I do now.¡± I was surrounded with about twenty goblins from all sides who were maintaining constant distance from me and were trying to throw stone made hammers at us. But my weapon is exactly meant for that very purpose. ¡°Die you green primates.¡± I shouted as I unleashed my chain whip a mid range weapon. The moment it hit a goblin with its huge force their body got severed just with a single touch. The shining dart attached to it like a pencil carving out a circle¡¯s perimeter I chopped all of their heads. Akane had summoned a heavenly bull who was ravaging the goblin settlement to ground. While Orpheus was leading the horde of goblins towards us attack team while Jane was shooting them down sometimes up from top of a tree or behind bushes or sometimes suddenly appear at the back of us. Shadow movement sure is a handy small range teleportation skill. As usual Prom was going all out with his heavenly fire blazing magical sword. Even he seemed to be having fun while fighting with us together. They did tell us that heaven is quite a boring place like being locked up and watching from far. And if they have to give up some of the power and live for a few hundred years with us down here then it¡¯s only in their benefit. He too doesn¡¯t seem to be much motivated in saving the world. As it stands they think it¡¯s only the work of the title holder of a hero to do such a thing. For now until we haven¡¯t turned eighteen we can still enjoy our life here and not bound by the duties we are given to perform. Within half an hour we wiped out an entire settlement and were now on our way to report the village chief of the success of this mission. ¡°Weren¡¯t the goblins a bit resilient and of higher levels than the usual.¡± Objected Akane. ¡°It is possible that it could be effect of the high magical density in the surrounding area.¡± Orpheus tried to come up with the most probable explanation. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean that the ruins are nearby?¡± Jane just now jumped from one of the trees and started following us. ¡°Well it doesn¡¯t matter if I get to level up and throw up some punches on those monsters.¡± Marth was still fired up while plunging his hands in the air. ¡°If the ruins are nearby then we can ask the villagers who might have noticed something here since they would be better than us in knowing their way around. Let¡¯s go back now, the nights would be freezing.¡± Even though its summer time, since we are in North the temperature changes drastically here. It seems that the seasons and weather change according to the wind currents in the hemisphere are approximately same as our previous world. Maybe we should stay the night in the village and then continue our journey tomorrow. Since we are on an unknown adventure where we might end up astray, it¡¯s better to take rest when we can and travel in ideal conditions only. As a leader of this party it¡¯s my duty to keep everyone safe and look after their well-being. ¡°Hey Natsu why don¡¯t you pass me a leather jacket from the pocket storage, it¡¯s awfully cold already.¡± says the God of Fire. After hearing the news the village chief was shocked at first of hearing about the goblin settlement and at the same time glad that we had completed the quest. As a thank you and a gesture of showing their utmost gratitude they gave us the best of stay service at night and since they had a good harvest of crops recently they threw us a big feast. The two girls were already tired and so resigned to bed just after the meal while Orpheus remained to sing a song for the village ladies. She seems to actually like to do these kinds of things as the goddess of music and poem. While we three left, remained there to celebrate with the booze. It was our only salvation in this freaking cold. A person is considered adult in this world when they reach an age of 16 and is free to do anything like drinking wine. Marriages can be considered from the age of 14 already, too young to be paired up I think. As for you can join in the work force anywhere with an average age of 12. Well, it¡¯s obvious that in a magical world with monsters, people would prefer to be strong than intellectual academics when dying is a common fact in this world. I hate to say this but killing in this world has no rules for both monsters and humans. The strong can always manipulate the weak masses. That¡¯s why I too have to do my best. Even though once Gods used to rule this land, and how majestically beautiful and magical it appears there is always the dark shadow of a coin which we should not neglect. Next morning we woke up pretty soon, though Marth had a bit of trouble since he entered in a contest of who remains conscious after the drinking and he stood at the second place. Surprisingly the village chief who was the old man was the winner in the entire village. He must have a huge tension off his mind after the goblin termination since they will have now more land to plough without the fear of monsters. According to the villagers a week ago there had been small movements in earth though not as devastating as an earthquake, that¡¯s how they described it. It seems that the ruins might be in straight west after a one day travel if we use one of the summoned beasts of Akane. For half a day we traveled on an old cart which the villagers were more than happy to gift us. Because of the frequent colds the villagers are usually low on funds so we didn¡¯t force them with the money issue. As top class adventurers we have already more than in our pocket and if these kinds of small helps on a journey may count as small steps in saving the world. At least that¡¯s what I think; I don¡¯t mind helping others as long as it doesn¡¯t put our lives in jeopardy and we can handle the problem. It s a much better way of doing things than those of my classmates who were born as nobles and spends an extravagant life. They didn¡¯t even treat me as an equal now when I met them and was looking down upon us. The thought that noble¡¯s blood is pure and powerful might have plagued their minds or that¡¯s what I think. People sure do change, but maybe that¡¯s how their upbringing would be in this world. As nobles they need to command respect from commoners. From a democratic system to rule of a king or monarch, lifestyle and outlook of people obviously won¡¯t remain the same. In a democracy, citizens always pays attention to the critics more than the policy making government itself, while in a monarchy or dukedom they would rather support the policies of the king without question. Well it has its own pros and cons but as long as the king thinks of its people¡¯s welfare and kingdom, the country would prosper in harmony. Even I don¡¯t know if I would change if I were born among these nobles. As a born commoner ¨C though my parents themselves are retired top class adventurers. And I did spend a nice childhood in this world raised with love and training in magic with mother and physical training with father. Nothing of regret to speak of and every wonderful thing an isekai life has to offer. While Prom helped me with controlling divine fire magic and he was the son of our neighbour from an esteemed merchant family. Who would have known that the weather would take such a turn? There was suddenly snowfall and within moments snow had already covered the entire clayey road. Marth was still driving the cart, as he is the only one in our party to be able to do this. At one corner, Jane was wiping her arrows and tightening the string of her bow with a level of concentration which I could never exert in my whole life. I and Akane and the two Gods were discussing the plan of action and what we could actually find at our destination. ¡°What if we find a legendary violin that can match the magnificence of my singing.¡± Orpheus as usual has only interest in being a songstress. ¡°How about a cold resistance jacket, I still feel chilly in this outfit.¡± Prometheus is still not accustomed to the weather changes. ¡°Should the fire of God even complain about the cold.¡± I might have sounded bit rhetoric. ¡°Human¡¯s body sure is an inconvenience. In a divine body in the first place you cannot feel temperature changes. But in a human body while taking a bath I get chills all the times.¡± ¡°Then I think you are more close to a cat, Prometheus.¡± Orpheus and all of us laughed when thinking about how a God has fallen to such a disgrace due to a winter¡¯s change. ¡°Well if anything it would be sad if we just find a desolate grassland like the last time isolated from this world.¡± Akane was not that excited about this expedition like she was last time with the failed one where we ended up without any profit after fighting a long line of monsters. Though we leveled up quite a lot, not finding any treasure was a bummer. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be good, if it turns out to be a hidden land piece, then we can build a house there and live there together in the future.¡± ¡°W-whattt??¡± Akane¡¯s voice shivered in the space. ¡°I see this is how they confess in human culture from your world.¡± Wait what Prom is even saying. ¡°Kenchi sure has gotten so close to Akane recently it makes me feel jealous.¡± Why is Orpheus blushing and shaking so much? ¡°Huh¡­..Ahhhhhh¡± I realised my mistake soon with how I have worded the whole thing in a hurry to cheer them up. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that¡­ it means¡­. I was just saying that if we could find a hidden land where no one can reach except us then we could use it as a secret base for ourselves.¡± ¡°Well-lll I already know that. So just stop turning it into something big.¡± Saying this Akane turned her face away. Now I have gone and made her angry, instead of making it fun. But the idea was not bad indeed¡­ ¡°Of course it¡¯s not bad¡­.¡± ¡°No Prom it¡¯s not like that¡­ how can you¡­.¡± ¡°What are you saying; it¡¯s quite entertaining seeing a young fiery love to blossom with passion and the heat of embarrassment.¡± ¡°You have got a lot of fire in you, so just hand over the jacket.¡± Akane rose up from her place, snatched off the jacket from Prometheus and went off to Jane to help with her work. ¡°Ahhh, Akane seeing you leave like that in future will make me sad, but you should try with coming more strong on him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that!! I have more important things to do at present.¡± Akane shouted from inside the cart which might have even scared the nearby monsters. ¡°She didn¡¯t even try to refuse, that means in the future I will have to see her off as a bride pretty soon.¡± Orpheus started rubbing her cheeks with her hands maybe to rub off the cold or the fact that she was getting excited just by the thoughts of a fall out future. ¡°Huhhh. Are you two really Gods; acting like that when we have such heavy responsibility on our shoulder.¡± ¡°Relax¡­ we came to the earth for the purpose of pure entertainment and travelling. So an adventurer¡¯s life is the best choice. The world itself gets peaceful the less you meddle with it. Don¡¯t you agree Orpheus? Tell him¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t want to save this world but unless we don¡¯t know of the worst, we can only try getting stronger in the meantime. The demons won¡¯t make a move unless a new true demon lord appears.¡± Both Prometheus and Orpheus sounded less convincing as each day passes by, which only makes me doubtful that all they wanted was to live a freeloader¡¯s life and let loose the stiffness that they had built up in their bodies. As for the true demon lord¡¯s resurrection, it still is a mystery. After the true demon lord died during the Great War a new one should be granted the title pretty soon. But it has been more than two hundred years with not even a candidate appearing. Same goes for the true hero. As for us reincarnates none of us were born with the title of it. Though in this world there are people with title of heroes who usually work under the shackles of royalty and are aiming to become the true hero, but no one knows the exact path that leads to it. One could even say that at present there is nothing that is endangering the world. Do we even get to save the world or will we have to live a so called ¡®slow life¡¯ in another world. Though it¡¯s not bad if it is even that, I am still happy adventuring with my party and more than content I am with my present life than the previous ones. ¡°Hey Ariella, it seems that your beast won¡¯t be moving any further.¡± Marth shouted from the outside as the cart abruptly halted. I wondered what the problem was since we just now crossed the small passageway between the two undersized mountains without any issue. Monster detection did not report any sighting neither from up the mountains where the most danger came from and nor the front. Both I and Akane rose up from our seat and headed to where Marth was sitting outside. As I drew open the curtain a chilled wind threw itself inside and kicked out the warm air currents. ¡°Natsu¡­ close the curtains or give me another jacket.¡± I payed no heed to the complaints of a nauseating God not because he was my partner now but because of the eye-catching view that presented to us on the outside of the rift. Huge pile of snow was racked up in front of us and then the vast deciduous forest which should have been green at this time of year now was covered in a white blanket. Under the scanty heat rays of sun which was not enough to melt the ice surface but reflect its cold light in our eyes. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful and unwanted at the same time.¡± Akane sounded to me a bit happy and dejected at the same time. But I think she wanted to appreciate the view but at the same time criticize it for being an obstacle in our journey and messing up with our schedule. ¡°Everyone come out, because of the snow we have to walk the mile now.¡± I called out to everyone one. ¡°Can¡¯t you wait a bit?¡± Jane was still sitting and checking the balance of her bow. ¡°You should be almost done with your maintenance by now so what¡¯s the wait for.¡± I was getting tired as if to pull out Prom from the cart was more than troubling enough like trying to pick up a slime between two sticks, because every time he would slip out from my grip. At last Jane stepped out of the cart while Prom still seems to be complaining about the sudden change of weather to Orpheus who is probably listening with one ear and flushing it out with another. Now it almost feels like carrying a broken-recorder with us with a needle playing on the same circle, round and round. If I would have known about a snowstorm which might have hit the area last night then I would have made more preparations with cold clothes and other travelling accessories and warm food. ¡°From here on we will be walking to the ruin. I will use fire magic to warm ourselves up while you should all put some blankets over yourself.¡± ¡°We have to head straight towards north, following the path between the trees should do the job.¡± Akane had already put the cart in the magic bag which was of high capacity value and worth quite a fortune. She was now passing the blanket from our emergency pouch to everyone. While Marth does not have dimensional storage, mine and Akane¡¯s are quite small to store things like as huge as a cart. As for Jane she would only use it to store her arrows of which the number still remains unaccounted for till date and there is no room for negotiation about other items. ¡°Hey, Natsu let me get close.¡± Prom was sticking to me to get the warmth of the air which I was releasing at regular short intervals while warming up the air around me and regulating and releasing it in spherical waves outwardly. And so others are trying to stick close to me and walking at their own pace. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your own fire?¡± I tried to push him away saying this. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± He did not even flinch a bit and was adamant on not using his own store of magic. What a pain¡­ usually during fights he would recklessly use magic to surround his entire body with fire and enter a fist fight with monster with no regard of his magical sword. But in cases like this he is not passionate at all and at the same time too lazy. These days I think I should just leave him at an old-age home. Maybe they will accept him if I told them that he is actually older than the age of ten old people added together that are living there. ¡°Natsu¡­¡± Wait don¡¯t tell me he read my thoughts. ¡°Listen we are not alone¡­¡± Just as I thought he can¡¯t read my mind but complains and compla¡­. ¡°Everyone get ready we have company.¡± As I issued out a warrant everyone took position. Orpheus, Akane drifted to the middle, while I, Prom and Marth formed a perimeter around them. Jane vanished and must have taken cover over trees already, elves are awesome. I think I sense ten, no maybe fifteen and still growing. As we all wondered what kind of monster it is. Two white hound wolves leapt from one of the thickets but before they could reach us I struck them down with my whip. But it seems that one blow is not enough to kill them as I had to bring down another slash on them while they were writhing in pain. It felt more like torture and it did hurt me a bit to see them in pain, so I try my best to finish them in one go. But here the possibility seems to be dim and grotesque. As the bugle of war had been announced one-sidedly by their howling and wolves numbered in group of five¡¯s attacked from every possible direction. All of our hands were full in keeping them at bay. Orpheus was using body enhancement magic on us since confusing dog-type monsters takes time. Akane had summoned small fire bats which seems to be the weakness of these monsters. Marth and Prom¡¯s hands seem to be full with handling things on their own. While I was staring at the larger wolf which give the impression of being the leader of this pack. It felt like I was a circus master with a whip trying to discipline and train the ungrateful animal that I just gave some meat to it in its prison, so act as I tell you to. Though I am myself glad that there are no animal protection rights in this world though the tamer guild do exercise and promote kind treatment of tamed beasts and summons. I launched several blows at once as they produced fine cuts over its ligaments to slow down its movements. And yet I was having trouble to follow its movements. Even these cuts were not deep enough to deal any real damage. While the other small wolf which were trying to stop me and defend the leader of the pack at the same time were being taken down by Jane¡¯s arrows. At first I had my reservations when she would shoot wind arrows around me without any pause and might have appeared haphazard but I know now that there is nothing to worry as her true aim is peerless. As the leader of the monsters saw its brethren die in front of him one by one. It unleashed one of it skill attack. A huge snow storm headed in my direction. ¡°Flames that purify evil and burn thy enemy, fire shield.¡± A wall of orange flames stood in between my team and the attack of the wolf. Just as the storm was about to vanish, a huge shadow leapt over the fire wall, and its face appeared to be agitated when he saw no one around. It was the wolf who thought would be able to ambush me after it saw that its attack failed and thought of using it as a blind cover now to take me by surprise when I would indefinitely wait for the fire wall to disperse on its own. But I think I am able to outwit him. As I appeared in mid air near its body and taking out a small dagger from my back scabbard I slit its throat and fell near its corpse. Others too seems to be done and after a while when Jane came down from the tree it was confirmed that there were no monster nearby. ¡°That was unexpected, but now I feel warm. I don¡¯t need this jacket anymore.¡± Prom threw the jacket on the ground mercilessly to which by now he was bidding his life on and clinging on tightly. Akane picked it up and put it back into the storage realizing that he would ask for it again pretty soon. She doesn¡¯t have to be so nice to him, just because he is a god. It would have been a different thing if he acted like one or showed signs of wisdom, but I don¡¯t care about his swinging mood now but more about the matter at the hand. ¡°Hey, Allen, why have we stopped moving? We have already kicked all of their butts haven¡¯t we? Don¡¯t tell me your feet are frozen by this early winter type.¡± Marth said as he stood fearlessly without a thing covering his upper body, laughing the cold fog out of his mouth. Don¡¯t come crying to me after you catch a cold, you hear me. ¡°You are too muscle minded to understand.¡± Jane passed her harsh criticism. ¡°What¡­ if you have something for me then let¡¯s settle it right here.¡± Marth seems to have a rematch with Jane after his 48th loss again. He is still not over with it. A martial artist is useless against a long range fighter if he fails to locate the enemy, why doesn¡¯t he understand such simple stuff. Yeah, I forgot he is muscle minded. So I need to explain to him. ¡°Marth I am trying to think whether it¡¯s safe to continue the journey or not.¡± ¡°Huhh¡­What do you mean by that?¡± He seems to be confused. ¡°Meaning that someone set-up this attack.¡± ¡°You think that someone is trying to stop us from reaching our destination.¡± At least he gets that much. ¡°Or so it seems. See only the part of land where we are standing is cleared of snow before the fight began. Then that means someone prepared this ground for this specific fight to happen. And I can smell the monster attracting potion sprinkled here to lure them out.¡± I would usually use those kinds of potions to call out monsters in large numbers and use wide scale fire magic on them to take them out at once. And it is quite a strong one at that. ¡°But why and who would try to do something like that. We did not cross paths with someone until now.¡± Akane seems to be worried just as much as me. If we are unable to understand how this attacker is working and what its goals are then the path ahead could be set up with traps and more dangerous monsters which we might not be able to handle at once if we get tired. CLAP. CLAP. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°Magnificent. You did well in figuring that out pretty quick. So as a reward let me show myself to you before you all meet your pitiful ends.¡± A voice resounded from a nearby tree mingled in the harsh cold weather. All of our eyes turned in that direction and high above the ground there stood a person covered in tight black and red clothing and a hood hiding his face. ¡°Who are you and did you plan this attack.¡± I shouted out to him. Well it was clearly obvious from the previous statement that he did it, but just for confirmation and to know his reasons for it before we duke it out of him by force. ¡°Hey, Allen is he the one who is trying to stop us mid-way and acting all cheeky now, is it fine if I make him spill the beans myself. A punch in the abdomen from me will probably push his organs out of this stickman.¡± I really didn¡¯t like how Marth proposed the last sentence, but I know he actually didn¡¯t mean it of course because he is a muscle brain that¡¯s why¡­ Oh! I need to¡­. Just in case I signaled Jane to take cover now while he is distracted by Marth. I still needed to keep my guard up, because this guy was confident enough to show up himself but at the same time was able to conceal his presence from all of us and also the fact he was watching us and could easily put up a surprise attack midway and harm us. ¡°Now then¡­¡± Marth got into his fighting stance and as he was about to close in the distance between them after charging his body with a huge amount of magic rush, he fell on his knees. ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± ¡°Marth¡­ why you¡­¡± I called out to Marth but he was already unconscious and fell on the ground after taking a punch from the stranger in his guts. It was strange for a magically augmented tough body of Marth to give out in one blow¡­ I should have warned him too. ¡°Jane now¡­.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t move¡­ my shadow skill is not working Gahhh¡­. Damn it this has never happened.¡± Jane was trying to pull herself away from something when I saw at her shadow and a card stuck in it. As the shape of the shadow formed irregular shapes my doubts heightened. Was the card the cause? ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me.¡± I looked at the person in front of us and he was holding a similar pack of red cards crossing paths across each other in between his two hands. ¡°Why not play a card of games, but first let me rough them a bit.¡± I could tell that this person was probably laughing under the hood but his intentions still remains unclear. Suddenly a card crossed past my face forming a deep cut and as it approached Jane, a thick black smog covered her until it cleared out on itself I couldn¡¯t make out anything and approaching it without knowing what it was would only hamper us more. As the picture came in view Jane was now lying on the ground. I could not even know that he threw the card at us until it grazed and left me with its stingy paper-cut pain. I wiped the little blood that oozed out with my hand and placed it near my whip just about on its handle. ¡°Jane¡­ Jane¡­. You bastard.¡± Everyone including me called out to her and Akane went to tend her and take a closer look. ¡°Why are you so angry when I just put her under sleep, so we can have a nice little reunion.¡± ¡°Reunion¡­.¡± I am sure I have never met this guy and the voice is still too unfamiliar for me. ¡°What exactly do you mean by that.¡± ¡°Wahhh! So boring¡­after meeting a long lost friend this is how you treat me.¡± He started rubbing his hairs which was still covered by his hood. ¡°If you want the good treatment then act respectfully instead of hiding and ambushing us on our journey. A friend would never attack us like that. It¡¯s clear you are our enemy.¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t have even put it better myself, Natsu. So now we have declared where we stand let me introduce myself, I am Zander Lift and nice to meet you Kirigashi and my respects to the two Gods Prometheus and Orpheus.¡± The attacker bowed in front of us, just the neck but I knew it was not out of respect but he was looking down on us. ¡°How do you know that¡­ no if you are a reincarnate like us¡­ then why attack your classmates.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you yourself say now that we are enemies? So that¡¯s what we are. Sounds about right!¡± ¡°Enough chit-chat you two, if you know our status then you should be more respectful and instead of hiding your identity face us properly.¡± Prometheus by now I could tell was furious enough with the passionate blaze of fire that his body was covered in. He was angry with two of his companions put out of commission by this guy and pitying us. He was going all out with the strength he was putting behind with each strike of his sword and quick speed. But each time his sword was about to pierce its enemy it was met with a red colour long dagger. The hooded-guy did not even flinch or appeared to put up much effort to resist Prom¡¯s attack which made him more the furious. ¡°Ho-ho¡­ you should try a bit harder if you want to even come close to me.¡± ¡°Stop fooling around and fight seriously.¡± Prom was going in full throttle as sparks produced from each strike met fell and melted the left-over snow on the ground. ¡°Then make me.¡± These words were more than enough to aggravate Prom¡¯s stress which would later get converted into his flames. The angrier he becomes the stronger he gets. But it was clear by now, that the hood-guy was still playing and only making small moves with his dagger to slide the tip of the blade and put the swordplay of Prometheus off-terms. It was clear he had more combat experience than us. Appraisal was not working on him that means this guy was absolutely stronger than us, even though we were now above level 2000. ¡°You have bought enough time Prom, now get back¡­¡± It was clear Tom was trying to buy us some time to recover our magic reserves from the previous battle and prepare spells, while Akane succeeded in making a huge summoning circle with help of Orpheus. ¡°It¡¯s not done yet; I am going to teach this brat a lesson to not mess around with us¡­¡± Prom neglected my offer and was still on the offensive. Maybe I had wrong thoughts of him again. ¡°You idiot get back.¡± ¡°Ya-hhhhhh¡­¡± As Prom led out a large bestial roar, huge fire waves formed a trail of flames behind him as he increased his speed at a tremendous rate and his sword clashing with the dagger, slid across it and went right for the face of the enemy. ¡°That was unexpected. Maybe I should take you a bit more seriously after all. But that was all you had in you.¡± No wonder, with that speed no enemy should have been able to dodge, but this guy made it sound so simple as he titled his neck in the last second with an inhuman agility and dodged the sword. But the force of the strike was strong enough to sent a stream of flames on him regardless and making the hood fall down on his shoulder, as his long red hairs flailed in the air and two thin red horns were protruding out of his head. His mask cracked with a chikkk¡­ sound and finally crumbled and fell on the floor. A familiar face poured into my ears. Even his voice which was sounding still a bit distant, now was resounding the memories of this person in my mind. He casually caught the tip of the sword without worrying about its sharpness which had no effect on his thick skin, and bringing it right in front of him, he started walking towards us, while Prom was being pushed back. It seems that he is burned out and reached his limit. If only he had listened to me rather working on impulse. ¡°You two are getting in between our reunion.¡± This familiar voice no more had the softness in it that it used to convey. But it sounded so cold that even the winter wind felt a bit warmer. ¡°Akihiko, why are you doing all of this¡­¡± I said in a state of being unable to catch my own breath and frenzy. ¡°Took you long enough to realize, that it¡¯s me.¡± So it¡¯s really him, and he is not denying the fact. But why him, why here of all places after he went missing¡­. For him to appear now like this. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. ¡°Natsu stay away from him, if he is one of the reincarnates he has already killed his God. I cannot sense an ounce of divine energy from him. Rather his mind has been corrupted with black miasma and he is bursting with it. It would appear that he has reached a level of resistance where my tricks won¡¯t work on him.¡± Orpheus warned me as Akihiko was approaching me. ¡°Stay quite¡­ stay put you two.¡± Saying this a blast of magical aura I had never felt before was radiating out from Akihiko¡¯s body. Several card shaped projectiles started flying around him as they swiftly moved towards its target and taking Prometheus and Orpheus hostage he tucked them up high on the trees as the cards with unimaginable strength half pierced through the dry wood. ¡°Akihiko why are you.. Doing all of this.. stop¡­¡± ¡°Won¡¯t you rejoice meeting me again?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me.¡± As I approached my comrades, two cards were now flying around their neck close enough to their skin to open a small opening and let out a small stream of blood. Suggesting me what can happen if I approach them without caring about the guest in front of me. ¡°Leave them alone they have done nothing to you¡­ so why?¡± I shouted back at Akihiko. ¡°You ask why¡­ because it disgusts me to see how you get along with your Gods. Acting all friendly with no care in this world. Going on long journeys like some kind of tourists and enjoying this damn wretched world.¡± Akihiko though talked about how frustrated he was but like a maniac sounded exalted and disturbed at the same time. ¡°What happened to you? Tell me.¡± ¡°So, you find me disgusting too. This appearance, me being close to a monster kin. Is that it?¡± ¡°¡­No, of course not¡­ if it¡¯s you¡­¡± ¡°I knew it you were just like the others¡­. You find me repulsive.¡± ¡°No matter what you say you are doing it all wrong. Give them back, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the reason I came here for. If you do want them free then fight me otherwise I will be taking something precious away from you. HAAAHAA¡­¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to. Remember we are friends.¡± ¡°You must be foolish to think that. But that naivety will only bring you suffering. In this world there are no friends if you want to live you need to be alone. If you want to be strong you have to be independent of others.¡± ¡°Of course not, without my companions I wouldn¡¯t have come out here alone, without them I would not have made it this far. So stop hurting them.¡± ¡°You know what, you are sounding more and more like those pathetic heroes who are about to meet their ends. This world really turned you into one of them. Maybe this falsified peaceful setting has put a damper in your brain. If you want your friends back you have to kill me for that.¡± ¡°I see, I don¡¯t know what you are doing this for or someone is forcing you to do it. But I will stop you but I won¡¯t kill you until the real Akihiko shows himself.¡± ¡°Whatever you say my friend?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be my friend if you don¡¯t want to?¡± Without any second delay, I was now standing behind him; I used fire burst in my body to move in an instant. I launched the tip of my whip on his back, but as it was about to crash on his body it landed on the ground instead leaving intricate cracks wherever it hit. ¡°You really were not holding back. That¡¯s the spirit.¡± I heard a sound from behind me, and to my horror he was quicker than me to do the same thing to me. ¡°¡­How did you?¡± I felt my hands being touched by something icy but could not move myself, snatching the whip from my hand; he instantly charred it and threw it on the ground. ¡°What are you a kid, playing with soft weapons. You would need more than that to defeat me.¡± ¡°Natsu use that¡­.¡± ¡°Prom you are okay.¡± I turned to Prom¡¯s voice and it seems that he is still tired after his super-fast attack. ¡°There¡¯s no time to talk. Use my divine energy and defeat that guy for us.¡± ¡°Akane use my powers too, and use your unique skill to summon a magnificent beast. We are counting on you two.¡± Orpheus called out to Akane and cheered us both. Had it really come to a fight? Even though we are classmates, but if I don¡¯t do something about it, then my comrades will have to suffer the most and they are the most important person to me right now. Before that happens I will stop him, no matter if I end up hurting him a bit. ¡°Unique skill ¨C Furnace Calor. Activate.¡± The next second I knew my whole body from inside out was engulfed in flames. My hairs, my eyes everything I could feel myself in was engulfed in fire and the energy exploding inside me was all aimed at defeating the person in front of me. ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­ use your full force and then despair while I show you how pointless your efforts have been.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± As I moved forward with a punch towards his right shoulder, it was blocked by the mere force of a card he was holding in his hand. But it was just the start¡­ My true powers lied in my hand to hand physical combat which my father trained me in. The whip was only a weapon, just a means to an end. I had decided to end it by going all out. I launched a kick at his abdomen but he blocked it with his hand. That strange feeling of an icy cold hand crept on my leg and I drifted a bit back. The flames over my body turned a bit more dense and hotter than before. I went in for another round and this time with more speed and power behind my blows he was pushed back a little. ¡°I see as time passes your offense and defense both increases. Isn¡¯t that fun. I think it¡¯s time to distribute the cards.¡± That¡¯s right; my unique skill allows my body to behave just like a furnace which increases my physical abilities with thermal energy. As my unique skill remains active my body heats up and at the same time increases my body durability and the damage my each attack deals. ¡°Tell me Akihiko why are you doing this. Is someone forcing you, then we will help you, just tell us.¡± I said to him as he caught one of my flying kick mid-air. ¡°Help me. Didn¡¯t I say I am independent. You see you are causing him trouble going around and exploring old ruins he has his eyes set on.¡± ¡°Who is ¡®he¡¯. Is he the person controlling you.¡± I said to him as I flung in mid-air and released myself from his hold aiming for a double kick on his chin to make him lose his balance. ¡°Controlling me. It would be more like I am just interested in what Zero plans to do with this world.¡± Akihiko gently moved back without making much movement. It¡¯s as if he can read my movements and where my next attack will happen. ¡°What do you mean by that? Who is Zero?¡± This name I have never heard it before. What has he to do with us and him? And why the ruins especially? Hundreds of cards appeared in mid-air and made me its target. I projected heat energy from my body and created a barrier of pressurized heat. I thought this would work as I could not move away otherwise it would hit Akane and others. She was still in with the ritual forming a contract with the summoned beast. I need to hold out until then. While most of them got initially burned but suddenly the cards started passing through the holes in the barriers the previous ones left and impaled me. A soaring pain made my whole body shake and left me immobilized now. ¡°Giving up already. I thought you were going to protect your comrades.¡± ¡°Akihiko you were not like that. You would never hurt people you knew. So why now. Is it because of that guy you mentioned.¡± ¡°My name is Zander now. And my weak self is all in the past now. No more better to say I abandoned it just like I was stripped of my humanity. Monster that¡¯s what he called me.¡± ¡°No, you are not a monster. So please talk to me. Stop this useless fighting.¡± I was desperate, because fighting an old friend is something I still couldn¡¯t accept. ¡°You are just a weakling, who ended up having peaceful good nights with the blessing of your gods. But me, he called me a monster and slaughtered my family.¡± What really happened between him and his God? What changed him so much? He is not like the friend I knew him from before. ¡°Even if something terrible happened to you. I am sorry I was not there to help you. But if we work together we can figure something out.¡± I was slowly condensing the fire barrier strengthening it as his card attacks ceaselessly continued. But I still was being roughed up badly with several cuts all over my body; I had lost a lot of blood. ¡°Tell me, is this how you are going to save your comrades. I haven¡¯t even started trying and it is already getting boring. Maybe I should end it sooner and then look at your face.¡± ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. I know you can¡¯t kill anyone. Before you were even afraid to see blood. So how can you change so much in so little time.¡± I put all of my remaining magic into the shield and increasing its radius I pushed back all the cards at once. But with that I was only left with the divine energy which was being supplied to me by Prometheus. For all I knew I could only launch one attack. ¡°That¡¯s right. At first the mere sight of blood would make me vomit but now. I can kill and that too with peace in my mind. Tell me have you ever killed any of your classmates.¡± Akihiko tone totally changed to something ecstatic as if he was talking about eating food or indulging into something fun. ¡°Why are you talking like that? What¡¯s your point?¡± this uneasiness inside me as I tried to gulp in the dried spit in my mouth. ¡°It¡¯s just as I said. Killing a classmate. Yumiko Furata was she. She is dead. We killed her while she begged for her life.¡± The air cleared out, the smoke receded and the heat condensed as water vapour on the icy surface of the woods. But both of my and Akane faces¡¯ were frozen cold. As if something hard had hit us that we couldn¡¯t release our voice. What is he talking about? Killing your own classmate. People whom you once knew, from your own world. This isn¡¯t a joke; you can¡¯t joke about killing a human. ¡°You must be thinking that how can I kill a classmate, a human. But can¡¯t you see I am not a human myself. This world identifies me as a savage monster; wherever I go I will be hunted. So to make a place for myself, I have to wipe out those who cannot accept our survival.¡± ¡°You are lyinggggg¡­. She is not dead. Silver Dragon lay waste to that enemy. Slaughter him.¡± Akane cried and shouted at the same time as tears fell down from her face. She and Yumiko were good friends back at school. But in this world when she met with her as a noble princess form a country in south east she acted awfully cold. But Akane did not mind, she thought it was okay as long as she could had a good life. She still considered her a good friend. But the news of her death must have hit her hard; no for me too it was something unacceptable. We were all handed down a mission together so why kill each other. Even so Yumiko, how could she be killed and when. She too had a unique skill just like us. Absolute Magic Field. It allowed her to negate magic and counterattack or reverse it and even block a physical attack by a shield which her goddess had put on her. Something impenetrable and a power as untouchable like that, how could she be killed. Unless they tried to ambush her in that case her unique skill won¡¯t register it as an attack if Yumiko can¡¯t perceive it or they did something to her Goddess beforehand and then killed her. ¡°You are a liar. Stop spouting nonsense. All of my friends are alive and you cannot harm them. I will stop you. Silver Dragon finish him.¡± Yes that¡¯s right. For all we know at present we cannot trust Akihiko words. We don¡¯t even know whether he is an impostor but it¡¯s most unlikely. Even so if anyone can do something about it in the present then it¡¯s going to be us. ¡°Akane hold him, I think it would be best for us to work together and stop us.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± she was holding in her tears pretty well. She had not given up and so won¡¯t I. The silver dragon she summoned from her unique skill Beast Symphony allowed her to summon a heavenly beast. And it would be almost impossible to defeat it for Akihiko and after that we just need to restrain him. ¡°A heavenly dragon huh¡­ that¡¯s pretty rare. I wonder how its meat tastes. The elder dragons where I used to live had a tough meat but they were considered a delicacy there.¡± ¡°Raggggghhhhhh¡­¡± The silver dragon led out a huge roar, its scales silver and its eyes glinting a majestic gold. It was as if it understood the taunt of the man and did not need to be described what to do with him. Every time the dragon flapped its wings, an unbelievably powerful gust of wind blew past the surrounding area. The trees shaking as if they could get uprooted anytime, I was glad we were not on some snow mountain to be swept away by a snow slide. The surprising thing was that, Akihiko did not look a bit concerned but excited to face the dragon, even the strong wind attacks of the dragon did not move him an inch from his original position. No wonder it¡¯s a heavenly beast with its majestic and the overwhelming pressure it exuded was far greater than any monsters we had ever faced. I would never like to fight an opponent like that without making preparations and would avoid it if I could make a choice. ¡°Maybe I should take this a bit seriously. Unique skill - Card World. Activate.¡± Just as Akihiko activated his unique skill a red aura engulfed him and then dispersed running amok in the surrounding. What bothered me was that I could feel it¡¯s overwhelming strength and hatred for us at the same time. Several huge cards appeared in front of him as it formed into shape of steps reaching all the way to the dragon. The dragon sensing the approaching danger opened its mouth wide, revealing its saw like teeth, a massive amount of magical powers started collecting near its mouth and it turned into a huge jet-ray silver beam. Akihiko did not stop moving or try to change his trajectory to avoid the focused attack, but climbing higher on his step cards he brandished his hand and the ray of beam turned into cards which started raining on the ground and disperse into shining droplets ¨C like water. I could sense him focusing his magical aura in his right leg¡­ what was he going to do¡­just before the thought crossed my mind I led out a squeal of astonishment. ¡°No way¡­¡± Akane followed my astonishment. Akihiko just now kicked the dragon on its lower jaw causing an intense shock wave which rippled out from the point of contact. The beast cried in anguish and was sent several meters away from its original position. This time the dragon furious it moved its paws to launch wind attacks and let out streams of lava jets from its mouth. Akihiko dodged all of them using shadow movement skill, I could tell because Jane uses it too. But it was on another level, the shadows were discontinuous and that too in mid-air. He was using the shadows that formed over his own cards as an original point and the card underneath it as the exit point. One could describe as the situation being explosive and as those heavy attacks landed for which would have usually left huge craters on earth or the wind claws that would have bisected all the trees and grounds into half, all were turned into cards. ¡°What kind of unique skill is that? Is this some kind of illusionary world.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so¡­ it is too real to be an illusion.¡± ¡°Shhhh. We can¡¯t even figure out his unique skill. If we don¡¯t do something sooner...¡± But still we had hopes on our dragon and to some extent we were bidding our safety on it. ¡°Useless beast. Trying to ruin my shadow coat. It¡¯s pretty much getting late. I am going to end this business now.¡± Saying that, all the cards that were now lying on the surface started rotating in circular waves around him. The numbers as if exponentially quintupled every time you looked at them. ¡°Flame hell of the jack.¡± The cards suddenly started burning in a pink flame they started rotating around him gaining momentum with each rotation. The small procession within a matter of few seconds turned into a raging firestorm of cards and all we could do was look at it clashing with the huge sturdy body of the dragon as it got ripped into shreds. THUD. The dragon fell at a high speed on the ground like a meteor leaving a huge crater which gave an example of its inexplicable mass. And yet those paper cards annihilated it in a blink of an eye. Akihiko stood laughing there as we were frustrated and tensed up at the same time. Because we were going to be his next target. What was he eventually going to do with us? Akane was almost flat on the ground with all her magic powers exhausted in that summoning, she could not perform a new one. Even if Orpheus supplied her with more divine energy she needed to have her own amount of MP to support its existence in this world. At present only one was her limit. This time I was the one who needed to do something. Something that could save us all from this crisis. But what¡­ ¡°Now then which one of you is first willing to suffer an insufferable death, or should I start with your gods or put your so called comrades out of misery first.¡± Akihiko was pointing his dagger at us again. He was bold with his words with no hesitation whatsoever and firm in his stance. Was he really going to kill us? An old friend. From the time I had known him¡­ just an ordinary guy¡­. How did it turn like this? I thought it would be a good redo life for everyone. So why does he look so hurt? ¡°Akihiko tell me is this what you really want. Would killing us really satisfy you.¡± I questioned him. ¡°No matter how many times you ask me, my answer won¡¯t change. This world disgusts me and I am going to change it according to my wish.¡± ¡°Does something like that could really be done?¡± ¡°Of course we would have enough power pretty soon. We will destroy this world, put it in turmoil, conflicts and wars would be all around. And then we would finally seize all the power for ourselves.¡± ¡°Something absurd like that many have thought but never succeeded.¡± Prometheus he was still conscious. And it seems that Orpheus has regained her strength too. ¡°You God¡¯s run your mouths a lot. Maybe your supremacy and commandments have gone into your head. So it¡¯s rightful for me to put you in your place. So how about this.¡± Two colourless crystal stones materialized in Akihiko¡¯s hands as he put them on display to show us properly. Wait what¡¯s so special about them, they look so ordinary and I can sense no power inside them whatsoever. ¡°Why you have those¡­ they were supposed to be all gone.¡± ¡°Oh, so you do know what they are¡­ huh so you can realize what I am going to use them for.¡± Akihiko gave a stern look at Prometheus whom I first time saw back down or looked afraid of something. ¡°Akane and Natsu get away from here. Those Pectus Teneo stones are absolutely dangerous to even us Gods and if used on humans it would kill them. Run away¡­.¡± ¡°Ah! So you do realize what they are, but these are now called Origin Stones and they have been greatly improved after the Great War, or so I have been told.¡± ¡°Akihiko what are you planning to do with them. There¡¯s still time we can fix it all. Everything will return back to how it was just talk to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Totsuka, talk to us we are willing to help you.¡± Akane supported my words and it seems that she really meant it. ¡°Help me¡­ you cannot help someone being this weak yourself. Things can never return back to how they were. There is no point in talking. You should enjoy your last moments and say farewell to each other it won¡¯t be long we would create a new world where those things will never happen to us again. This is the path I chose and the only way to do it. Those gods, they betrayed our trusts and pushed us into something of a mess because they themselves can¡¯t figure it out. I know why don¡¯t you join us and I will let you two live. I would save you from their falsified so called protection in name only when all they just do is sit and watch and only act with their mighty power when it suits them the best.¡± ¡°I would never join your side where there is no place for all of my comrades.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so then I will snatch those comrades away from you.¡± Akihiko threw those stones in mid air and chanting a small code a bright light unleashed from inside blinded us. The moment we opened our eyes we saw a colourful aura being drained out of Prometheus and Orpheus into the crystals. After a minute when even if I tried I couldn¡¯t get closer to that dense magical aura and was always repelled dismally. ¡°It¡¯s useless. You are too weak to stop with what is happening in front of you.¡± The then coulourless and now shining stones fell into his hands. ¡°Prom. Prom. Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± ¡°Orpheus. Orpheus say something.¡± Both of them were unconscious and didn¡¯t answer no matter how long we called out to them. Something heavy struck my chest when I couldn¡¯t sense any power coming from them. It was almost as if they had no life inside. ¡°What did you do to them?¡± Waving me the stones, he answered, ¡°You see these stones snatch every ounce of the divine energy these gods have and make them even fragile than humans. See how carefree they are sleeping and wouldn¡¯t even know when I would have killed them.¡± ¡°Akihiko you have gone too far with this. I will stop you right here and now.¡± ¡°But if I kill you before, then that won¡¯t happen now would it.¡± ¡°Kill. Kill. Kill. That¡¯s all you have been speaking of since we met. I always think of you as a friend and even now I want you to be my friend. I still want to hold on to the fact that you are the same person who was back then so kind that he would never hurt anyone. Because no one could better understand what real pain meant that time. So stop hurting me and my friend and wake up.¡± I could feel a huge energy swelling inside me. Was it my frustration? My magic reserves are already null. But this strange energy dwelling inside of me. I could tell it was Prom¡¯s power stacking up inside of me now, so even now that his protection is gone for the moment he helped me out turns out to be like this. I could sense my own energy mixing into this strange sensational chaotic energy. My life force SP parameter depleting at a tremendous rate. ¡°Natsu¡­¡± Akane called out to me as if she too realized my awakening. While when I saw Akihiko he was tearing apart his hairs. That stupid old friend of mine, I knew he was still the same crybaby like back then always confused about what to do. So I will stop you with my own hands and make you atone for your sins for hurting my friends. As I compressed all of my energy swelling inside into my fist I brought them into my right hand and concentrating it near my palm and supporting it with my left hand I pulled my arm in front from my back and a huge gigantic waves of blue flame rising as high as to touch the sky launched out from my palms. ¡®Why, why it suddenly hurts so much. What a joke? I can¡¯t hurt someone what does he know? How can a happy guy like him know about real pain? How does it feel to lose everything in your life in an instant by the same people you put your trust into. Always acting the good guy who tried to support me in my hard times when everyone avoided me like I was some sort of criminal. I was fine with everything a minute ago so why does it feel so strange now. Huh... this surge in energy¡­ Natsu you¡­¡± before Akihiko could continue his thoughts in the previous beat the huge blue flames engulfed him. ¡°Is it over¡­¡± Akane said trying to look through all the smoke with almost zero invisibility. I fell on the ground, but Akane caught me as we both twitched our eyes in search of a common person. But suddenly my attention went to my status screen where a new title message was displayed. [YOU HAVE EARNED THE TITLE - VOLTAGE NOVA] The smoke passively cleared out and a dark shadow stood out in between. The forest in my front had been totally obliterated while my behind one was still intact. Everything in front was erased out of existence as far as I could look. ¡°Was that really me¡­¡± did I really do this. How did I get this strong? The pressure of the flames had gouged out part of the land and incinerated the entire spot. Steam still coming out of the scorched parts, the half-burnt grass under the snow and the trees still covered in a heated orange lining. It was a sight so absurd that it had to be a dream or a hallucination. And yet to our surprise and devastated looks a huge black ball stood in between half broken and half burnt. This ball was made of black cards which were radiating a much stronger aura than the previous cards we had seen before. And inside that sphere was a man standing facing opposite to us. It was though expected and yet surprising to find Akihiko standing there with few burnt marks and tattered clothes. He put on his hood back, ¡°This time I am leaving you with a warning just like we gave to the others but if you stood again in our way next time I am definitely going to kill you.¡± Saying that he with his deck of black cards mingled with its own shadow, his presence extinguished from the surrounding. ¡°Damn it. I couldn¡¯t do anything.¡± I repeatedly kept on punching the ground even though my burnt hands from the blast were still being recovered by the healing magic of Akane. ¡°Hey, Natsu do you really think Yumiko is dead. Will the same happen to us?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t really know. We will need to contact others and find ourselves. As for us next time we meet I am definitely going to defeat them.¡± ¡®Them¡¯ specifically because now I definitely knew that he was not alone in this mess. Some strong and dirty power is at play which must be stopped at all costs. And it would seem that other missing classmates from the start might have been a part of it. Or maybe I am thinking too much into it. We needed to find our missing classmates and ensure their safety, if they were going to end like that. ¡°Stop crying I am sure we are going to be fine, let¡¯s put down these two hanging from the trees down first, otherwise they would start complaining anytime soon about how we forgot about them.¡± ¡°hahaaa¡­Right.¡± She wiped her tears and did as I said to her. I pulled out the cards from the trunk and detached them as she casted healing magic on them, but it seems to have no effect. According to Akihiko they are in deep sleep, and so it seems with their condition that it¡¯s true. But for how long? Since we have been together this has never happened to us before to end up in a dire state¡­ how are we going to defend this world if we are so easy to beat like this. But when I think about it, we were asked to save the world. But we were never specified the way we could chose to do it. Or how the saved world would be envisioned. According to what the common folk of this people imagine, the imperial kings who rule the countries, or the person who puts his life on the line to save it? In my previous life I would always worry about weekly tests and school homework but now this so amazing fantasy world did not appear to be so bright and happy to me. If that is the path some of my classmate chose to bring the world to its destruction and make a restart, I wonder what I will chose to do if given a choice. To stand idle, fight against those strong enemies who were once my classmates or abandon my ideals and stand alongside them just to save myself? Suddenly I felt something heavy and looking back, Akane was pulling my shirt; she looked dejected and heart-broken more than ever. ¡°Hey, what should we do now? Is it really safe to keep on going like this?¡± Yeah, that¡¯s right. I need to keep my comrades safe, my new family, the god I contracted with and my party members. For that reason alone¡­ ¡°Next time we face those guys we would be definitely stronger to make it out alive without depending on someone¡¯s mercy. So let¡¯s keep adventuring together.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ you are right.¡± ¡°Hey you two how long are you planning to keep flirting like that. It¡¯s getting harder and harder to play dead here.¡± Marth was awake, but his comment seems to have scared Akane and ruined the mood and the emotional scene of a script it should have been. ¡°How long it had been since I was out?¡± Jane was up too now. They did not question us anymore about the attacker but helped us set-up a camp and take care of Prom and Orpheus and keep their bodies warm. We didn¡¯t know how long it would take them to wake up. Their statuses showed almost no recovery in their stats, which was concerning but they were not dead. Only our connection to them had been severed, which we could feel by the missing amount of divine energy flowing in us. After a while we tried to explain what the attacker wanted for us to leave for and so we decided it was better to back off with our dread condition and travel back to the capital city in search for their treatment and maybe some new gear and clothes should be added to the list too. The atmosphere was still grim after such a terrible loss but we still hadn¡¯t given up hope and the spirit of adventuring still burns brightly within us.
STATUS WINDOW NATSU KENCHI NAME : ALLEN AGE : 16 RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 2500 HP : 15000 MP : 10000 SP : 7000 UNIQUE SKILL : FURNACE CALOR SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 7][DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 4] [WIND MAGIC LV7] [BARRIER MAGIC LV4] [MAGIC SENSE] [HEAT RESISTANCE] [EARTH MAGIC LV 4] TITLE : VOLTAGE NOVA GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C PROMETHEUS ¨C GOD OF FIRE
STATUS WINDOW AKANE KRIGASHI NAME : ARIELLA AGE : 16 RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 2000 HP : 9000 MP : 15000 SP : 6000 UNIQUE SKILL : BEAST SYMPHONY SKILLS : [SUMMONING MAGIC] [WIND MAGIC LV6] [DIVINE LIGHT MAGIC LV 6] [WATER MAGIC LV5] [MAGIC SENSE] TITLE : PEACE MAKER GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C ORPHEUS ¨C GODDESS OF MUSIC
STATUS WINDOW NAME : MARTH AGE : 17 RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 2200 HP : 9900 MP : 10000 SP : 6500 SKILLS : [BODY REINFORCEMENT] [WIND MAGIC LV5] [EARTH MAGIC LV 5] [WATER MAGIC LV4]
STATUS WINDOW NAME : JANE AGE : 17 RACE : ELF LEVEL : 2300 HP : 10000 MP : 14000 SP : 5000 SKILLS : [WIND MAGIC LV5] [DARK MAGIC LV4] [EARTH MAGIC LV 5] [WATER MAGIC LV4] [SHADOW MOVEMENT]
STATUS WINDOW AKIHIKO TOTSUKA NAME : ZANDER LIFT AGE : 17 RACE : RED DEMON { DEVIL HYBRID} LEVEL : 3000 HP : 20000 MP : 25000 SP : 24000 UNIQUE SKILL : CARD WORLD SKILLS : [FIRE MAGIC LV 9][DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 2] [EARTH MAGIC LV7] [HYPERVELOCITY] [MAGIC SENSE] [MAGIC RESISTANCE] [FAST REGENRATION] [STEEL BODY] [EMPOWERMENT] TITLES : THE TRICKSTER FROM THE BOTTOMLESS PIT GOD IN CONTRACT ¨C LOKI ¨C GOD OF MISCHIEF
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 5 : AND EVIL FOR EVIL
CHAPTER - 5 AND EVIL FOR EVIL ¡°Damn it. Why?¡± I struck on the wall of the frozen cave where every inch of the wall was covered in deep white ice which by time had forgotten to melt on its own. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I finish them, it was much easier with my other classmates or rather it felt fulfilling that time. Even if I had made up my mind. Is it because I still considered him a good friend of mine, but that¡¯s all in the past now and this life is totally different. Doesn¡¯t matter next time for sure¡­¡± I said to myself as I tread down faster, the stairs of this ruin which I found deep inside the snowy mountain hidden by a magic illusionary barrier just as he told me and gets wider and wider after every turn I took delving deep underground. The deeper I went the darker and colder it became. But this only made sure for me that I was in the correct ruins, I couldn¡¯t have allowed them to roam here like pests after all and discover the secrets behind it. Before I reincarnated in this world I thought I would get a totally new life to live, different from the previous ones. For me it was like a delete button of my meaningless and faded history. I also considered it a gesture of God for my salvation from the hell I was living in. My classmates used to consider me some short of criminal, as if I had murdered someone and came running to school. Everyone gave me a scornful look as they passed me if they knew all of secret. And if someone didn¡¯t know then the others would make sure to tell them. People are rather quick to splash dirt on others. No one likes cleaning their own mess and someone other¡¯s is considered a taboo. But he was different, Natsu he grabbed my hand and asked me to join his basketball club. At first I stared at him, wondered why he was doing this. Did he want to stomp on me just like others did and make fun? If that¡¯s what he really wants then let him have it. I didn¡¯t care about my life anymore, neither about my self-respect. All was lost on that day¡­ My father murdered his own friend from whom he had taken a huge loan and always refused to return it. My mother had left me after a year I had been born. I don¡¯t remember her and father threw away all of her pictures and things of memory. I was always kept in the dark. Father used to always say to me that how he was the only one I could depend on in my life. I have no one else to ask for help and even if I asked no one would help me. That¡¯s how he would always keep me indoors, on daily basis he would used to come home drunk and destroy all the house wares. And on certain weeks time when he would be frustrated he would slap me and go to sleep. Later in the morning he would ask for my forgiveness and say that he loved me. Maybe that¡¯s how my upbringing mostly has been or that¡¯s what mostly kept me sane and going. Maybe that¡¯s how he kept me caged all this time. Or, that was his own way of not letting me go because he loved me. Day after day, as I grew up, his demeanour towards me changed. He would start complaining about how I have been an inconvenience to him this whole time and I am only alive because of him. The maniacal love he would shower on me was now turning into something disgustingly dark. Jealousy. That¡¯s how I would word it. He was jealous of me. Because he thought I had him. ¡®Because I would never leave my son alone. But my wife left me even though I loved her. It¡¯s your fault. It was just after you were born¡­¡¯ Maybe that¡¯s how my father felt. Someday attacking me with a kitchen utensil for dropping eggs, or make me stuff stale vegetables raw because I forgot to take proper care of them. Slowly when did these little things turned into me being beaten for no reason even I don¡¯t know. I was always at home alone and even at school my father told me to never talk to someone. So, I never knew how one would describe my situation. The environment of the house soon started changing when all kinds of hoodlum looking guys who would talk vulgar all day started coming regularly to my house with my drunkard father. Then there were those who started knocking on the doors asking for their borrowed money y which my father lost in gambling. Whenever I told him to stop gamble, he would start beating me again telling that I was only able to eat everyday meal because he has been working hard. But all day I saw him resting at home, coming late at nights all drunk and then the usual unjustified beating on regular basis and the morning forgiveness. It turned into a routine. The bandages near my abdomen would usually hide the bruises and the back which was scarred with red marks which by now had become permanent. My self was disappearing and I was slowly getting adapted to all of this too just like the previous old times. But then he started bringing women in the house and the same kind of hoodlums guys started staying at home. But one thing never changed. He kept on beating me even in front of them. Calling me a pitiful kid who was abandoned by his own cruel mother and he was the only one who took care of me. That¡¯s how my father usually described me in front of his friends. When I tried to say something, he would call it business work and make me shut up. Slowly the things in the house started vanishing too, and he would blame me in front of his friends for stealing and making me naked and beating me to his heart desires. Even if I cried and told him that the one who were stealing were his so called friends he wouldn¡¯t listen. ¡°You are just a cheater and liar like your mother. I hate you just like I did your mother. If only you would have disappeared along with her, it would have given me back my freedom.¡± Then he kicked me. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all your fault.¡± Shouting at me like that he threw chairs at me and then came his belt raining down on my back. That was the first time I did not cry when I was being beaten because I knew now my voice won¡¯t reach to anyone. That morning after he asked me for forgiveness that was the first time I turned away and in return I got slapped for not obeying him. I was abandoned. He said it himself that he hated me. My mother hated me. My father hated me. And then there was no one else. There is no point to care about them. The only one who cares about me is me alone. Then one day, a man in black suit came and my father welcomed him properly. He brought in drinks and speaking politely to him, though I could tell that the black suit guy was getting frustrated by each passing second. From inside my father called me and started beating me again in front of that guy. ¡°It¡¯s this child fault. He tore up all the money you gave me. See how I put him in his place and punish him for you.¡± Father took out his belt as usual and started throwing blows on my naked back where the skin was red instead of the normal peach. The man got scared and started shouting to stop but my father continued. ¡°You are lying, stop putting the fault on your son and beating him.¡± I did not pay heed to the pain soaring in my back but the voice of a man who was asking to stop hurting me. This was for the first time someone asked my father to stop what he had been doing for years. Others would usually smile back at me and tell me to be a good son or sometimes would lend my father a hand or new ways of correcting and disciplining me and take control over me. That¡¯s how they justified the burn on my left palm to use the candles on the cake they brought for themselves to celebrate for. Seeing that the man did not follow up with his tactic, he threw me out of the room. After a long heated exchange. There were crashing of two bottles and the sound of the tables being flipped. ¡°Ak¡­Akihi.ko¡­. quickly come here. Help me¡­¡± I quietly opened the door and seeing the inside horrible scene I puked. There was blood everywhere shards of sharp strong glass pieces scattered around. Half of the bottle slid in the throat of the black suit guy and his eyes rolled up. His body and suit soaking in a pool of blood still gushing out of his throat. And from under the turned table I could hear deep hurried breaths of a man calling out for help in his feeble voice. That was my father calling out my name. ¡°Akhiko you damn child¡­ I know you are ther¡­ help your papa he loves you so help him¡­ call the ambulance.¡± He cried in agony and anger. I went closer to take a look at the person, and another bottle was fixed in his body where is stomach should have been. With the pain and his legs crushed under the table he couldn¡¯t move otherwise the blood would pour out of the wound. ¡°You monster¡­ call for help¡­. Help your father.¡± His voice sky-rocketed as pain was taking over his consciousness. My ears were hurting with his voice. Calling me his son and a monster at the same time. Saying that he loves and some day that he hates me. Which one it is. His harsh voice, the blood all around here, the stink of death from the man who was asking my father to stop beating, was making my senses go bleak. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair¡­. Unfair¡­¡± Thinking that I ran and dialed on the telephone, my fingers shaking, I thought I would have just dropped the telephone at any moment. My ears pressed to the receiver, and the bell ringing, my heartbeat was still more persuasive that it could have even be heard on the answering call. After the call I waited and then waited. I stared at him. I wondered will everything become normal if all of these things vanished. What if I really disappear from in front of his eyes? But that man, my biological father, he still looked at me with a grim look and eyes as red as blood itself, was pouring out of it. Even now then I thought the voices would stop, but they just never ended. The next I don¡¯t remember¡­ that precisely, maybe the ambulance came and everyone might have a disappointed look because it would be hard to clean up with glass all spread around and the dirty spray of blood spread everywhere. Next day the police came and sealed my house, they took me in custody and took my testimony. They said that they found my fingerprints on the bottles including that of the two bodies. I just said that I carried the bottles in the room and they let me go. This all happened when I was in middle school. After a year I decided to change schools under the care of a far-away relative. And maybe this information somehow spread in the high school on the first day that my father was a killer. All kind of rumours started exploding, how my father was a bad guy, how I am not fit to be in such a good environment, or how I could be an accomplice in my father¡¯s dealing, or the act that I could have spent the last year of my life in jail and was hiding things. For two weeks things went on the same and I did not mind the rumours. I didn¡¯t know them and they didn¡¯t know me. They didn¡¯t try me and I didn¡¯t let them try me. But one of them still kept on insisting how I should join the basketball club because of low members. His continuous pestering got me and I went with the flow. For a month I watched. The next day just like he grabbed my hand and brought me to the club, he took me to the court. For the next two months I played. And when I realized I was already surrounded by other basketball club members who admired my talent in it. ¡°I knew this guy had in it. Akihiko get ready for the next round.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± I replied to Natsu the person, who turned my life upside down. But I was liking this change. Maybe he was my best friend and I still did not know whether he felt the same about me. And I never wanted him to be bothered with the question. For the first time I thought he could be the one to accept me even if I explained him the one who silenced my father forever was me. He just might be the only who could have understood my situation back then. But after the summer vacation everything changed when we got held up in the bus accident, then a tour to heaven and finally reincarnate into a new world. We were told that we would get our new forms according to our personality and nature affinity. I was born in a humanoid monster tribe ¨C Red Demon Clan. We were living on an island all in the extreme west of the map and surrounded by the fog. According to my father who was the tribe chief we lost the war and our place in this world. But this world unlike any other had magic, a new loving mom and a caring father from birth as I saw them take care of me. I did not care whether they were monster or I was a monster hybrid. We never came in contact with other species with the fact that how isolated we were with the help of illusionary fog which kept strangers away and prevent them from visiting this island. Though I could not find my God in contract- Loki anywhere. So I waited for him. On this island you had to hunt and eat dangerous beast. But when I went on my first hunting trip I saw blood and started puking, was it the trauma from my previous life as I froze still and lost consciousness. My father did not mind and instead told me to wait for some more years to stay away from hunting and try again later on. Things were peaceful, I would play with village children, train in everyday magic taught by mother and later learn fighting with father. I never know why train in fighting but he told me that as the son of tribe chief it was a necessity. And I did my best and my father would usually praise me for being so talented in whatever I did. Well I would say it was thanks to the stat boosts which we got form all of our respective gods and then there was my unique skill with which I used to show magic tricks to my friends and village children back from my world. They would still get amazed by such a simple trick to cut half a body or predict a card calling or separating thumbs. They started calling me by all sorts of name like ¡¯priest¡¯ or ¡®prophet¡¯ or ¡®master.¡¯ And swearing loyalty to my glory and other crazy weird ritual things of a medieval fantasy world. Nothing was amiss, when one day a huge battle ship similar to which I once saw in a pirate movies came sailing in. Suddenly my body felt a chill as a rush of energy made my body heavy and restless with bursting magic powers. It was my god in contract, because I felt the same when he made a contract with me. That day I was off in the mountains practicing the powers of my unique skill. I was unsure of its real uses but I think I was learning to use it both offensively and for defensive purposes. I could hear a massive sound of a giant horn and tried to chase the voice hurriedly as if to welcome him. Now I could set off on a journey with him. I always wanted to get out of this island and see this new magical world, though I have to leave the village for that, it will surely make me sad. But I think I would keep returning here sometimes. BOOOM. BOOOOM. BOOOOM. Huge explosions with flames and large black clouds of smokes rising high up in the sky were visible to me. Is it some kind of firework display for welcoming, but why is it coming from the village. I hurried my steps as I ran into one of the villager lying on the ground. I thought it was not safe and good for health to sleep in the middle of road, so I wanted to wake him up. On pushing his back¡­ This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. ¡°Hey, wake up mister? Or the ants will surely nest in your ears!¡± The body flipped without much effort, which shouldn¡¯t be possible with our sturdy built as a huge bloodstain covered his brown rags. He was already dead and forever asleep. A body as peaceful as I had seen before that makes no noise that would discomfort anyone. I could feel a gaping sword wound in his chest. ¡°Wahhhh¡­¡± I puked disgusted by the very sight. This order of quietness was making me sick. ¡®The village¡­¡¯ I thought as I ran towards it. ¡°Kho¡­khoo¡­¡± the burning dust, smell of fumes have mingled deep into the air itself which made me feel choked. As one who has been living in such bounty of nature, it reminded me of how polluted the air was in the city. ¡°Why¡­ How did this happen? Hey you¡­. You there ¡­anyone¡­. Help me¡­.¡± I led out large shouts tears pouring down my eyes heavily. As a destroyed village came into my view. The burnt and ripped apart houses released long trials of smoke into the air. The burnt smell of ash, the smell of fresh blood ¨C it all reminded me of death. Several bodies lying on ground, covered in blood. When did this all happen, I was just gone for a while. Who did this? The same thoughts curling up in my mind, I ran through the streets, whoever did it did not spare even the children and women as their lifeless bodies lay on the floor. I was almost at the centre of village which was under the cover of a huge magical tree which is said to be the source of magic on this island and the thing that maintained the illusionary fog on the outside. ¡°Father¡­.¡± I led out a scream as I saw a man in a golden armour suit thrust a sword into his neck. ¡°No¡­ No¡­No¡­ why?¡± I fell on the ground unable to think anymore. ¡°I see you are finally here. I have been asking all of these people about you but they never opened their mouth. It helps that you yourself came running. You see I had been worried sick about you.¡± The person smiled at me as he wiped a small bloodstain from his cheek, he looked disgusted by the thought of blood smudging on his skin. ¡®Who is this person? Why is he talking like that he knows me? Why did he do all of this?¡¯ there were so many questions that I wanted to know the answers from but I was trembling on the floor. Unable to speak. Unable to move. The man came closer to me, brandishing his sword. No¡­ don¡¯t come close. Don¡¯t hurt me. He smiled again¡­ as if wishing me to move on a happy journey. I don¡¯t want to die. Don¡¯t kill me. Please save me someone. Anyone help me. My friends from before. The God who contracted with me. Someone¡­ The light of the sword running past across my eyes, when blood splattered all over my face. It was not my blood. Not the blood of person standing in front of me. But the blood of the one who protected me. I felt the coldness of the blade impaling the warmest of all hearts. ¡°Mom¡­ stop¡­ no¡­ mom¡­¡± As mother fell on the ground a large wound opened inside of her. ¡°Run away, ZANDER¡­ LIVE¡­ Your mother loves you¡­ so do what she says.¡± Her pupils shook with the tears as her body slowly lost its strength. The soft voice pierced my ears and at that time I felt like waking up from a dream. My pain was gone. My heart was not aching anymore. It was not racing anymore. It felt more at peace, maybe it was broken or had stopped moving. ¡°You monsters sure are resilient being¡­ well I will finish it in the next blow for sure.¡± ¡°Monster¡­¡± I realized one thing did not change - my ears weren¡¯t hurting but they were itching. Itching so harshly because I wanted to hear the screams of the people who tried to slaughter my people, the family I loved and wanted to spend my life with. ¡°So you can speak after all. So do you realize now who I am?¡± The man in the golden armour holding the bloody sword was still smiling right at me. ¡°Cut that smile from your face¡­¡± ¡°Hey, come again. Why would I. after all I am doing a good job by wiping out trash. These all here are monsters. So we can slaughter them for the benefit of this world. After all this is all to make this world a much better and cleaner place.¡± ¡°Clean¡­ trash¡­ aren¡¯t you the trash here.¡± ¡°You are calling your God Loki trash. Who gave you this power? Know your place fool. Your mere sight disgusts me. Even though you were weak, I had to form a contract with you because our magical wavelengths resonated effectively. So I thought to make do with you. But you being born a monster is such a disgrace to my honour, that I need to kill you and wipe out all the evidences of your existence. After this I would triumphantly return to my domain claiming your heads HAAAHHAA. Are you feeling sorry for yourself.¡± Deep down when for the first time I saw him I knew he was my God in contract, Loki and now he also told me the reason why he destroyed my family. Because he hated me. Is that the reason why my family was killed. No, it¡¯s these people fault. Fault of the people of this world that couldn¡¯t accept that passion of monsters. We are not mindless. We did not try to kill someone. Living peacefully here, just so we don¡¯t disturb others life, they came chasing after us claiming that we are the evil. I feel so sad for them and pathetic myself. Taking it all so easy. So this is the world where such kinds of people live, that I had to save. No, I think I know now. Why I was reincarnated in this world!!! I needed to save this world from such kind of people. As if time had stopped moving for me. I was losing consciousness. My mind felt heavy, as if it would burst with the blood gathering inside. So why don¡¯t I let it out. A red status message appeared in front of me but I think I did not wanted to be bothered by it. [MIND CONTAMINATION LEVEL BREACHED] [EXITING PASSIVE MODE] [SOUL DENSITY CONTAMINATION LEVEL EXCEEDED] [FAILED TO CONTROL] [PROCESSING. FAILED TO CONTROL] [PROCESSING. PROCESSING. FAILED TO CONTROL] [BERSERK MODE ACTIVATED] [DARK CONTAMINATION EVOLVED INTO PURE BLACK MIASMA] [ALL LIMITERS REMOVED] [LOKI¡¯S CONTRACT VOID] [RESULT NULL] [FORCED EXPULSION] [TARGET SOURCE ACQUIRED] [OUTSOURCING MAGIC POWER FROM TARGET] [INITIALIZING PROCESS] ¡°What the hell is this¡­ shut up¡­¡± but for some reason my body started feeling light and ever stronger than before. ¡°You¡­ swine¡­ what did you do to me. How can you cancel a God¡¯s covenant all on your own? This is absurd. It doesn¡¯t matter, I am going to finish and sever all the bonds that I ever shared with a monster like you. You should be proud that to slay an evil monster a God himself showed up to kill you. Die with the regret that this is all your fault, that because you existed in this world all these people had to die.¡± I did not reply then. But in that instant I quickly rose up from my place, and grabbed the man by neck, tightly clutching it between my fist. It was just a thought, but my body acted on its own. Loki¡¯s face paled and was now drenched in white as if life itself was being sucked out of him. [PHASE CHANGE STARTED] [ABSORBING SOURCE¡¯S POWER] [0%... 10%, 20%...50%...80% ¡­90%...98%...99.9%......100%] [TRNASFER COMPLETE.] ¡°What did you do to me? What are all of you looking at me attack him this is my order.¡± I felt stronger by every second as the power within me growing at an exponential rate, my red hairs became longer, my body became more mature and muscular and my short horns became much longer. Is this some kind of transformation? It hurts a little¡­ but the sensation felt like a bliss. It felt like I could do anything in this world. ¡°Card World. Activate.¡± Hundreds of cards appeared around me as the original red colour turned into black and radiating an intimidating black aura, I did not care because they felt a thousand times stronger than before. As they were launched at the other soldiers, their flesh sliced into thin pieces and blood splattered on the ground to the extent of forming a small pound. Some tried to run. ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t they be unable to use magic except for us.¡± ¡°You think that the force field has stopped working¡­ Ahhh¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no escaping it.¡± I smiled as I gouged out each of their flesh and hearts with my severing card attacks. It was fun, making them remind the same pain and anguish my people would have felt. ¡°You, you stole my God¡¯s power. How did you? You turned into a real monster after all. Your humanity was just a clothing. That¡¯ the real you. Rejoice because your hands are stained in blood.¡± I looked at my hands there was nothing. ¡°So are you going to kill me¡­ a God¡­ can you commit a sin of killing a God. Bow in front of me mortal and I will forgive you of your crimes and grant you your salvation.¡± I did not know exactly who was saying all this. How did he exactly look? But my itching ears wanted to hear no more further. My ears started itching again, I looked at my hands again and this time I could really see they were red. A smile appeared on my face. I took the man in my fist by his collar and slammed him on the ground with excessive force. I raised my fist upwards high and swung it down releasing all of my collocated feelings in one go. Pow. Once, twice, thrice¡­. I think I then roared and screamed, bashing my enemy¡¯s head until I finally smashed the man¡¯s skull and brain to pieces. But now that I think of it, it burst open in the first punch. I looked back at my hands and realized that it was my skin colour that was actually red. But now it was even redder with the fresh blood leaking from it. A big pillar of light appeared out of nowhere from above the sky, creating a hollow in the grey clouds and suddenly the body on which I had been sitting on dispersed into tiny molecules of rainbow light and vanished in the next instant. He might have returned to heaven after all I thought as I rose up and looked up high in the sky. Now the atmosphere really felt in harmony. And the next thought. But now what¡­ I suddenly looked around with a pair of bloodshot eyes when a huge shadow appeared out of a swirling fog of ashes. ¡°Who are you?¡± this strange sensation almost left me in a defensive stance as I scowled at him. Even with such a strong power flowing inside me I could instinctively tell with my now heightened sense that I was no match for this being. He wore a huge black robe with a hood beneath which I could only see darkness and black fog radiating out of other three openings. ¡°Let me help you.¡± a strange tight voice came under from the black robe and extending a warm help to me. I heard a huge siren¡¯s voice as I remembered about the ship with which Loki came. A strange purple lightning emerged from the sky and charred the ship in the next second as the burnt out pieces fell and sunk into the river filled with shark monster that would devour the corpses of the crew. There was no question of survivor with the amount of light that sparkled on the ship or to the extent that the ship was reduced to ashes. ¡°Who are you and what are you here for.¡± ¡°My name is Zero and I am here to fulfill your wish?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it fallacious to assume that you would know of my wish.¡± ¡°I want you to become the part of my world which I am going to create where people like you are accepted and can live freely. It is time for those ignorant Gods watching from the top to rethink about their omnipotence and exceptionalism and the disrespect they have shown to this natural world.¡± Those words from a stranger were not trustworthy. The man was suspicious than even the salesman of my previous world. But the idea which he wanted to sell to me was more than enough for me to make me follow him through a black portal that led me straight to hell¡­ Now that I remember, I left all my brethren corpses untouched, because that was the rule in our village. Whenever someone died his body was thrown into a deep pit saying that it should be returned to from where it came. Let the nature do its work. This world contains my family now and I won¡¯t let others discriminate or make it unhappy anymore. I had almost reached the bottom through the last flight of stairs of the cave. When a huge door covered entirely in ice came into view. Almost 80 feet tall this door, I wondered what was inside in it that Zero wanted it so badly. According to him, this gate is supposed to be sealed and no mortal magic would be able to break through it. That¡¯s why¡­ As planned I took out the two origin stones from my storage and placing it in front of me I smashed them on the wall with my concentrated energy fist. Swirling light came radially flowing out of it. This outburst of magical energy was more than anything I had ever seen before¡­. ¡°So this is the true power of two Gods. Having all this power and yet they act so high and mighty and aloof but still do not use it to stop all the unfair things happening in this world. Then let me have that power and I will use it myself as I see fit.¡± The door cracked, as the thick ice sheet crumbled into small sparkly crystals and melted into the next instant by the heat of the light. In the next second a huge hole appeared into the gate and a thrust of cold storm poured to the outside. As I walked in¡­. my mind was blown¡­. ¡°So this is COCYTUSES¡¯ ARMY.¡± It was an unbelievable sight to behold. The Gods during the Great War had sealed an army of Frost Giants led by Cocytus along with him and his 80,000 troops strong. Such a huge army was silently sleeping with their eyes open under a thin plane white sheet of ice. But it¡¯s not like I could just carry them to the base or wake them all up and march them there. This was the part of the mission I hated the most of all. I took out a communication stone from my pocket and set my location tracer on. The next second the stone glowed and a black portal opened up beside me and a girl walked in holding a spear staff dressed in a black tight uniform of some kind of maniac cult who would shamelessly preach an unknown entity and claim to get salvation if you start drinking and eating the food only sold at their affiliated stores.. ¡°Amazing¡­ so you found it. Master Zero will be happy with our work. With this it would greatly boost our military strength and now we have the almighty Cocytus too.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ wait why did you showed up, Chiyoda. Our work is still not done so don¡¯t waste my time. And I am the one who did all the hard and dirty work.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act all buddy- buddy with me and know that I am stronger than you, stronger than everyone. Even this army won¡¯t stand against the powerful instant death magic that I got from Master Zero who saved me.¡± Kariba Chiyoda, another reincarnate and human who works under Zero and is faithfully devoted to him to the extent of saying in essence of soul. I wonder what¡¯s her story, but with the little information I know she was weak and was exploited by her goddess. But then when she was about to die she was saved by Zero and learned instant death magic. It¡¯s just like it sounds - she can kill anyone just by seeing the person, but no one knows know how she does it. ¡°I think it was about time when you would call me.¡± Another person in white robe about the same height as me and of an unknown race walked through the dark hole. Sakamoto Sanda. Wielder of time and space magic to an extent that he can sometimes even stop time or change its flow but again I don¡¯t know how he does it. Both of them keeps the secret of their power hidden and rarely shows them off. That¡¯s why they are the kind of monsters and I wonder is anyone really in the outside world who could defeat these two with such frightening powers. I doubt even if a God would descend he would be no match, unless he is a high ranking God we are the strongest in the world and will do anything to get our wishes and plans through. ¡°Hey tell me, Aki did you kill those two.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say Chiyoda to not act so friendly.¡± I frowned at her. ¡°I see so you failed at killing them. Well we need to report that to Master Zero too.¡± ¡°I just gave them a warning and got what I really wanted. Next time if they stand in our way I will definitely kill them.¡± ¡°You are just so pathetic. But if it was me, first I would have given them a sleep death and would have drank their blood to my heart¡¯s content.¡± Her craze for blood is more worse than I thought. At this point of time I wonder whether the fact she is a human is even true or not. ¡°Stop disturbing me and get ready.¡± Sakamoto interrupted. He then opened a huge portal gate on the ceiling where all the living ice statues of the army got sucked in as we flew inside the hollow and vanished in it with it. ///////////////////////////////// INFORMATION BROCHURE CURRENT STATUS OF REINCARNATES AND THEIR GODS
  • HOMURA KENTA - FREYA - GODDESS OF LUST
First prince of Lativania Kingdom Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy
  • NATSU KENCHI - PROMETHEUS - GOD OF FIRE
Adventuring together with other reincarnate Akane Kirigashi
  • SUDO FUJIBAYASHI - ARES - GOD OF WAR
Prince of a royal family Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy
  • SAKAMOTO SANDA - CHRONOS - GOD OF TIME & ETERNITY
Currently working as a devil¡¯s army general under Zero Status of God - unknown
  • RYUJI OUKA - TAKEMIKAZUCHI - GOD OF SWORDS
Son of a Count Family Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy
  • OKARIN OOSHIMA - HERMES - THE MESSENGER GOD
Second son of a royal family Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy
  • KANATA AIZAWA - HEPHAESTUS - THE SMITH GOD
Currently in Dwarven kingdom Researching on latest weaponry technology Suspected of some huge top secret project underway
  • AKIHIKO TOTSUKA - LOKI - GOD OF MISCHIEF
Currently working as a devil¡¯s army general under Zero Status of God : returned to divine realm
  • HASHIMA KATSURAGI - POSEIDON - GOD OF SEA
Currently working as a devil¡¯s army general under Zero Training pirates in the northern middle ocean to disturb trade routes between demons, humans, demi-humans and elves Status of God : unknown
  • KENMA TAKESHI - EREBUS - GOD OF DARKNESS
Second Prince of Perillus Empire Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy Secretly working alongside Zero and Erebus to take over the control of this world and rebuilding it
  • HIORI TAKATORI - ARTEMIS - GODDESS OF HUNTING
First princess of Alucrad Empire Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy
  • YUMIKO FURATA - APHRODITE - GODDESS OF LOVE
DECEASED Status of God : unknown
  • SAYAKA TENMA -DIANA - GODDESS OF FOREST
Daughter of a Marques family Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy
  • AKANE KIRIGASHI - ORPHEUS - GOD OF MUSIC & POEM
Adventuring together with other reincarnate Natsu Kenchi
  • SATOMI YUKTA - IKELOS - GOD OF NIGHTMARES
Currently working as a devil¡¯s army general under Zero together with her God
  • SAKURA KENDO - ASTAREA - GODDESS OF JUSTICE
Princess of a Royal Family
  • TAMA DONJO - OVA - GODDESS OF BEAST
Daughter of a noble family Currently studying in Grindalwood Magic Academy
  • SAKI HONDA - ENYO - GODDESS OF BLOOD
Currently working as a devil¡¯s army general under Zero Status of God : unknown
  • KARIBA CHIYODA - KALI - GODDESS OF DEATH
Previously an adventurer Currently working as a devil¡¯s army general under Zero Status of God : returned to divine realm
  • SACHI KONDO - ATHENA - GODDESS OF KNOWLEDGE
Currently living in The Great Tathya Labyrinth with her family Athena is the princess of Hart Kingdom Currently looking after her territory and taking care of monster invasions Formed a secret spy organization to search for Sachi{~ now Alicia} \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! \_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful! Names :- Anko Bluehell VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 6 : RED SPIDER LILIES CHAPTER - 6 RED SPIDER LILIES It has been almost more than a year since I met mother and father and started living a peaceful and happy loving life here with them. Learning magic and all kinds of fighting combat techniques from them. I have finally completed my single sword swordsmanship training and dual wielding under the guidance of the one titled true hero of this world, Caroline, my mother. ¡°Yeah.¡± I responded to my mother, in the training grounds. ¡°Alicia you have completed and learned all the things I had to teach you to. And now,¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But now it¡¯s time to put those things to use¡­.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°So again¡­¡± ¡°We are going to have you give a test. And you are only allowed to leave when you pass in it otherwise you will have to learn everything from basics again.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± A test even in a fantasy world. What kind of torture is this and if I fail it¡¯s like being punished to a summer revision-class session for aeons. It does seem a good offer that I can live here a bit longer, but I need to go outside and see the world for myself. And I don¡¯t want to fail and make my hard work both I and mother had put in and everything look meaningless. I want to pass with flying colours if possible to make them feel proud and me happy. ¡°So, what and when is the test gonna be?¡± I asked a bit terrified. Knowing mother, she could ask me something terrible or make me fight her one ¨C one. Usually if we start battling we never could reach a decisive result to announce one winner. But I had to always keep myself on toes and hyper active when fighting against mother, but to me she always occurred to be a natural. Her flawless and elegant fighting style always captures my heart and I always keep on looking how she moves during her fight, her small movements, quick attacks, massive mid-battle hits and final decisive blows. Within time I wanted to be so much like mother that I adapted to her fighting style, whose own fighting style is the combination of best of all sword techniques she has learned and her own experience on the battlefield. ¡°For, that let¡¯s head to one of the floors.¡± Mother winked at me. She looked excited which in turn made me doubly super-excited. I knew something awesome was going to happen. Mother and father never go to other floors to fight monsters. Actually they never fight unless training us. But here we were on floor 95 ¨C a marshy plain area. And the monster in front of us was a horde of titan appearance and a four handed ¡®Quadarms¡¯. Maybe it sensed our presence and shot a bloodshot four eyes towards us. But I was waiting for mother¡¯s instruction. Because both of us knew even if it they were a strong bunch of monster, it was neither a match for both of us. ¡°Watch me, carefully Alicia.¡± Saying this mother closed her eyes and for a second concentrated. I used my analysis skill, my ability to observe soul core and its subtle changes and the magic energy flowing inside mother¡¯s body and in that of the immediate surroundings. I had my eyes everywhere. I had to learn fast and become strong, so I needed to observe carefully and be a good listener. And most important of all practice endlessly to my heart¡¯s content. To be honest it felt so fulfilling, I had never been so passionate about doing things eagerly, because then I had nothing to do with the future. I found it quite bleak and to be utterly dark for me. But now there was a string of shining light and to hold on tight to it every day I have to wrap it around my hand, tighter and tighter unless I reach my goal. Being pulled closer to the bright ideal side of your dreams is something I could have never hoped to achieve in my previous life but now when I have mother by my side, I think everything becomes possible for me. I won¡¯t stop¡­ I have come this far so I cannot burnout at this point of time. I wanted to know more, anything and everything that would help me to achieve whatever I wanted to be in this world. And then, it finally started happening. Magical energy outputs from her magic veins were bursting with overflowing amounts of magic power. Then there was like a sudden bombing inside her soul core with ever-increasing increment of light from it. She was constantly burning large amounts of magical powers and life force and focusing it all on her sword. She opened her eyes, her body covered in a golden light aura she raised her swords and taking a new kind of stance like forming the two sharp blades of a mixer grinder. ¡°Dual Wielding. Star Drive. Fourth Form Platinum Jaguar. Phantom Spirit unleashed.¡± In the next instant the marshy plains, suddenly transformed into an evergreen dense jungle, with lights of small canopies over the lush green tall grass which grew out of nowhere. In front of my eyes several bright star like lights appeared and joining lines to each other by connecting the dots, a jaguar sprung into life, jaws open and fangs bared, with a much larger body than the already gigantic titan moving forward to attack us. It led out a deafening unbelievable roar and running on the ground it leapt on the titans and took it into its wide open maw, tore each of their bodies into half in a single bite. After that everything reverted back to normal, but the only difference was that those level 7000 titans was defeated in a single sword strike, no by a jaguar or by¡­. I had never seen a sword technique until now this powerful to defeat the enemy in a single blow. I really don¡¯t know what exactly it is but mother is always awesome because she always has some new kind of technique to show me. We returned back to our training grounds but all this time I have been thinking how to use or replicate the same move after using analysis skill on it. But I was specifically waiting for mother¡¯s instruction on what to do next. And also my concerns regarding the test which I still did not get it. ¡°Alicia, I am sure this was your first hand experience with it. So tell me what do you feel about it? ¡° ¡°It was totally awesome and that star jaguar appeared out of nowhere and killed those monsters in an instant. I want to learn it too¡­ teach me how to do it too?¡± I knew I had a twinkling star in between my eyes, those were meant to show my eagerness to learn. ¡°Now that I expected you to say. This is what we call Aural Arts. The most supreme and powerful combat technique in the entire world.¡± ¡°Supreme and powerful in the entire world¡­¡± I gasped in excitement. Now I wanted to learn this technique even more. ¡°As for your test it is to learn this Aural Arts all on your own.¡± ¡°On my own¡­¡± I shouted in surprise. This was the first thing mother ever told me to do on my own. ¡°Yes, you can take all your time you want, but you have to create the most powerful aural art for yourself that you can use in combat. The next time we train it will be when you complete this task. That¡¯s all for today.¡± ¡°But¡­ but¡­ I wanted to learn it from you¡­everything.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright because I know you will make a totally new kind of aural art that would surpass mine. So I will be waiting.¡± Mother gently stroked me on my head and then finally left. I was still speechless. How I am going to do something on my own. I might be good at creating new magic spells because it is easier to imagine a phenomenon and ask for it to happen. But creating a fighting technique all on my own. If it is the strongest, then shouldn¡¯t mother especially teach me this, if that¡¯s the case. I think I later understood why. When I started collecting information on this Aural Arts technique. It is not specifically designed just for swords but all kind of fighting techniques. More importantly it¡¯s a technique designed by god¡¯s themselves to control the flow of life energy inside the body and in the outside world that brings phenomenal changes that is desired by the user¡¯s mind into reality. More like forming a meta-physical territorial plane of your own imagination¡­ It is like creating your own world domain of imagination and trapping the target inside it. Once this new field phenomenon takes place, the user¡¯s overall ability is tremendously magnified and any attack deployed becomes a guaranteed hit. Manifesting an aural art requires vast amounts of magic power, life force, high mental fortitude and a clear peaceful mind. Hence this also makes it the most difficult fighting ability to master. There are very few who can teach it, even fewer who learns it on their own and still even fewer who manifests it accidentally based on a crisis or an emergency desire. The longer you train in it the better and more refined this combat art gets. So the requirements are to construct a real tangible environment that I want and then use it to my advantage to defeat an enemy. Mother used a phantom beast constellation which matches with her own unique ability ¨C Phantom Materialisation. The thing is I really don¡¯t know what I can imagine when I don¡¯t know what I want it to be like. I didn¡¯t want to rush things so I have to regret it later on. Mother did tell me to take any amount of time I wanted¡­ But seeing mom, perform it once I wanted to do it too, so I was getting impatient at the same time. Quite contradictory, so I started hitting the library and tried to learn more about this thing and its other users. I asked father and he too has one of his own. But he refused to show me saying that mother has instructed not to. It was a test after all so cheating is not allowed. Well, for now I decided to ¡®observe¡¯. ¡°Keep a look at your surrounding and try to ponder deep in your heart. You will find your answer.¡± Quite a clich¨¦d and ambiguous statement for a realist like father. But mother did tell me that people of this world do like these kind of dramatic dialogues because Gods too used it to sway the hearts of people and gain popularity. I wondered if they were having an idol contest for fans before war that they needed to get people¡¯s attention so badly. Well that hint only got me fired up and I started to investigate things even deeper with much more interest and zeal. I tried to look inside things, broke things using my [DISMANTLE] spell and later put everything back to its original using my [EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE] unique ability. Anything I went around I dismantled it, I started breaking all kinds of magic stones kept in the alchemy lab, breaking all kinds of tools and weaponry in the storeroom and did not even left the antique. There was no problem in breaking stuff around if I could just use equivalent exchange to fix it back. Though this did lead to accidents like I once allowed a poisonous gas to release from a ¡®do not touch¡¯ vial, or father accidentally pressed a fragile piece of actively cut explosive stone tightly, which later led him being bed-ridden for a week. Though I healed him with my healing magic but since I have been screwing around with his library tower, he has got mental scars and do not want to go their again until I had given my test and he had already decided to stay until then locked up in his room. Well, it¡¯s not a pleasant feeling to have a live-bomb blast accident in your hand and then you are asked again to cross a road filled with landmines. But I am sure he will get around it soon¡­.if possible a little more than sooner. So, I have now got all the freedom in the library now, when suddenly the magic circuit inside an artifact fissioned into two and blew apart the right top half of the tower. Now, that¡¯s something I can¡¯t fix if nothing is left there to fix¡­ *** UNKNOWN FOREST AREA ¡°This is not working at all. I have been at it for more than a month but I couldn¡¯t find anything of use.¡± I raised both of my arms which had gotten tired of flipping thorough pages and stripping off of things. ¡°What a waste?¡± I sighed, as I kept on walking in uncharted forest land. I had never been into this area. It¡¯s not like I think I should waste time exploring around or tinkering with my free time, but the thing is ¡­ I am kind of lost, here. Thanks to my almighty divine gift of getting lost, and forgetting the way back home. So I helplessly kept on walking, and walking without food and water over the tough road covered on both side by a gateway formation of trees. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. I was too embarrassed to call someone for help and say that I got lost and couldn¡¯t find my way back in my own house. I cannot falter here. If I can¡¯t even do this on my own how I am going to search for Athena or save the world. I kept on moving my legs which eventually got bored too, just then I saw the road ending near a huge wall of bushes and a small white steel gate decorated with beautiful flowers over it was open. I quietly walked in and surprisingly I found mother there, looking down on earth. No, I think more appropriately she was looking at some stone tablets¡­ grave stones, was someone buried there. Was it mother¡¯s relative, a friend or comrade. I quietly walked in and stood beside mother, who had a sad expression her face. But I could tell that she had already moved past that crying stage or feeling sorry for those who lost their lives and wondering why we were the only ones who were left behind. She had made up with the situation and I think she was just reminiscing about the happy past she had spent together with them. ¡°So you found this place Alicia¡­¡± Mother¡¯s voice had deepened somehow, maybe she was overwhelmed with her own emotions. Maybe it¡¯s better to not tell her that I stumbled here since, I am lost. Well I think she has figured out that already, when she smiled at me at the same time. It¡¯s scary to know that she can predict what I am doing at any given time. I gently held her hand which was warm even with how freezing cold and windy it was here than other other places in the mansion. Mother held my hands tightly back, as though she found a driftwood in the sea. I ducked a little to see the names engraved on the grey stones ¨C Nafanya, Maltina Efil, Leon Amos ¡­.. And several other names... as I started thinking more about what these meant; my eyes stopped at another unbending sight. Near the foot of some of the stones several beautiful red flowers growing. I had never seen such gorgeous flowers that smelled so pleasant. As I tried to knell lower to smell it more up close and take a closer look at its soft delicate thin petals and long anthers¡­ mother was watching me like a child playing in a garden. ¡°Those are called Red Spider Lilies. Aren¡¯t they beautiful! For them to grow here its quite unexpected¡­¡± ¡°Well you see in this world these flowers are very rare and growing them is very difficult. Just a naturally occurring bunch of these to be able to see, we should consider ourselves lucky.¡± ¡°So they are that special, should I pick some and take back home.¡± ¡°No, I think you should avoid doing that, at least when they are growing near a grave.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± I got intrigued and curiosity got a hold of me. ¡°It¡¯s related to the people¡¯s belief here that these are flowers of death and helps the souls of the dead to pass on and tell those who are alive that all their last wishes had been fulfilled. Well I like to call them last goodbyes flower.¡± ¡°Flowers that fulfill wishes¡­¡± I kept on staring at them. In this world almost all of my previous wishes were fulfilled and now it¡¯s my turn to fulfill the wishes of those who love me. I wonder whether my parents in my previous life had any last wish. Did their wishes come through¡­ there is no way for me to know now is there; so it¡¯s not worth dwelling into the past. But I think I understand, much better now, seeing mom spend so much time here quietly looking and watching the memories they might have spent with them together. People with fulfilling lives, live for an eternity in memory of others. People who are strong and courageous enough to do what they want to do, always shines brighter than others. And even if their souls are somewhere else, if there is someone who remembers them, they can come back in any form. ¡°Alicia, it¡¯s time to go.¡± ¡°Yes, I think I asked Flora to make pudding. She would be almost done with it by now.¡± ¡°Well, then we shouldn¡¯t make her wait any longer. Did you come up with any thought and is there any progress you made with your learning for the test.¡± I for some time stared at the blank in the air and then smiled back at mother. ¡°I think I do have an idea now that is worth-trying for¡­¡± *** INFORMATION BROCHURE
  • Nafanya - goddess of fighting spirit
-Offered her life to protect Caroline from an evil god
  • Maltina Efil ¨C high elf
  • Companion of Caroline while adventuring
  • alias Mal
  • Leon Amos ¨C demi-human
  • Subordinate and companion of Zylon
  • Died during the Great War
*** FLOOR ¨C 95 We were back on the same floor where mother showed me her aural arts. I was finally prepared for the test. It took me another month to come up with this and I think it was worth the time I had put in it. We decided to first use it without any target and see its natural effect in the area. We needed to measure whether it was successfully developed or not. A slight mistake in controlling magical power can cause the whole territory to demolish and collapse on itself which can cause harm to the user. So mother was here to prevent such an accident. She had already prepared several of those stones that are able to restrict my powers after father overworked himself for another two weeks and somehow managed to create them. To be working like a black company employee, and worked to the bones by mother was not a firsthand experience for him. So everything could be said that, it¡¯s all in the good. Producing them is really a big hassle and the process needs are humongous amounts of refined ores, magic of the alchemist in huge amounts and top-notch precision in forming the internal structure of the crystal. By far what I understand, these Teneo stones have the ability to convert magic energy into light form and then they infinitely reflect themselves inside the crystal structure which later makes it glow and is able to store it safely. This concept reminded me of the total internal reflection phenomenon we used to study in a diamond. But now, I needed more than ever to focus on myself on what I really wanted to do in this new life and with the power I have developed over time. That¡¯s right, aural arts are not just elementary combat skills ¨C but the mettle which I hold on to and the resolve with which I have been fighting in the battle. I concentrated on my magic aura and the deep magic concentration seated in the black mist that covered my soul core, at least that¡¯s what mother told me when I learnt how to look at my own soul core. At first I found it quite confusing because I had never seen or read anywhere of a soul core you cannot see, but I still feel an incredible amount of energy when I try to reach deeper into this black empty mist in my consciousness. My eyes glowed and my body covered in a mixture of dark and light aura, magic with overwhelming pressure radiated out from my body. I expanded my consciousness around me, reaching further and further to cover as much area as I can and bring all the possibilities to life. The future I want to see ¨C the future I want to carve out with my own hands and the future I want to live in¡­. I muttered this in my head as if I were giving myself a suggestion, and conveyed the image I had developed in my mind as two scabbards materialized near my waist, I pulled out my two swords from them and poured all my life force I could muster into my swords to bring out the possibility I wanted to see into the present reality. *** CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN For the purpose of test, I brought Alicia back to floor 95. She took her position in the middle of the floor and there were no other monsters on this floor because I had already wiped them all out. I had been waiting for a long time to see what Alicia could come up with her aural arts, the grand-daughter of my master, one whose own aural arts at full strength had the potential to destroy worlds at her full power. Even when she taught me, I had to give the same test of making my own aural arts style. The aural arts she displayed was not only just an attack, but it was like creating life itself, even today her true prowess lies in a different plane where I can never as a mortal hope to reach. But Alicia, who has a totally new power in her grasp, who doesn¡¯t bother herself with the limits but always looks ahead and tries to find solutions instead of looking at the problem and complaining, only she can probably do it. As her teacher and a student of my own teacher, that would make both of us proud. ¡°Show me, Alicia, the ultimate aural arts you developed for yourself, the fruits of your hard work and your resolve to manifest your dreams into reality.¡± I clutched my hands tightly in anticipation as it began. As the dual blades of White & Black materialized, the air started vibrating in the environment just by their presence. They were truly the ultimate weapons, a weapon which surpassed all logic and can even defy the authority of Gods. The force field I had put in the area was already destroyed by the magical aura Alicia was radiating unknowingly. It might be even ten times stronger of what I already showed her. To go beyond her normal limits and delve deeper into her life force reserves. To be able to pour out the true desire of your soul ¨C that¡¯s the true essence of aura arts. All, the Magitite ores in the areas were glowing brightly more than ever in response to the increasing magic density. And then she finally started composing and deploying her own territory, overwriting the current form of creation and turning into that of her own. Brandishing her white and black swords, she brought them in a form of X and finally let them loose. A sky¡­ a black pitch-night sky formed out of nowhere and the ground covered in a shallow pool of black water, which for some reason did not wet my legs. Thousands of red buds rose up from this black water, and then magically those red buds twisted and then blossomed into beautiful flowers. Red Spider Lilies. I instantly recognized them. No matter how far I looked, there were these flowers lying everywhere and their sweet smell overwhelmed my nose. The rare Death Flower and one which guides and the souls. And yet¡­ It was such a serene and peaceful view that I failed to notice when the sky cleared and Alicia was looking at me. For how long was I lost in thoughts and the beauty of the view? The black pool was gone, that means the territory had faded away, and when I looked in front the dimensional boundary between the walls of two floors was utterly destroyed and pulverized and through the huge hole that opened into floor 96 lay a wasteland. Wrecked ground as if hit by a stream of missiles and finally a devastating earthquake there was not a single monster I could sense in the dust cloud in that area. ¡°So, mother how was it?¡± I again looked around to confirm what actually did happen, for a careful person like me to be caught up in the moment, in that time the energy slash that came out of the combined effect of the force of the two swords, destroyed the wall, then the dimensional space between the two floors by crossing the threshold energy and finally even cleaned all the monsters who might have been inhabiting floor 96. It was beyond expectation¡­ that¡®s the only thing I could come up with. ¡°Alicia you¡­pass the test with full marks.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alicia was exalted to hear those words and made a short jump like a kid in her overjoyed state. But sometimes I really do forget that she is only a kid three years old, and having expectations and putting responsibilities on her is not what I should be doing. Because she was reborn some of her ways of thinking and reflexes had been reset to that of a child, but since she was about sixteen years old when she reincarnated she also acts maturely because of that and then she also living in her previous life¡¯s body. Maybe that¡¯s what she unconsciously chose for herself, and is fine with that choice. And blaming everything on fate is not how I do things¡­ ¡°Alicia let¡¯s go back and prepare for your victory celebration.¡± ¡°A celebration¡­¡± ¡°Well let¡¯s have a party, that¡¯s what I want to say.¡± ¡°Then I and Flora should start on the preparations for it without further delay. But something is still bothering me.¡± Making a concerned look was something I do not see in her regularly. For some time I actually felt bad that she would be the one preparing food items for her own celebration but she seems happy the most while doing this for us. Don¡¯t tell me she is fed up with making food for us now, while all we two have been doing is sit around and eat like gluttons. ¡°What is it Alicia?¡± marks of hesitation messing up with my face a bit. ¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t come up with a name.¡± ¡°What¡­¡± that¡¯s what concerning her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you call out an exciting name when you released your aural arts? I want one too. It was so cool to shout it out loudly.¡± Wait! Even I feel embarrassed a bit but with practice, I later realized that it had become a part of it already ¨C a habit - that I just couldn¡¯t get done with it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you will eventually come with a cool attack name, if you keep practicing it.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± She made again a cute expression, which brought relief to my eyesight. But it¡¯s true no matter how magnificent the view was nothing could beat my daughter¡¯s loveliness. Maybe I need to do something about that, who knows when scary bad men might try to attack her and she usually gets lost in her own house like that. I never saw someone with such bad sense of direction or maybe they are actually destined to get lost every time on their way if they are travelling alone. Then this world does not even have a GPS system, but for a problem of her as severe as that, even this advanced technology cannot suffice and will fail. She also doesn¡¯t like to attract attention, but honestly with such a beautiful figure it¡¯s an impossible feat. But she doesn¡¯t realize the fact herself. Maybe I already do have the perfect ideal solution¡­that thing which I used myself during my travels might work for her. So I am going to use it for later. Before leaving I checked back at the place and was baffled to see that the garden of Red Spider Lilies was still growing on the infertile land. That time I realized the amount of power Alicia could exert is unbelievable and to measure it is a foolish venture. When an aural arts lifts off, all its effects are vanished, but even for me who witnessed several God¡¯s fight during the Great War an Aural Art whose territory effects lingers in real time was unheard of. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN How did it come to this? Was father trying to get back at me, for putting him through hell during my wrecking¡­.training hours I spent in his workplace library. After mother proposed of a test and the celebration party, he too announced of a test from his side. I had to master an intimidation technique primarily used by demons to exercise control and authority over other demons. Even though he did not tell me a specific name for it, because there isn¡¯t one. I call it ¨C ¡®The White Room¡¯. It¡¯s exactly as it sounds. As I and father stood facing against each other in the training grounds. We did not had any weapons on us, we didn¡¯t need to. So the question was how we were gonna fight. In this process, we had to create an environment and by releasing a killing intent like overwhelming aura of magic power we needed to shake the consciousness and will on whom it is to be forced upon. This method had its own application and I would say various advantages. We could pass out judgments and no one would dare to question us. Hence solving conflicts without having a bloodshed. Hence a brilliant idea. A strong wind blew by, when both of us at the same time released vast amount of magical aura in the surrounding and tampered with it. Quickly constructing the white room will definitely ensure my victory. Thinking like that, I pushed force outward all of my magical energy in a controlled blast. By already learning aural arts, it became quite easy for me to learn this technique; maybe father was waiting for this too to happen. All the surfaces are smooth and the same texture, everything the same colour, no furniture; everything is white - locked in a completely bare white room. Both father and I were standing now in front of our white throne facing against each other eye-to eye. Everywhere I looked there was everything painted in white and the unknown source of light would have been similar to a multitude of chloro-fluorescent bulbs glowing simultaneously. Over several white stairs and a long white throne I stood from the seat and stared at father¡¯s eyes who too was standing in front of a similar throne. But since our gazes were along the same straight line, who actually won. When we think about it, since I am less in height than father, that means the height of throne which manifested by my power was much longer and had more stairs in it. The power of an individual will be determined whether he stays on the ground or if he has reasonable power to compete with then how many stairs long his throne is. Stairs are a representation of the potential and magic capacity of the individual. There is a 2X power difference as you advance in each stair. Since there is a difference of five stairs between me and father, that means there is a difference of (=25) 32X in our magic reserves. Hence claiming my victory, we decided for another celebration, and mother as usual was enjoying and complimenting my food. While father was sulking in a corner, even though he proposed the test, the fact that he had been outdone even though he has the title of ¡®Magic Emperor¡¯ is a die-hard fact for him. Well, what I really wondered about was, now that I have completed and learnt everything from here that I could, it was now specifically time I visit the outside world and make a place for myself on the surface. I was finally going to leave in almost another month and mother and father were already aware of that fact, trying to spend and give most of their time to me. It made me happy. Which would only make it much tougher to leave but at the same time it only filled my life with more happy memories to make. And by any chance a hopeful future by their blessings. \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! A NOTE FROM THE AUTHOR \_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful! Names : hpf3 VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 7 : I TRAMP ON A PERPETUAL JOURNEY
CHAPTER - 7 I TRAMP ON A PERPETUAL JOURNEY I looked at myself in the glass mirror as I came out of the hot bath and after drying myself I put on my usual dress and the bracelet on my left hand which I got as my first birthday present. I felt my long ashen white hairs which were falling beyond my waist, but even though they are so soft and silky but at the same time so strong that I never saw a single hair-fall in these three years of my life. There¡¯s no secret shampoo and if it did exist, I might had become a billionaire entrepreneur in my previous life by selling such a product. Then I could have really led a carefree life that time, money rules, for someone who lived like me would never deny it. I was still wondering how I would take care of my finances in the outside world around this time. I already had surplus amount of food stored in my storage, and then I can create any amount I wanted with [equivalent exchange]. But doing shopping from every part of the world has also been another of my dreams, a girly expedition if one would like to call it. If possible, I would like for it to come true. I looked at myself again in the mirror and thought that I am quite prepared for this, though I looked the same¡­ I mean like every day I have the same face and my clothes are made of the same spider silk from my skills. They are light and stronger than any fabric material I have yet to find in this world. But now that I hold the mirror and get close to it¡­ the more I think¡­ What a change have I made in myself at this point! And then I realize even more that how far I have come in my life. How much I have grown, better said how much I have actually changed. From one who liked to be alone and closed in a room all the time, I like enjoying spending time with other family members or reading books in the library (that part cannot be expected to change). But now I had father with me to always discuss something with and not end the conclusion with my only remaining subsidiary thoughts. I did not need to hide my face under my bangs anymore because I did not felt hated any longer, more than that I had come to love myself. It might feel a bit odd, but seeing myself smile in the mirror I felt like why I never did this from the start. And even if I am happy right now, what if I change a bit more, if I try to do something new ¨C I wonder whether the smile on my face would increase in intensity or flatten out on itself. By bringing a change until now has always extrapolated to total and complete happiness, but from now how will this play out on the surface. A place where there will be strangers ¨C people whom I have never met nor have any idea where they came from. A place where people with different ideas and goals gather. In that environment finding friends, differentiating between good and evil, truth and lie and identifying and opposing my real foes is the real challenge the outside surface throws at me. And now even though the more the number of steps I take out of my room, my confidence dwindles. But still there is no turning back, even though I might have been an epitome of a failure who found reasons to prove her own righteousness, now I wanted more than ever to prove my previous self that indeed she was not wrong but not completely right at the same time. But what if¡­ I am afraid of finding out that I was wrong and that even now nothing has changed and every little thing I thought I had built was just an outwardly appearance¡­ would it be still alright to prove it. But as one who wants to be the best magician in the world and learn all kinds of magic, its only definite I try because I want to believe that these new feelings and mindset are not just for outwards show or make me look better in front of others. I was now outside the mansion, where everyone was waiting for me, on the gateway to the lower floors. Mother and Father had repeatedly told me to use the teleportation circle, because even they don¡¯t know what kind of monsters are inhabiting floor 99 and floor 100. Mother and father had used a special kind of search magic device and identified all the monsters from top to below, so that they won¡¯t be having trouble in the future when dealing with any kind. This magic device was similar to a seismograph, through which scientist used to study the earth¡¯s surface. Like sending seismic waves and reading the receiving output waves, in a similar way this magical device would send spherical magical currents in the region and then receiving back the reflected waves from live sources and the amount of deflection probably proportional to the amount of magic the monster is radiating and made up of and making comparison from an already formulated list. Well these kinds of devices are obvious to exist in a world of monsters. But according to father they did not find any reading from floor 99 and 100. So there were two conclusions drawn that either they were empty, or their concealment skill surpasses all logic to avoid such a delicate measuring instrument. Unfortunately I will have to void the first case and keep in mind the second, if I wanted to come out of this alive. And yet to test my strength I had decided to complete this labyrinth and also defeat the labyrinth boss with my own hands. It¡¯s something I wanted and had decided on doing for a very long time when I made up my mind to explore its lower floors. Not completing what I started would be a sin, when I have an opportunity to conquer a hundred floor labyrinth achievements all on my own, because it made me happier than doing it in games alone I used to play back in my world. I wonder how it would finally feel if I did it by my own hands. That¡¯s right. Today was the day to leave home and say my goodbye to all. Though I know I could return back here anytime using my teleportation magic now, but I was going to take my first step to go to the surface and then get the things done which have been held up till now. Mother, father and Flora were waiting to see me off. Everyone looked happy, because sending someone on a journey while crying did not see fit for someone as high-spirited as mother. ¡°Make sure to come back anytime when you feel like returning home. And if you need our help ask away without hesitating. Now go and show this world whose daughter you are.¡± Mother was excited more than ever. Though I thought that keeping the fact that I was now the daughter of the true hero and the true demon lord with their family titles now attached to my name I needed to keep my status and identity hidden all the time. But I had already made all the arrangement for that. Father had already said what he wanted to say to me yesterday, so he didn¡¯t waste much time and said his goodbyes and wishing me best of luck on my journey. Flora too who had prepared some cheesecakes for me and packed it in a lunch, I just put them in my dimensional storage. ¡°Lady Alicia if you need anything or whenever you need my service, please call me anytime you wish. I will miss you a lot. And¡­and¡­¡± ¡°Well for now, please look after this mansion and I would really miss cooking together with you so I think we will have to wait a bit for it to happen again.¡± I replied to Flora to cheer her up a bit or to make her feel a little better because it looked like she was about to break in tears. She is really obedient and since I made her as her creator she feels obliged to love me, or maybe she really likes me. During that time I did not had a specific reason to create Flora, after learning about golems and me knowing about robots and with Al¡¯s ability I thought it was possible to create someone like her and so I did. Later when I saw that usually the house is in a mess I tried to make a consciousness which is devoted towards cleaning and cooking to help around in the house. But no matter, to me she is a friend and always will be. Mother and Father had already given their goodbye gifts to me the previous day and I think they would come a lot handy in my travelling. Without making it anymore difficult I bend my head a little, ¡°Thank you mother and father for looking after me for these two years and always caring and loving me like your own daughter. I am leaving now but I wish to return soon.¡± Mother suddenly hugged me and said, ¡°What are you talking about, don¡¯t be so unfair or start with a formal speech because we will always love our kid and will be waiting for you and to hear about your adventures.¡± It was now time for me to leave as I headed to the bottom of this abyss and then finally completing this labyrinth I would be finally able to see the real blue sky. Now that I wonder, are there more than one sun, from which direction does the sun rise, does this world has a violet moon. The thing is I realized just now that I lack common sense and common facts related to this world. I might excel in magic and swordplay now, but I will have to learn everything like a kid about this world on the way. It is going to be more difficult than I thought. Huhhh. By any chance am I catching father¡¯s slow-drive affinity now. Probably not. Well I will figure out something, for now I need to focus on the battles I have to fight ahead in this harsh labyrinth. Caroline and Zylon waved their hands until their daughter eventually vanished from their sight completely. ¡°So, she will be now finally able to leave this hell hole of this world. And yet we four call it our home? Our own little world in this enormous vast world! Isn¡¯t that right Zyl.¡± Mother spread her hands like wings of the birds, trying to take more amount of oxygen from the surrounding to lighten up her mood. ¡°Yes.¡± Zyl responded to Caroline¡¯s deep thoughts and how she felt about all of this. ¡°Are you worried about something Zyl?¡± Caroline narrowed her eyes and stared at the stressed out face of her dear worrywart husband. ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s just that¡­ I couldn¡¯t seem to get my mind off it.¡± ¡°Are you still that worried about her.¡± ¡°Was it really right to let her leave when she is so young and have an almost insufficient knowledge of this world? She was trying to learn common sense from two war maniacs who are dead for this world almost two hundred years ago. You do realize the world would have changed, I mean a lot changed.¡± ¡°So you are saying she is trying to shift from using a keypad Nokia to an Apple iPhone. Is that it? But you should know if you throw a Nokia phone and an iPhone from the top floor of a building, then the one to survive the fall will be the old Nokia phone. Don¡¯t sell yourself short even if old age is hitting you faster.¡± ¡°What did you mean by that?¡± ¡°Huhh...Just leave it, I will miss Alicia, she would have understood it straight.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but just so you know, for a demon from the royal lineage I am still young. As for you I doubt it.¡± ¡°Even though I am a human, I too have the longevity of a high-elf, so I am too in my teens, I guess.¡± ¡°No you are not. But I still have my concerns regarding what if she eventually comes to hate this world.¡± ¡°As an otherworlderer myself, even though this world has totally different values and its own way of doing things but with time and the people with whom she will create and share bonds will help her make her own place in this world and I can guarantee it. You should know better than anyone that those who know fear of losing things they love won¡¯t be driven by hatred.¡± ¡°I think I doubt I ever saw her afraid of anything.¡± ¡°Do you remember when we first time encountered her, when both of you were engaged in a battle.¡± ¡°Do you really need to bring that up!¡± ¡°You scared¡­¡± ¡°No¡­ not in the least.¡± The demon lord was hesitantly turning his head away, just so that no one could catch his lie. ¡°She was strong enough to go through an attack that could have killed you and her altogether. Keeping true to your ambition when it could mean life or death¡­ that isn¡¯t something that just anyone could do. We should be proud of her.¡± ¡°But she is just a mere child, who always gets lost, I doubt even if she completes the labyrinth she could even find the way to the human continent, or to a nearby settlement. She might end up revolving round and round a tree and won¡¯t even realize it, until someone points it out for her.¡± ¡°Ha! That¡¯s the only reason Lili doesn¡¯t spend more time with you because you are too caring, more than necessary. Don¡¯t forget that one of the things which surprised us the most was the title of ¡¯Secretive Plotter¡¯; that¡¯s not a title just anyone could get. Even in my whole life I have only seen one person with that title and he was the most genius person I had ever met.¡± ¡°That is another scary part of her.¡± The demon lord sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Flora to tonight make a hotpot, your favourite food and relax a bit!¡± ¡°What if she goes berserk on the outside if something bad happens to her?¡± ¡°Well¡­ then the power of love will surely save her¡­. Or, the world is screwed otherwise. Well it doesn¡¯t deserve to exist if it makes my daughter unhappy.¡± Seeing Caroline free-spirited heart, made the demon lord feel refreshed again and he realized that it was one of the most special things about her that he liked the most. The journey and the stories it entails that lied ahead did not belong to either of them, but to their daughter alone and she should have every right to make her own decision, and the best thing to do was support her from the sidelines. *** THE PREVIOUS DAY ¡°Alicia I wanted to give you something, before you leave.¡± Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. ¡°What is it?¡± I excitedly asked. Could it be a top-secret weapon that can flatten out a mountain in an instant? Everything mother possessed were all rare class weapons that she had collected overtime by conquering dungeons, defeating strong opponents and monsters or custom made by the best craftsmen of her time. The Hero was leaning over her huge treasure chest, it was a rather dilapidated old brown trunk with some decorated golden lining, but for Caroline it was more valuable than any amount of gold ¨C for her it was a treasure trove of her precious memories. After some searching, she pulled out an item from inside and handed it to me. It was a mask. Or better described as a pure white Venetian masquerade mask, one would see people wearing in old-styled European balls. It¡¯s not like it could completely cover my face. It only hid my half frontal lobe, down to the nose, and two sharp protrusions from the ear sides up to the end of the chin. And my eyes were completely visible. But why a mask! ¡°This mask will help you keep your identity safe. It¡¯s a special magical item that can help you to forge your status window and at the same time it keeps your face hidden. Why don¡¯t you put it on? And see for yourself¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­ then.¡± I do realize that I need to keep my family name a secret from the outside world, so this item will surely help. As I placed my mask on my face, I did not need any string to attach at the back, but magically it got attached to my face on itself. It did not feel uncomfortable at all; rather it gave a cooling effect on my face. It will surely help in summers and in travelling under the sunlight. My eyes are clearly visible in the mirror in which I was checking myself. The area below the tip of the nose, that is my mouth is uncovered. But then my focus went on my hairs, which had turned black, a bit shorter than usual and curled up near my forehead. I looked towards mother, who might know something¡­ ¡°I told you this is a special item that helps you to forge your identity. Even I used it myself on my adventures to keep my identity hidden otherwise good for nothing people would always keep on pestering you. So it may have done that thing to your hair for that very purpose. But black hairs suit you as much as your white hair. Overall you look so adorable in that mask that I cannot move my eyes away.¡± Caroline commented as she had already started acting in a strange way. If mother thinks its fine then it is¡­ and I don¡¯t mind this black, it¡¯s just like my previous life. So nothing to bother with. It¡¯s just that I had gotten myself used to seeing me with white hairs. But as long as I keep my identity hidden it¡¯s all in the good. Especially I was more into the mask because it gave me a hidden identity and the thought of roaming around the world as a mysterious person is very enticing to me. If I tried to do it in my previous world I would have been jailed for breaking international identification laws, but really in this world I could do anything I want. How about having a cape and a shining rod with me, no that would become just too¡­ chummy and embarrassing, I could this time be caught as a suspicious person alone. ¡°Listen Alicia; never show your face to anyone, unless you trust them. Got it.¡± Mother made sure to stress out on that point as if she was up to something and then continued, ¡°And also this mask comes with an added effect to suppress your strong magical aura. You wouldn¡¯t want people fainting in your presence when they are standing beside you.¡± Well I think mother is cracking a joke, but it helps me to hide my aura, then it¡¯s good for stealth attacks too and won¡¯t be a hindrance in the battle. I then put the mask in my storage, when I noticed mother searching for something in her own dimensional storage. ¡°Wait there¡¯s one more thing, which I made especially for you.¡± ¡°You made it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right; I have been working on it for a long time for this very day.¡± Mother then took out a hand fan from her storage and gave it to me. As I was about to take it in my hands, I realized what it actually was. It was more of a restrainment weapon. It was first too heavy to hold, but I think I can manage it just fine now by adjusting the power in my hands. It was again a white coloured Chinese hand fan. The only difference was that instead of made of paper it was made of some kind of strong plastic polymer, probably a new substance of this world. As I opened it with a jolt, I realized how sharp the edge was and its strong built which gets stronger the more magic I put in it, it¡¯s almost unbreakable. It had no special design on it or some kind of decoration, an elegant fighting tool which I can carry anywhere without any problem. And I think my dual blades too like it, because there is no kind of stingy response from them. That means I should accept it whole heartedly. ¡°Thank you mother, I will put it in best use and will always keep it with me.¡± ¡°Listen Alicia, this weapon too comes with an added effect, you must have realized that it continuously absorbs magical power form you and will help to restrain your total power. At the same time the more magical power it absorbs the stronger and sharper it gets. Also you can release this stored power at any instant you want to. I am sure you will find it useful to surprise your enemy.¡± So these were the two goodbye gifts that mother had made for me, by her own hands. I really didn¡¯t need to ask for anything more, because they had already given to me much more than I could ever hope to repay. After a few hours father called me in his study place, the library tower. Though he acted a bit on his guard, and it seems that he has hidden most of the explosive stuff and stashed it into the back drawer behind those pile of books. He should have better known than anyone that nothing could be hidden from me. Though I feel bad too to find the exact location of the things he worked hard to hide after all the accidents and trouble I caused him in my research. Let¡¯s pretend I never found out, for his unadulterated happiness. ¡°Alicia, before you leave, I wanted to pass you down something.¡± ¡°Pass me down¡­¡± Could it be a sage¡¯s staff, finally I am going to get one¡­ or could it be a secret scroll with a curse or an ancient world class magic. Or could it be those finding treasure maps passed down from one generation to generation. I will find the treasure, just give the map to me, even if it is guarded by a sea dragon god, if there is one I will kill it and triumphantly return with the lost family treasure. You can count on me!!! ¡°Bring your palm in front.¡± I did as he told me to and he attached his palm next to me, vertically. His hands much bigger than my own, where my own puny fingers won¡¯t even come close to his ring finger. Well, here it is finally something mysterious that my father was going to do, for a pretty simple man like him, it was for the first time he sounded so mysterious¡­ ¡°I Zylon Ashborn the True Demon Lord and the head of the Royal Demon Family, officially welcome Alicia Ascalon Ashborn to the Royal Demon Lineage and acknowledge her pledge that she would work in best of her spirits to uphold the dignity and carry on the legacy of the Ashborn Family.¡± Suddenly my black wings were forced out from my back, horns itself came out from my head; it was a forced transformation of my demon form. But why now, suddenly the back of my palm started glowing. I took of my hand glove and found a black magical circle engraved with an intricate dark symbol. ¡°That¡¯s the Ashborn family crest. Now you are officially the part of the Royal Demon Family. Lili too has one on her back. Usually we are born with this symbol in our family, so I had to pass it on too you. Do you like it?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I know, I might have not sounded too excited, and even the little enthusiasm I was showing was probably forced. You are telling me this was some coronation type ceremony for demons ¨C and it was that simple. For the first time I had high hopes for father and yet he did not rise to my standard and blew his chance. Shouldn¡¯t it be something along some kind of sacrificial ritual or some kind of blood passing down ceremony, where you see lot of blood passing through a sacred chamber plate and finally fuse together into a magical fluid which you have to drink, or something along those lines? It would be one of my regret, if it were possible to stay any longer and help him in truly acting in ways of a true demon lord and continue with his training. ¡°Alicia there is another thing that you should need to know about that symbol. With the help of that symbol, if ever a need arise and you want to force an authority over someone for an emergency situation, you can make obey anyone except for humans with that royal mark. No one would disobey you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really that powerful, but I don¡¯t think I am going to use it because making someone obey against their will is a bad thing.¡± Those were my true thoughts. ¡°I am glad you said that. If only Lili would have properly understood it too. She was going to abuse the symbol and threaten us that if we do not come up on the surface with her then she would wage a war against anyone who would try to harm us.¡± ¡°T-that¡­must have been some heck of a days.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can probably imagine it. Huhhhh¡­.¡± The demon lord sighed on remembering the good old sour and back-bone aching days. ¡°Well if anyone tried to go against me then I would probably kill them on spot.¡± Suddenly the demon lord could feel an intimidating aura that Alicia could execute now after learning the ¡®white room technique¡¯ which even made him shudder. ¡®That is scary just like Caroline¡¯s teacher. The fruit doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree.¡¯ Those were the only thoughts of Zylon the most powerful true demon lord at that time. ¡°Ahem¡­ now Alicia if you would focus on the markings you will realize there is a special pocket space coordinates set on it.¡± ¡°I see. Should we go there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want you to do.¡± I poured some magical energy into the symbol and after a faint glow in the markings; the space distorted around us and we teleported directly into another huge sub-space which almost felt detached to this world. ¡°This is the treasury of the Royal Demon Family, and its members are free to use it however they like.¡± I looked around everywhere and there was gold coins covering the whole room. Even when the whole room was dimly lit; the radiance of the gold would blind anyone who would glance at it. ¡°There are a total of five rooms like this, which you can use. If you keep on adding money here, the space would itself be created to accommodate more.¡± ¡°So, should I consider myself already rich, are the coins still in circulation in the outside world.¡± ¡°Of course, all the monetary money was made and exists from during the age of Gods. No country can forge money and these coins have a special divine magic enchantment that they cannot be faked.¡± ¡°That¡¯s too convenient and the whole world uses the same currency.¡± That¡¯s pretty convenient for someone like me who is travelling. Shopping will too be easy. And also it is one of the most common things in fantasy worlds. But then again isn¡¯t it a bit odd, when you think about it from an economic point of view, the whole idea of world sharing the same currency is not fiscally rational. Wouldn¡¯t the countries that manage their finances well will suffer at the cost of financially reckless nations. Then it will also give rise to corruption by hording, well that will fit well for the nobles and kings, but the commoners would have to suffer the most. But maybe with magic, people don¡¯t take it into one of their problems or so¡­ I will need to find out the reasons. Well, going into details will do me no good, but I think if I act thoughtfully then I can make use of this and take over the economy if I become a big businessman. Hehhhhh..hh¡­. ¡°Alicia¡­Alicia... are you listening.¡± Zylon got worried on seeing her daughter smile on her own. ¡°So, we are really that rich, how did we end up with this money? What about Lili, does she use this too.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Lili; she has her own dimensional money storage. Since you both are girls you would probably need a lot of money to look after yourself. You see your grandmother was quite a treasure hunter. She would go far and wide to hunt dragons and loot their gold. And since I was not that extravagant, I would only use it for research in magic and development purposes only. But you are both free to use it for your own amusement. This money has only been decaying here for these years after all.¡± Wait isn¡¯t that like spoiling your own child. I hope Lili doesn¡¯t turn out like those rich kids who pretend they can buy anything, while in actual their money belongs to their parent which is thanks to their hard work alone. Then again, this amount in one room would have been enough for me to be the richest person in my country back on earth. Regardless I don¡¯t know its true value in this world. Or how over time the value of money did change in these years since father and mother have been here for a very long time and know a little about the world themselves. What if due to inflation this money remains of little value, I won¡¯t know until I go to a market. I did hope of becoming a president of my own business estate. That has also been one of my dreams to own a business company and take over the market of the world. ¡°Now that I remember about dragons, I did defeat one of them. And he too had a lot of gold on him.¡± From my storage I poured all the money out from it which I collected from him. ¡°Wait, the amount of gold which a dragon feels satisfied with is proportional to their strength. Your mother hunted quite a lot of powerful dragons during her time. But for you to just double the amount by a single hunt, how strong that dragon was.¡± ¡°Well I don¡¯t remember much about him, but isn¡¯t that good we have more money at our disposal.¡± ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she realize that, with only the money in one of the room she can buy an entire country? I felt proud of myself as a father that I was giving her a total of five rooms of treasury. But in an instant she doubled it to ten. I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡¯ The True Demon Lord again fell in despair as he faced his fearsome daughter, and made up in his mind never to compete with her as her nemesis and pledged to despise the very thought of it. ¡°Let¡¯s return Alicia, maybe you should take a lot of rest before leaving. You are going to have a tough day tomorrow fighting all the strong monsters at the bottom of the labyrinth. Make sure to prioritize your own safety. And if you find it difficult you can come back to seek our help, no need to push yourself in any kind of life-threatening situation. You understand.¡± ¡°Yes, father. And thank you for all of this.¡± I replied to him and returned the favour and his concerns with a happy smile. I looked at the back of my hand, and felt so happy with the crest of the family being entrusted to me. Even though I am not their real daughter, I always felt so much at home, everyday was way hundred times better than any happy moment if I had in my previous world. ¡°Always remember Alicia as a fellow magician you know those who know how to get stronger are the truly strong ones. So never give up on the pursuit of discovering more spells and tell me about your every new finding and discovery.¡± I think he was more interested in my magic spells than the reason, but it makes me more than happy that someone is always looking forward to my work. ¡°The power you have developed and earned is because of your own effort and so never let anyone else make use of it. Always use your magic to help others. The greatest magic is not about how destructive or complex it is but the greatest magic is one that can change people¡¯s life for good. Magic is all about how you use it, whether its weak or strong, a small difference can make a monumental change in the long run.¡± The greatest, most powerful magic, even if I whip up something new, can it still be called the greatest. I always find room of improvement the more I learn. Every time I use magic, I like it because I feel connected to everyone else. If I truly would describe how the greatest magic will look like then it¡¯s the magic of meeting wonderful people like Athena, mother, father and Lili. If encounters themselves are magic, then I would like to still keep on using it¡­ *** FLOOR 97 I was at the entrance of floor 97 and as I started walking forward, I spotted the enemy already, a total of five. They were huge 50 meter tall crystal giants. And now when I take a look at their status I realize that magic won¡¯t be effective on them, but it¡¯s a totally good thing that I can test out the ability of this wind fan on them now. Even though their bodies are made up of magic absorbing crystals, and by the size of it they can almost contain an infinite amount, but they are perfect for forging material for new magical items, from where I see it. Even though they have absolutely sturdy bodies to absorb magic, but there must be a rate at which they do it, so what if the rate at which they absorb magic exceeds at a single point, going beyond the breaking point. Can they contain it or will they blast from inside. Why don¡¯t I find it out myself, right now! As one of the giant threw a fast paced punch at me, his giant fist approaching me at a sound breaking speed, causing ripples in the air but was immediately stopped by the front end of my closed wind fan. Its heavy fist technique being intercepted by a tiny object like my fan, as I lightly held it in my hand, it definitely passed the durability test. The next thing was to check on its ability that mother told me was to release all the magic stored up until now in it in a single flash. I think it has already absorbed enough magic as it is, and when I released all that magic at the single point on its fist in form of- [WIND CUTTER] I have to make sure that the point is a singular and does not take much time to activate otherwise it will spread to an area making it much easier for the giant to absorb the magic. I opened the fan in an instant and with a screeching sound; the whole giant¡¯s body cleanly bisected in two half parallel to the edge, split asunder down the middle by a clean sharp ultra-violent plane of wind and its each half of the body fell on either side. ¡°This fan can really do some special crazy things.¡± As I kept on trying other ways of using my fan as a weapon and magic along with it, I wiped out the other four. Without realizing the fact, that eventually I had made monster-hunting a fun and an experimenting vendetta. //////////////////// MONSTER DIARY CRYSTALLO GIGANS {CATASTROPHE CLASS} NAME : GLACIES AGE : ----- RACE : CELESTIAL CRYSTAL GIANTS LEVEL : 7800 HP : 300,000 MP :300,000 SP : 250,000 SKILLS : [ADVANCED MAGIC SORPTION] [EARTH MAGIC LV9] [DIAMOND SKIN] [HEAVY BUSTING FIST] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION] TITLES : THE APPORFORATOR \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 4 : INTERLUDE A SLICE OF LIFE IN FLORA
INTERLUDE A SLICE OF LIFE IN FLORA It has been only fifteen minutes since I woke up; I was arranging the red spider lily flowers which Lady Alicia liked so much, in the vase placed inside her room near the window where the light is most abundant. Every time I looked at the red colour of the flower it reminded me of her beautiful eyes. I used to wake up along with her late night and stand near her side, seeing her passionately work hard and study made me absolutely happy. I was not crying; I just ¡­ had already started missing her. Being separated from my master and being abandoned is the worst thing that can happen to me. But my master has already made it clear that I am free to do anything and if I want something to do then it is to work for her and dedicate my entire life in her name alone. That is my only wish, my only reason to live. I was already left with the duty to look after my lady¡¯s parents that is more than I could ask for and I know that she is grateful towards me to look after all their need while she is away. But the one who finds herself fortunate is me, who is granted this opportunity to help my master and follow her orders. Whether it is regarding the cleaning of clothes, preparing bath water, maintaining the gardens, or keeping the rooms clean I do it all and these are just meager works that doesn¡¯t require much effort. And the most important task handed down to me by master is preparing all kinds of dishes for the family. And I really enjoy cooking food and especially when it is to their liking, which ¡®always¡¯ it is. Though I have been warned to maintain a balanced diet and make sure that no one falls ill because of the deficiency of any component or nutrition missing from the food. Since I have inherited all my cooking skills from my master, I always feel most near to her when I am cooking. And doing this alongside her and seeing her smile makes my body and mind explode with joy. ¡°I see Flora you are early at work as usual, why don¡¯t you take some rest and then continue.¡± It was Master¡¯s mother who spoke to me. ¡°Good morning Lady Caroline, but it¡¯s my duty to look after the mansion and get all things done in the morning before everyone wakes up.¡± ¡°You are sure one heck of a workaholic person. Maybe you should take a break from work. How about I give you a holiday?¡± ¡°Holidays are meant to make people take a leave from work and recover from fatigue and exhaustion. But since I take my energy from the surrounding magic and the magic from you all I do not feel tired. So there is no need to rest or take a holiday.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ then how about come take a bath with me?¡± ¡°I can use wind magic and water magic to clean myself, just like I do with the plates.¡± ¡°Ah! You are sounding more and more like Alicia did when she came here. Probably you will end up like your master. Just come with me.¡± Lady Caroline held me by my hand and dragged me to the hot-spring bath and undressed me, in my directory cloud storage it¡¯s recorded as an act of violation, but its fine if I have to follow orders. As I entered the bath, I was again violated by Lady Caroline when she started touching me all over. ¡°Your skin is really real, no matter how I touch it.¡± ¡°My skin is made of Magitite ore and was then alloyed with other materials to make it soft and appear like human skin.¡± I said in a hushed manner, making attempts to stop her from moving forward. ¡°Well, Alicia and Zyl did an impressive work in creating you. I doubt there is any other golem or robot that can even come close to you.¡± ¡°But is it really necessary for me to take bath with you. Am I not trying to intrude in your private time?¡± because somehow I was feeling that it was not right to disturb people while they can spend some lonesome time. ¡°What are you talking about? I think we should do it every day, after Alicia and Lili has left, I would need a new bathing partner and who is more perfect than you who has such a beautiful doll like body.¡± ¡°Then I will later add it to my schedule.¡± ¡°Tell me Flora, do you miss Alicia? And what are you going to do when she is not around you? Can you still stay happy?¡± ¡°I miss Master a lot. And I have already got my orders so I will keep doing that.¡± ¡°I am asking you, what you want to do with your life.¡± ¡°My life belongs to master and I will dedicate myself to serve under her. I am sure that my work will surely make master happy and in turn it will make me happy too.¡± ¡°You do really love Alicia. But is that what you really want?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. I just want to serve my master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that even though Alicia made you, she has no right over your life. She gave you your own new conscience and even though it was something she built you have grown in this time to live and breathe like a living person. I am sure Alicia too wants you to live your own life and make your own decisions. Seeing you happy and act freely will what eventually make her happy. Think about it.¡± Saying that Lady Caroline pulled herself out of the hot spring and left me in daze. I pulled myself inside the water for a final dip and stared at the free surface from the bottom. The images of the day when I came to life and my first memories somehow came pouring in and reached the surface. ¡°Flora humanoid robot all stats are positive, Al activate all senses and then start transferring of memory data.¡± ¡®Who is speaking? Where am I? Why can¡¯t I see anything?¡¯ If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. It was a soft crystalline voice. Then suddenly the voice¡¯s owner appeared before me. Silvery hair almost pure white that fell to her waist. Crimson red eyes that would charm anyone who glanced at them. Her thin waist perfectly complimented her slender legs. ¡®Wait that¡¯s not what¡¯s important, why can I suddenly see everything. Who is she and what is she saying?¡¯ ¡°I see you are awake now. It¡¯s good. Don¡¯t try to move, and wait for a bit, you will start understanding everything.¡± The person said at me smiling. For some reason I exactly did what she said, that smile was all I needed to think that she is a good person. ¡®But, wait who am I, really.¡¯ suddenly this very thought started making me nervous and my body started shaking on its own. Was I under the impression of fear. The person was maybe aware of this fact and held my hand, as I started feeling comfortable again. I could feel a sensation in my hand in response as if it was acting on something. Is that heat, the warmth of someone¡¯s touch¡­ ¡°Al, transfer all the memories to shared cloud storage unit.¡± ¡®Who is this person talking to; there is no one in the room. Who is she exactly, why I feel so close and peaceful around her?¡¯ [TRANSFERRING DATA MEMORIES] [FLORA CLOUD STORAGE UNIT PROCESSING] A stiff mechanical voice rang in my ears, when things started burdening my brain. In an instant a wide variety of information as if filling my empty brain, I realized that I was not a human; the girl sitting in front of me is one though and is also the one who created me. So, what am I? Am I by any chance now a tool? That means my life has only value when I am being used by someone. But why I am thinking in such pessimistic way. I don¡¯t know what I should exactly do. ¡°Hello, my name is Alicia. Why don¡¯t you try to speak? Tell me your name.¡± What should I say¡­ ¡°Flora¡­ that¡¯s my name.¡± Wait, how did I get that? I see it¡¯s in my memory now. ¡°It¡¯s great Al, it worked. It really worked.¡± The girl was overjoyed at my reply. But I really don¡¯t understand who she is talking to. Oh! No she is staring at me now. Did I do something wrong? ¡°You must be thinking whom I am talking to. Why don¡¯t you try talking to him too.¡± What is she saying? There¡¯s no one else here. [I am glad I could get through. I am Al, nice meeting you Flora.] A voice again rang in my head, quite similar to the previous ones, but this time this voice had something different about it¡­ maybe the way it¡¯s speaking, completely and utterly changed. But why is the person so glad who is sitting in front of me. [Oh! You want to know that.] Wait, you can read my thoughts. [We are actually a collected consciousness, that¡¯s why. So relax.] So, can you tell me why this person is so glad? [TWO REASONS FOUND.] [THE FIRST EVER CREATION OF HUMANOID ROBOT WITH ARTIFICIAL INTELLIGENCE] [SECOND REASON ¨C FLORA NOT SUFFERING FROM IDENTITY CRISIS AND HER BRAIN NOT GOING POFFF!!] For some reason this Al person talks so cheesy, but while conveying information it becomes so formal. Also the second part sounds scary to me, but I am lucky that nothing like that happened. But what is going to happen to me. What should I do now? I am scared. I don¡¯t know anyone. Anyone help me. Wait nobody will come to my help because I am a tool. Then, if it¡¯s really like that, then I should be straightforward with it ¨C ¡°Why did you create me?¡± I looked straight into the eyes of my creator peerlessly. I am still afraid and terrified with the situation and with what ultimately might happen to me, but I want to know¡­. because I can¡¯t skip out now. For some time she stared blankly at the space in front of her and suddenly with a bright face as if having gained enlightenment, she said the most absurd thing to me that I would have ever first heard or will ever hear. ¡°Even I don¡¯t know, I just felt like making one.¡± I was dumbstruck, how could she say that when it¡¯s a matter of life and death to me. If there is no reason for me to be created then why am I still active. ¡°No, that couldn¡¯t be, how can you say something like that. I am not a human. I am just a fake being that can walk and talks just like you. There has to be something more to my life than that.¡± Why I am acting like this, shouting on the person who created me, blurting out things that even I don¡¯t properly understand. ¡°That¡¯s why I think you should figure it out on your own¡­ your reason to live. Decide it for yourself freely.¡± Why is she still smiling at me even though I am the one shouting at her? ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I am just a tool you made. I am not even real, so how can I think freely.¡± I did it again. Now she will definitely get mad at me and throw me away. ¡°Being nervous around me, angry for yourself and at the same time concerned about me, see you are self conscious. You can think for yourself and for me you are just real as any other person.¡± I could not come up with any counter response, because at that time she took my hand and placing it at the centre of my chest. THUMP¡­.THUMP¡­¡­ For that second I really felt alive. ¡°See, you are real, I told you.¡± As if at that very second time had stopped for me, the world had stopped spinning. Like a dream coming to life, I realized in that moment that I truly became alive. That moment was real for both us¡­. As I rose up to the surface, I realized the vision through my eyes was still obscured. I tried to wipe my face, but for a second after getting clear, it got drizzly and muddled up again. I was crying, for some reason I felt an ache in my heart at the exact place where she told me that I was real. But I think I knew now, what I wanted to do for myself was to grow and prove that I like a real person can learn to protect what was the most important thing in my life. I got out of the bath, and after drying myself I put on my clothes, I went to see Lady Caroline as soon as possible. ¡°Lady Caroline, will you please teach me how to fight and become strong. I want to learn everything possible that will later make me able to help my master in any time of her need.¡± ¡°Why not? I am glad you asked.¡± And from there on I started my training after I completed all my daily chores and learned about fighting with daggers, hand claws, machetes, bow and arrow, about the outside world, about a thing called money with which you can obtain items, about other existing intelligent species, about various new raw ingredients I could get from the surface. The more I learned, the more I found myself vested into it and enjoyed knowing things. So this is how master felt and why she is always happy when she do things she liked. Even if I am a non-living being created by my master, and from what I have heard that, it is the God who creates living beings, then for me my only one true god is milady Alicia. If my feelings of loyalty and devotion for my master are not real then I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s real. How exactly humans define something is real, when they themselves try to imitate others, falsify their own identities, hide their own emotions, real intentions and betray their own kind and self-expectations by making false promises. Then I am much better at not being real because I genuinely love my master. I also learned that there are repulsive and beings that are inferior to me called golems. I hate them. And I know I am the world¡¯s most perfect robot because she is my one and only creator. \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 4 : CHAPTER – 8 : THE STRONGEST MONSTER OF THE ABYSS CHAPTER ¨C 8 THE STRONGEST MONSTER OF THE ABYSS ¡°I see so you have been living here since the day you were born.¡± I asked the little monster in my palm. ¡°Yes, my queen, since the day I have been born, I have found myself confined in these walls. But finally our queen is here to look after our welfare. I am so happy.¡± A tiny squeaking voice rang in my head. ¡°Yeah about that part¡­ can we discuss about it a little first?¡± I showed a bit of hesitation in saying this but the ¡®queen¡¯ part has still been bugging me. ¡°My queen is my queen¡­ that¡¯s the only thing I know.¡± And this tiny sweet voice doesn¡¯t seem to back down or take a no for an answer. Huhhhh¡­. How did it even come to this. I think, it all started when I entered floor 98 ¡­¡­ I could hear clattering voices from all over the place, almost similar to a ticking of an analogue clock, as I crossed the arc passage. It was a huge grass plain, with a water fountain on the very right corner and a cluster of Magitite trees which illuminated the whole place like a glowing Christmas tree. It was more of a paradise than a monster lair. But the only thing that made me feel off was the clattering ¨C metal scraping noises from the huge giant spiders inhabiting this place. To be honest I was more into enjoying the view than the thought of fighting them. Also for reasons, they felt so nostalgic, as if looking at a reflection of myself which I was once. As I made my presence known to these spiders, I expected them to bring the fight directly to me. I prepared myself to send them off to the other side without hurting. I couldn¡¯t show them sympathy if they try to hurt me. Though if possible I will make it easy for them to pass on. All the spiders suddenly stopped moving their front claws or doing the work they might have be doing, maybe like washing their fangs or scrubbing their spider webs in the running water. But staring in my direction and then again in the left corner of the floor, where a huge black spider was resting on a huge pumice rock, maybe treating it like a throne of some kind. Suddenly the black spider made out a huge roar after looking intently in my direction and all the other spiders froze in their places. I didn¡¯t understood what was happening, but it was fun watching them nonetheless. If they tried to act suspiciously I was going to annihilate them either way, so it¡¯s all in the good. As their distorted arrangement quickly turned into a classified special arrangement of rows and columns, they matching and synchronizing their movements marched towards me, in a somewhat akin to a parade or processions I would see on television when the military rallies to the parliament. I was more than ready to unleash my spell, when the black spider appeared in front of me¡­ it was so quick that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to react, if I didn¡¯t keep my guard up. Was it teleportation, maybe shadow movement from the looks of it? They are all high level spiders after all and with huge bodies like that they are quite a monstrous sight to look at. Well, I did also looked the same when I was one¡­ as I was immersed in my thoughts of my dark and harsh past¡­ a shrill voice excitedly banged in my head, even though it did not crossed paths between my two ears. Was it telepathic communication, but with whom, as I focused on the receiving¡­ I was awestruck¡­ ¡°The queen has finally returned. Bow before the queen.¡± Wait! What¡­what¡¯s going on? A monster talking. But how¡­ could it be that I am hearing things, am I that adverse to killing spiders now. But if they try to harm me then I have no choice. I should just burn them after all. When suddenly a status message appeared as if an oracle, to prevent the demise of these innocent spiders who were now bowing and shouting praises for their queen. But where is she? I failed to spot another huge or powerful spider except for the black one, but he too was a part of this entire parade-charade, rather he is the one who initiated all of this and the others followed. [LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE. TITLE ACTIVATION.] [CONFIRMING EVOLUTION. CONFIRMING LEVEL STEPS] [TRANSFERRING RIGHTS¡­ PROCESS INITIALIZING] Wait, what¡¯s with my status all of a sudden, and why is Al acting on his own with his emotionless mechanical voice. [SUB-TITLE : QUEEN OF ALL SPIDERS.] [AUTHORITY ACTIVATED.] How did I get this title now? Is it because of that weird title which I have since my birth? Why is it activating on its own, is it some inner mechanism, with some conditions to be fulfilled. And if the title is the ¡®Queen of Spiders¡¯ does that mean their queen is me. Just to confirm... I asked the black spider by directing my gaze at him. Since they can make me understand their language through thought communication, the vice-versa should work too or at least I am hoping for it in that matter. ¡°Can you tell me who your queen is?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you my humble Queen.¡± a loud voice again ran through my head again. I knew it, but what should I do with it now. All of the spiders almost numbered in hundreds, ranging from different coloured shells - blue, green, red, gray, violet and the one who was standing in front of me was the only black spider. He appeared to be indeed the most powerful among them and the one at the top. So titles do work like authority, and the spiders instinctively respond to my presence. Before this I had never used the power of a title, but it does seem useful now. Maybe I should try to acquire more of them. But I have to make sure that I don¡¯t end up with a weird one. ¡°All, hail the mighty queen.¡± ¡°All hail the majestic queen.¡± ¡°All hail¡­.¡± ¡°Okay fine! I am your queen. So stop for now.¡± I who got frustrated with their loud noises, without thinking shouted inside my mind. But it seems that due to telepathic thought path communication they heard it. A pin drop silence fell in the bottomless chasm of the labyrinth, and except for my worried looks, strained forehead and the flowing downstream water - nothing seems to be moving. Are they mad at me because I shouted at them? I looked at the black spider and could tell he was eagerly waiting for something. So I tried doing this¡­ being as direct as possible. ¡°By any chance do you want something from me specifically as your queen.¡± I need to gain there trust. If by any chance we can reach to a conclusion to stop our fight, then I am more than willing for a peace negotiation. The black spider walked in front a bit and tilting his black spherical head, attached to its huge body, like bowing to me he continued in his earsplitting sound,¡± Oh! Humble queen, as your subjects we can¡¯t ask you for anything.¡± ¡°No, no... There could be something I could do for you. Just ask.¡± ¡°My queen how kind of you to offer us your divine protection.¡± Wait, but I didn¡¯t offer anything to you. You just went and decided it on your own. He continued, ¡°Then if you must then we want to procure some nutritious food. We have survived till now by eating plants, but it doesn¡¯t seem to work for us that much in terms of fulfilling our demands. Would you be willing enough to grant us food with your absolute power?¡± Wait! These spiders eat plants. And now they are asking for something nutritious¡­ could it be meat. So ultimately they are omnivores. But why haven¡¯t I ever thought of eating plants when I was one¡­ right while fighting monsters I would usually end up destroying the whole floor or burning down the whole place. Well, you learn something new every day, so I will leave it at that and take it as a lesson. As for their food, I have defeated a lot of monsters and with help of gluttony and equivalent exchange, I can recreate monster corpses ¨C so will it be okay for them to eat it. ¡°Will monster corpses work for you all?¡± ¡°Anything our queen offers to us we will be honoured to accept it with all of our heart.¡± Then how about this, I recreated a sand worm corpse to fill almost half the floor, which I once defeated inside the labyrinth. I wonder for how much days it will work for them. ¡°Thank you, my queen, this will surely make your subjects happy. How could we ever repay to you.¡± Don¡¯t go crying on me, you asked for it, so you get it. ¡°You, honestly don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°You are so kind my queen, let us all dedicate our lives in your name. Please use our meager lives to fulfill all your means.¡± Wait! Didn¡¯t you decide it all on your own? But I don¡¯t think there is any backing out now and it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t use their help. All I need to do as a queen is to make sure that they live a happy life and do not die because of any avoidable circumstance. If serving me, their queen makes them happy, then I shouldn¡¯t refuse the offer, as long as I don¡¯t make their life less comfortable or put them in harm¡¯s way. ¡°But is this amount really enough for you all.¡± ¡°Yes, my queen most probably for a month or two.¡± Are they dieting freaks, with their size, even this amount won¡¯t last for an hour. Oh, I see that¡¯s how it is¡­ I understood the whole farce when they shrank themselves. That¡¯s right, until now they had been using body transformation, but their true size is almost that of a nail and can still lower their body size to a thick marker¡¯s dot. Colour me impressed, they changed from abominable apocalyptic creatures to household innocent child-like spiders. Most of them were now feeding on the sand worm, while I was checking their stats through appraisal. To be honest, they were not much of fighters or attack magic user monsters. Though they have high resistances, but they are mostly sneaky type ones. Most of them possessed skills for hidden attacks like poison breath, confusion, paralysis, sleep, mirage, dream contact and even extended to mind attack skills like hypnosis and taking body control. Now I can see their true potential as a mini squad- a small army of spider troops, good for scouting and directly taking out bosses of the opposing armies. To be honest no one would even suspect them and they can just go and do anything. Hiding is not a problem for them at all, if they learn advanced conceal, then not even investigative skills would work on them. ¡°My queen is there anything I can do for you.¡± The black spider came to me on its own violation with the exact proposal I had wanted. ¡°But first can you tell me what I should call you.¡± ¡°I am sorry for making it difficult but I don¡¯t possess a name.¡± Right I had doubt about that, only singular entity monsters possesses names. ¡°Then how about I call you Elly.¡± ¡°It makes me so happy to obtain a name from our benevolent queen.¡± It looked like he was about to cry in joy, but now that he is turned his original body size small, his voice has become shrill and sweet. It¡¯s much better this way. So, I taught him on how to learn ¡®advanced conceal¡¯ skill. I tried to make it a rather fun activity for them. So, by playing hide and skill with each other. But simply playing won¡¯t cut it; they needed to be engaged in combat too, and to catch each other they had to use their webs. It will improve their combat skills in the end and some of them will learn the required skills. Well, we will get to see the results in a month or two. As a compensation I made a promise to teleport lots of meat monster to this floor and also guarantee their safety when they needed me. With help of Elly¡¯s skill we could even communicate over long distance and when I would need them ever in future I could just teleport them to my side. This makes me realize that what I am doing might be similar to monster taming but since they call me their queen then should I call it monster subordination. ¡°Hey by the way Elly, do you know what¡¯s there on the lower floors.¡± ¡°I am sorry my queen, but even we don¡¯t know. None of them have ever ventured outside of these floors. It doesn¡¯t seem we can either. Unless you appeared. Now our restrictions have been lifted.¡± That was something new for me to learn. Due to my authority, they are no more bound to the rules and dimension barriers that maintain order in this place. Yes, that might be true, when I appeared somehow they too got the title of worker spiders. Am I running some kind of corporate system now!! ¡°Sorry for being useless my queen.¡± ¡°No problem, you all just try to live a healthy and fun life here.¡± ¡°But I can tell you one thing that whatever there is below us, is not alive. We never sensed any life energy coming from there but always experienced a cold powerful surging malevolent energy occupying it.¡± ¡°That does help¡­¡± well I have a clue now. And I think I know what I should expect then. After that we said our goodbyes to each other and all the other spiders seemed to be overwhelmed by me leaving. But I assured them that I will help them whenever they have a problem. And that¡¯s how our little congregation came to an end and thus a spider colony was found under my supervision. *** FLOOR ¨C 98 Who would have thought that I would be able to see such a creepy and yet fascinating sight some day. Till now I had only seen it in video games and novels, but they do really exist in this world. Those who sleep for eternity and yet walk the land, those who look straight forward at their goal and yet are mindless, those that are already rotten but yet immortal ¨C the UNDEAD. As I was a step away from the gate, the lower land was filled with a dense pitch-black mist. ¡°So, that¡¯s what is called a black miasma pool. For one to be here¡­ it¡¯s sure is a mystery right now¡­¡± Usually they could be said as naturally occurring pounds in the realm of dead, Hell. But for one to be here and so huge to cover the entire floor. I needed to tread carefully in here. From what I have learnt, these pools is what power up the monsters, causing different changes in their bodies, pretty much like evolution. But its way-worse because it takes away their sanity and fear of death and instill in them the thought to destroy whatever is in front of them. I looked at all the humanoid like creatures, creatures other than humanoid shapes with almost no forms. Undead, zombies, skull people ¨C whatever one calls them were walking on this floor. The air was so cool to almost make my breath clog in my throat. The sight of these indescribable creatures, the coal-black darkness did not only had consumed the floor but also had plagued their hearts which almost made me scramble backwards. But I had to move forward, even though this was my first-hand experience with them, I had to learn to deal with such a problem at some point if I wanted to succeed in my and Athena¡¯s goal. So, to first know of their weaknesses and strengths properly, I wanted to play it safe and avoid the black miasma and its adverse affects. Even though I have magic immunity and resistance I doubt it would be absolutely effective against such an overwhelming amount. I had to keep my promise with mother after all to not get hurt if I am able to. So from the stairs alone I decided to launch magical attacks, since they won¡¯t respond to my presence unless I enter the floor or step into the black miasma. [GRAVI ¨C SPHERE] [WIND CUTTER] [FUSION SPHERE] I launched my preliminary rail of attacks, but unfortunately it had no effect on them. On those whom I casted gravity sphere stay stuck to the ground. On those whom I cut through wind cutter, felled into various parts but continued to grossly walk with their cut down half bodies. With no choice I decided to raise the level of spells. [BLACK FLARE] In the next instant the whole floor was on fire, which confirmed the fact I had learned about the undead. Magic is ineffective on them. The black fire just spread over their bodies with doing no damage whatsoever and died out. The reason being, that the undead are specific creatures that possess infinite and zero amount of magical energy. They keep on alternating between them. For a body which ceases to have a soul, but when their escaping consciousness ends up in a loop of leaving and re-entering a body it gives rise to an undead. When the consciousness leave their bodies they have zero magical energy, and when their consciousness returns back by absorbing magic energy from the surrounding and pure black miasma they have almost an infinite supply of it. This process is fast in undead who have strong will and are powerful, while it¡¯s comparatively slower in the weak ones. This leads to the conclusion that my black fire magic failed and so will the other magic spells. I mean killing an already dead being sounds lame. Though I have to do just that. To be more precise to defeat an undead we need to erase their existence. In this world people have only one solution of defeating an undead, that is divine light magic, which works well in destroying the magical veins and severe their consciousness form their will. But for this humongous pool of miasma and undead numbering in hundreds it would almost take an entire day. And I don¡¯t like to work like a bull, but take smart steps for quick total annihilation of my enemy. So, it was my best time to try out my new weapon that I once failed to control. But after regular practice with mother I was finally able to gain complete control over it. I will also able to confirm the exact potency of this weapon and its limits at the same time. ¡°Soul Weapon Manifest. DELERE SPHERE¡± The next instant I was covered inside a translucent white colour sphere. This was my soul weapon. Unlike any other soul weapon, it was one of its kind because I cannot use it directly to attack. The ground below me got erased, so I used wind magic to sky walk. I took my first step on the floor into the back miasma pool. Closing my eyes I hurriedly moved my legs and hesitatingly placing them on the ground, I was safely standing on the floor. ¡°Finally¡­ without a scratch.¡± I looked around and was surprised to see how this black miasma pool was reacting to my soul weapon. As soon as the black mist touched the periphery of the sphere it vanished leaving an empty space which was then covered by the surrounding mist. The process continued forever, as if the sphere was acting as some kind of a sink or a drainage point. But the sudden change in the level of black miasma had already alerted the undead of their energy source being depleted by me. They took an offensive side. Some came running in my direction empty handed, some with rusted swords and wearing brown rusted armours. Even the monster looking type undead did the same and mindlessly attacked me. But I was not bothered, the moment they touched the sphere, they vanished. Not even a single trail left behind, almost being reduced to nothing. As if they were being deleted from reality. That¡¯s the feeling I get. I was happy as I moved forward towards the next gate leading me to the final floor. I did not need to do anything except walk as all of my enemies unthinkingly vanished from my sight as did the most of black miasma which was almost completely gone with few traces behind. Then not to forget about the undead mounting over black horses. Those really fired me up; watching them in real life was a dream come true. But they too found a similar ending of being erased. Within fifteen minutes I had not only defeated all my enemies but also purified the land. But seeing the floor did not make me much happy. The fertility of the soil was gone; it was burnt to the very bottom of ground, with almost all of magic being used to sustain the black miasma itself. I decided to pick up some soil, and later try finding ways to restore it to normal in as little time as possible. I might have to confront these good for nothing creatures in future later too. So it¡¯s better to be prepared. *** FLOOR ¨C 100 The situation just can¡¯t get worse, than currently what it is. I had started getting bad premonitions the moment I saw a four square gate sealing the passage to the final floor. Just like an unwritten invitation or label ©¤ ¡®1 LABYRINTH FINAL BOSS MONSTER, ORDER UP.¡¯ Using my Wind fan I slashed through the gate, ripping apart it into two pieces with a clean cut, it was obvious that mother¡¯s gift would prevail against these pesky ancient doors. Though now I regret it when I think I could open a museum with these kinds of objects. The people would go crazy in my previous world on such a discovery claiming ¨C ¡®a fine piece of ancient work.¡¯, ¡®a breakthrough in ancient times technological advancement.¡¯ Or what not stupidity over a dumb door. At least give it a rest, it might be just a door to someone¡¯s washroom in old times. But maybe it would be just considered an old dull gate in this world and the idea of a museum, won¡¯t work that well in magical world, because things needed to be put to use instead of being hanged on walls or bore the mind of school children on a museum trip. Then there are all kinds of restoration and sustaining magic which defeats the entire purpose of recording time artifacts. But the world which I was about to enter had no limits or boundaries as such. I would have thought as much when this floor is the only one separated with a sealed door. ¡®DANGER¡¯ is etched and has been echoing in this empty dark space. I could neither perceive a wall nor the ground. It was all covered in pitch-black miasma much darker and denser than the last time. But instead of being surrounded by undead, a huge black sphere was floating in the center of the place. With no choice I activated my soul weapon and stepped into the black miasma. And it still is ineffective on me. But I was still creeped out by how the miasma was reacting. It was a curious sight, but at the same time, it made me feel indescribably uneasy. For a moment I felt it was alive, as it started converging and bouncing over the surface of sphere. I had taken only a few steps, when the air instantly froze as if someone had forcibly for a moment stopped the ticking of all the clocks in the world. The black sphere started revolving at its place at an indefinite pace. Sometimes it took turns, tilted its axis, and changed speed. It was clear to me that this black sphere was taking some kind of a form when I started feeling an overwhelming presence from the inside. I used my appraisal and analysis skill at the same time and started studying the situation. ¡°So, now that would explain, why so much black miasma has accumulated on this floor.¡± I was getting anxious by every second, as more and more of this dark matter spewed out of the black sphere and finally it completed its form. Skinless, fleshless hands clad in a raven-black robe with an invisible bottom covered in black fog, clutching a gargantuan sword which seemed to be able to split the ground and sky at the same time. The gaze from its vacant orbs of its bleached-white skull had a familiar sense of emptiness as though it captures the soul of anyone who dared to stare in them. In that moment of stillness, it had already concluded that I was the live prey. The final boss monster turned out to be none other than a soul reaper ¨C Thanatos ¨C The Guardian Angel of Gates of Hell. Maybe I should start praying, but unfortunately I have always been an atheist from heart. But even after meeting gods for real, my viewpoint hasn¡¯t changed. Gods are not beings that fulfill our pesky wishes but have much more responsibility to look after the world¡¯s order and maintain a proper balance in the fundamental forces of nature. They won¡¯t have time to hear our pleas and even if they hear, they have no obligation to fulfill it. And then there are people who says : God helps only those who helps themselves. Humans just cannot stay on the same platform. I think I don¡¯t need to pray to them, because I have befriended one of them after all. Haven¡¯t I¡­!!! So I am going to meet her and there¡¯s no stopping me. I am going to take this apocalyptic monster down in a beat. I instantly increased the reach of my soul weapon and holding the hand fan near my heart I firmed my grip on the ground and relaxed my muscles. In the next instant, all I was able to perceive was a black shadow and the shining tip of the sword heading in my direction at a lightning speed. It is faster than I imagined for a bag of broken ancient bones. I was more than ready to counterattack as I spread the blades of the wind fan and pushing my hand a bit backwards prepared to counterattack its blow. The reaper was about to touch the sphere and I was already dancing in the skies with the thought that I had already won. ¡­¡­I¡­. CAN¡¯T MOVE. What¡¯s happening? My senses, my foothold all had started to suddenly whittle down. My strength receding into the background as if it failed to response to my urges. This has never happened. So why now¡­ I was the only one who had stopped, while the reaper¡¯s blade was upon me in a flash. I had no time to be surprised and yet at this decisive moment ¨C it was as though the connection between my mind and body was severed. I forcing myself tried to hold the wind fan in front and putting all of my strength into my All Seeing Eyes of the Gods used thought acceleration. The reaper was definitely being hurt by the soul weapon¡¯s sphere, but something unique was occurring simultaneously. The sphere was corroding. ¡°So, this is Rot Magic.¡± I think I have overestimated the powers of my soul weapon and underestimated the enemy at the same time. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. According to analysis Rot Magic ¨C is an all decaying skill. Whenever anything comes into the vicinity of the soul reaper it starts to decay on its own. Time itself started decaying, almost halted when it approached me. My energy started decaying as it touched the sphere which corroded as well. There was no more time to think, the only immediate solution to get out of this mess was to release all the stored energy inside the flag at once. A burst of light magic, and the soul reaper made a retreat with clanking bones sound, its rattle resonating in this hollow place made it even more sinister. I would have loved to open a ghost house here! But having such a scary ghost with such a dangerous unique skill should not be left loose. I needed to gain back my energy, and the parts of the skin burn I suffered around my hand due to its rot magic. [DIVINE HEAL] The next moment I knew all the black miasma in my nearby vicinity got purified as well as the reaper seems to be frustrated by it as it led out a huge howl. I wondered how did it even manage to make out a voice without an Adam¡¯s apple or a tongue. ¡°That¡¯s none of you business. Damn you!!¡± that¡¯s what it eyes appeared to be saying to me. How did I even miss that, Divine Heal is the highest divine light magic I can use. Obviously it would work better than my soul weapon. But I think I only made the boss monster angrier with how the black miasma has been condensing behind him and acting so violent. This was a mistake from my side to use a spell without thinking how the monster would retaliate. Of course if I use a power that endangers its very existence it would come at full force. But I was still recovering from the time lag the Rot skill has caused. I can¡¯t get my head around it of how to defeat such a strong entity without getting near it. It¡¯s obvious all magic spells would decay before it makes contact with it. I tried to ransack my brain as every second passed, but nothing seems to surface. It was a blank, is it too due to effect of the rot skill¡­. Or am I scared¡­ this time. In these few seconds of negligence and ignorance I have left the reaper unattended. I tried to move, but this time my legs seemed to be sinking inside the knee deep water ground. The black mist had turned into a liquid, while a small tsunami of it was rising before the reaper¡¯s back. What is it trying to do now. The streams of black fluid repeatedly clashed in mid air and before I could recover from the fact that I was sinking deeper into the quicksand of this dark matter a huge black gate manifested and floated on the turbulent surface. The reaper¡¯s body shook heavily as the black fluid now started flooding the entire region, while it went beyond my waist level and started draining itself into the black gate summoned by the black angel. My consciousness still fading, my body still not accustomed to such high concentration of black miasma in liquid form I was losing my will power and magic that was being sucked out of me like a sponge being repeatedly scrunched tightly to drain the last drop of water from it. My body was in a lot of pain. But¡­ My only thoughts remaining of getting hurt, as I was being pulled towards the gate and finally sucked into it. My only regret to be unable to put any resistance because I was too relaxed for someone who wanted to conquer a labyrinth. I just forgot how cruel and unforgiving this place could be. I was now completely immersed inside the black fluid, as it started entering through my mouth and nose when I opened it in search of air. *** /////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY THANATOS {DARK ANGEL} NAME : THANATOS AGE : ----- RACE : MYSTIC SOUL REAPER LEVEL : 9200 HP : 800,000 MP :900,000 SP : ????? UNIQUE SKILL : [ROT MAGIC] SKILLS : [ADVANCED BLACK MIASMA LV10][PURGATORY FLAMES] [IMMORTALITY] [ULTRA-SELF REGENERATION][NECROMANCY] [GATES OF HELL] TITLES : GUARDIAN OF GATE OF HELL ////////////////////////////// ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN It has now dawned upon me of how I forgot to learn swimming from mother. But I was drowning deeper and deeper into this endless, bottomless pit, going along with the current, being pulled down to its non-existent foundation. Light fading¡­ all I remembered was being hauled inside the hell gate which the reaper summoned. My hand seemed to be as empty as it only grasped nothing. The more I tried, the more my body hurt. I wished to LIVE, I did not wanted to die. I had felt this way more than I can count. This coldness in my mind, this single thought of living and a wish to survive. That all I had hoped for¡­. I don¡¯t want to go out like this¡­ it¡¯s so pathetic and maybe so much like me. As if someone then responding to my call, two brilliant lights in my hands illuminated in this black-pitch omnipotence for a second, or so I thought as the vestiges of darkness returned to the depths of hell¡­ I immersed into it further and further until I finally fell asleep. When I was back on earth sometimes I always thought it would be good to sleep and never wake up. Waking up day after day only became boring - more appropriately it never felt like wanting to see a tomorrow. For me it was like the same day, same things being repeated on its own, stuck in a loop where even if I want to, I cannot proceed on the desired path I wanted to. It was as if someone was controlling my life and I couldn¡¯t even do a thing about it. And that someone might be the one because of whom I can¡¯t do or become things I wanted to. I couldn¡¯t reach it, neither can I fight it. So it would be good to skip out on some day. No one would mind, no one remembers me nor I want to remember them. Taking a break¡­. Is that what I wanted¡­. Maybe. But that is something I don¡¯t want right now. Because the feeling of each passing day, is like a loss that no living being can avoid. Specially in this life, this change and feeling was visible to me as one of the most. So was I not alive back then, were my days on earth of no consequence. Does that make the present me useless, in front of a powerful foe¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ ¡°Why don¡¯t I answer it for you?!!¡± Till now it felt like I was talking to myself and answering on my own. But this second voice woke me up as I realized myself sitting in the only chair of my room; my hands tied up by a thin rope and interlocked on the back. The person standing in front of me was yet another me wearing the school uniform with a weird smile, as if it made her feel pleasure in seeing her own reflection in a miserable state. What a bizarre situation! I don¡¯t think I could get a bit more worried or surprised because pretty much I have gotten used to seeing myself. It¡¯s weird talking to other personalities of me, like last time it was a kindred one and other was a devilish one. I wonder which kind of me is this one now, to be creepy enough to tie her own self in her past home. ¡°You have the answer.¡± I asked in my weakened state. My head still felt heavy and numb, as if recovering from the shock of the attack from the soul reaper. ¡°Well I do but I am not interested in telling you.¡± This new me gave a quick response and she sounded a bit rude and awful at the same time. ¡°Can I have some tea and biscuits when you are at it?¡± ¡°What do you need those for?¡± She still questioned me like an investigator would question a criminal, but I am not one, even though I am tied like this. ¡°Well I do need them but I am not interested in telling you.¡± I smirked. But playing tit for tat or teasing my own self is not my kind of fetish. ¡°You think it¡¯s funny. You know that right this moment you are dying in the real world, do you still think you have time to play around.¡± She kicked one of the legs of a chair making it unstable on its three footing alone. I guess it worked. It really provoked her. This was just an investigative question. I wanted to confirm whether this person is really me or someone else. And I would say none. I would never get angry or frustrated on these kinds of replies. So is she some kind of shadow personality of mine. Is it because of my dual swords, that these kinds of meetings happens between myself. But what is it that the swords want from me to make me go through this. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you responding.¡± She again repeatedly kicked on the legs of the chair which shook it for an instant but was not strong enough to topple it. It¡¯s clear that she is not a friendly type. I still remained quite I needed to sort my thoughts while I still had the chance. To think of a way to get past its Rot attack magic which always surrounds it like an invisible blanket. But nothing is going to work; my ways won¡¯t cut it this time. Even if I use the first ability of the Dual Blades and that the black sword is able to cut through magic and absorb it. It will be only for an instant and the Rot magic would activate on itself again. ¡°Anyway if you are going to die, and since you have made up your mind, I will kill you myself.¡± ¡°Wait I never made up my mind to accept my death.¡± ¡°What are you talking about; the whole point of being you here is that you accepted your death.¡± This me, really hates talking, is too loud and is not at all behaving as how I would do. Anger¡­ we need to control it all the time. If I don¡¯t then it will probably make others hate me more, not that it would make a difference. And yet I was always averse to showing the feelings of anger and hatred. I never hated anyone, though I did get angry and sad of how people show their true faces to me and what people want from me. And yet I found it useless, because those cannot deliver solutions of my life problems to me. ¡°But why do you want to kill me?¡± well I ought to know the reason, if the killer is willing to offer it up himself, then I should probably not hold back. ¡°You are seriously asking me¡­ shouldn¡¯t you know the answer already.¡± ¡°No, I really don¡¯t know. So while we are at it, why don¡¯t you tell me as my final wish?¡± She made a kind of annoyed face as if she was about to punch me anytime soon, if I pushed her even a bit more. ¡°Because it¡¯s all your fault. You did this to me¡­¡± What!!! Did I do to her again, she is the one keeping me tied and¡­. Suddenly memories started playing like a film in my mind. Times when I was alone, when things were unfair towards me or when I had a problem and I wanted someone to help me out. Those were not exactly my memories at the moment but how this ¡®me¡¯ specifically clung to these memories. But why? I thought I had already left all of it behind. So why they are so much hurting me? ¡°It¡¯s because you kept me closed up, all this time. Kept quiet, did not stood for yourself, it¡¯s all because of you I am so miserable and in so much pain. That¡¯s right I am your pent-up anger, you have kept stored up until this time and even now you are bottling it all up. But I won¡¯t allow it anymore.¡± Her serious tone and the pressured anger which I was feeling from her now was enough to give me goosebumps. I gulped, but decided not to be intimidated. ¡°So, what exactly you want me to do? Snapping out like you are doing now wouldn¡¯t have solved the problem it would have only worsened the situation.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sermon me on ways of peaceful noble life. If you can¡¯t make yourself happy you transfer all the pain to me while you sat back act all innocent as if nothing really happened. I want to let loose too.¡± The wooden floor of the room started shaking; the ceiling flickered as some of the white powder fell down from it. Well I already knew this room had a weak built, and it would collapse anytime during an earthquake. But why is it moving so much, the windows cracked with shards of glasses flying into the room. To my horror, outside the window, a huge raging storm of the same black miasma was forming that pulled me in here. This dream-like or conscious world too was now being invaded by the black miasma. ¡°As each day passed, you gave up hope and decided that it couldn¡¯t get worse. While you kept quite I was tormented here, locked up in the corner. Why didn¡¯t you try to stop it? Why didn¡¯t you just destroy everything in your way?¡± this girl¡­ even with so much going on the outside, she is still continuing with her nonsensical farce¡­ but why does it hurts so much when she is speaking like that. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true¡­or could it be that she has really been here all this time. Because there is no reason for her to lie. She is just me¡­so why would she lie to herself. ¡°How can you even say that, when you know that is not the right way to do things? You can¡¯t just change people¡¯s thoughts about you, so it¡¯s better to stay away from than facing them.¡± I still can¡¯t agree, if all one wants is to take out their anger on others. ¡°Yes you are right, maybe it could be better solved by killing everyone who stood in my way of happiness. It won¡¯t be that difficult for the current you. I know you too crave for it, I could tell because we are the same person. Just imagining all the ways to make them suffer and watch as they scream for help, already makes me wanting to do it.¡± Her eyes narrowed as if they were being controlled by the evil residing inside of the miasma. I needed to get out of here. ¡°Wake up! What are you doing, stop spouting nonsense, you know we can¡¯t hurt innocent people. So how can you say something like that?¡± I screamed at her. Maybe because she was me, I thought I could get angry with myself at least. No, one would get hurt, or dislike me this way. ¡°So, you too are going to stop me from doing what I want to. You couldn¡¯t speak up then, so why now. Don¡¯t go thinking that shouting at yourself would not hurt your feelings. You don¡¯t know what happiness is, so you ignored and snatched away my happiness too.¡± She came close to me and bending a little, pointing at my heart, she whispered in my ears. My eyesight began scorching, as everything turned fuzzy. The shock had rendered me numb to the extent that I couldn¡¯t feel the moisture that had surfaced in my eyes. I was burning from inside, because of the rage of this person who spoke in my ears - ¡°Because you will be the only one hurting the most. So burn with me.¡± At that moment the roof got torn like a massive storm and all other natural calamities had hit the place at the same time. Black miasma started seeping in from below the closed door. It started hurting more and more as I screamed. I was really scared. Scared for my own life this time. Not knowing what would happen next and the only thing ahead I see is a blank, it made me more scared of taking another step. So this is how she felt. With nowhere to go, nowhere to run, with no one to show you kindness and all on your own, she endured, all of this alone. And yet again, she took it all upon herself, as I felt a sudden relief from the pain which was bursting inside me until now. Light returning back in my eyes ¨C I looked for her. Seeing that the girl was now drenched in a tornado of some kind of black mist as she stood there shouldering all of it on her own. I wanted to shift my gaze away, but her screams chased me down and knocked my ears. The debris of the roof, the burning effect of the black mist and my own unwanted feelings, she again took it away. But why ¨D ¡°St¡­Stop¡­ get away.¡± This time I screamed at her because I couldn¡¯t look away anymore. Because I had left her abandoned and forgotten, she turned out like this. This side of mine, or even though I am just imagining things, maybe its right to voice your own thoughts, when you can avoid others from being hurt and specially when you are hurting yourself. I did little to prevent the abuse, other than to refuse to react, presumably in the hopes they would tire of bullying me if they couldn''t get any reaction from my side. But learning of her abandonment, it seemed common knowledge at the site that... over time, my ignoring the bullying backfired. So, I marked myself off as emotionless, to go along with them. You cannot accept resistance from anyone if you are weak, and both the sides know very well about it. But I at the same time did not try to change things. And even now this powerlessness is showing how laid back I have been and how hollow my dreams are. ¡°Don¡¯t sit and watch there. Run away. Don¡¯t die on me. And if you try to die again, before that I will kill you myself.¡± I could tell from her voice that she was barely able to speak and was being tormented by that black raging mist, more than she is letting to show it on her face. She stood so strong, while I gave up every time so soon¡­ ¡°Run away. Leave me here. I won¡¯t die this easily. But we don¡¯t know what will happen to you if that black miasma continues like that.¡± I begged her to stop going through all of this. ¡°Don¡¯t take pity on me. Now go.¡± I needed to move. I needed to save her. Specially now, when I think I have gotten stronger from before. And if I show my weakness again, it would be like lying to the hopes of people who have cared about me. So, let me move once more, even if I am feeling so helpless now. The back ropes which were keeping me tied to my chair, suddenly burst open, as if I had finally broken through my own restriction binding me. I ran closer to the other me, but with how dangerous the storm was, I couldn¡¯t seem to get closer to her. ¡°I am sorry! It¡¯s all because of me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t come closer; this will take you in with me, run while you still have the chance.¡± The words of her got muffled in inside the storm, but I still understood her. ¡°I am not running away. You suffered because you had to fight alone with my true desires. But not anymore, I am not going to leave you alone. If you stay here then you will definitely die.¡± ¡°That might be true, but it won¡¯t be similar to your death if I die here. I will just disappear, like I always have been. But isn¡¯t it good, it is because I can die now, that I can appreciate life.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t get what you mean. But since we both have same life, you have a heart too. That means you are already alive. You don¡¯t have to go this far to prove yourself and take all the burden.¡± ¡°Dying will be a proof that I have a heart. And I can take more than this, this has nothing on me. Just remember that I existed within you and maybe sometimes get angry for yourself. Just maybe¡­¡± I stood there for a moment and the next thing I knew; I was forcing my hand through the revolving wall of black miasma that stood between me and her. ¡°Kyaaahhhhh¡­.¡± ¡°Wait! What are you doing? You don¡¯t need to die with me.¡± ¡°I am not dying. Neither are you going to suffer anymore because of me. I am leaving this place and you are coming with me.¡± ¡°Coming with you¡­ get moving. I have always been here since the day I have known I existed. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any else place I belong.¡± ¡°You told me you were alone, but it could be the only reason that I came here to get you. You taught me that there¡¯s no reason to fight against it if it¡¯s your true desire.¡± ¡°Now, I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. There is no reason to be here anymore. You said you wanted to get loose, but doesn¡¯t that mean you wanted someone¡¯s company too. So, isn¡¯t it the right time to be together!¡± ¡°Together ¡­ with you.¡± ¡°Aahhhhaahhh¡­¡± the black mist was ripping my skin and burning at the same time. If I kept at it any longer, my hands might also be ripped apart. ¡°See, if you stay with me, you will get hurt more and more, and I don¡¯t know¡­ whether this anger is controllable or not. I do realize now, that anger might be the cause of others hating me too and I don¡¯t know what I will do if you start hating me too.¡± ¡°Just come with me because there¡¯s still so much you can do with me than better dying here. You might be just my imagination with different values of life attached to you. But there¡¯s no reason for you to be here. Grab my hand and let¡¯s leave this place.¡± ¡°Fine then I won¡¯t hesitate, you asked for me and I will give you my power. Right then let us be together as one from here on.¡± Clasps. My hands fumbled in the dark in search of her hand as she held out her own and grasped it. A special culmination of black and golden light surrounded her as it consumed the entire vicinity and the next the whole world around me. The only thing I remembered from there was her confident smile and that I was finally able to understand myself a bit more. [DUAL BLADES : WHITE & BLACK SWORDS] [SKILL : ABSOLUTE LIFE & DEATH CONTROL ACTIVATED] *** FLOOR ¨C 100 Cold & Hollow. An infinite valley of darkness and the silence of death. The soul reaper brandishing its huge long sword, beckoned through his hands as the gates of hell which he had summoned through his own power closed its doors upon this mortal world. The place returned to its quietness again and the intruder had been dealt with. The soul reaper stood in its place¡­ One could say that it was relieved by meditating in the peacefulness of its own creepy dark domain or it was sizing up the peacefulness before the storm would hit. After a few seconds, as if there was an uproar among the souls inhabiting the black pool, but even though the source was untraceable, two streaks of bright light flashed upon the gate carving a cross and a white figure jumped out by slamming the indestructible gates of hell. ¡°Dual Wielding. ARANEOLUS Technique. First Form. QUAD SPECTA.¡± A powerful single concentrated quick draw attack from both my blades converging all my energy at a single point, I slashed the gates of hell open. My sword left white and black traces behind as it flew forward and collided with the soul reaper¡¯s blade, sparks flying in every direction. But only the reaper was knocked backwards by the force of impact, leaving a huge gap in between. I held my swords perfectly still before me and let a smile curl the corners of my mouth. ¡°I have come back for my sweet revenge.¡± The bones of the reaper again rattled and crackled as if one were putting salt through pyrolysis or playing a clam shell as a living instrument. ¡°By any chance, is your whole body like a music instrument in itself?¡± I tried to ask a question out of curiosity. I do hear some blowing instruments and organ pipes are sometimes made up of bones, and if for him it is natural then maybe he should join a band called ¡®Dead Beat.¡¯ ¡°Gyaaaaaahhhhh¡­¡± As if disturbed by my offer it led out a huge scream and refused to be a part of such a prestigious entertainment production group. Responding to the cries of the soul reaper, the broken gates started submerging into the water, and thousands of souls flew out at the same time, forming black circular masses in the huge sky. They kept on growing in size until they were huge enough that they could destroy an entire building if allowed free fall. The Reaper pointing his sword at me went for another piercing thrust aimed directly at my heart. At first I leaped in to face the enemy with my own blades, without missing a moment¡¯s guess. I blocked the sword which he swung hard at me with my white sword. As I was about to aim my black sword at his neck, I instinctively jumped back, leaving a space in between. Making a blue barrier over me, I blocked the huge black meteor of souls falling on me. I knew the barrier couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, as several cracks have started appearing on it. But I had already a new ace up my sleeve. I switched on the new skill of my black sword and making a piercing shot in a vertical direction a peaceful single touch of my black blade which was still much darker than the cumulonimbus of souls it dispersed and yet it reflected light as if conquering the darkness itself. In that moment all the souls were put to rest altogether. The shadow of clouds which could have shadowed even the brilliant rays of sun was extinguished by a night¡¯s black spell of my sword. This was the effect of the new second ability my swords had gained. The first ability, in which the black sword could absorb any magic and the white sword, could re-emit it. The second ability was even more fearsome, as if it was handing me down the very essence of life and death itself as the name of the skill stated. The white sword had the ability to kill anything whatever it touched if it is alive. While the black sword had the ability to kill anything or remove the existence of any non-living or dead. In simple terms a single touch from my sword meant game over. My black sword since could kill any non-living thing ¨C might be an undead, a skill or even magic itself. As such, now the Rot Magic of the soul reaper had no effect on me at all. Erupting in rage and unable to understand his attack failed the reaper cast a sharper, icy and dangerous glance at me with its eyes. The aura of darkness it exuded instantly thickened. ¡°How dare you steal my reaped souls¡­¡± that¡¯s what the eye of the soul reaper¡¯s says since he couldn¡¯t speak on his own. He was unable to understand how did I get past through his unique skill. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am going to fix your problem of your raging heart for dead bodies and souls.¡± I said smiling at him as I prepared myself for another close combat exchange. ¡°Quite I was made to rule the darkness. I am going to make this your grave.¡± That¡¯s what the soul reaper¡¯s eyes said in return for my favour I was going to do to him. The aura of darkness surrounding his being amplified again. I felt a slight fierce blowing form behind. The air, the water and the very being that might have made up this floor was being pulled towards him and absorbed into one entity. Drenched in malignant darkness a new being merged out of the omnicoloured light, tendrils of darkness emerged forth behind him. At the same time the air cracked and two black feathered wings spread out, as if darkness burst outward to burn everything into it. Holy Crap! He is really a messenger of death or rather a dark angel maybe! ¡°I am going to send you to a dark, cool and comfortable place.¡± That¡¯s what his lit-up eyes were saying, pointing his huge blade at a young innocent girl like me. ¡°You don¡¯t have it in you to defeat me, you empty dead brain.¡± Both of us dashed in mid-air as our swords met in a stalemate again and again. Like a dance between total darkness and the light from my white sword and the radiance reflected from my black sword. I cut through its every attack as every time his sword came to a halt before scratching me with an eerie sound. Both of us knew a single scratch form any of our sword would mean an instant death now. The White & Black swords rattled violently. While my weapons weren¡¯t being corroded, I could still feel the power of its Rot magic slowly making its way towards me. The closer he got, the harder it became to defend. For thin stick bones like him, his raw strength was astronomical. Paying no mind to the few blows that the demon blocked, I continued with my attacks. Tightening the grip over my blades I went for a combo attack, a continuous flowing attack which increases in strength after each rotation I made on my foot. Forming a twisting, swirling vicious flow of wind I blocked all the black projectiles he threw at me from all sides, while, I increased the number of strikes and made continuous slashes. It was working, the black angel, seems that he couldn¡¯t maintain this form for too long. It might be putting too much pressure on him. He then again started to put distance between us by going himself on defensive and increasing his ranged attacks. Dodging my next vertical cut it flew back and again made a rattling noise with its bones. It again started collecting power from its surroundings and was preparing for a final attack, which I could tell from the looks of it because he is pushing himself to accumulate more of it than usual. He was at his limit, while I know I have grown stronger with this new ability, and had adjusted pretty quickly to this dense miasma now. But the rot magic even though being blocked by my black sword¡¯s skill, it still is not nullified. If this bag of bones has got a little brain, then he would probably put all his magical reserves in its unique skill and go for the instant final blow. So, I needed to do the same. To respond its strongest attack with one of the strongest of my own. ¡°You are not leaving from here alive. It will be the end of you.¡± That¡¯s what the soul reaper¡®s eyes says as it roared while condensing all its magic power in a twist around its sword. ¡°You can¡¯t stop me. Anyone who stands in my way will die.¡± I gave my final reply to him taking an offensive stance, with the deep trust in my swords. Before meeting her I might have frozen up with the power the soul reaper has been emitting this entire time, the press of death was lurking everywhere, and yet I could still feel a new flame of courage glowing brightly as a star even in this dark age. ¡°Dual Wielding. ARANEOLUS Technique. Second Form. Red Garden Tempest.¡± Magical aura shot forth from both of my swords and body, which burst forth in a nimbus of colourful vibrant light transcending all the powerful attacks I have used until now. As if all the darkness evaporating from the black miasma pool, small buds started appearing on the surface. The malignance being absorbed as the nutrients to the new young buds, it blossomed into a beautiful red spider lily flower garden, covering the entire floor. The soul reaper devastated with his magic supply being reduced and his domain snatched away, it burst into motion and so did I. Making a vertical downward cut from the top it wanted to slash me through between. I leaped forward in the same instant, bursting ripples through the air, my white sword moved to intercept his sword mid-air. CLANG. Sparks flew, unstable release of magical energy due to our collision released almost immediately, devastated the whole area. And when the smoke and tides of water fell back to its place, my black sword was piercing right through the middle of its chest, while the white sword ran through his sword, almost slicing it in half. It crumbled with cracks, shattered and fell to pieces on the ground. The bones inside the black cape started turning into grey fairy dust, mixing itself in the steep water, never to be separated from its home. My eyes fell on the ground, still flooded with water, but this time it had a clear luster to it. But my red spider lily garden was now all shriveled up, as its petals fell on the surface of water after purifying it. Out of habit I swiped both swords and returned them to their scabbards placed alongside my waist, appearing and disappearing whenever I wanted. Just then the voice of mechanical Al rang through my head, as if declaring the end of the match and bringing it to a final conclusive chapter. [YOU HAVE LEVELED UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 30] [ACQUIRED TITLE : SHADOW LORD] [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ACTIVATED] [EIGHT FORM : EYE OF N¨¦VMA] An unsavory feeling went past my head, as if all the energy was being drained and forced into me at the same instant. I knew I needed to go to sleep now. But I just can¡¯t fall asleep in water. With the remaining light in my eyes, I conjured a small room out of wood and earth, opened the door and fell on the not so fancy bed in the inside, in an instant. Exactly after five days when I woke up and crossed the door of the tiny room I had conjured, I could see a clear blue ground of water with red spider lilies growing all over the place. It was a sight to behold and to be engraved in one¡¯s memory, never to be forgotten. Maybe it was a gift for defeating the Soul Reaper. At the same time I remembered I had earned the title ¡®Shadow Lord¡¯. According to analysis skill, this title would actually fit what one would call a necromancer. But I think it¡¯s still different. According to the authority of title, I can turn a dead body into a special existence called a ¡®shadow¡¯. As for how it works, is by creating a soul copy form my gluttony skill and then overwriting its very being and giving it a physical form and ultimate loyalty to their master. So it¡¯s not bringing back people to life but more like resurrecting the dead. I had the best test subject, the monster I killed just now. ¡°Arise.¡± I said in a deep tone. Wait! It¡¯s not like its necessary to speak this word, just imagining the use of authority makes it work. But I wanted to try saying it either way, at the same time I was upset with how stiff the title sounded. I would have liked something more along the line like the ¡¯Witch of the Doom¡¯. Well it¡¯s not like the system allows me to file a complaint for its bad naming sense, but this new ability seems highly useful. If I consider all the strong monsters I have defeated and with their special abilities¡­. I can already have subordinates who can do things even my spider subordinates can¡¯t do. For now, from my gluttony skill, which had absorbed the soul reaper, now started taking a new form, as a hazy radiant black smoke slowly converged into taking a flickering shape similar to the original appearance of the reaper. There was nothing like the deep screams of the dead, or the scent of dead bodies, rather the place smelled fresh due to the red flowers and there were neither graves nor hands popping out. I am scared of watching horror movies, but at the same time my dreams and expectations might have been crushed with what the prospects I though this title might have entailed. Making a bow and curling up both his hands, I was taken a bit back, with how the monster who was then out for blood of mine was now bowing to me. ¡®How could I ever repay your kindness, for bringing me back to life. Master.¡¯ A strange metallic voice reached my brain. I looked straight up and it was probably from this guy in front using thought communication. Black bones, purple glowing eyes and a faint dark purple aura wrapped around its entire body; not to forget the noble, dignified robe he was wearing now. If not for anything, he looked more like a priest than a messenger of death; the only difference was that he was actually dead now or maybe he was already dead, then I again killed him and again dragged him back to life. Anyways it¡¯s pretty clear to me that all death reapers have it rough when it comes to their personal life count. ¡®Please allow this insignificant one, to serve you for the rest of my life.¡¯ ¡°Wait, serve under me.¡± Now that I think about it, it would be my responsibility now, since I brought him back to life. ¡®Please bestow, upon your insignificant servant a name.¡¯ Wait. Wait. Isn¡¯t he going too fast with it? First a spider army and now I can see that I can summon an undead army. But I won¡¯t probably needing one now. If I think about keeping him as a servant, all he needs is my magic. I stared at him, while he pushed his head more towards the ground, he won¡¯t ask for a salary neither complain for food or about living condition, because he can merge with any black spot. It doesn¡¯t seem to me the bugging type. If he can really follow orders and can really lend me his strength, then I see no harm but only the advantages. As for the name, let me think¡­ better than calling him Mr. nobody. ¡°Nekros, how about that?¡± ¡®Hence forth, I will be called Nekros.¡¯ I witnessed a sharp purple light lit in its hollowed black skull, which gave me the feeling that he might have liked the name. At present I wanted to think more about what to do with this power, but more than that I wanted to leave and get to the surface immediately. ¡°So, Nekros, do you know the way to get out of here.¡± ¡®Yes if Master goes straight from here, then she would find an altar using it you can go back to the entrance of the labyrinth.¡¯ Well, then off we go. Nekros merged with my own shadow reflected on the water surface. I made a final peek at the blue ground and the black sky, but now things might be just reversing. *** SOUL REAPER {THAT¡¯S WHAT HIS EYES SAYS} For the first time since the age of Gods and during the Great Wars someone else other than those absolute beings, a mortal was able to stand against me in a fight. Not to forget a mortal strong and bright enough to come back alive from my own purgatory and the gates of hell. And finally, someone who had a pure heart, to cleanse this cursed water and purify my own heart. To break me free from this cursed demonic sword that made me mad with the thirst to steal away souls. Not even Gods whom I once served as a messenger, tried to help me. But instead detesting me and falling to the disgrace of a fallen sealed my entire being as the guardian core of this labyrinth. How! Beautiful, and grand is the purity of this lake where now beautiful flowers blossom, which was only once a mirage to me. A place of doom for the lost souls who escaped from the battlefield to here and were finally released from an eternity at such a scared sight. If only I could know and learn more about this person who freed me from my fate and defied the very impossibility. I have stayed in this place and in a world where life has no value. I would like to see whether such an existence is an aberration or it would be a new beginning of hope for this world marred and built over blood of those who sacrificed themselves or were sacrificed to hold it. Will this true light able to light the entire world or will it fade in the shadows of those who lust for power above all else.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN AGE : 2 YEAR RACE : HUMAN LEVEL : 30 HP : ERR MP : ERR SP : ERR UNIQUE SKILL : ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS ? FIRST FORM: EYE OF INVESTIGATION ? SECOND FORM : KINETIC EYE ? THIRD FORM : EYE OF ADRANEIA ? FOURTH FORM : EYE OF SOUL ? FIFTH FORM : EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE ? SIXTH FORM : EYE OF BEING ? SEVENTH FORM : EYE OF VOXDEUS ? EIGTH FORM : EYE OF N¨¦VMA SKILLS :[GLUTTONY LV 10][ETERNAL POISON] [WORLD SEVERING WEBS] [SAGE OF ADVANCED FIRE MAGIC ] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WATER MAGIC] [SAGE OF DIVINE LIGHT] [SAGE OF ADVANCED WOOD MAGIC][SAGE OF ADVANCED WIND MAGIC] [ADVANCED SOUND MAGIC ][SAGE OF ADVANCED SPACE- TIME MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED ICE MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED GRAVITY MAGIC] [SAGE OF DARK MATTER] [SAGE OF ADVANCED LIGHTNING MAGIC] [SAGE OF ADVANCED EARTH MAGIC] [BIO-ENGINEERING] [ELEMENT MANIPULATION] [ABNORMAL STATUS INFLICTION] [ADVANCED BARRIER MAGIC] TITLE : LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE, SECRETIVE PLOTTER, IMMORTALITY, MERCILESS, TRUE DEMON LORD CANDIDATE MASTERCHEF, SHADOW LORD
STATUS WINDOW The Dual blade of Dawn & Dusk White & Black swords SKILLS : [ABSOLUTE MAGIC CONTROL] [ABSOLUTE LIFE & DEATH CONTROL] SKILL DESCRIPTION : Allows the user, to change the laws of magic up to a certain extent. The black sword devours all kinds of magic without exception. The white sword has the ability to transmit this magic and also copy the spell signature and recreate it for the user. Allows the user with the white blade to kill any alive thing. While the black blade allows the user to kill or erase the existence of any dead thing, which further extends to non-living (like - skill effects, items and forces of nature.) WEAPON DESCRIPTION : [LEVEL AUTHORITY NOT REACHED] SCABBARDS OF RUBRUM & CAERULEUM SKILL DESCRIPTION : The red scabbard provides body temperature maintenance in all situation and divine fire magic control. The blue scabbard provides special healing abilities and divine ice magic control.
EIGTH FORM : EYE OF N¨¦VMA Grants user to see other¡¯s soul core and interfere with their domain. Can also manipulate other¡¯s thought waves and take control over the soul realm if level authority exceeds or the individual is weak-willed. Allows the user to implant new thoughts and foreshadow impressions of the world on target¡¯s mind.
TITLE : SHADOW LORD Allows the user to give an alternate form to the souls and dead bodies. Also grant the power to communicate with these shadows. Shadows also possess the skills and to some extent memories of their previous lives. The user has full control over the mind of the shadows and the shadows gains a personality of absolute loyalty towards the title holder. Shadows since do that have a perfect physical existence, that means they are indestructible however weak to light magic.
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 4 : EPILOGUE
EPILOGUE It was finally time I decided to leave the labyrinth. I will probably never miss these dark, hollow long alleyways that made me afraid, weak and spiteful but at the same time fearless and strong. Though I might now have an army of spiders and shadows to look after, but all I need is to provide them with food and they are good with it. That¡¯s not that difficult, if I think of the benefits I can get from them later. A powerful spider and shadow army which is reliable, is a power I can¡¯t obtain easily, to make others follow me ¨C for that purpose I have to act and be worthy of as their acting queen and representative. For now according to Xenos, I have to walk to the black pedestal in front of me and place my hand on it. That would simply transfer me to the entrance of the gateway. Just like games indeed, I wondered whether there were any prizes or not in this matter for clearing such a dangerous labyrinth¡­. I placed my hands on the pedestal. A swirling black light covered me from everywhere and in the next second my consciousness merged into a dark place where I failed to open my eyes. [ACHIEVEMENT : CONQUERING THE GREAT TATHYA LAYRINTH] [PROCESSING REWARDS] So there are rewards, for completing this dungeon, could it be some kind of special life-giving elixir or a mythical weapon. What could it be ¨D [ACQUIRED TITLE : DIACHEIRISTIS OF LABYRITNHS] According to the title¡¯s analysis, it allows the user to take dominance over any labyrinth and act as its administrator by making few changes in its structures and design. Creating your own labyrinth is also a possibility. To be honest I don¡¯t find this power much to my liking, but who knows when it might help in emergency situations and to point out any abnormalities. The next moment I was able to open my eyes and found myself standing over a huge plateau covered with small dense layer of green grass, and felt that with time the entrance of the labyrinth might have gotten buried under this huge hill. It was good that no one could enter this labyrinth now and disturb mother and father as my thoughts continued like a long railway line stashed with raw-coal ideas, it abruptly came to halt... The fiery rays of sun grazed my pales skin; I felt the warmth of the real sun and the cool wind of the heights as my hairs drifted with the flow. I looked up high as I spotted a single sun in the huge vastness. It was the real clear sky, which I have been longing to see. ¡°It¡¯s so blue¡­ and normal.¡± *** Afterword This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. It¡¯s been only a short while since the third volume. And here you have the fourth one already. Isn¡¯t that amazing? I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey where our character meets new people and create new bonds with them. This time I tried to tune up things a bit by introducing you to other reincarnates and also how Sachi (now Alicia) mends her relationship with her little sister. I¡¯m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy and a romantic approach towards magical fights. The atmosphere of this book¡¯s pretty different from other volumes, and as I¡¯m sure many of you have noticed. It¡¯s more inclined towards creating a totally new personality of the main character and how she grows outside from her comfort zone. I¡¯m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I¡¯m happy. I have also started preparing grounds for other reincarnates as their actions too drive the storyline further and makes the plot even more interesting. A return of a strong character, who was thought to be dead, a friend searching for you with no clues, people who vest their hopes in Gods and those who shake hands with the evil to throw the world in turmoil. In this race to gain power and control, whether it will be our main character who comes at the top or the ones who are willing to do anything to make their ambitions come true.
VOLUME 5 : SYNOPSIS Alicia has finally reached her true destination, as she sets foot in the world in which she was reborn. Unfortunately, after blaming the outdated map for her getting lost in the mountains, she was suddenly dragged by a red-hooded girl to her village in an attempt to save her from a monster horde. As Alicia later fights her way through a sacrificial ritual to save her and uncover the true secret behind its existence.
As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the fourth volume I am aiming for the fifth. I hope you¡¯re all looking forward to it. Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of WHEN I GOT REINCARNATED AS A SPIDER WITH MY GODDESS. NOEL ELITIA Contact me : - [email protected] ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd SEE YOU IN THE NEXT VOLUME \_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful! Names :- Anko hpf3 Bluehell \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : PROLOGUE
PROLOGUE ¡°Miracle creation.¡± A kind gentle voice pierces through the darkness. The world wavers for an instant and from the crackles of shining light, emerges a one clad in white robes, holding a staff so gorgeous it seemed to be the concentration of all the world¡¯s beauty. Riding a white coloured heavenly bird, its fur so beautiful and rich to paint the raven pitch black sky into its soothing whiteness, as if heavens itself was now going to descend on this cursed land. The land submerged in the depths of evil and empty dryness, got cleansed and the most fertile land materialized. The rivers that ran across the land so pristine that it was said to heal all wounds, diseases and purify all the curses that could plague the mind and heart. The air so fresh that animals and birds came swarming from every corner of the world to make it their home. This was during the era after the Golden Age, when gods have abandoned the mortals and made their new homes ¨C the divine realm. The world was plunged in chaos and monsters ravaged the world. It was during this time this being appeared in front of everyone and stood as the symbol of hope itself. ¡°Are you a God or perhaps an angel sent by them to help us?¡± All the creatures who were blessed by his holy light asked. ¡°None.¡± The person answered without any hesitation. ¡°Then who are you, to possess such great powers and a kind heart to help the weak.¡± ¡°You may refer to me as Sofes.¡± ¡°Then if we may, we implore you to help us restore peace and happiness in our lives. In return we are willing to devote our lives to you and serve you forever.¡± At that time all the living beings in this world, irrespective of race, wealth, strength or power bowed their heads to this mighty being. For the first time humans, beastmen, dwarves, elves, fairies, demons and all other countless races that inhabited this world together wished for the world peace. The smile of Sofes was so bright and beautiful that no one could escape the temptation to be close to him and be connected at heart to all those who felt the same. ¡°Raise your heads¡­¡± This noble voice and the radiance this being emitted had made everyone¡¯s hearts throbbing and instills a new zealous fire to achieve brotherhood and harmony. ¡°Do not ask for anything. Anything that you wish to seek from me is far less than what I wish to grant you. Your honest desire to protect what you love causes infinite power to spring from my depths. Your long days of hopelessness and living under the grip of fear ends here. Now, breathe out your heart desires and I, Sofes, the true granter of all wishes for the sake of spreading love and happiness, will turn them into reality.¡± The dilapidated brown book cover closes itself on the colourful pages of the book that depicted ancient legends on it. The colour of pages had turned faint yellow, which showed how the book had aged with the tradition of being passed down from generation to generation. As the lady holding it in her hand, pulls up the bed sheet towards her encasing two another small girls in it. ¡°Now, go to sleep you two.¡± As the woman was about to turn off the lights coming from a small chunk of Magitite ore sunk in a blue liquid, she was interrupted as both of her hands were now clutched tightly in between their daughters. She smiles at them, as if asking is there anything else they needed. ¡°Mother, I want to hear more.¡± ¡°Did this Sofes person really exist?¡± Said another child as she looked at her mother with a discerning expression on her face. ¡°Yes, it is even said that Sofes granted our ancestors with this bountiful forest where we are living now and keeps all the dreadful and scary monsters away from us.¡± ¡°Mother I want to meet this Sofes and ask her to grant my wish too.¡± ¡°I am sorry dear, but it seems that Sofes vanished right after he achieved his goal.¡± ¡°So, was he able to grant everyone¡¯s wish for the sake of spreading love?¡± Mother tries to pull the nose of the small girl who instead of sleeping in the middle of the night was asking such confusing questions to answer it for her little age. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Hmmm¡­. Since mother loves you and my two daughters loves me, then I am sure of it that Sofes was finally able to connect everyone with the thread of love. Now, sweet dreams you two.¡± ¡°Noo...no. I want to hear the another story where Sofes gives a poor man the blessing to turn whatever he desired into gold and then he lives a happy life.¡± ¡°No, big sis, I want to hear the story where Sofes brings back the soul of a dead husband back to his loving wife.¡± ¡°How about I tell you another legend of how Sofes saved the life of a little poor girl from her fated death and brings happiness in the lives of people who makes an encounter¡­.¡± Before mother could complete her sentence, she was interrupted by a rushed and hardened knock on the door. KNOCK¡­. KNOCK. KNOCK. The pale face of my father, the tensed conversation he had with mother and then the loud screams and heavy clouds of black ash rising high in the sky that we saw through the window. ¡°Lu just keep on moving forward and don¡¯t look back. I will be right behind you. So go. Your mother and little sister will be safe.¡± Those were his last words. And¡­ and then¡­ hurling voices, the unbearable smell of that red gloomy water everywhere, the smell of humans waving their swords and the figure of my falling father, walking in a snowstorm and then I too¡­too¡­ ¡°Kyyyaaaahhhhh¡­¡± Pushing my body up in a position as if I was about to start running, my dampened eyes were wide open, and with sweat covered hands I tried to wipe my face off of it. ¡°Did you have a bad dream again?¡± An old lady came in through the door cut off from the outside world just by a thin spread of curtain made out of a red bull monster¡¯s hide. ¡°Good morning. Grandma. Everything is fine.¡± I tried to form a smile, hiding my expression as I quickly walked off towards the water tub to wash my face. After completing all my house chores, cleaning my room and tending to all the needs of grandpa and grandma, I started making preparation for my own work. Putting my red velvet cape woven by grandma with a red hood attached to it, and holding the medium sized grass basket I took off from my home. ¡°Grandma, I am going to pick up some new herbs from the nearby forest.¡± ¡°Lu, if you would then pick up those sweet roots again like the last time, they sure are a feast for this old age¡¯s tasteless mouth to chew on.¡± ¡°Now, now don¡¯t make Lu wander too far. Come back soon okay dear.¡± ¡°Yes, grandma. I am off now.¡± As I winked at grandpa confirming that his request has been graciously accepted and he smiled back at me. Closing the wooden door, a small village came into my view. There were not too many houses, less than enough to count on your fingers to a total of twenty-five. The population is about 200 with mostly middle-aged people hitting the highest in a demographic analysis. The day as usual started early in the village for the villagers who woke up at dawn to work and only relied on agriculture and the bounty of the forest. Winter was going to hit sooner than any place here, so we needed to stack up on supplies. At the small entrance made at the village that separated it from the forest, I waved my hands to the guards and they let me pass through. ¡°Lu, your medicine worked wonder on my wife¡¯s fever. Thank you very much. And as for thank you she wanted to invite you to dinner too.¡± Said one of the villager¡¯s who was in charge of the gate. ¡°I am glad that she is fine Mr. Blen. I hope that all my herbal medicines are able to always keep the health of the village in top-notch condition.¡± ¡°Do your best out there and just howl as loud as you can and we will come to your rescue, if you are ever in trouble.¡± Posing me a victory sign, he sent me off by the usual good luck ritual of rubbing a small amount of a red paste on forehead. The logic is that it keeps your head cool even on hot and cloudy days like this, when humidity concentration reaches almost zero. I am the only one in the village with a high ranking appraisal skill and I also happen to possess wood magic and a rare skill of alchemic creation which allows me to make high grade medicines. All I want is to keep villagers happy and smiling because I don¡¯t want to lose anyone again. All I know is that I have to keep on living and finding happiness not only for myself but for all those because of whom I have been alive and for the people around me. \_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us, and we are extremely grateful! Names :- connormbond ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 1 : KIDNAPPED BY LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD
CHAPTER - 1 KIDNAPPED BY LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD ¡°I can¡¯t make up my mind where to go; it looks great in all directions.¡± I said as I kept looking at the map intensely searching for every minute detail that could let me out of this dilemma. [NEGATIVE.] At this point I have started finding maps very misleading. Ignoring Al¡¯s rubbish and not-so-helping- mechanical voice I started re-assuring myself. Ok! Don¡¯t panic. Let¡¯s see¡­.. If that¡¯s north¡­ Now which way am I facing? Dang!! All these trees look the same. Just a moment ago there was a lot of sunshine and now it¡¯s all cloudy. Deep grey lining cumulonimbus clouds have surrounded this side of the mountain forest, leaving the other side in dry rain-shadow area. But if I avoid an area devoid of vegetation where it is less likely to find people at the same time going deeper in forest was not helping much with the search. I quickened my pace moving deeper, the down-hill forest as the clouds began to gather in the sky. Up till now, the sky had been postcard-perfect, but it was changing. The beautiful azure-blue shade was beginning to darken into gravel-grey. Large pillows of cloud were forming, blotting out the old-gold colour of the sun. Trying to take refuge under a gigantic evergreen tree, I took a deep breath from the mental exhaustion caused to me after walking for almost half a day. Sure I could fly but at the same time I wanted to walk on land. It again felt no different from walking inside the labyrinth and yet I wanted it to be this way nonetheless. Usually I try to do things in quick simple ways but this time I was adamant with this and I was ready to face all hardships that comes with travelling in a foreign land. But at present further adventure seems to be an impossibility with the sudden deteriorating weather. The leaves of the tree were palm-shaped with a surface area so huge and a viscous coating on their upper layer which at least made it more than reliable with my worst luck for the tree itself to not fall over me or be prey to the lightning which could strike anytime out of the blue. Waiting for the heavy downpour, I again stared at the map in self-contemplation. ¡°Not this way, this way neither¡­. Maybe this way¡­ screw this...¡± Screaming, I tore the paper in half and folding it again and repeating the tearing action I reduced it into bits of pieces. What was I thinking! Using a two hundred year old map in a forest where everything is shaded in pure green. Shouldn¡¯t that tree be on the left side instead of being behind me and why is there a cliff where it should have been a pond. [IT SEEMS THAT YOU ARE LOST.] I was so happy when I got out of the labyrinth, thinking at this point my misfortunes would come to an end. But I think my luck just got worst that the bald guy who won a comb in a lottery. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have torn the map after all, since it was my only source of information for the outside world topography. ¡°Al if you think you are that smart, then why don¡¯t you tell me where are we.¡± [Exactly where you should be.] And when he finally returns to normal, he decides to play possum like an alligator and hint games like a stupid GPS. And then chides me with his girly childish voice. ¡°Fine then I am starting to call you de- navigator from today.¡± I said with my cheeks almost puffed out. [Hey, hey what are you thinking, isn¡¯t it obvious if your sense of direction is bad, then mine will be too. After all I am made from your consciousness.] That might be true, but he didn¡¯t need to be so direct about it and rub it on my old wounds. I thought I was able to get rid of this curse, but it seems that it is going to haunt me for the rest of my life. And here I was talking to myself; well that¡¯s what another person would see me doing. I can¡¯t even tell now whether it will rain, like a not-so serious match put on hold. I once read in a book that if you lose your way then it is the best thing to ask your way or stay at the same place where someone can get you through. I can¡¯t find anyone in this jungle, I have been scrambling across a temporary small route, and probably some huge wild animal might have been regularly using it. It should either lead me to a water source or to a place where I can get to find something edible. I can turn into a skeleton just by staying here for eternity. [NEGATIVE. DUE TO EFFECT OF IMMORTALITY, GIVEN FUTURE NOT POSSIBLE.] So, he is really considering it. For once when I want to feel self-motivated and move further, Al recently has started talking more and more and switching personalities at the same time. If only it had an on-off button¡­ [CAUTION] ¡°Afraid¡­ are you¡­ so you finally realise who is the boss here. Hmmm.¡± I felt like laughing loudly folding my arms as a superior who had full control over the life of his employee. But then again doing it to Al felt like I was the wicked one and then the jungle setting with me being a lost cause, did not served the mood. I must not damage the morale of my only companion for now. [CAUTION] ¡°Okay...okay¡­ calm down I won¡¯t do such a thing.¡± [UNIDENTIFIED BEING. APPROACHING AT HIGH SPEED.] I quickly tightened my body, ready to face a monster. But then Al did not identify it as a monster. So could it be¡­ No, it probably is a person. I need to get ready¡­ my first encounter with someone from the outside. Wait¡­ if I act this suspicious, they might take me as a vagabond. I don¡¯t have an identification card either. Do they even have those in this world in the first place? How should I introduce myself? Should I give my name or my nationality? Wait¡­ I am not even affiliated to a country in this world, then again I don¡¯t know a single name or place and the map is destroyed for some unforeseen reason. For the first time I realized how important a country serves as a role for a person¡¯s identity. Then suddenly I remembered mother¡¯s advice to put on the mask she gave me. Without wasting a single second, the mask bounced out of my dimensional storage and pressing it lightly on my face, it glued itself. The mask was built so impressive and comfortable that I could consider it as an extension of my own body and it doesn¡¯t put a hindrance in my vision or facial expressions. My hairs turned black and got shorter than before. Before I could come up with a phrase of exchanging pleasantries a realization struck me. A normal person in a normal situation won¡¯t be running in the jungle. Could it be that the person is a bandit or someone who has already detected my presence and wants to attack me? That would be way bad, than me myself being considered suspicious. Then again I am not an expert of solving misunderstandings. I was at the verge of biting my fingers out of disparity with the thoughts of what to do next. SHRRR¡­.SHRRRR¡­.RRRRRR¡­.. The heavily overgrown bushes were shaking with a massive jolt as I could feel the earth shaking. Was Al wrong in its assessment¡­? I surreptitiously walked to the bushes hoping to notice something before hand and make an escape before I am caught. Pacing myself on the soft ground avoiding any dry grass to prevent even a feeble sound to escape from below my feet. My heart racing as the loud sound of footsteps got deeper and deeper. ¡°Just another step¡­.¡± I had almost crossed the path and reached the further end of the bushes when a stellar figure blotted my view. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there¡­move¡­run away¡­save your life.¡±A loud and young voice struck a chord in my ears as I tried to figure out its ambiguous message. ¡°Aren¡¯t those too many things to do at the same time?¡± I said in my feeble voice. But before those words could even reach my own ears I was robbed of the peaceful dormant air enveloping my vicinity. A medium sized figure just about my height wearing a red cape from head to toe jumped out of the bushes and the next moment my arm was quickly caught in a grapple. A small thin hand clamped on the wrist of my own hand and I was left paralyzed as the earth below me vanished. I struggled a bit but my defiance merely got a glance notice of the figure carrying me on its super fast sprint. ¡°I am sorry for grabbing onto you out of nowhere, but we need to run away from that.¡± A quick voice escaped from below the hood. The person was so quick on their feet, that I wondered what is making this person run so fast and then the predicament in which I was ¨C floating mid-air horizontally only clutched to a small hand. But this did not feel that bad and for some reason I trusted the person and its strength on holding me tight. ¡°What do you mean?¡± I just couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut. The situation was already pandemonic and bizarre from my viewpoint. ¡°Just don¡¯t look back. I will get both of us out of here.¡± The second I knew, the grip over my hand tightened and yet the touch was tender and kind, our pace was doubled. I found this speed quite remarkable while carrying another. But the next agenda, about being warned not to look back. For some reason I remembered a story of climbers where the leader asked the rookies not to look down while climbing the mountain. And yet, they did it. Most probably thoughtlessly. It¡¯s not a story to learn from but the point is that, when someone says stuff to me like that, how could I instinctively stop my reflexes from doing the deed. Its obvious one would demand to know the danger that entails there escape. The next moment I was peeking at the horde of unsightly monsters ranging from some puny goblins, giant monsters and some unsightly rock monsters. That would completely explain the situation I am in. but if I need to win the trust of someone instead of being saved I need to do something about the situation. This person could be the ticket to take me to the outside of this maze type forest. I decided the best course of action would be to deal with the monsters all at once and then surprise them with my handiwork. As a reward I can ask them the way to the human continent. [ABSOLUTE ZERO] All the monsters stood frozen in an icy covering and before realizing they were halfway dead I invoked the next mix of little magic spice. [GRAVI-SPHERE] A small purple glowing sphere launched itself in the direction and enveloping all the ice statues in its myriad light they were then crushed to the ground until nothing was left and to be devoured by my black gluttonous webs. I was still floating mid-air as the trees around me passed at an invigorating speed, the feeling was akin to sitting in a train and looking outside the window as the cool air would brush itself on my face and I would stare at the randomly passing by trees. Using wind magic I throttled my legs to the surface and pushing my hands gently in front making sure not to collide or make the person carrying me topple or trip while running. Still holding their hands, I was now running alongside this person, who then for a moment glanced at me and slowed down their pace. This person is so considerate, even when he is in grave danger. Maybe it¡¯s time to tell him. So how should I do it? ¡®Fear not, because I have taken care of the problem.¡¯ And then blush with open teeth¡¯s, or so I thought. That¡¯s way too embarrassing. Then I took a proper look at the person, deciding to form my response on his attire and make a guess of their personality. As if at that point sunlight shed a spot-light on the figure, as the clouds drifted away by some miracle of a sudden trade wind in the stratosphere. There was the usual long red cape, as I still couldn¡¯t see underneath the shadow that formed on the person¡¯s face. The person had a slender figure and a built of that of a girl. Her height a little less than my own. The next instant my eyes were following the dangling brown basket in the other hand of this person. In the big picture the only identical character that came to my mind was¡­ LITTLE RED RIDING HOOD. Have I been pushed into a small fantasy tale meant for children? So how did it really go? The girl meets the wolf. I too hate wolves for my own personal reason. Then she heads towards her place of doom. That can¡¯t be¡­ she is already being chased by monsters and hurrying to her destination. Don¡¯t tell me there is a wolf plotting all of this. But first my curiosity got better of me and the next thing I knew I was up for an investigation. ¡°Did your grandmother make this cape?¡± first I needed to establish the true identity of this person. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Maybe due to mental pressure and all that running the person answered without a second thought in her mind. An affirmative. No, I still can¡¯t let my pre-conceptions dilute my further inquiry and deter me from my decision. The next question will be crucial. ¡°Are you going to your grandmother¡¯s house?¡± the one question that will separate truth from all other possibilities. ¡°Yes¡­¡± another hushed answer escaped from the person¡¯s lips. And the colour of my face faded away into the background, much paler than the usual. One could doubt that whether my veins even carry the same blood colour. ¡°We are almost there.¡± There was a feeling of joy in the answer of my saviour. But I was stomped tight on the face with every step we took. No¡­no¡­ I need to stop the story from reaching its climax. She needs to be saved and so should be her grandmother too. But as far as I remember the wolf would have already eaten her by now and yet the story comply on saying that the grandmother would come out of the stomach alive and unscathed if the wolf is defeated. I hardly believe it and at the same time I am not a doctor to proceed with such a successful, delicate and miraculous operation. Such tragic story is always being made fun of by the children. If only someone would put themselves in the same shoes as her and the scars she was about to receive. I could feel myself crying from despair. Such heart-rending story I have to witness right after I leave the labyrinth. The surface is really to be feared. ¡°Haaahhhhhh¡­. I am glad we made it.¡± The person suddenly stopped in their feet and took a deep breath. Without me realizing, I too had stopped running and was breathing heavily. But I still did not have a hold on myself and the situation I was in right now. The person pushed her hood back and two tall fox-like ears stood tall on the head of a young girl who wore a calm expression. How adorable! And yet I still felt uneasy with my rampant thoughts travelling and almost reaching light speed in my mind. You are going to make me cry. She looked at my still shaking hand still grabbing on to her tightly as she curled up a smile and trying to hide it with her other hand while still held on to the basket¡­ ¡°Welcome to my village Eirin.¡± I felt a bit relieved that there is still time before the tragedy is realized, but wait why the little riding hood is already a beast-kin¡­. Am I missing the point here¡­ *** EIRIN VILLAGE ¡°I am so sorry for grabbing your hand like that out of nowhere. Please forgive me. But it all happened in the spur of the moment... I¡­¡± The girl in front of Alicia was now bowing her head in regret. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. Alicia was taken aback. Her thoughts being elsewhere and unable to produce any rational statement¡­ she drew a blank each time. For the first time she was about to talk to a stranger other than mother, father, Lili and Flora. Saying she was nervous was beyond what would describe her demeanour. She didn¡¯t even know what kind of expression she was making right then. Without a doubt standing frozen, as if she was trying to make a fool out of herself and how dim-wit she could be. ¡°My name is Lucia and I live in this village.¡± The girl smiled while her ears twitched with Alicia¡¯s statue play. She determined that Alicia was probably afraid of the monsters chasing them and how she escaped with her life. ¡°Alicia¡­ that¡¯s my name.¡± Even though how fluent the stranger was, Alicia still came out a bit weird. She realized it was the kind of introduction a new student would end up giving on their first day being doomed for their happy school social life and could kiss it goodbye. ¡°I think it¡¯s safe to follow inside the village for now. There is no telling when the monsters would chase our scent to here.¡± Lucia gave a jolt to them holding hands while she started pulling her towards a small entrance made of thick logs stacked vertically. Not too high and neither too short to directly jump over. Alicia did not protest or detest from being carried around. Rather still being in her zero mind state recovering from the shock that all her fantasies were for naught and all her concerns were of little help. But at the same time she was glad that none of that held true. In front of the thick wooden two-fold gateway she saw a man standing with a long tail and raccoon type ears. Probably another beast kin giving guard while holding a long spear made out of crude steel. She doubted he could do much against the monsters with that puny thing but at the same time could tell that he was sincere at his job. ¡°Mr. Blen can you open the gate for us. It seems that I would have to end my search for today.¡± ¡°I am glad Lu that you returned safely but who is this person with you.¡± The guard formed pinching eyes as they tried to scan over the guest brought by Lu. Nonetheless, it was clear from his expression that Alicia¡¯s visit was something not welcome and suspicious. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be alarmed uncle Blen as you can see that for yourself. It¡¯s kind of my fault that she got dragged here. I need to report to grandfather that there was a monster stampede.¡± ¡°What? A monster stampede. Did they try to hurt you?¡± Blen¡¯s voice stiffened at the mere mention of the monsters. ¡°I am fine. And it seems that currently they are heading to the left of the village.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Sanity was restored on Blen¡¯s face. ¡°Ex¡­excu..¡± Alicia wanted to tell them that she had already taken care of the monsters, to which they were referring to as a stampede. But her words were cut short when she was interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This village will soon receive their protection. You can rest easy in the village for now.¡± Blen tried to cheer up the stranger by giving a thumbs up. After he heard Lucia mentioning about stampede, he saw how pale the girl was even though she was wearing a mask which covered only the part above her nose and sides under the ears. With her stiff expression and dried lips he concluded that the girl was probably scared to death with the monsters chasing her. But he was more concerned for Lu who was right now huffing and puffing. It did not took him a moment to realise that they came running here by covering a fair amount of distance in a very short time. He took off the heavy looking pillar that bound the gate like it was nothing and let the two of them through. Upon entering a multitude of people surrounded Lucia, where they all possessed quirky tails and ears that reminded Alicia of the animals that inhabited her previous world. For once she also gave a thought of how it would be like if back on earth the animals evolved into a human like appearance and gained equivalent intelligence. Will then earth head to a dystopian world of species division or will they be able to make peace and understanding with the situation. For her that situation was akin to communicating with these people and finding her way out of this. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Lu, we heard that you were caught in a monster stampede. Are you alright.¡± An old woman stepped forward among the dozens who had surrounded the two of us. While some tried to scrutinize my appearance and stared at my mask and the white dress I was wearing. They were hearing to the explanation which Lucia was delivering to them. It seemed to me that she is quite popular and loved by all the villagers. That made me feel quite happy that I was apparently rescued by her though it seems that I have now lost my chance to tell them that I killed all the monsters. At first most of them were batting me an eye. No one would welcome a stranger in their village with nothing to identify themselves. I might as well come up with a story that I am anemic. But what if they have a healer and would force me to go through a treatment for an interrogation. So I dropped the idea. ¡°Miss Alicia please come with me.¡± Before the number of question which the other villagers threw at me headed to infinity, Lucia pulled my hand and started walking towards the biggest house in the village. It was not that a luxurious house, but fit for a village setting and environment. So were the other small houses. But real peace of mind does not come with how long, high or beautiful the roof is but how reliable we find it for ourselves. I know it more than better, myself. I think I was now accustomed to the way of their speaking and how they lead their peaceful lives by cooperating with each other. It was properly reflected by the fact that they let a stranger like me in, just by the consent of one person. Also showing how much they trusted each other. The whole village probably functioned like a one big family. Pushing the wooden door, both of us came in. ¡°Grandfather I am back.¡± Saying that Lucia started walking towards the inside room. She suddenly turned back and taking a look at me she pointed to a furniture made of soft twigs stuffed into a cushion, probably a copy of an old-styled curved armed sofa. ¡°Miss Alicia please wait for a moment there.¡± With a bit of hesitation and scanning a room only to find a big window and a beautiful cloth covering one of the walls like an art piece on display, I sat down on the sofa. Form inside I heard Lucia talking to someone. After a few minutes an old man came outside of the gate through which Lucia just went in. He was a certified octogenarian with old wrinkly fox ears and a brown tail. He was a fitting image of the wise old man who would sit under the huge village tree and make all important decisions. I was this time prepared to interact properly because I cannot screw at this point of time. Since I am a human, they are probably wary of me being in such a dangerous forest wandering alone in the demon continent. He took a seat just in front of me on another similar sofa placed adjacent to the table. ¡°I am the chief of this village and also Lucia¡¯s grandparents. It seems that our granddaughter has given you quite a trouble.¡± Even though he looked so old and his teeth so brittle, his voice was still loud and clear to my ears. They carried weight in them. ¡°No, I am rather grateful to her for saving me.¡± Apparently that¡¯s what I decided to go with, to accept their side of truth. ¡°If it¡¯s that what you think, then I am glad that Lu was able to help someone in need. Even though Lu has already told me about your situation I would like to hear what you have to say on the matter.¡± Here it is the inquiry. But instead of showing any mistrust and refusing to give an answer, for the kindness they have bestowed on me, I decided to share just that much information which I could in that moment. ¡°My name is Alicia. I am trying to find my way to the human continent. That¡¯s when I met your granddaughter after getting lost in the forest. If I may will you please kindly show me the way.¡± I was now staring back at the old man who was keenly observing me. ¡°I see. I would be more than happy to tell you the way. But it seems that you have quite strayed far away from the human continent.¡± ¡°Huhhhh... is that so.¡± In that moment all I could do was pass a small laughter and laugh at my own pathetic self. Damn by sense of direction and my specialty in always getting lost. ¡°Could I please ask you why the mask.¡± ¡°I am sorry but this is for my protection, so I can¡¯t remove it. Please forgive me.¡± As I was about to bend my head a little, the old man smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right. It is quite understandable for a traveler to keep their identity secret sometime. I won¡¯t pry further into the matter.¡± ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°Maybe you should try staying here for a day or two because the cause of the stampede is still unknown and it will take time for the monsters to be scattered and dealt with. I assure you your stay in this village will be personally looked after by me and you are free to leave at anytime you wish. Now if you would excuse me.¡± The old man stood from his seat and started heading to the exit as he called out to his granddaughter. ¡°Lu, I am heading out to reinforce the village¡¯s security. By that time why don¡¯t you try to entertain our guest.¡± ¡°Okay. But don¡¯t work yourself too hard over there; otherwise I won¡¯t give you your sweet root dish.¡± ¡°Then I will be looking forward to those.¡± See that conversation was not that hard. If I try then I can talk normally with people too. It¡¯s all thanks to mother that I was able to improve on my communication skills. At this point I wondered why I never bothered doing it in my previous life but maybe at that time I myself never wanted it. But now that I know, how it feels to know more about people and reach various places. I can¡¯t help but adore the fact that we can connect with people just with a single smile. A magic if only I ever tried learning in my past self. Lucia soon came out of the room with a tray consisting of a stack of beans and roots mixed together in a sweet jam paste. ¡°Miss Alicia, why don¡¯t you try this.¡± ¡°Is this really for me.¡± ¡°Yes, I made these sweet dishes myself. I don¡¯t know what humans eat around these parts. But this is all I can offer right now.¡± Lucia stood their clumsily holding the tray. I could tell that she just wanted to know how her dish really tasted in front of others. I happily picked one of them and started chewing on it. The texture seemed to be a bit rough because of the raw roots but they were fresh and sweet. An ingredient I had never seen. I had to know where I can find it as soon as possible. ¡°It¡¯s delicious and sweet.¡± ¡°You really liked it?¡± Lucia still spoke timidly. ¡°Yes, so much that I want to know how it is made. Where did you find these special sweet roots? Tell me.¡± For a moment Lucia thought that Alicia came hard on her but seeing her interested in cooking and finding a partner was something she was looking forward to herself. After talking for a while with Lucia I learned that she is good at making medicines and she was collecting herbs for that purpose in the basket. No doubt about it, she is like an ideal nurse for the village who can heal any wounds and relief a person of pain by her herbal medicines. ¡°I think you should try to add more sugar into this dish to make it more sweet at its core and the jam too.¡± ¡°But sugar is quite a rare commodity here. After the tragedy, merchants stopped visiting this place and the population subsided too. Just finding merchants to trade in everyday goods is quite difficult.¡± I wondered what tragedy she was mentioning. But just saying that looked tough for her so instead of going on the topic I tried to push it away for the moment. ¡°Then how about this.¡± I put out a sugar jar on the table from my dimensional storage. ¡°Feel free to use, there¡¯s more from where it came.¡± ¡°Wow¡­ Miss Alicia you are so amazing. I didn¡¯t know you can use dimensional storage. And thank you for the sugar too.¡± ¡°Is dimensional storage a rare spell?¡± If I think about it everyone in my family has one and their capacity is humongous, with mine having no limits. ¡°Well, it might be common among the royals and noble. But for commoners, possessing one is quite rare. In our entire village only I and granny possess this skill.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I didn¡¯t try to ponder or ask much about it, otherwise I would be raising suspicious regarding my oblivious nature to today¡¯s¡¯ society and general knowledge. ¡°I think I know another way to improve this dish.¡± ¡°I am so glad that I found someone else with interest in cooking all kinds of dishes. Usually there are no kids of my age. Most of them are aged and very few infants.¡± I started wondering are things really that bad here. If people are migrating towards more developed and safer location then such problems are sure to arise. ¡°Well, since I am here maybe we should exchange more information. So, how about using boiled roots, instead of just rinsing them and leaving them in water.¡± ¡°I see, that would make these roots soft and the water may even gain some sweetness of the roots, which I can put use to elsewhere. You are a genius miss Alicia.¡± ¡°Well, I am a good cook after all. But maybe we should try to learn what would be the best time limit to boil these roots?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get to it. I can¡¯t wait to taste the new dish. Grandfather will love it and its all thanks to you.¡± As Lucia tried to lift the sleeves of her dress because she was going to immerse her hands in water, her enthusiastic activity was cut short. TUNG. TUNG. TUNG. TUNG. Our interesting conversation was soon put on hold when a large bell went off. ¡°Why are they ringing the emergency bell right now?¡± Lucia voiced her concerns. The colour of her face drained of her brilliant smile. I didn¡¯t really know what to do. If only I could help her, if I knew where the problem was. But if I have to stay in this village for some time and find a way to help I need to act covertly in all of this now. If I draw attention then it might bring unwanted suspicions and opinions. ¡°Miss Alicia please wait here. I will take a look into the matter and inform you if there is any danger.¡± ¡°Okay, but be careful.¡± That was all I could say as I saw Lucia leave in a hurry. The only thing I could do was ask Al to detect for any monsters nearby, because that would be the only worst case scenario when our safety and lives will be put in jeopardy. No matter what, I will do anything in my power to keep them safe. *** EIRIN VILLAGE {NEAR EASTERN WALL} A group of villagers were already gathering under the cherry tree growing just on the inner side of the eastern wall. This was the place where most of the decisions regarding the village were taken and this time the meeting was secretly put up for discussion on the new human visitor. While several folks were already murmuring among themselves¡­ ¡°What are your thoughts about that human, Lucia brought?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say anything. I have still not seen the human.¡± ¡°I saw here. She looked around the same age as Lucia and wore a mask and dress made of fine fabric.¡± Said one of the old lady among the crowd. ¡°That sounds suspicious.¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a noble that accidentally came here?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case then there sure will be knights protecting her.¡± As one of the villagers mentioned of human knights a hushed silence crept through. ¡°Do you think the humans will sabotage us again and try to attack us like the last time.¡± One of the villagers raised his voice almost biting his tongue at the end. ¡°Please, it¡¯s still too early to think about those nightmares.¡± ¡°But we should be more careful. Should we take her hostage and force out an answer from her.¡± Said a young man with a strong built. ¡°That would be way too reckless. We don¡¯t have the manpower or force to oppose someone. We should try to negotiate.¡± It was Blen this time who tried to calm down others. ¡°When will the village chief be coming?¡± ¡°Haaahhhaaa¡­. Blen I think you right about one thing.¡± A concentrated voice enveloped the whole compound of the tree. As an old figure tried to climb a small platform raising his chin he addressed a small group of people that commanded authority and respect in this village. While the man in discussion himself stood above in hierarchy of respect and authority. ¡°We lack the man power and force to repel anyone. But we don¡¯t want to see those nightmares again. That¡¯s why negotiation is the best option. By showing our kindness all we can hope for is there goodwill in return. Have faith in the teachings of Sofes to love those who show compassion and spread it among those who lacks it.¡± ¡°But can this human really be trusted. What if we let them go and they leak our information.¡± ¡°I think this human is quite reasonable and thoughtful of her own actions.¡± The village chief answered without any hesitation. After having a talk with the human in question herself, by his experience and aged hairs he could tell that this human meant no harm to them whatsoever. ¡°Humans have never been trustworthy and most of them hate us. So what if she tries to flaunt her superiority notions.¡± ¡°I think that won¡¯t be the case. It seems that she recognizes us as an equal or rather sees us more as an individual person than discriminate on the basis of race. I assure you that I am concluding all of this after having a chat with the human myself.¡± ¡°But can we be sure that this human girl is not harmful in anyway.¡± Aid the young man flexing his muscular built body. ¡°I hardly doubt that. She is just a human girl. Blen you have the highest level appraisal skill here, so tell me what you saw.¡± ¡°Indeed the human is quite weak than the normal standards, village chief. She is just a level 30 and does not possess any special skill. Actually I was unable to find any skill in her slot. It doesn¡¯t seem to be forged either. Her stat were normal, though I feel her age stat was a bit absurd or I might have mistaken myself in hurry. Except for the mask thing I highly doubt the human can cause any harm to us. But then again wearing mask is pretty common on travels to hide their identities.¡± ¡°It is rather possible; she might be a noble, or an escapee, regarding her unusual clothing and aloofness from the norms of the normal society. But she appears to have a logical way of thinking, which means we can always have a talk in case we find ourselves with the shorter end of the stick. All I ask from you is to place your trust in me, and for the moment let¡¯s show our hospitality to this human. I hope that no one disagrees with my decision.¡± TUNG. TUNG. TUNG. TUNG. ¡°Village chief, someone rang the emergency bell from the northern wall. Ringing it for four times, the threat is at its maximum. Could it be that humans came to attack us. Don¡¯t tell me she was there spy.¡± One of the villagers suddenly panicked in between the crowd. ¡°Silence, calm yourself down. Blen send your men to confirm the situation. While some of us will head to check on all the other villagers and just in case get the emergency exit ready.¡± Suddenly a man came running and at the same time the village chief notice his granddaughter rushing to his side. ¡°Grandfather what¡¯s the matter. Why are people pointing finger at Miss Alicia she is not like that. I am sure of it.¡± ¡°Lu, it seems that there is an emergency. But for now instead of panicking we should contact the northern gate as quickly as possible.¡± The man that came running presented himself in front of the village chief. ¡°Village chief it seems that a total of five dragons have formed a new nest near the northern gate. For now they seem to be maintaining their distance but they try to come closer every now and then.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Saying that the village chief receded into deep thoughts. ¡°Wait it¡¯s not the humans then. But being attacked by dragons is way worse.¡± ¡°Do you think they are going to use this village as their feeding ground?¡± at the mention of these a wave of terror struck all the villagers heart as they looked up in the sky, seeking for salvation. ¡°Could the earlier stampede of monsters be because they were running from the dragons?¡± it was Blen who had probably returned with the report. But suddenly some of the guards started talking about something they had heard rumours of. ¡°We can¡¯t fight the dragons on our own. What should we do?¡± ¡°There is only one way to save our lives. We must contact that person.¡± ¡°You mean him.¡± ¡°Yeah the other nearby villages were saying that taking his protection was the right decision they made. Only he can protect us.¡± ¡°So how do we find him?¡± ¡°Grandfather about whom they are talking about.¡± Lucia looked at her grandfather¡¯s alarmed expression. ¡°Lucia there is a rumour going around of a very strong intelligent being giving his protection to nearby villages that can¡¯t protect themselves on their own.¡± ¡°So isn¡¯t that a good thing.¡± ¡°That might be correct and yet far away from the truth. This world is not so kind when it comes to greed and fulfilling the wishes of others. It can be only done by those who desire nothing for themselves.¡± ¡°Just like Sofes¡­¡± Lucia had always admired that one person and every time she remembered her, it brought her peace. ¡°If only that were true¡­¡± replied her grandfather in a thin voice as if avoiding anyone unnecessary from hearing it. Just then a gust of wind seemed to have blown away almost all the leaves from the cherry tree. A being dressed in black descended from the sky. Long black feather wings protruded from its back and a face far from humanity but more close to a monster. The overwhelming dark aura it exuded was felt by everyone and no one tried to defy his descend. It had a head of a crow hands akin to an eagle¡¯s legs and feet covered in his long black tunic robe. His dark eye balls protruded on the sides of his head focused itself at each of the villagers that were present there as if they were some kind of mere objects. While most of the villagers recognized him as the being who calls himself an ¨D ¡°APOSTLE.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 2 : THE LIGHT OF THE STARS REFLECTED ON THE SNOW
CHAPTER - 2 THE LIGHT OF THE STARS REFLECTED ON THE SNOW The village chief stepped forward from the crowd leaving his granddaughter behind; he came face to face with the strange creature that had suddenly appeared before them without any admonition. ¡°I am the chief of this Eirin village. May I ask who you are?¡± there were probably strains of tension on his forehead, and the way he stuttered while walking showed how badly he was affected by the overwhelming magical aura released intentionally by the visitor. But the old man did not falter and stood tall to represent his village amidst all chaos and danger surrounding his only home. ¡°Greetings beastlings. I am the appointed protector of this forest by the order of my master. My name is Corvus and I am the eighth apostle.¡± The apostle stood aloof and his inhuman way of speaking showed how he looked down on the people standing in front of him. ¡®Disgustingly weak¡¯ that¡¯s the impression his expressions passed regarding the assessment of the villagers. Most of the villagers were panicking, or either fell down on their knees because their legs could not hold them for long. The coldness from this creature had put everyone on the edge. ¡°May I ask the nature of business that you have come here for?¡± asked the chief. ¡°Directly moving on business are we. I see. News regarding the benefits other villages have received because of my protection must not have passed unheard of, I suppose.¡± ¡°Yes your humble presence is surely welcomed here. But what can this small village offer to you for your utmost commitment you have shown in protecting this tiny village in the middle of nowhere.¡± The village chief knew there was a catch to all of this which even the other villages were afraid or did not wish to share details of. ¡°A quick one you are. Saving me a lot of trouble. Then for you I can get rid of the dragons that have nested here and also assure you that no other monster or anyone else would ever bring harm to this village.¡± ¡°Oh great Apostle thank you.¡± ¡°Thank you for your protection.¡± ¡°We are so grateful to you for gracing us with your powers.¡± Cheers of the villagers crashed in the compound, while their voices were muffled and dried out, contradicting to the enthusiasm they meant through in words. They were acting like they were pushed into some kind of suggestive hypnotic force. ¡°However, nothing offered by those in power ever appears itself without an offering from those who shall receive it.¡± The Apostle made a deep remark. ¡°Great Apostle, but as I said this village possesses no luxury that I think would satisfy your taste.¡± The chief¡¯s worries were surfacing on his face now, while the crow-head took notice of it and increased the push of his aura as if making fun of the and taking advantage of the insecurities of the people. ¡°Of course there is, I want you all to offer one of your people to me for the rest of their lives.¡± ¡°That to¡­ offer one of us to you.¡± The shoulders of the chief were now shaking hard. His breath became heavy as he gasped for a mouthful of air from the thin cold atmosphere in his surroundings. ¡°Is there a problem. All I ask is to offer one of your people¡¯s life to me and accept your happy lives. Is that such a heavy price for the happiness of hundreds it is fitting that one must sacrifice his own freedom.¡± Everyone stood silent, while the crow-head rotated in first clockwise and then anti-clockwise as if searching a specific someone from the crowd. His eyes fixated on one of the villagers, a young girl with light brown hair with fox-ears and a bushy tail. The eyes that were embedded in the crow head, narrowed to as fine as needle like, a curvy smile surfaced on his face. ¡°That one will do just fine.¡± He pointed his wings at the young Lucia who were holding her hands tight as if offering a prayer. But it seemed her prayers were damned even by the forest spirits that were said to listen to every heart-felt wish. The colour of the face of the chief paled to almost make his cheerful face look dead. In desperation he could not hold himself back and in his anxiousness begged the strange being. ¡°Great Apostle, I beg pardon. But a young child as an offering. You can even take food, money or me but spare her. She is just a child who hasn¡¯t even enjoyed her life yet; please do not rob of her at least that when all people in this corner part of the world have their small meager life to live for themselves. Please reconsider it, a wish of this old man who will soon depart from this world. Also this girl is an instrumental force in keeping the people of this village healthy; if there is even something else you can change your mind on please¡­¡± Everyone in the village was now under a pin-drop-silence to hear what the chief said. Lucia¡¯s mind had gone blank as she stood expressionless there trying to fully understand and cope up to realise the predicament she was about to face. Her eyes flinched almost shaking out a small stream of tears. ¡°There is no room for negotiation. You do realise your situation, do you not. As I can tell the dragons nested nearby would probably make this their feeding grounds the very next day. I have already made up my mind with the offering. It¡¯s for you all to decide whether you would give up on one of yours and save others or either end up being annihilated all at once. But just so you know, if you displease me a great disaster shall befall on you. Now I shall take my leave.¡± The next moment the huge wings of the crow flapped for once and a heavy gust of winds, almost destroying half the walls and wrecking the nearby houses he vanished into the vastness of the sky. The people around were too devastated to realise the amount of damage incurred. While some of them stared at Lu and the village chief, most of them were dumbstruck with the warning that had left a bloody picture in their minds. Lucia quietly started walking towards her grandfather as others watched silently, unable to come up with anything they just stood there as observers. Even in that crowd Lucia felt lonely. Village Chief and Lucia¡¯s grandfather caught her by the shoulder before she fell on the ground. ¡°Grand¡­grandfather¡­.¡± ¡°I am sorry my child, I couldn¡¯t do anything. I feel so useless, even though I promised to keep you safe.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right. It¡¯s really alright. See I am just fine. I will be just going to another place with that person. He won¡¯t do anything bad to me. Isn¡¯t he just going to protect our village, so he might even sometimes allow me to meet you? I will be just fine, so please don¡¯t worry.¡± Astonishingly, Lucia wore a calm expression, but her eyes said otherwise. ¡°No, Lu it¡¯s not fine. But grandfather will figure something out.¡± At that time the cries of a young girl being separated from her family might have been heard loud and clear to a great distance and yet the people near her were powerless. Even the only person lending her a shoulder, her own family member, no matter what he sacrificed, things just couldn¡¯t be restored. The same usual tomorrow where she would go to gather herbs won¡¯t come. The basket would stay at the rack, with no one around to move it. Endless despair doesn¡¯t even come close to describe what she was feeling then. After being the only survivor of the tragedy three years ago, she again ends up bringing sadness and misfortune for people around her. Finding yourself at the centre of everything and even then being unable to control the situation and things starts heading towards complete dead end¡­. Nothing is more painful than that. Right about the same time, the eighth Apostle landed on an elevated plateau, or rather a long chain of flat-top mountains. His large dotted black eyes looked furious as he was unable to locate the dragons he had left there to scare the villagers and corner them. But his plan was coming along so smoothly that he decided to rather ignore the situation. ¡°Those damn young dragons always run away and never listen to what they are taught. Hell with those empty-minded ravenous creatures might have run to somewhere else in search of food. No matter, I have as many monsters at my disposal to take care of the village if need arises to. Tomorrow just might be the final day. The wait is just about to end and Master Zero will be glad to hear of its success.¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Lucia is taking quite longer than I expected. Did something really bad happen. Al did you come up with something in the search. [AFFIRMATIVE. FIVE DRAGONS DIRECTLY TO NORTH CONFIRMED.] Now hearing of dragons makes me all fired up. I fought one of them in the labyrinth, but I never saw one of them flying. Dragon riding is one of the things I wanted to try. Then again it might be a sport here. And if it¡¯s not what about I make a racing one. I can roll a fortune if I start a betting business on the dragon race. Then again I don¡¯t think gambling is a thing that can save this world. So I should drop the thought of opening a gambling business¡­ probably¡­ I mean for sure. But I won¡¯t give up on riding dragons. Now for the address, if it¡¯s nearby then I can directly teleport there, better than travelling and again getting lost. I have already learnt my lesson. [TELEPORT] I was now on a plain grassland, but the smell in the air stink of rotten flesh and blood. The wind was stronger than other places. I didn¡¯t have to search for them because five large lizards with wings growing out from their back, long thorny tail with sharp claws and fangs embellishing their bodies were flying right in front of me. Now that I remember there is always a den of over-dramatic, over excited and extremely-weird possessing overly-superficial tendencies going beyond the cosmos ¨C the supernatural club, which probably studies on finding evidence over existence of extra-terrestrial life forms. And they make it sound so legit even displaying a flying Frisbee in such a dark background and a glowing light with an overly-descriptive account that one ends up in believing them. They are a scary bunch of people, for sure. And now that I remember, I wonder why someone never bothered with dragons. Finding dragons in my previous world shouldn¡¯t be impossible if people really claim on finding UFO and aliens. I mean we can even club the two factions in one to increase the scope of search and success rate. But a dragon club existence might be another perk of being reincarnated in another world. I can probably tame dragons, see dragon eggs hatch, dragon riding. I might even ask their help with the gambling business¡­no¡­no. I mean with the dragon entertainment sport race. But now that I take a closer look at these five¡­ ¡°Are these five really dragons?¡± Shouldn¡¯t they be twenty times much larger than this? Even if I add hundreds of these they don¡¯t even come close to the one I defeated in the labyrinth. Might have been a mistake by Al in identifying them, they probably are wyverns, a sub-species of dragon. But even if they pose a minimal threat to the villager¡¯s life they don¡¯t deserve to live. ¡°ROOOOAAgggghhhh¡­..¡± So they finally noticed me. The screams of the dragons became louder and louder until they started talking among themselves. It would have been bad if they continued, then it might have attracted attention and I might have been found out. ¡°I smell fresh prey.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s a little puny human doing here.¡± ¡°We of the strongest of all races, how can you be just satisfied with one.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see there¡¯s a whole village there on whom we can feed.¡± ¡°We have already disobeyed those stupid laws that bound us from attacking people and confine ourselves on the dragon island. But now is the time for the big haul.¡± ¡°You all can wait all you want, I am going to taste dish that human. Look how afraid the human is to wear a mask and hide their crying face.¡± saying that one of the dragons bending their mouth and strong fiery heat rays started collecting in its mouth. It seems they think that I cannot understand what they are talking about. But it makes me happy that I learnt all of the languages, because now I know that I can get rid of these guys. It would be quite distasteful and boring when I wouldn¡¯t even know what they were actually doing out here. As the flames were about to leave the huge mouth of the dragon as it open in two fold, I launched my own simple magic. [BLACK FLARE] A small black flame ball headed towards it. The inside of the mouth of the dragon suddenly turned black, as it started shrieking in pain. The other dragons unable to understand what suddenly happened, they started flying around him. Though there concerns doesn¡¯t matter to me now, as they had already stated their hostility towards me and the villagers. Leaving a single one of them can prove to be disastrous. I can¡¯t allow myself to be a merciful person to leave the others alive and later learn that they caused another accident. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with your flames, you haven¡¯t still learned how to control them. Haahaaaaa¡­ what a joke you are.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me¡­ something is not right. I am burning.¡± Suddenly the insides of the dragon being burned he died and fell to the bottom. The other dragons stood puzzled mid-air. ¡°Did he really die of his own flames.¡± ¡°No, I think it¡¯s the work of that masked human.¡± ¡°Go and get her, maker her pay.¡± ¡°Damn you human, just die.¡± The next moment the remaining four charged their mouth with blistering fire blasts as it was released into a brilliant flash of light, to even change the density of air as the oxygen in the area was burned out in an instant. I snapped my two fingers a small black flame launched from my hands, the moment it came in contact with the huge magical concentration of the raging fire magic, it spread like a virus corrupting all of the fire into a dense black flame. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t play with fire, if you can¡¯t take the heat. And don¡¯t go on creating environmental hazards in this new world.¡± The next moment I knew the remaining four sizzled flying monsters too fell down on the ground with a huge thud and disappeared in my black webs. Since the problem has been taken care of, I should probably return before they find me missing from my place. I don¡¯t think I will be able to explain myself and I also don¡¯t feel like lying to them either. Something tells me that even if I did, they will catch it no matter what. [TELEPORT] I was quietly sitting on the designated sofa, when the three of them walked in. Lucia and her grandparents. Now I started wondering that I did not see her parents or any of her siblings if she had any. As I was about to wish them on coming back, I realized it was not my place and also something made me hesitant when I looked at their depressed faces. Wait! Didn¡¯t I took care of the dragons, so what could be the matter to make them sad. Were my actions that made them upset? Now I was having second thoughts, about re-evaluating my work. I make sure not to burn a single ribbon of grass, or harm the land. I was as secretive as a pro-assassin at work. No one would have noticed. So what it is actually. It can¡¯t be¡­ but surely I would be¡­..no, what have I done¡­ It¡¯s my fault, I am sorry Lucia. I know, but it¡¯s something I cannot prevent from happening. Even though I am such an avid fan of fantasy worlds and yet I failed to notice. That dragons are quite a delicacy. Though I myself have not tasted them. But when I think deeply about it, the disappearance of five hefty fat dragons, from the food chain of their is quite a big loss. But how could I even tell them. Don¡¯t worry Lucia, those were just wyverns maybe, I will hunt a real dragon and make a new tasty dish out of it just for you. It¡¯s all those wyverns fault, who decided to attack first. Those fat lizards, I will ask Xenos to make their soul suffer and make them pay even in hell. ¡®As you command My Lady.¡¯ A bone rattling voice rang in my mind, as my shadow flickered a little. Wait¡­ wait... I was just joking, but then again maybe I shouldn¡¯t stop him, because it¡¯s his actual line of work perhaps. Then also, I purified and destroyed all the souls he kept in his personal purgatory. So its fine. For the remaining day, the atmosphere of the house remained gloomy. Though I talked with Lucia for a bit and also had a small chat with her grandmother. But they were just normal things, most of them I already knew about and the rest was evident from the technological development and the lifestyle of theirs. Most of the time the village chief remained quiet and kept himself shut inside the room. I also helped Lucia in preparing the dinner and she was thankful for my help, but rather I pitied myself for snatching away what could have been their main course dish. Just look at Lucia how sad she looks¡­ that it frightens me to even think about it that I won¡¯t be able to see her smile again, like she did after saving me. Later that night I was invited to the dinner table to share the meal with them. They are quite a generous family to let a stranger sit and eat with them. But then again, travelling is quite common in this world and people¡¯s hospitality is what attracts the traders and merchants in the first place bringing riches and information from all parts of the world. But the atmosphere was quite tense. The chief and Lucia¡¯s grandmother did say that they liked the food and how the taste has accentuated with some of the ingredients I added from my storage. He also complimented Lu and me for the sweet root dish, to the extent that he cried as if he would never be able to eat that dish again. After a few moment of silence and some small conversation that ended following a small crackle of laughter and a deep sigh. As if they were subduing their feelings on purpose. This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°Lu, why don¡¯t you get the room prepared for our guest, I am sure she has been tired after all the things she went through today.¡± The village Chief said to his granddaughter as he passed his plates to his wife who was cleaning them. Lucia left the room, while after the washing of the dishes and the strange silence, Lucia¡¯s grandmother joined the two of us on the dining table once again. ¡°Miss Alicia it¡¯s my understanding of the present predicament I find my village that I ask you a favour?¡± The village chief curled his fingers round the empty glass as his face revealed his true expressions. He was purely sad, and I could feel the pain that was akin to losing someone important to us. ¡°Please don¡¯t hold yourself back, I am willing to do anything in my power to pay you back for your spontaneous hospitality you have shown a stranger like me.¡± I know I might have stammered in between my speech a bit but I meant every word of it. ¡°So, before that I want you to know something.¡± said the old man in a serious tone. ¡°What is it about?¡± I had no clue, to what he was reaching at. First for a favour and now suddenly answer my pop quiz. My hippocampus couldn¡¯t get its way around comparing these two things. ¡°I want you to know that we are not the real grandparents of Lucia. Also Lucia once had a sibling and her parents¡­¡± the old man suddenly stopped speaking as tears dripped from his cheeks and wetted the table cloth. ¡°I see. But can you tell me what exactly happened to them. It seems that it is quite important for me to know.¡± Now that I remember Lucia did mention of a tragedy. It is probably something related to that, of which details I must know. ¡°About three years ago, Lucia lived in a village located on the other side of the mountains.¡± Wait isn¡¯t it in close proximity from where I came from. If there was a village I must have seen it beforehand. So what happened to make it disappear like that? The village chief continued¡­ ¡°At that time a human army invaded several of our settlements and took our brethren as slaves at the same time killing any of those who tried to oppose them or run. It was a complete disaster. No matter even if we put all of our resources and man power it was difficult to repel them, with their huge army. Unfortunately, Lu¡¯s village was wiped on the previous night before our main forces arrived. No matter how much we tried we failed to locate her parents and her big sister. As for Lu I found her lying almost dead on the snowy mountain covered in a blanket of cold white ice. I still remember that event as clear as day, when I thought she was dead, but I still carried her back home. At the end we were glad that she still had a faint heartbeat. She not only survived an entire ice-storm but was also the last and the only survivor of that tragedy.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± that¡¯s all I could say, my head facing downward I clutched my hands tightly. Thinking about how difficult it has been for her to lose her parents at such a young age. ¡°But why are you telling me all of this.¡± I asked the village chief. ¡°You see we thought that Lu held a grudge against humans or were rather afraid of them. Just mentioning about them makes her feel uneasy. But around you she suffers from no such pain and I rather find her happy. I don¡¯t know what caused this change, and as an outsider I don¡¯t want to involve you into the village matters but tomorrow early morning I want you to leave this village as soon as possible and take our Lucia with you.¡± THUCK. The three of us heard a crashing sound of a pot placed in the room next to us. The next second we heard the outside door booming with the wall and the running footsteps of someone. ¡°Lucia¡­ wait¡­¡± The village chief and his wife stood from their place, but their old age seems to be preventing them from following her. In that case¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t try to find out what really happened, as you asked of me and I will consider your proposal. Let me go after Lucia.¡± I looked at them straight into the eye for their permission, because I wanted to be the one to bring her back. ¡°Please bring our granddaughter back for us; we will be grateful to you for the remainder of our lives if you can take her away from here safely. She is a smart girl, I am sure she will find a way of her own. We two can¡¯t bear to watch her to be harmed while we two are still alive.¡± ¡°She will be back smiling in no time. I promise you two.¡± Saying that I too left from the house. *** A WESTERN CLIFF Al please track Lucia as soon as possible. She shouldn¡¯t have gone far away, and I would be able to teleport there. [LOCATION CONFIRMED] ¡°Good¡­ [TELEPORT].¡± I was now standing on a cliff just behind some huge rocks, and in between through a passage way, there was a short extension, providing me a perfect view. Through which I could see a figure staring up at the sky and the sweetness of a song I had never heard before. One day, crossing over the highlands, I hear a voice calling me I may turn back now and then You were always by my side no matter what. Let my voice, let my song Connect with those memories Your feelings give me hope That in the end I will meet them someday. ¡°Miss Alicia¡­¡± suddenly Lucia called out to me, and I felt a bit worst seeing that I might have interrupted her song. ¡°Ahaaa¡­. So you found me out. Sorry for listening on, on you.¡± I came out from behind the rocks through the passage way, with an awkward laugh escaping my face. But I think Lucia didn¡¯t really mind at all. She had a calm expression on her face, her eyes swollen from tears dried and wiped away. She looked lifeless and yet her eyes held kindness for me. Her hopelessness and alone struggles were obvious to someone like me, to make me realise that something else was bothering this village. And of course it was hurting her too, more than I can imagine, because it¡¯s her home now. I felt shut down and powerless in my inability to provide them with help. The chief village already asked me not to meddle. It is probable that if I am unable to solve the problem, then I might bring more harm than good. Just having the information might prove to be disastrous. Then again, he asked me to take Lucia with me, tomorrow early morning. Is her life in danger? And if it is then she should run with me. At least let me ask that much¡­ ¡°I am so sorry¡­for running away like that. I made grandfather and grandmother upset didn¡¯t I... Even when I promised myself that I will never make anyone else cry.¡± ¡°So, why don¡¯t you come with me back?¡± I hurriedly asked. ¡°Miss Alicia how do you find the stars here.¡± Lucia suddenly threw an unrelated query at me. ¡°The stars¡­¡± I looked up. And my gazes froze. How I had forgotten the night sky, and the bright little lights twinkling in its emptiness. A garden of glowing flowers, and a single moon shone like a ghostly-silver disc in the sky. A carnival of scents blew in the cool breeze, which made me forget all the tension around, as strands of thin light shone upon the colourful flowers growing right down below the cliff. Almond-brown trees stood serenely, awash with a tender glow. It was such a mesmerizing and spirit lifting view that I felt blessed for the first time after coming on the surface. So this was the world in which Goddess Athena helped me to come. How could I ever repay her? But more than that, it was thanks to her that I was able to see this place at all. ¡°Miss Alicia did you like it.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ it feels like I can touch the stars from here.¡± I said excitedly. The night sky in the labyrinth did not held a candle to the darkness the night reflected and the dazzling soothing light the stars poured itself in my eyes. ¡°Hhaaaahaa¡­ it would be nice if I can do that too.¡± Lucia was shocked and at the same time amazed to see the wild nature of Alicia whom she thought to be a quiet and a secretive girl who kept to herself. She always felt a boundary between her maybe because of that mask, that she did not wanted to reveal herself about her much. But Lucia still wanted to know more. She had a feeling in her hear which she just couldn¡¯t let go off. ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Alicia had no clue of why Lucia was laughing, because just a minute ago she found her utterly sad and miserable. Lucia stood there for a while with her head down and then she suddenly spoke with a distressed look on her face. ¡°I am sorry for running away like that. I did not want to eavesdrop on you. It¡¯s just that¡­that.¡± I put my hands on her shoulder, because that¡¯s what I had seen in various shows people doing to give others support. I heard her clench her teeth. I felt like she had bottled up the loneliness and sorrow that must have been caused due to the tragedy, letting it lay dormant. She¡¯d endured it. I don¡¯t know why and I don¡¯t want to know for now. Like a baby clinging onto their parent, Lucia grabbed my arm. There was only a faint glimmer of light left in her teary eyes as she gazed back into mine. If she was left alone now, I am sure she would still recover, because unlike me who shut down herself, she lived through each day and was alive. She was strong, and I know it. She slowly lowered her eyelids and brought her teary face closer to mine. She barely managed to squeeze her voice out through her tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave from here. I don¡¯t want to go away from grandfather and grandmother. I am so sorry that I am only thinking about myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to be the only one happy, that¡¯s what I think.¡± And it¡¯s exactly what I truly believe and for that purpose I was willing to do anything. Seeing Lucia sad, made me sad too. After she had quieted down and became calm, I wanted to ask her a question for a long time. ¡°Lucia why did you help me, there. Even though you know that I was a human. That you lost your family because of¡­m¡­¡± I was unable to speak any further, seeing that how painful it was for myself. It was not like I couldn¡¯t change my race using my skills and then later pretend nothing happened, but I wanted to live in this world mostly in my human form. Because that¡¯s who I am. But now seeing how cruel this world humans could be to do such a terrible thing I might have lost sympathy for any of them. It wouldn¡¯t come as a surprise if Lucia hate or detests me too. ¡°Miss Alicia you really want to know about that?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± I said adamantly. Lucia gulped for a moment and then looking straight into my eyes she smiled for the first time, as if she wanted to share these feelings of her for the longest of time she had known me. ¡°It was because I was attracted to you.¡± ¡°Whhaaaattt.¡± Somehow I felt uncomfortable, as my eyes circled out. I never expected a straight out answer from her. ¡°It¡¯s not like that; it was because of your smell.¡± So, it¡¯s even worse than I thought it to be. Yes beast-folk, obviously have an excellent hyper-senses and catching on to someone¡¯s scent shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise. And someone like Lucia who had shown excellent beast capabilities, like her quick speed and sensing me from this far, I would say she is naturally talented. But don¡¯t tell me I have a peculiar or funny-kid of smell. That would be disastrous. Are my cleaning spells not working. ¡°When, I was travelling deep in the forest, it was then I felt someone¡¯s presence and the smell¡­ it was so familiar. To the extent I could call it to be that of my own family specially it reminded me of my big sister. Even now you know that it¡¯s not possible, I still couldn¡¯t help myself but look for you. Even though I never met a human later on or avoided them, I wanted to come closer to you. Please forgive me Miss Alicia if I offended you in any way.¡± ¡°I am so glad, that you finally felt like talking. But I think you should be glad that you reached out to me. Because you finally can have a big sister.¡± ¡°What do you mean Miss Alicia, I am confused?¡± Lucia looked at me with a question mark expression on her face. Therefore, I didn¡¯t make her wait long. ¡°You should start calling me big sister, and from today onwards I will be looking after you, Lucia.¡± ¡°Then I want you to call me Lu as well¡­Ok big sister.¡± I blushed with redness spread over my face, the way Lu spoke it even made it more embarrassing and we ended up having a good laugh over it. ¡°You know Lu, I came from very far away from here and I am searching for a person very dear to me. I will do anything for that person and would go any length to search for her.¡± I finally said to someone for what I was here for and realized that I was still far away from my goal. I didn¡¯t exactly know where she was, what she might be doing, what her name is or whether she is even safe or not. I needed to move fast, as each days passed by I could sense the danger increasing. It was as if my own spider bells were ringing loudly giving me a premonition of the fore looming disaster. ¡°Since we will be together, big sister then let me help you search for that person. She must be wonderful just like you if you care about her so much.¡± Lu finally looked for a moment cheerful and had something to look forward to. Maybe this time she was ready to move on. ¡°Of course she is. She would be really happy to meet you too. So, let¡¯s now go to bed so we can head out early. With the new-fangled sunrise our new journey will begin.¡± I said pointing at the dark sky decorated with twinkling stream of countless possible stars. But even such a motivational pose made Lu hide her face, as if she did not wanted me to see something. After that we returned back to the village, while Lu¡¯s grandparents hugged her as soon as she stepped inside the home. I am sure they needed some personal space to discuss things, so I retarded to the assigned room I was given to sleep. The bed was not as big and comfortable as it used to be in the mansion, the roof was low and the walls were not even strong enough to withstand a gale storm. It¡¯s not like I am complaining about the weather or the living conditions here, but more importantly I felt saved. Today, Lu may have taken my hand to save me from monsters, but in truth she actually saved and rescued me from my loneliness, which I might have suffered if she did not happened to be there. All alone lost in the woods¡­ I might have lived the day, but this beautiful possibility would not have existed. The feeling of being surrounded by people whom I can trust when asleep made me realise how abandoned I felt in the labyrinth for the year I spent alone, where no one knew me. I thought the outside world will be similar to that, but it was thanks to the kindness of Lu that I got to spend such a fantastic day. It¡¯s all thanks to Lady Athena I was able to come to this magical place and meet such wonderful people. I am sure that I will find her soon. But now I needed to sleep, as I hoped that that Lu too would get some rest, because we were going to have a tough day tomorrow too. *** LUCIA It was just before the daybreak, I was about to open the door, behind which big sister Alicia was sleeping. I was so glad; when she allowed me to call her big sister and I could finally tell her something that which was precious to me. But now I was going to betray her feelings, I am such a horrible person. Even when I promised her that we will be together when she searches for her friend, I am going to turn my back and run away. Just the same as I did to my parents. I never turned away¡­ did I? Nothing has changed and I am still going far away from the people and village that I care about now. Grandpa and grandma who looked after me, even when I had no one and when times were so difficult. I had to do this, but I did not have the courage to open the door and face her. The closer I get to the door, the stronger and heavier my breathing becomes. The thought of losing everything if I did not surrender my life terrified me more than anything. What if that Apostle finds out that I ran away with her? With his power he could even chase and harm big sister Alicia and it will be all because of me. No¡­ I won¡¯t let that happen. No one will get hurt anymore. Even if it means I have to keep diving in the darkness, my feeling does not matter any longer. I started running at my fastest towards the place told to us by the Apostle. Even if he asks me to serve him for an entire life as a slave, I will willingly do as long as he promises to not harm anyone and keep my village safe. Being a sacrifice means turning and giving my entire life to the person indebted to. It was an old practice in the demon continent, but still being followed now, we had no choice but to accept it; otherwise the strong would always crush the weak. I was just near the bottom of the foot of the chain of mountains which the Apostle described. I turned around to search for him and when I looked straight, a black figure was standing in front of me. ¡°Whhaahhaa¡­¡± The Apostle standing in front of me made me scared. The terrified aura he exuded made me submit to him in a moment. I realized I had no say in the matter except to follow him. ¡°So, those inferior beings finally decided to make an offering. Well weak people always know how to turn up a scape goat.¡± The crow head was now laughing with his beak wide open in air. ¡°It¡¯s not like that; I came here to protect my village. I will do anything you say to me. I will prove to you my will is strong enough to protect my village.¡± I put my hand on heart and as if listening to it said every word I meant from my deep within. The Apostle twisted his head and following up a curved smile towards left he glared at me in amusement. ¡°Perfect. Purrfect. Purrrfect. That¡¯s what I really wanted to hear. But this will power you say of will be the one which make will make it more the painful. Now come along.¡± The Apostle did not move from his place and so I too stayed still, awaiting orders. But then the vision around me distorted and in the next second I found myself at a new place. Most probably it was one of the highest grade- space magic teleportation. So he is even stronger than what we imagined. To wield such powerful magic and aura, there¡¯s no way we could have escaped his reach. But if I be a good girl just like mother wanted then I am sure everything will be fine. Even if I have to live a life of a slave, if it¡¯s for the sake of my beloved family I will do it without a second thought. Looking around we were walking on a thin road and on both sides there was a deep chasm whose bottom I could not see. And in front of me was a hand shaped rocky platform, towards which we were heading. The Apostle remained quiet and I was unable to understand the purpose of our visit here. It didn¡¯t feel like anyone could live here. As I reached to the centre of hand and was pushed to stand in between a huge circular diagram, thick magical bars appeared in a circular pattern enclosing me inside like a trap-rat. ¡°Why I am trapped here? Please let me out.¡± I shouted in desperation and confusion. The Apostle looked at me with a satisfactory expression on his face as if he was expecting a good show. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you would sacrifice yourself, do anything, which means even putting your life on the line. So, we will begin the sacrificial ritual, without further ado. I hope this will finally fill His stomach.¡± The Apostle flew high in front of me, as if escaping from something and started chanting some unfamiliar phrases I had never heard before. The platform below me started to shine with a bright red glow, as dust swept away a concentric and intricate magic circle formation appeared below me. With me at the exact centre and entrapped¡­ it felt all wrong. Was my life really being sacrificed? So am I going to die? Before I could proceed further or try to escape from the bars, the place started shaking heavily. But it did not felt like a natural earthquake otherwise I would have been able to predict it. But this shaking was caused by something from deep inside this chasm. I tried pushing and separating the bars, but just by touching them my hands got burned by the heat. But I did not take them away. Blood and steam started flowing off, but I tried pushing even harder. ¡°Trying hard are we, but it won¡¯t even budge. It¡¯s a magic that is beyond a mortal¡¯s reach. Now do what I say and give your life to me for the greater good. For that my Master can finally claim this world for his own. Now you will feel the wrath and sorrow you mortals and gods have given to us.¡± The crow head then again flew away to the top of the roof. I did not understand what he was saying but I was going to die if I do not get out of it. I was certain of it. My hands were burning but now I could hear strange noises form the chasm, of something flowing. My ears were picking some heavy movement of something rising from deep underground. Even though I felt like screaming with pain, I kept my head in shape to not lose focus if I wanted to escape somehow. I tried to take a peek by bringing my face close to the bars and making sure it did not touch. Whatever it was, it was glowing as light itself travelled from bottom to the top and a yellow and orange mixture of burning fluid started forming a pool all around me. The heat was already giving me a hard time breathing. Probably the air was being used up by the lava coming from all the sides. I tried this time kicking the bars but to no avail. I kept on banging and again glanced at the lava ¨D something peculiar about it struck me hard. The lava was not flowing as it should have been. It was slowly but surely travelling towards me. Somehow I was attracting it. Within few moments I was surrounded by the lava as it slowly started jumping along the bars making its way inside. My breathing was still growing intense as if each exhale also took away some life out of me. Finally the bars were about to melt and when the splash of the magma was about to hit and burn me alive. I wanted to be quite in my last moments and die peacefully. But something from deep within me let out a loud howling scream reaching the skies as if forcing every bit of my life out of it. The next second I knew everything turned black and everything was wiped out in front of my eyes as the world became oblivious to me. Is this what happens when people die. I tried to open my eye-lids as hard as possible. But to no avail. My body was slowly but surely growing cold as my burnt legs and hands stopped responding to me. It was all over. I might be already dead. Will anyone feel sad for me if I disappeared? Obviously I won¡¯t be able to make anymore medicine for the villagers nor serve the sweet dish grandpa liked. For the longest time everything seemed grey and endlessly stretching on forever into a dark cold sand desert. After losing my family and my birthplace, I escaped to a snowy mountain and then was caught in a violent snowstorm. Since then I think I have been stuck on that path and the same storm that swept away the happiness and peace from my life. But I had to live. Even when I had no hope, I had nothing of my own possession or my own power. But I wished to keep on breathing. To lie back on the ground for the first time and slowly fade away. But that everything changed when I met her and fake splashes of light started seeping in through bit by bit in that ice cold desert I walked alone. For the first time instead of a violent snowstorm, today it rained snow frost with a brilliant shine and a gentle touch. I was glad that I met her before dying. But now that I remember big sister Alicia properly, I never got to see her face. The mask she used to wear to hide her true identity. I wanted to at least know that before dying. I wonder how she looks under that mask, or maybe I just couldn¡¯t figure out that she may be hurt underneath because she never took it off. I might have even gotten the chance if I went with her. I might have lived a happy and fun life. Being cared by someone else... But for my own happiness someone else might have been sacrificed, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to stay like that and turn a blind eye to it. As long as I am alive I don¡¯t want others to suffer the same fate I had gone through. Everyone deserves to be happy and not to be dragged around by my own fate within which death dwells itself. So, it¡¯s better if someone like me disappears from the face of this world¡­ ¡°Lu¡­Lu¡­¡± I heard a loud scream in that stale peace of snow that was going to finally bury my face under it. But as if the sound shook it off, voices and images returned back to me. The fast blowing wind passing and hushing into my ears. My hands and legs spread out only to reach and touch thin air. I looked around and I was probably falling. The hand platform disappeared from my sight and the narrow path through which I came was already melted down. But directly above me, the view that stood in my front. The rooftop blown away, as myriad colour of morning glory light illuminated the entire cave-like holding. Even though I was now falling at a great speed, I was not afraid. I was not sad anymore. Rather I was smiling and stunned¡­. Silver white hair like freshly fallen snow ¨D shining and beautiful. Spread out like the pure wings of the bird I heard so much about just like the one on which Sofes travelled. The light illuminated on a face I might have always known my entire life ¨C my big sister. The one who called out to me¡­. ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 3 : A SEEMINGLY BLEAK FUTURE
CHAPTER ¨C 3 A SEEMINGLY BLEAK FUTURE ¡°Al someone just left the observation sphere I placed outside the village. Is everyone in the house alright?¡± My eyes suddenly winked open when I sensed a breach in the outermost observation magic sheet barrier I laid outside the village. Mother always told me that being careful is the way to survive in this world. But I still don¡¯t get it, what¡¯s wrong with people leaving the village at night. Shouldn¡¯t they be free to do so if it is their home? [Monster inhabits the surrounding area. Leaving the village at night especially attracts monsters if they go beyond the village¡¯s monster repellent barrier.] I see that would explain things more properly. Huhh¡­Huh. I nodded in agreement with Al. Every time I seem to forget that this is neither the labyrinth nor my previous world. Danger looms everywhere and yet I find it strange from the very beginning. That people are happy and connected to each other. The more the danger is around; people tend to socialize the more, gaining trust and seeking the help of others. It¡¯s nice for no one to be left out alone. Not when people are falsely misunderstood or considered useless and non-responsive to the calling are neglected and despised, because not understanding someone attracts suspicion and bad eye of those around you. [LUCIA. PRESENCE UNFOUND.] ¡°What?¡± hearing that I almost jumped from the bed. I was not expecting Lucia to leave at night. Didn¡¯t she promise me that she would accompany me and I was also looking forward to it? But then seeing her smile, I knew something did not fit right and she was still conflicted with so many things going around. No one¡­ no, not when this mask is on me. Even though mother told me that I should only show my face to people I trust, but I too know that before asking someone to trust me, I must trust them too. No matter how difficult it is to make someone trust me, it¡¯s many times harder to put my own trust in someone else. I was not affected by the behaviour of my guardian¡¯s in my previous life because I never placed my trust in them. From the get-go it was made clear to me that I had to look out for myself and that there was no place for me which I could call my own. But not when I think of Lucia, and I know that she is not the person who would take advantage of others ¨C not when she has shown such kindness to me. I must lay all the truth to her and then I know we can reach a common conclusion. ¡®Al confirm in which direction Lucia headed and I want to use evolution authority of my title.¡¯ [PLEASE SELECT TARGET] ¡°Lucia.¡± [Hey...hey. Are you sure of it. Didn¡¯t we decide to only evolve into other races to gain more skills and replicate the strength of the strongest member of that race.] ¡°That¡¯s what I am doing.¡± It might seem like a useless and not so worthy approach with an unjustifiable answer. But I will do it not because I have to but I want to. Lucia who too lost everything at her age, unlike me who shut herself down and lost all sight of things in front of her. She instead broke through the same walls I never thought to cross over. The kind of person I aspire to be and the strength I seek to overcome all sadness and that stagnated pain. But more importantly it is because I want to understand her better. ¡°Because she reminds me of someone¡­ I might have¡­ forgotten¡­¡± a feeling of guilt drenched heavily on my heart as I heard Al¡¯s voice and at the same time white webs swirling around my body spinning into somewhat like a tornado. [EVOLUTION STAGE : INTIALIZING] [BEAST ¨C LUCIA - SOUL CORE ANALYSIS COMPLETE] [SPECIES EVOLUTION¡­.. IN PROCESS] [GRESSUS SYSTEM ¨C CODE SET-UP] [CODE ¨C LEGACY OF GODDESS ARACHNE ¨C AUTHORITY GRANTED] [SPECIES EVOLUTION COMPLETE] [RACE : HUMAN ¡ú BEAST] I was now flying towards the direction in which Al told me Lucia headed. I know she is quick on her feet, but what is bothering her to elope from the village without a word. I don¡¯t want to have a sad and waiting goodbye like this. As I was using my search field to look for Lucia, I heard a huge explosive sound coming from the range of flat mountains directly in front of me. A tremendous increase in the dark magic in the surrounding I had never felt such waves before. But the next moment before I could even process what happened light faded as the top layer of the mountain caved in. Turned out that the mountains had a huge cavity inside it. I headed in that direction at my maximum flying speed hoping that Lucia would too try to reach the same place on hearing that huge block rock displacement and also I wanted not to think of Lucia being caught up in that disaster. It was worse than I thought as I looked from above levitating at the topmost point of the open mountain. A huge hole presented itself freshly opened with hazy black fumes escaping from the top. The region above was a mesh, but the bottom was filled with erupting lava. Could it be that a dormant volcano suddenly became active. But it does not seem to be natural, as I could still feel dark magic surging in the area. AL suddenly sent me a chill down my spine as I looked below, noticing a small figure with brown hairs and two sprouting ears freely falling unconsciously. Without wasting a moment in trying to recognize that person, I throttled myself downwards, ignoring all the falling debris, hot fumes and erupting lava. ¡°Lu¡­wake up.¡± My voice seems too thinned out by the past moving fast wind as I never tried to scream before. But this moment to save someone dear and important to me, I had to try to scream to let know others and myself what I really wanted. ¡°Lu¡­Wake up. And grab my hand.¡± Closing my eyes I screamed once again, not knowing whether that voice would reach her or not. As my eyes opened again I saw Lu looking right at me with a depressed and surprised face. But even in that moment I could feel the happiness she emanated on seeing me which she expressed through the warmth of her hands with which she was firmly holding mine. *** LUCIA That voice, that silhouette, and that dress, why ¡­why it is that everything matches her and yet I find her so close to my sister. Those white outspread shining white hairs, even the fox-ears and tail is similar to mine. She appeared so beautiful and extraordinary without that mask. I wondered would my big sister look the same if she was alive right now, because the person who was trying to save me right now was not her. It was Alicia¡­ my big sister. The one who promised me to be together. Even when I thought I was about to die¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter how or when she came. But she did and all because of me. I don¡¯t know what happened that I am falling to my death, but holding her hand gives me relief that everything is going to be alright. Her voice was so innocent as if it belonged to a baby. Her ears twitched with all the magic surging in the area and her tail swept over and over like a broom as if she was unable to control it. She reminds me every time of a newborn child who just now came out of their shell whenever I look at her. She suddenly pulled me towards her as I was now onto her shoulders from the front grabbing her slender waist; she tightened her grip over me shifting me towards her right. ¡°Lu, hold tight. I think we should leave.¡± ¡°Huh¡­leave¡­but how.¡± I couldn¡¯t understand how we could escape this fall. Within a few moments we were going to crash with the exceedingly hot erupting magma that even melted the rocks which was holding it as its vessel. ¡°¡­Right about now.¡± Before big sister Alicia¡¯s words could reach my ears, our bodies blew in upwards direction at a terrific speed. And within a moment we were standing still mid-air above the mountains, with no land to speak off below our feet. I have always dreamed about flying before, but this feels even better. Somehow, I was not afraid of the heights this time, otherwise I usually avoided going near to cliffs and high off places. Incredible this is amazing. That¡¯s what I really wanted to say out loud. But even amazing was the person holding me as bright colourful rays of the sun came crashing on the landscape as it gracefully dawned on my saviour¡¯s face, while the lush green forest greeted it by drenching itself in its golden-yellow colour. I don¡¯t¡¯ know whether she is really a beast human or a human now with her appearance, or is that just an illusion I have cast on myself. Or how mysterious this all seems right now. But her eyes were so beautiful that it made me stop thinking about all the dreadful events I just passed through. Right now I thought I could get my all feelings out if she was with me. Every time I looked at her face the more attracted I felt towards her. ¡°I really can¡¯t stay in this form for much longer. With all that heat¡­ this body really is very sensitive to surrounding changes.¡± Alicia spoke in a distorted and uncomforted speech as she tried to curl up her body and stop it from shaking. She for the first time realized what it meant with beast humans having high sensitivity towards magic and all kinds of stimulus and she being not accustomed to it from birth. Her body was excessively heated up with the steam swirling around as her breaths got heavier, she still couldn¡¯t control the sweeping movements of her tail. She finally decided to return to her human form. ¡°I am sorry but can we talk about this later.¡± Alicia said to Lu, who was now looking confused when the ears and tail of her turned into white thread like structures and disappeared into nothing. But maybe I was too much soaked into the happiness again, when strong gust of winds flew in our opposite direction stinging us like invisible needles thrown at our faces. A black figure emerged in front of us maintaining a certain distance¡­ was it because of big sister Alicia. It had a frustrated look on his face and at the same time was puzzled to look at big sister. She on the other hand stood expressionless with her gazes set on that being as if seeing right past him. For a moment I thought she didn¡¯t even considered that being important to not even notice its presence and its glaring looks. ¡°Damn you beastlings! What did you do to the unsealing altar! Now this disaster¡­ it¡¯s going to happen all because of you.¡± What is he talking about, didn¡¯t the place got blown up on its own, even big sister came after the explosion so she didn¡¯t cause it or would know anything about it. So, why is he blaming me? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if that mighty avatar goes berserk when he arises from his slumber the mortals shall face his wrath and you will burn with him. But it hasn¡¯t been a loss either; surely my master will be exhilarated to hear the good news. Indeed you have proved to be the best of the best sacrifice and have served your role. We finally have traced it down and every key will soon be in our grasp. Now I will watch as I see your demise and take the trophy for myself.¡± Saying that the apostle left, but big sister wasn¡¯t looking or worried about the absurd things he said to us. But her focus was below at the mountains which were almost filled with lava to the brim and with a sudden explosion, lava bursted out as the earth shook fiercely. Even though in air I couldn¡¯t feel the tremors but the moving land was more than enough to strike fear in my heart. I was now tightly clinging to the arm on which I was resting then. I did not have the courage to look up and face her after what I had done. Maybe she removed her mask because she trusted me with her typical secret¡­. But I failed her. My grip was loosening up as my own strength departed, I felt lifeless from the inside. Something did not set right with my body and it felt so hollow and yet I felt restless at the same time. Then I realized what big sister Alicia was waiting for and what that Apostle meant when he said we would have to suffer a gruesome death. The sight was just so impossible when the mountains suddenly appeared to rise up from the ground, the flow of lava opening several channels as black smoke radiated out from the towering giant. Hands of black rocks mixed with red-hot fluid and strong leg-rocks emerged out of the ground as the mountain being pulled it out of the huge depression which was now left on the forest. The mountain was somehow alive as a huge roar from a mouth shaped opening which appeared to be its head decimated the entire front-forest area just with its breath. But somehow we were unaffected by the wind as a blue colour thin light sheet levitated in front of us. I looked at big sister who just took a deep sigh as if unaffected by the overwhelming disastrous site of uprooted giant trees which could easily withstand against a great windstorm and a mountain size monster that went beyond all imagination and logic. The only thing I could muster up to say was, ¡°¡­We need to run. Please, take me away fr¡­.¡± I once again succumbed to my weakness could not speak any more. Was it me who was stopping myself from speaking any further. ¡°But if you just leave like that then that thing would surely destroy your home and your family.¡± ¡°But¡­ if we run away together with everyone¡¯s help¡­¡± I tried to answer big sister¡¯s question in haste without thinking. The golden fiery dust was already messing up with my senses and making my nose and ears uneasy. I tried to close my ears frustrated with my own thinking and resolve to live happily with people for whom I care about, but their feelings were now betrayed by me. ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard, just tell me your wish and I will make it come true.¡± Alicia called out to Lu who was not aware of her surrounding which had now changed to the ground location somewhere safe and far away from the catastrophe. The monster still hadn¡¯t resurrected properly as it was still taking shape with loud booms of volcanic eruption disturbing the ecosystem of the forest. The bellows of monsters and animals and their frightful runs as they chased themselves out of the village. I was scared as I realized people around me were always pushed to danger and yet someone was asking my wish. But at that moment when the question sprung up which I wanted to hear for a long time every noise and perception had faded away. The explosions, the cracking of the earth or the screams of animals from the ends of the forest nothing was clear to me. It was as if time had refused to move for me and it won¡¯t budge unless I stated what my heart desired. That I still wanted to live and stay happy and most important of all free from this curse. ¡°Then I want everyone around me to be safe and happy. That¡¯s what I would wish to come true.¡± I slowly whispered hoping no one to hear, clutching my teeth after the absurd situation I have pushed everyone in. Had I not been swayed by the false promises of someone, this would have never happened in the first place. I should have just done what everybody told me and then¡­ and then¡­ If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ¡°Then I will make your wish come true.¡± As big sister Alicia was about to complete the sentence a huge boulder half melted in its own fire came crashing on us. For a second I thought we were done for but that blue shield again appeared out of nowhere and protected us. Its colour was akin to the bright sky which was now drenched in the colour of blood and fire. With several fire boulders raining from the sky it was evident to say that we had angered someone from among the Gods themselves as the Sun was itself out shadowed by the redness of the catastrophe. So how can big sister keep her promise, she must be saying that to keep me relieved after what I have gone through. But that¡¯s enough she don¡¯t have to go to such lengths for someone like me who brings misfortune and calamity in other¡¯s life. ¡°Lu, it¡¯s not safe here. I know you must be worried about the villagers so I am sending you back to Eirin village. Evacuate them and take them far away from here.¡± She smiled at me as if everything was just going to be fine. ¡°But what about you big sister¡­¡± before I could perceive my own voice reaching to nothing, my view distorted and before I knew I was standing in front of the wooden gate of the Eirin Village. *** EIGHTH APOSTLE ¨C CORVUS Everything was finally going according to the plan. The last sacrifice accepted the end of the deal by promising to offer their life on their own accord. The sacrificial ritual required young maidens who would willingly present their mortal bodies to lift up the seal and be consumed by the eternal flames of the heaven that binds Him. As per Master Zero orders, I was asked to uplift the seal over a demi-god avatar sealed in this forest during the Great War. According to my calculation and the procedures of sacrificial rituals I needed exactly eight mortal young girls for my purpose. By serving as their guardian and at the same time threatening their existence by my tamed monsters, I was able to get through the seventh line, but this eighth sacrifice¡­. It doesn¡¯t matter why¡­. ¡°Because I can¡¯t believe it? It¡¯s just too amusing. Who would have thought that I would finally find one of the living keys here? It¡¯s absolutely Purrffect.¡± I am sure, that I saw it and it was no mere coincidence. That would also explain why she is still alive and the explosion. Just when that beastling was about to be consumed by the flames and being subjected inside the ritual field she had no way to escape, a black shadowy miasma emerged out of her heart and surrounded her in a protective black orb. The sky-piercing light that concentrated and launched from it blew up the mountains¡¯ top, magma and the ritual altar. Fortunately I was able to escape otherwise I won¡¯t have survived the outburst either. But now that human with white hairs has appeared who was able to wield flight magic and took her away. No matter, she is not someone special as her level was too low with no skills to speak off and no special magic aura to be felt around her. They won¡¯t be able to go too far in such a dense magical area which would probably affect their magic spells. Even my own magic is being suppressed and being sucked to uplift the seal over the avatar. Even if the ritual is incomplete the black poisonous miasma was more than enough to alter the sealing spell and forcefully resurrect the demi-god. All I need to now is collect my reward from the pile of corpses that would be laid waste by his anger. Even though I have failed to control him, he would be out of his mind and destroy everything in its sight, while I watch from far. Nothing less would suffice, as for the beastling¡­ I have felt that power before, from one of the keys that Master Zero hold dear. If I think what it is then, she surely must be the ¡°CURSED CHILD.¡± I must present her to master either alive or dead. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Now then that Lucia is safe and so would be the villagers after they evacuate. I can freely take care of that thing now. A strong magical aura now surrounded me as I tried to negate the effect of the skill through which the mountain monster tried to absorb her magic reserves. Until then I had been avoiding it by suppressing my magical aura that everyone radiates, but now to deal with such a monster just the very next day after coming out of the labyrinth. This world is really not safe and has more to offer than I think. On using analysis it turns out to be a demi-god and I am sure I have defeated some of them in the labyrinth. Surely this one won¡¯t pose a problem but some of its skills are really difficult to tend to. I was hoping for a nice Sunday morning walk with Lu, even though I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a weekend or not. I wanted to learn more about the ways of people living here from Lu. Not having school makes it feel like a Sunday everyday either way. And what I get in return is a walking disaster and psychotic bird brain who wants to hurt Lu and dispose of all the villagers. But I am going to make them pay every minute of it with interest served. For starters that demi god needs to know that blacking out the sky and deforestation is not a good afterthought or a heroic site to glance at as a measure of someone¡¯s power. I can blow the whole forest area too with a single wind spell of my own invention too, just so it knows. Activating flying magic I went above the surface of greenery formed by the top of the dense forest, and fixated my gaze at the demi humans. The next moment something blinked in the sky and a trail of giant fire boulders haphazardly were heading towards the entire mountain region. To extend even further to the village¡¯s perimeter. ¡°That¡¯s not a good sign, now is it¡­ this monster has no regard of its opponent. Nothing like the monsters of the labyrinth who would do anything to crush their opponent.¡± This one was going on attacking things mindlessly. Wait! Is it possible that he is not in control. ¡°Al is any form of communication possible with this being.¡± [NEGATIVE. THE SOUL OF THE BEING IS CORRUPTED FROM ABSORBING TOO MUCH DARK MIASMA. AFTER THE SEAL FORCED UPLIFTMENT, NO SIGN OF CONTROL HAS BEEN INFLICTED.] So it is doing all this purposefully. Well a monster is a monster. Saying that several of the meteors from the sky was about to hit the surface now. But suddenly in mid-air their trajectory was stopped as they blasted into fine pieces of finally chopped debris falling to the ground. In this meantime I took the trouble of placing my world ¨C severing webs mid-air as I myself stood on it. It will probably help me to fight the monster at the same height and keep the place safe too. Even though my threads were thin to the point of not being visible, I exactly knew where they were as I started running in the direction of the monster which was not far away. It had still not spotted me and looked upset with the frustration and anger it displayed in its deep loud cries. It couldn¡¯t even speak to show its remorse. This world is not its place to begin with and even if it did die it would just return back to the place from where it came ¨C the divine realm. Pretty easy for their life, but harming others like Lu for their own fulfillment is simply unacceptable. Not like I am interested in the affairs of a nefarious being sealed away with the banner of ¡®do not touch¡¯. Why can¡¯t people just seem to follow the guidelines and act responsibly? Just when I was near the foothill of the demi-god mountain monster, it was probably trying to free its hands and legs from the chains attached to the ground. Was it simply restraining it and the seal which that bird brain was talking about was not broken properly. Then that would make it an easy target. [BLACK FLARE] I simply did not wanted to waste any time and return back to Lu to see that she is really safe. A thin trail of black fire caught on my webs as it intensified further on the entire network laid around the monster forming a mesh and the next second I blew up the magic inside the webs to intensify the flames with outburst of magic and act like a land mine of continuous strings. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. More than hundreds of explosions set off at the same time around the mountain monster; it was now burning over a black fire as for the giant dust smoke trail blurred out my vision. I properly made a landing on the ground merely summarizing the fact that everything is over and hoping for the red sky to clear. I just wanted to enjoy a fine summer morning, which I couldn¡¯t back home. As the smoke screen cleared out, there laid a rubble of demolished huge rocks and flowing magma which I thought was about to disappear any moment being engulfed by my usual gluttonous black webs. ¡°Huhhh¡­ why isn¡¯t anything happening.¡± I said as I tilted my head to my right in confusion. Another shaking of the ground almost set me to fall, when a suddenly large cavity opened on the ground and everything fell inside it, forcing me to take shelter in the skies. From within a large drumming sound of clashing stones and the burp of a liquid continuously being pulled out made me anxious. A formation of red light blinked from the depths and out of it rose another giant made out of black rocks and overflowing in a red liquid like a grilled meat stake simmered in a special exotic sauce. Why am I thinking of food even in this situation, it doesn¡¯t make sense, unless¡­ ¡°I am going to miss my breakfast now.¡± Looking at that sturdy built and the figures of monster I am used to - I was not surprised, but at the same time couldn¡¯t feel but correct my comparison that the stake would be probably ¡®burnt¡¯. ¡°So long. So long. This humble one being finally free from the seal the Goddess of Purity placed on me.¡± A loud muffled voice erupted from a small opening in its lower head like a pouting mouth and every time it opened, some amount of lava flew out of it and fell to the ground almost melting it to several depths. ¡°¡­So, it can speak now.¡± I said in amusement as I took out my fan and with a single blow of it I twisted the wind direction and sent all the black smoke away, making a clear view between me and the Him. Maybe...just maybe new doors have opened. But right about now, why it suddenly started speaking. I tried to compare the picture from before and after only to find that except for its larger size and¡­and ¡­ those metal chains everything turns out to be the same. ¡°Crap¡­Crap¡­Crap. Did my new magic attack just made it break free from its seal completely.¡± I again looked up and the monster was trying to move freely as it was collecting magic power from the surrounding. There really were no chains. So it¡¯s really free now and the reason turns out to be¡­ No. no. no. did I really help a convict from breaking free from its chains. So am I a part of a scandalous escape event now myself, shouldn¡¯t a sealed monster rampaging be criminal of some sorts. But why time to time I have to remind myself that there is no police in this world so everything is fine. I turned left, then right and again left. Probably there¡¯s no one watching. ¡°You are pretty good to break free on your own. HAAH.¡± I said out loud with a straight face trying my best to fake whatever happened here and bury it from where it originated. The monster who was now drenched in the overwhelming magic by absorbing it from the trees and air turned to the voice, whose source was me. Probably I wasn¡¯t affected by its absorption power, because I was restraining my magic flowing in my body. ¡°Huhhh¡­so long. A human!¡± A muffled voice akin to an old man was now aimed at me. The colour in my eyes faded because in the next moment I succeeded to catch my target¡¯s attention, and here I thought that I could be sneaky in my strike. I tried to look here and there, avoiding direct contact with its eyes, to which I would most probably be appearing like an ant. Not that there was anything to look at in its hollow empty eyes from which tears of lava seems to flow continuously. ¡°Haahaaa... you amuse me human girl. To meet a beautiful maiden right after my resurrection is quite a sight.¡± ¡°Really.¡± I was amazed to see a monster with a rational mind with enough intelligence to have taste and interest in things. If that¡¯s the case then we can surely talk and ask him to stop. I really don¡¯t want to fight if I can avoid it. ¡°For that I happily announce and bestow upon you a painless death.¡± Before I could speak anything a heavy punch from one of its huge fist came flying, striking with a direct hit sending me flying off from my trajectory as I crashed on the land dragged several hundreds of meter away. I was able to stop the impact by covering my body in the blue barrier, but the hit still hurts. I see so it was a usual fighting tactic, to set the course of conversation in another direction by complimenting someone and then make a surprise attack after someone¡¯s guard is down. I swear I will never fall for that trick again. This time maintaining my distance I came flying towards him. ¡°Impressive for a human to survive that.¡± ¡°Why did you attack me? You are free now so stop harming the people who live around here.¡± I shouted at him, to make sure my voice reached him. ¡°Surely, I would get rid of them too, after I see your mortal self dead.¡± As he ended his words a storm of fire blew out of its mouth which tried to engulf me from every direction. But that kind of half-hearted attacks won¡¯t work on me anymore as I opened my fan and swinging it diagonally with adding wind attribute magic to strengthen the swing the flames were dissipated. ¡°Why are you doing this? Please stop, otherwise someone might get hurt.¡± I tried to make him stop again. I am not like a mad man who was confined for getting angry on small things and goes on killing and damaging stuff. I probably won¡¯t unless I have to. ¡°You might not be an ordinary human to wield magic with such efficiency and delicacy. So this humble one will just tell you before you die, that I have to get this world rid of every mortal and bring this Great War to its final end.¡± ¡°But the Great War has already ended; there is no need for you to continue fighting.¡± I did not move a bit even though he just threatened to what I was asked to protect. ¡°Hmmm¡­ if that¡¯s the case, then it just means that this humble one can slaughter anyone. Surely, mortals disgust me with their low value and weakness but still dare to live on the lands where we Gods were supposed to tread and made it impure with their savagery, greed and hatred. Detestable creatures needs to be wiped from the face of this world and I will be right at it after getting rid of you pesky human.¡± The demi-god without wasting another second launched another punch at me. But before it could even reach my proximity, his rocky arm suddenly cracked with hot steam - letting off from the crevices and with a blast turned into dusty smoke. ¡°Well, that would make it even more easier, if you have no reservations to change your mind, I will get rid of you first.¡± I said to him holding my fan pointing its blade in his very direction, announcing my very own rebel against his ideals that sounded like an old man¡¯s final words who fancy for humanity to perish just because he couldn¡¯t land a fianc¨¦e in his entire life. ¡°You dare say that to a humble one like me.¡± The demigod was totally offended by the open disclosure of Alicia¡¯s absolute defiance. He was unable to understand that how such a creature inferior to him smile peerlessly at their own foreseen demise. The next moment Alicia launched several fusion balls at its body from all directions, while the demi-god quickly went for defense blocking everyone one of them with his knuckles. To the extent of using its own body as a shield. Whichever part was damaged it quickly healed and replenished his rocky hand from the stones on the ground. Earth was his turf, no matter in what way I saw it. I was at complete disadvantage. Black Flare had already failed because of its magic absorption skill. As for my freezing spells its area of effect is small. It could easily break free from my spell if it increases its heat or break off the body part affected by the magic. There were no chances of anymore negotiation; I didn¡¯t want to waste my time complaining about not being good at that. The poisonous gases and its acidic fumes were only damaging the morning glory flowers and the crops grown by the villagers. If its siege went on for long and it went for another aerial attack I don¡¯t know whether this place could even remain habitable or not. This is supposed to be someone¡¯s home, and not because of my mistake I want for it to vanish. Because¡­ It would be just too bad to let my chance pass to use my aural arts at full power, which I was not allowed to do at my own home. To stop further damage I need to defeat the enemy at the same time maintaining the forest in its former condition. If I use to form a domain by using magic power along with my aural arts and not use my swords then the damage could be at minimum while at the same time maintaining the effects of the formed domain would persist and materialize in the real world too, instead of vanishing. I flew a distance fair enough from the demi-god to take a proper field view in my consideration. Condensing magic power with my aural arts would probably take much longer to activate so I need to avoid its attack for sometimes. ¡°Suits you human to run away from my supreme prowess. Rejoice for I am going to show you my ultimate fire that would one day burn this world along with all the mortals to be damned for eternity for their crime of sullying this holy land.¡± The demi-god suddenly started beating one of his hands at chest and the other at stomach. Honestly I did not find it a healthy habit for a being in flesh, speaking of hard stones is an otherwise. Flames were erupting from every spore of its body as its belly started to grow in volume amassing gases and being drastically combusted. Surely the final evolved and compressed form of that fire would be no joke. I had to avoid it at all cost but my preparations were done too. ¡°Suffer human, for the wrath of my flames melt your sullen hearts.¡± Saying that the demi god forcefully opened its mouth wide and a jet of golden spectacular light, seemed to blind everything from my vision. ¡°It¡¯s so sad that you never understood how difficult you are making this for everyone who cannot dry their clothes on a sunny day like this just because you cannot let go of your sad clouds.¡± ¡°ARANEOLUS Technique. Third Form. ICE CALAMITY.¡± As light was restored, a bright sun hanged in the sky, while the cold wind of the heights seemed to shimmer with the white light being reflected form the ice land my magic technique had created. All and everything was covered with a shining thin sheet of ice. The forest and land, everything far and wide was encased in ice. But in front of me was a towering ice statue of a demi-god covered in a special block of ice - [ABSOLUTE ZERO] its power being amplified by being activated in the entire domain at once. From being resurrected and reborn as an immaculate crystalline icicle, I wonder how it felt in the inside. Well that would be the thought line of a villain and masochist, so I would just drop the afterthought here. But I can¡¯t stop but feel pleased by my own new magic technique of combining [ABSOLUTE ZERO] into an aural art and materialize the domain in the real world. Mother and father would be absolutely amazed and happy to hear about it, at least I hope so. On second thought for imposing restrictions on me, I should delay this fact for now. This time I was completely sure the battle has ended but I couldn¡¯t rub off this gaze on me even now. I had made sure that even the heat produced from its very core wouldn¡¯t have been enough to melt the ice on it and any movement was impossible. But before any one spots all of this and the mess I have caused because of my one starting negligence I had to sweep everything under the rug. And that too Fast. With the snapping of my fingers, the ice cracked with a thunderous clap from the centre and dispersed into beautiful shards as they twinkled and scattered the sun¡¯s light, spread into the vast creation of my icy woodland. ////////////////////////// MONSTER DIARY IFAISTEO {WORLD-DISASTER CLASS MONSTER} NAME : IFAISTEO AGE : ???? RACE : DEMI-GOD PROGENITOR LEVEL : 7000 HP :???? MP : 980000 SP : 700000 SKILLS : [IFAISTEOGENESIS] [SPIRIT ABSORB] [SPIRIT DISPERSE] [IMMUNITY] [FIRE CONDUCT] [LAVA METEORO] [CROSSING JAB] TITLE : [THE PERSISTENT ONE] [PROGENITOR] [APEIRI IGNIS] ** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 4 : CONVERGING PATHS CHAPTER - 4 CONVERGING PATHS But why, why did big sister push me away. Is she really going to be alright as every muscle of my body felt inadequate in holding up my skeleton and aching to prevent me from thinking straight. I glanced at the horrid red sky and the blown away uprooted trees scattered all around the village. Even from the inside I could hear a loud commotion and screams of small children spurring up now and then. The earth shook again and with my balance displaced I was about to trip and fall hard, as a small black cushion supported my descend. I looked back and found a small hazy black fluid that protected me from getting hurt as it dissolved in the air and disappeared from my sight. I had no space left in my brain to process what I had to do next on my own. Big sister¡¯s last words were to get the villagers out of here; surely she won¡¯t try to chase after that giant monster that was just revived. If she can use long range-teleportation magic just like she did then or fly, she could easily escape any dangerous situation. It¡¯s imperative that I inform the villagers and follow big sister¡¯s lead. This time I won¡¯t let anyone get hurt and I also need to act fast in case that Apostle being makes a return for my life. I took a high jump and slipped from a small opening a bit above the gate and between the horizontally placed logs. My physical strength has always been better than anyone around in the village and these things were normal for me. Even grandfather said that I had a special talent for body augmentation magic and heightened sense. But he never told me a reason for that, though he always pointed out that my father was a strong beast human and probably I have inherited my strength from him. At the gate of my house grandfather and grandmother were already standing outside while some old folks, guards and Mr. Blen too was standing there. Probably discussing about the tremors and the loud explosion we can still hear from this far. ¡°Grandfather, grandmother¡­¡± feeling a bit exhausted I stopped to take a deep breath because I needed to be precise in explaining the situation so that we could act properly and quick. ¡°Lu where have you been and where is our guest?¡± Grandfather threw a quick question at me. ¡°Dear don¡¯t worry us by suddenly vanishing.¡± Grandmother quickly moved forward to get close to me and to look at some parts of my clothes which had been charred by the heat from the lava, even before grandfather could complete his question. ¡°It¡¯s alright now¡­ it seems that you have something to say, so take your time.¡± ¡°Grandfather the mountains to the north have exploded and has been causing these earthquakes and I think it would continue to do so. We need to evacuate with everyone before the effect of it reaches far and wide.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Grandfather was deep in thought. He probably must have figured out that I was hiding something, but he also understood at the same time that prying further could probably cause hysteria and panic among the villagers. So he must have put further questions on my whereabouts and about big sister on hold and pretended to believe whatever I said. Thank you¡­ grandfather for understanding my predicament of not telling you and hiding things such as about the monster revived because of me that threaten our very lives now. But after we are safe from this disaster, I promise you that I will tell everything to you. ¡°I can already hear the animals running away from the central parts of the forest. It just might be true that our village is no longer safe.¡± Said one of the village elders, probably his rabbit hearing aid works wonder in discovering about shocks from earth and monsters approaching before anyone from the village gets to know of it. But his shocking and shaking body tells me that he couldn¡¯t predict this because this was not caused by natural forces but set up by that person. ¡°Maybe this land has really forsaken us after all. First it was the humans who drove us this far and now even Mother Nature is against our survival. I wonder what lies further in our fates¡­¡± Added another villager who was also the part of village¡¯s administrative council. ¡°Is there any chance that we could still protect the village by staying here?¡± Mr. Blen might be the only one who still doesn¡¯t want to give up on this place. His father had always protected this village and when he retired, he passed down his duty to his son. Mr. Blen who was born in the Eirin village, and grew here, no doubt did not wish to abandon his birthplace but protect it even if it meant laying down his life and protecting its people. ¡°No Blen. It seems that this village is no longer safe. Even the animals and the tremors which have left our lands and homes disarrayed speak the same. It is no longer coherent to stay or remain adamant and ignorant of our weakness and I as the village chief refuse to leave the lives of my dear villagers at the crippled hands of fate itself. This is no time to ponder when, why or how but we must keep everyone safe as our responsibility of being the elders and our calling to our people.¡± While most of the villagers by now had gathered near our home awaiting grandfather¡¯s order in their eyes they reflected deep respect as he tried to stir their deep emotions and love for the harmony and peaceful lives they lived in this village with their dear ones whether alive or the departed. ¡°Samul, you will be the in charge of leading the people and help them collect the necessary items for their survival. Virian you will make sure that the escape route is safe by sending your scouts while Varian will assist in localizing the poultry and carrying of heavy rations and daily commodities. Blen I want you and your men to make sure that no monster comes near us during this time and secure the escape route.¡± The immediate silence of Grandfather¡¯s orders and everyone¡¯s saddened face and depressed demeanour was soon broken by Mr. Blen. With his head held high and without a shred of fear showing on his face he stood tall, his hands clenched tight and his pantharian clan¡¯s blood running high, he lifted his spear in a victory pose. ¡°I will defend the people of this village with every length and power remaining in my arms and legs. Shielding this village from any catastrophe is what I was meant to do and even if it means abandoning this land a new Eirin village will be awaiting for us somewhere else which will be built into a new wonderful and beautiful place where my children and family can live happily and safe.¡± I could see Mr. Blen suppressing his remorse by piercing his palm with his own sharp nails and resolved himself with a blood pact common to his clan¡¯s traditions. One whose resolve should be of the strongest nature to protect the place after his father passed away, knew his own limits and made the decision that was befit for his family and villager¡¯s survival. And not biased on some personal historical pride that cannot withstand and crumble at the heels of a real disaster. All of us knew if anything it was the hardest for him to abandon this village and yet uncle Blen reaffirmed his way of living to everyone and how proud he was of his birthplace. This village which I never once considered weak or torn off from the far and wide world is because of people like him. Other people who seek refuge in isolated lands whether in search of peace, abandoned, banished or escaped from the hands of oppressors. It was a one big happy family and being forced to leave their cherished homes which they worked so hard to built would be something hated by all. Regardless, what uncle Blen wanted for everyone to understand was that Eirin village is not tied to some land but lies in the bonds of the villagers to help each others in times of need and we can always return to or make a new place to call our home. ¡°Village chief, we will see that every preparation are made on time and Eirin village would once again blossom into a beautiful village.¡± Cried all of the villagers in unison as they left to see to their deeds to their final ends. I too entered the house to get all the important essentials and ration which grandmother and I put in our extra storage. Grandfather was overseeing and advising everyone¡¯s work and before we knew it all preparation were done at a splendid speed. Within minutes a trail of two hundred village-folk comprising of about fifty families left the village in a single line like a cavalry of nomads in a sun- burnt desert and a fire-hurling sky. Within the next moments the tremors grew in magnitude as all of the villagers could hear the earth cracking and most of the houses demolishing in our village. But villagers instead of trying to look back still had a glint of light to survive this disaster and hope to return to their peaceful lives. But this was just the start of trials we were about to face, when after a few moments from the sky we could see huge rocks on fire heading in our way. Most of the villager¡¯s took shelter under the trees and were being assisted by the guards. But there was no telling of how many of us could survive. As I looked up in the sky and saw the doom heading our way I once again made a wish to for everyone to live. And the next moment I knew all the rocks blasted mid-air and converted into fine trail of dust and smoke gas particles. Was my wish really herd and the next moment I realized that all this time I never had an idea to whom I was offering my wishes, when suddenly the picture of big sister Alicia came to my mind her dazzling figure and unique appearance burnt and imprinted by the rays of the bountiful sun into my memory. I wonder if I could again get a chance to tell what I think of her, but now I along with grandfather and grandmother with all other villagers continued to head to south-west. The tremors continued for a while but none of us had any afterthoughts or lingering feelings as our legs kept up with the pace and we had travelled far from where we once lived our normal lives. It was then when I felt that touch and it was not just me but all of us. At first it felt like a numbingly frigid chill at my fingers which continued from my foot to neck. Everyone¡¯s limbs started to shiver uncontrollably as a gust of wind carrying ice and snow flew past us. Clack. Clack. Clack. There was no reason for it to happen. No explanation. No forecast. Nothing but it felt like ice age was upon us. As the green ground turned into solid ice, the trees, the leaves went ahead in time and then later jammed in that transparent clear frost. The air, the tree, the ground, everything that I had seen moments ago in an instant was encased in cold glittering ice. Everyone for a moment was worried, but maybe grandfather was already prepared for this because we didn¡¯t know for how long we had to travel and warm clothes were distributed shortly. Putting on a long thick coat I exhaled white vapours which seemed to redden my face even further. Most of us even with the cold raining on us we were glad that the tremors and the shakings had finally stopped. It was as if the wind itself was blowing in our favour carrying a wonderful heartfelt-song along with its winds. But my thoughts were inclined and dictated further far away ¨D beyond this icy forest as I hoped for her safety. But seeing a giant towering icicle from this distance and then a sparkle of twinkling light particles seemed to make my worries uncouth for. *** SOMEWHERE IN NORTH ¨C DEEP IN THE FOREST ¡°How did this happen? I never meant it to go this way.¡± Said the Apostle in despair as he scratched his own head harshly to leave marks and pulled out some of his fine black feathers. How did the Avatar of a demi-god succumbed to a state of a statue of ice and lost. Is it because of that girl, could it be that she is hiding some secretive power. But I hadn¡¯t seen any special kind of abilities in her appraisal. She didn¡¯t even have any superb magic so to speak. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible. Could it be that she had a magical artifact. But then how could we never know of such a rare existence that could freeze an entire forest in a blink of an eye. Such a thing should never have existed then or missed. I must inform the great Master; surely he is the only one who can handle all of this. All I wanted was to capture the cursed child, and get rid of every witness including that human girl child. But now I must make a retreat. Even if I have to face the humiliation of failure, I would be forgiven by him if I bring useful information. I must escape and survive. Clack. Suddenly, a cranking noise on the hardened smooth ground caught the Apostle¡¯s attention. As he sharpened his eyes, to search for any unaccounted observers. Even after taking such extreme precautions, he wondered how he could be found so easily and just when he was planning a retreat. He heard the sound of unsteady footsteps echoing across the ice which for some reason were not in steps. Could it be that there are more than one pursuing him, thought the apostle. A girl in set of fine white clothes fit for the royalty of the most prosperous kingdoms came out from beside a bunch of tall wide bushes. Her beauty was meant to be behold and held at high esteem by any bystander or so he thought and these were some of the details he missed or seemed to have overlooked before. Alicia on the other hand who had located the person behind all these crimes, started approaching him, but due to her first experience of walking on ice she couldn¡¯t maintain her balance. Switching off the magic flow between her and the ice sheet while also avoiding flying magic just for the one in an experience to skate or walk on ice, she regarded it as a bad idea and tried to over think it. Frantically pacing herself and to avoid the embarrassment to sully her first impression she tried and regained her flawless ready posture. ¡°So, are you the one who was behind all of this?¡± Surprisingly the Apostle found her voice young that did not match her height or looks of a human who should be around fifteen or sixteen years age. ¡°What are you hoping to do, even if you knew an answer? Tell me who are you?¡± The Apostle said without thinking as a result of his frustrated mindset. ¡°As for my introductions my name is Alicia. What would be your name, should I call you Mr. Crow Bird.¡± Alicia said putting her finger on her lips, hoping that she did her introduction right and to get a fervent good response. ¡°That¡¯s not my name. State your true purpose as I asked you to.¡± The Apostle still tried to use a harsh tone engaging himself in a conversation and hoping to find some clues of the girl¡¯s origin. ¡°Then should I call you Mr. Bird Brain or Chirply. Or how about Crowncro. Mr. Crows Lee sounds better to me too. Hmph... Hmphhh.¡± She nodded after feeling content over giving someone a name of her own choice. Alicia disregarding other¡¯s thoughts on the matter ventured into her own fantasy world of naming and classifying things. ¡°You have a very bad naming sense.¡± The Apostle responded. ¡°But these are the names I would like to use for having a crow pets I found recently.¡± Alicia seems to have responded truthfully and yet the Apostle failed to see her innocent speech and even made her feel depressed over her naming sensibility, or so she thought. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t try to fool me and stray from the topic. Answer me what are your goals. Who sent you? Are you alone or is anyone else behind you.¡± At every step he took the Apostle seemed to get angrier as the loudness of his tone increased after every word he pronounced in his eccentric tone. A curved sharp smile appeared on Alicia¡¯s face as she tilted her head downwards as if hiding something. ¡°Straying from the topic. It would do you no good if you are pretending yourself. So stop wasting my time. And if you would come clean with what you have tried to do with Lu.¡± ¡°¡­.Shhhh¡­who is that person you speak of?¡± The Apostle voice seemed to have calmed down as he tried to suppress his worries but the anxious look on his face kept deepening further and further as he couldn¡¯t meet eye to eye with her, as her head was facing downwards. He was unable to access the thoughts of such a human who could still keep calm even in front of his raging magical aura. ¡°Still playing the fool I guess. So let me tell you something if you are waiting for this.¡± Alicia struck out her hand and from a small black distortion she pulled out a black curved stream-lined body which easily fitted in between her hands. ¡°While having some playing around with that monster back there, I came across these birds, which I first felt so sorry for to be caught between my webs. So I transferred them to a safe place. But later when I found out that these were just some magic made familiars, I traced back their magic back to its creator.¡± Alicia made some stroking gestures on the bird¡¯s back but no one could feel its warmth reaching to anyone. The colour of the Apostle¡¯s face seems to have whitened out as he saw two small birds in Alicia¡¯s hands. ¡°To think that someone else might be behind all this mess.¡± Alicia¡¯s voice deepened as she lightly pressed the small neck of the bird of magical constitution with her icy cold fingers and saw them as they dispersed into a black mist dissolving in the air. ¡°I will kill you inferior creature for what you just did.¡± He shouted gritting his teeth. The Apostle was about to leap forward with his magical output set at maximum and his claws overgrown from his hands, fully transformed and to gouge out the flesh of whatever it touched. He thought if he could reach her before she could activate her magical artifact, she would be totally defenseless. According to the Apostle for activating such a strong magical artifact surely required huge activation time, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t use it before from the start. But he stopped and he couldn¡¯t move either, even if he tried to do so. His face was as expressionless as ever as if he could neither think nor speak for a second and all life had been flushed out of him. The frozen atmosphere between the two of them was blown away by the falling of some of his feathers on the ground and seeing them merely covered in ice and frozen like a showcase, the tension in him exploded as he tried to look front. Alicia lifted her head and seeing her glowing red eyes, the blood in his brain froze as he was overwhelmed by an extraordinary aura he never felt like before. Too strong even to look at the flow of magic his eyes strained and the only thing he could extrapolate was that its nuclear source was a little human girl. ¡°Who are you or what in the world are you?¡± These were the only words the Apostle could express in his feeble state. ¡°I have no reason to further answer your questions to a person who tried to harm Lu and a stranger at that. But how about you answer one of mine and I answer one of yours. That seems to be a fair trade to me.¡± Alicia was back in her joyous mood after expressing her hostility if the apostle again tried to attack her and his fate tied to that action. She wanted to finish it all fast, wrap it up and return back to the side of Lu to ensure her welfare. With his senses returning to him and trying to stabilize his own condition with his own magic, he somehow realized what a big mistake he made in assessing the situation. The thought of her possessing a magical artifact was not well thought of, since it was made after making various adulterated assumptions based on his very own supremacy. The messenger birds he sent to his Master about discovering the location of the cursed child had now but miserably failed. Instead they were used to trace down his very own location. He had no options further left, than to follow her lead now. If only somehow he could survive he thought he could still make a difference. If he lives he would get to take back revenge on her with what she did to him. ¡°Then answer me this ¨D what do you hope to achieve and what are you going to do to me?¡± The best way the Apostle thought to counter her now was to know what she really wanted out of all of this. Corvus since he knew he existed as an entity, always stayed among powerful people trying his best to make his own place and gain recognition. He knew for those who are powerful always are in want of something and willing to go to any length to get it. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Their actions are always self-motivated and have hidden meaning. If only he could decipher that then he will figure out her weakness and then use that opening to corner her. ¡°Now, now don¡¯t be so impatient Mr. Crow. For starters why don¡¯t you tell me who is behind all of this?¡± Alicia smilingly asked the Apostle which agitated him even further but he did not let it slide on his face. He needed to be cool and in possession of a calm mind, even if he had to act to try to throw her off her own game. ¡°My name is not Crow. But I do have a proposal to make. If you make me your accomplice then I would provide anything you want and I would even ask for your forgiveness.¡± The Apostle wanted for his enemy to be indulged into thinking that he really has no extra card left to play at his own advantage but to surrender to the victor¡¯s will. ¡°So you want me take you as a hostage but also a two-sided informant. Is my assessment correct?¡± ¡°You truly are cunning to reach that conclusion yourself. So what do you think of it?¡± The Apostle was now laughing in his mind while holding a poker face upfront. ¡®Yes, take me as your hostage. Don¡¯t think more. Purfect. Accept my proposal and I will give you everything you would want to know. Purrfect. And then when the right time comes I would backstab you, and make you suffer in my rage and see you die. Purrffect. Purrrrrfffect. This is what truly gives me pleasure to outwit my enemy and rise to the top. Nothing suits me better. A human girl can¡¯t even come close to my genius, not to mention a child. This is so hilarious and exciting ¨D makes my day even better.¡¯ Or so the Apostle thought to himself. Alicia after a second or two came up with a quick response. ¡°Oh! If you don¡¯t want to tell me and you won¡¯t change your ways then I simply have no use for you and I find you to be more of a threat for me and those around me. Since I cannot forget the fact of you trying to hurt Lucia and I might not be as forgiving as you.¡± Alicia said what she actually felt, since she didn¡¯t know any better, than to do this. ¡°What?¡± The Apostle realized that he couldn¡¯t ascertain her nature. Or he rather doubted her recklessness or it was entirely something else. ¡°Surely there must be something else that I could be useful and in doing so try to find your kindness.¡± The Apostle made a final attempt to find her true purpose. ¡°I see. Then how about you tell me the direction of the human continent.¡± Alicia waited for a response. But the Apostle stood their silently. As if in his deep thoughts he had realized something important. Something which was amiss till now. A missing piece that would sit right between all the questions and the only answer to these. Gaining confidence he straightened his face, stiffening his thick neck, he said in a slanted tone. ¡°You speak as if you actually don¡¯t belong to this world.¡± ¡°Huhhh¡­ wait. How did you¡­¡± Alicia stuttered at the sudden question, which was sprung on her after so many years. ¡°So, could it really be¡­¡± The Apostle was literally jumping out of joy to be accurate with his assessment. He couldn¡¯t realise that there really out there was someone from another world unless¡­ they are a reincarnate. ¡®How could it really be, by far in my knowledge all the reincarnates were taken care of or had been handled by master? They had been from starting in our grasp, so how could it be that one was left out. Unless they have never been accounted for. The one who was thought to be dead for that useless weak goddess. To show up finally here, right in front of me. I have finally cornered her and if only I could add her in master¡¯s collection as one of his pawns to do his bidding. He would surely be happy by my performance.¡¯ Thought the Apostle to himself. Why hadn¡¯t it struck him before? Her way of thinking. Her speaking habits akin to those reincarnates and then her unfamiliarity with this world. Every one alive here, knows ¨D what¡¯s the difference between the demon continent and the human continent unless they have been either living under a rock or did not belong to this world. ¡®I have finally cornered her. She is now within my grasp because I know of her weakness.¡¯ A chanced smile littered on his face as his thoughts leaked all over. ¡°Wahaaaahhaaa¡­. I cannot seem to contain my rage anymore, so I won¡¯t kill you at once. To think I was afraid of you until now. You all reincarnates are nothing without the power of your Gods and once you use their blessings you cannot immediately reuse it again. So that¡¯ why you are avoiding a direct fight with me.¡± ¡°Wait¡­wait¡­¡± Alicia on the other hand who just wanted to talk and settle things peacefully, while also finding clues was dumbfounded with her secret found out. She still did not understood that the fact which was kept to be closed about reincarnates and gods being sent to this world would be known by a bird brain like him. For a moment there her eyes lit up thinking that he just might be able to help her find Athena quickly instead of just squandering her way around the world. But then her hopes shattered when the Apostle dictated another of his plans. ¡°You must be the one contracted to that weak goddess. To think I was keeping my guard against you. But who knew that she was hiding someone like you this entire time. But there is no need to worry for me anymore. I shall repay you in full when my master brilliantly takes away that life of that Goddess and I would just torture her in front of you until I am satisfied by the look on your face.¡± The Apostle passed a good laugh thinking that he was finally able to get a hold on the strings that would tie his enemy. However Alicia in response shook her head. ¡°What did you say?¡± And a very rare expression appeared on her face ¨C one which twisted her features with displeasure, revealing her anger. ¡°You shall die here and now you little brat, you have finally seen what I can do to you if you go against me, Spectre Expansion. Paraskina Alis.¡± The Apostle activated his special skill and mastery over an art which among all the twelve Apostles he specialized in. Alicia on the other hand found herself in a dark space, which appeared to be unresponsive to her presence. Under a dark sky she was still able to see a small group of trees withered and rid of all leaves up to its last branch as if every apple that would ever grow on it would be poisonous to its last bite. ¡°¡­Sachi¡­. Sachi¡­¡± In among those woods she heard someone calling out her name as she tried to run in her direction. Her eyes for a second their felt a heartbeat of their as she longed to see that appearance for a very long time with her very own eyes. But at the same time she witnessed two dark bloodthirsty eyes tall above the ground gazing at that person. A thin fog diluting her view. Those were not the eyes she was unfamiliar to, but had experienced those a very long time before maybe closer to her than anyone else. As she saw her only first friend Athena running in her direction, calling out the name she was associated to before her reincarnation. Suddenly the woods caught on fire of which flames surged high to reach the impenetrable night sky, while those blood-thirsty eyes kept on chasing after her. But all she could do was keep running too, trying to catch up with her, but her hands would never reach the person she cared for. Or so did the Apostle thought. But Alicia silently stood there, with her head calm as she saw the whole thing unfold in front of her. And the next second he knew he was pulled down by a superficial force towards the ground as he landed a head-fall, which disturbed his concentration and the illusion vanished. The veil of feint and trickery was finally pulled up from the show, as the Apostle shuddered in fear for the first time his illusionary arts failed him. But most important of all he was confused and unable to understand of how his illusions failed to charm his opponent, who should have been mystified and eternally caught in its temptation for the thing they longed for the most. While his body was still being crushed to the ground by an indomitable force, apprehending his action. But as the illusion disappeared, the force weakened and he was able to set himself free. ¡°This does not end here¡­¡± Shouting that he launched a trail of hundreds of his magically enforced sharp black feathers he prepared beforehand, strong enough to even break a huge boulder into rubble. Dodging all of them coming from every direction would be near to impossible. But even before they were able to reach her close proximity they all turned into nothing by some kind of inconceivable black flames whose nature the Apostle yet again failed to fathom. ¡°You just did the last thing one could ever dare to do to me. Trying to hurt the people I care about by falsifying and manipulating my own memories. But just so you know whatever strategy or tactic you deploy and have all the luck and miracle in this world on your side, you will never escape from me, because I can see everything.¡±Seeming very pleased with herself, Alicia smirked at her own achievement of coming up with such a creative threat that she always read or thought of but could never find a use in her previous life. But still she was hurt and feeling the pain, the only thing she could think of was hide her emotions as she pulled out her white mask and put it on her face. She was unable to understand why she did it and from whom she was hiding things but she just felt like doing it. While the Apostle prepared to take her down anyhow by engaging in a close combat hoping that by now his opponent would have tired out after expending high reserves of their magic in pushing out of the illusion, even though it would have been an impossible amount to be possessed alone by a mere human body. ¡°White Room.¡± Alicia uttered. And the illusionary domain contorted as though some entity was crushing it underfoot. It warped and broke into some huge pieces of black glass as it made a thunderous cacophony, screeching under the magical pressure of an absolute power. The next moment Corvus knew for what waited for himself; he was immobile. He tried to move his head to look but all he saw was white. His head facing down as he was half knelt on his knees, no matter how much he tried, he failed to lift up his body. He wanted to cry for help from his master or call for his companions. But every time he opened his mouth his breath turned into shimmering white ice. ¡®How could an Apostle fall to such powerlessness, I refuse to succumb to such weaknesses to which my master made me immune to.¡¯ Corvus thought to himself. But even after such strong determination and trying his best to break out by exuding his magical aura at full force to the extent of exhausting his life force ¨C every attempt failed when he felt a sharp grasp on his throat which paralyzed him. He was instead of being more than frustrated after his movements being restricted he was nonplussed and astounded by the fact that his domain was overwritten and a new one materialized by a human. Just forming one takes a lot of practice, experience and high level of magic control. It felt for him like all that awaited him was death. There was no reason, no answer. He couldn¡¯t find or wish for one at this point as all sense of reason had been turned into topsy-turvy after this encounter. Thinking that there was not any left purpose he could serve his master a realization dawned on him. He heard some footsteps approaching him from high above as he could still perceive a long range of stairs going high up where even his gazes couldn¡¯t reach. The only thing he was able to saw were the short legs of a human approaching him, but could not see her face. As it drew closer time stretched out like melted toffee. Finding a blue scabbard so beautiful form out from the accumulation of a blue cumulonimbus of light particles and the most majestic of swords he saw in his life being pulled out in a twilight¡­ And the final realization that struck Corvus was that this was never a fight with a mere human of the mortal realm. Because¡­ ¡®That isn¡¯t a way of a human ©¤ to cower in fear of the strongest or run away in the face of danger but this was the way¡­ of a monster to sentence their enemies to eternal death. Wahhhhh! Damn you human¡­.¡¯ Even though he wanted to say that the silence of the room was never disturbed by his voice. The next second a much sharper and vibrant white light raced through him as it cleanly wiped off his head. As for his final moments he was able to see a red glare, a pleasant smile under a mask and a trail of long stairs with a throne at the top that might have lead him to the higher realm he was once promised to ascend by his Master ©¤ as everything slowly melted into the whiteness of his eyes. [YOU HAVE LEVELD UP] [YOU HAVE REACHED LEVEL 31] ***
STATUS WINDOW NAME : CORVUS AGE : 300 YEARS RACE : DEVIL LEVEL : 7800 HP : 75,000 MP :68,000 SP : 60,000 SKILLS : [DARK MATTER MAGIC LV 6] [FIRE MAGIC LV 6] [SELF REGENERATION] [SHADOW MOVEMENT] [CURSE MAGIC] [ADVANCED ILLUSIONARY MAGIC] [UMBRAKINESIS][TEMPER FEATHER] TITLES : DARK BLAKE, EIGHTH APOSTLE
BOTTOM OF THE DARK REALM A figure in black cloak stood smiling in front of a wall with a shining pattern, akin to a triangulated huge key, radiating a silver light and as it reached under the long hooded cape which hid his face, only revealing the smile that would one give when possessed by the devil himself. But the surrounding and the element of the space only spoke of it being the devil¡¯s home itself. ¡°Finally, the Cursed Child has been born in this world, and after getting hold of all the remaining two Septian keys, the laws of this world will twist to my own desires. The curse of misfortunes that the curse child bears will surely bring him to my side.¡± *** OUTSKIRTS OF EIRIN VILLAGE I tried to touch and slid my fingers on my mask wondering why I put it again as I teleported myself near the Eirin Village. Now I understand what mother really meant by keeping my identity a secret, and how this world is not a utopia but a foreign land where I have to travel alone and also where Athena is waiting for me or at least I want to meet her. He was able to figure my secret out and also might know about other reincarnates. Just what is happening in the outside world and how many years has it been since everyone reincarnated exactly. For me it has only been about three years and half, but I have no answer of how time stretched in the outside world. Or could it be¡­. Just because I am bad at finding directions, my secret was exposed. Maybe from now on I need to hide that fact, to keep my secret safe. I wonder why Lu and the others never pointed this fact out for me, or they were just being considerate and concerned about my welfare. I am glad I met such kind people as my first encounter. Since this was a chance for me to realise more about myself¡­ well then¡­ that¡¯s enough of thinking. Besides, there¡¯s nothing I can do even if I keep looking back at the past after all. But still¡­. I was thunderstruck at seeing what ended of Eirin village as I saw its remains. Almost most of the houses crushed and the land¡¯s topography distorted. The crop fields crippled. I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop the earthquakes and at the end I ended up freezing the entire forest and the village making it inhabitable. I don¡¯t know how many months it would take to melt all this ice and if I use my flames, I might make the land infertile by taking all its magical characteristics. If only I had someone by my side who could fix all of this or clean up my mesh then that would really help. But is there really someone out there who could help me with all of this. I need to ask for their forgiveness because it all happened under my watch and I am responsible. I asked Al for Lu¡¯s current location and headed in that direction. Maybe it was finally time I reinforce my search after hearing that Athena is alive but also about the fore looming danger. It would also mean that again my existence would bring her harm, so I still needed to keep my identity a secret. *** LUCIA I sat on an almost round shaped small rock to take rest while most of us were exhausted since the road ahead was long. My mind still not able to figure out what to do next or how should I act when I meet with her again. Or will she really come to meet me. Or should I go back to find her. But what if we miss each other, and on realizing that we again cross paths and then again miss each other ¨C then the cycle would never end. I covered my ears to stop thinking any further but try to finally make up my mind. It was then, Grandfather approached me and taking his seat next to me and putting his hand on the back of my head, he spoke. ¡°Lucia if you are conflicted about anything then you can probably talk to me, I am sure even if I am old, I can give you ample of advice after all I did not turn my hairs silver under the moon¡¯s light.¡± ¡°But grandfather, your hairs has always been silver, and not because you gained excessive knowledge and experience.¡± ¡°Is that so, then my old age may not be keeping up with my memory. Haaahaa.¡± Grandfather laughed for a moment while a small smile curled on my face too. ¡°Grandfather¡­ how would you associate with a person who is willing to go as far as to risk their life to save you and yet you can¡¯t find to do anything to repay them?¡± If anything it could be only grandfather who can help me in this situation. ¡°Is that person you are talking about our guest?¡± ¡°Hmmphh¡­¡± I revolved my hands haphazardly but grandfather only laughed, so I continued, ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what to say to big sister Alicia if I meet her again. I have caused her so much trouble and she even saved my life. I just can¡¯t decide what I have to do.¡± ¡°I see, you two have gotten pretty close in a short time. Then you should be honest with what you have decided and I am sure she would understand if she feels the same way. Probably if anyone is willing to go as far as risking their life for me then I am sure it is what makes them the happiest. And if you end up doubting their intentions then you are only hurting them even further.¡± ¡°¡­To make them happy. You think so. Would that really happen.¡± I stared at my grandfather¡¯s face, making sure that he isn¡¯t just making fun of me. ¡°Lucia if you remain too focused on the future you will miss with what¡¯s happening in front of you. As your grandfather who wouldn¡¯t be able to see you grow into a fine young woman, I would be glad to know that you would have someone in the outside world you can trust. I want you to find happiness even if the day comes when we depart and you would never have to see a day of sadness in your life.¡± ¡°I want to treat Miss Alicia well and keep her promise but I don¡¯t want to leave you both. So everything¡¯s a total mess and I don¡¯t know anymore¡­¡± I again went into a trance on realizing what I wanted to have was impossible. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you not just tell her all of that? You both find each other inseparable then you can surely work out a solution. I don¡¯t want you having a regret of a painful goodbye, with whatever you choose. You will always be our child.¡± I glanced at grandfather for a moment realizing how old he really is, as I watched him scratch the bare skin under his overgrown beard and how he had always cared and loved me like his very own child¡­ no maybe I am his child. Suddenly I heard a voice rang in my ears, which grandfather did not seem to notice. So was I only able to hear it. [Lu can you come here, it¡¯s just that I wanted to talk about something to you.] I easily recognized it as big sister Alicia¡¯s voice. Without wasting a single second I glanced at grandpa, and affirmed my willingness to go. While he nodded his head as I saw him bask under the scant light of the sun. Maybe seeing him like this I finally realized what I really needed to say and what I wanted in the end or rather how I want it for all to start again. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I called out to Lu a little far away from where I spotted the villagers evacuating the city. I did not want to face anyone after having the guilt of what I have done to them. But if Lucia could forgive me then I can somehow lend them my hand and make up for my mistakes and troubles I have caused. As I heard clean fast footsteps and in an instant I knew who was approaching. But then suddenly my eyes could not follow with the figure in a red cape as she rushed in¡­ tightly hugging me. I shivered not because of the cold but because of the chills I received after she grappled me¡­ or rather it is a real hug. As I brought my hands close to her shoulders, or maybe that¡¯s how it goes. I looked at Lu who was crying and smiling at the same time. I had never seen a tearful smile before. I thought crying was always meant to be sad but maybe it¡¯s not all about that after all. ¡°Lu it¡¯s really alright. Everything is fine except for¡­.¡± Before I could finish Lu suddenly wiped her tears off and tried to look directly in my eyes. As if asking me to do something first. Taking her gesture I again removed my mask in front of her as my hair colour returned back to normal but with my depressed demeanour, she must have noticed it after all. ¡°Big sister Alicia from all the people in Eirin¡¯s village and me I want to say thank you for saving us from that monster and prevent any sort of tragedy with our village.¡± ¡°But the village¡­ it¡¯s in shambles¡­and it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t¡± Lu suddenly held my hands which refused to accept her appreciation for me being involved in any kind of positive act. ¡°No, the Eirin village is still one big happy family and it¡¯s all because of you that no one got hurt. It won¡¯t be long before we find a new place to relocate ourselves.¡± ¡°But you have to go through such inconvenience because of me in this harsh environment.¡± I objected. ¡°Even if you say that, grandfather had already prepared for every kind of situation in case for a permanent evacuation. See we all have been wearing winter¡¯s clothes, since winter will be on us soon.¡± Lucia raised her red cape close to her shoulders which reminded me of our first meeting. But I still had no way to know of how it would end. After a steady silence, finally broken by Lu herself, she folded her arms and circulating her hind right leg in circles, as if forcing herself to say something. ¡°Lu if you don¡¯t want to, then you don¡¯t have to say anything to me.¡± ¡°Big sister Alicia... I am sorry. You went through the trouble of risking your life and saving me and yet there isn¡¯t really anything I could repay you with. I am so sorry.¡± Tears again sprouted in front of Lucia¡¯s eye balls and I was speechless, but they did not harbor sadness, which I was sure of. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, because those were the things I wanted to do on my own, because I wanted to see you happy.¡± I said to her, not knowing what to do next. I was in a dilemma whether to pass on to her a handkerchief or wipe her tears on her own. What if she didn¡¯t like the way I do it. So I just made a white muffler out of my web-magic and put it around her neck. ¡°This way you won¡¯t feel cold.¡± I said to her, and started looking in other direction. I did not know how she would react to the gift which I gave her as a sign of her hospitality and maybe the little bond we shared now after coming to know each other. ¡°Big sister Alicia for a long time I wanted to tell you this that for you I have always found you to be the person I idolized the most ¨C Sofes.¡± ¡°Who is Sofes? I have never heard of him.¡± ¡°He is a person from the legends my mom used to tell of how he granted people¡¯s wishes and made everyone happy. When you asked for my wish and it came true I couldn¡¯t help but find you so similar to him. But you are still my big sister.¡± Lucia looked so determined with those final words. ¡°Yes, I sure am.¡± I said smiling at her. But Sofes only sounded like a supernatural scammer to me. Its best to stay away from people like them, but then again if Lu wants then, I will be her Sofes. ¡°Big sister Alicia do you have a destination in mind?¡± Lu asked with her face depressed again a bit and I could still understand someone¡¯s attachment to their family. So I too tried to be honest, with my own terms. ¡°Yes, just as I told there is still not a specific place, but I have to find someone, a friend who is very dear to me. I don¡¯t know where she is or how she is, but I will do everything in my power to make it happen.¡± I said to Lu as I tried to decide in which direction I had to head to. ¡°I must really be a bad person, to break my promise to you after what you have done for me. But for now I still want to stay with my family¡­ and so I cannot go with you, not at least now.¡± Lucia¡¯s head was down, unsure, as she lost her composure and waiting for my reply. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to force yourself to do it. I won¡¯t feel lonely I promise. And I want you to make as many good memories with your family as you can. But promise me that you will meet me again.¡± Lu tightly clenched the white scarf I gave to her as finally smiled, which seemed to reflect in every refined and polished surface of the ice forest. ¡°¡­And if someday when we meet again I would like to know more about you and travel the world along with you as your companion just as you are doing now.¡± And that¡¯s how our first encounter came to an end but at the end it did not take me much to realise that I had added a third friend with whom I would plan to journey the whole world.
STATUS WINDOW NAME : LUCIA AGE : 12 YEARS RACE : FOX DEMI-HUMAN LEVEL : 800 HP : 9,000 MP :8,000 SP : 12,000 SKILLS : [WIND MAGIC LV 3] [FIRE MAGIC LV 3] [BODY REINFORCEMENT] [SPACE MAGIC LV 2] [WATER MAGIC LV 2]
STATUS WINDOW {VILLAGE CHIEF} NAME : ARKEL AGE : 85 YEARS RACE : FOX DEMI-HUMAN LEVEL : 500 HP : 7,000 MP : 8,000 SP : 5,000 SKILLS : [WIND MAGIC LV 2] [BODY REINFORCEMENT] [WATER MAGIC LV 2] [SOUND MAGIC LV 5] TITLE : SOUNDS OF THE MYSTIC
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : INTERLUDE : THE FATE OF THE CURSED CHILD INTERLUDE THE FATE OF THE CURSED CHILD ¡°I am really fine, I will keep on waiting for her and one day we might just¡­.¡± I said feeling a bit let down by the cool fresh breeze which seemed to have almost stopped blowing. ¡°Cheeeer-up¡­Cheee¡± A soft purr like voice responded diligently to my swaying mood. ¡°That¡¯s a funny way to say it, but you are really saying that to cheer me up aren¡¯t you.¡± I responded to the weird clatter of the oblique lips. ¡°Cheeeer-a-leee¡± the quirky voice kept on making the same set of abstract sounds, when suddenly a large group of giant eagles, five times larger than the ones on earth, took a jump on us. ¡°Don¡¯t scare us during our conversation like that¡­¡± I simply controlled the wind flow and send them straight up in a heavy wind vortex. I looked beside me and took a deep sigh. ¡°That really gave you a scare, huh, Niboro.¡± ¡°Cheee-eee-ee-cheeee¡± crying that the being with a dark head, wearing a warm orange wide underpant and a brown skin, soon disappeared from my sight. ¡°Wait¡­ I am sorry I gave you a name without consulting you. How about Robin, then, but that¡¯s too common a name, don¡¯t you think¡­ so I just tried to add a special twist¡­ Please come back.¡± It¡¯s no use. Maybe it can¡¯t hear me anymore and in fact left. I have been for an hour flying at a normal speed matching that of the bird, who has been enjoying my good company, at least that¡¯s what it seemed to me. As I dictated to him the things that recently happened to me. In the start it seemed that he was quite interested as it kept on increasing its cheering tone and started flying faster as I followed it round and round. It was just too excited and influenced by my oratory prowess that it couldn¡¯t stand down any longer. Alright. According to Lu if I went straight in this direction which is supposedly south-east of the Eirin village then after crossing the ocean I would reach the human continent. While on the other hand, her destination lied at a perfect right angle to the south west. We couldn¡¯t even travel for a bit together¡­.it¡¯s not like I believe I will again loose all sense of my direction. This time I made a brilliant move, and marked the tree from which I had to just keep on moving straight forward. It¡¯s just at the back of me¡­ looking back, as I turned my head¡­.it¡¯s right there¡­ Huhhh¡­ I am sure, it¡¯s just there, at least a moment ago¡­.maybe when the sky gets clear a bit I might be able to see it again. Honestly speaking, I think it¡¯s all Mr. Niboro¡¯s fault, if only he hadn¡¯t been so enthusiastic about my story and distracted me. So I just need to increase my speed to catch up soon. After what that bird- brain had to say I need to meet up with Athena soon. I don¡¯t have any information regarding my other classmates and what have they been doing up till now, but more importantly I also need to find out how that creature got hold of our secret. He did never tell me his real name though. Well I am not the type to force out an answer from someone, better to wait, than to keep on pondering or worrying myself. At least that¡®s what mother would say. But I just can¡¯t stop tormenting myself with the question. It¡¯s just that it is such a mystery to me¡­ and that¡¯s why I need to be extra careful. The mask which I am wearing right now¡­ even though Lu wouldn¡¯t like seeing me wearing it again. But I have to be pretty strict about it myself. I can¡¯t let myself be discovered unless I know whether I can trust that person truly or not. At least that¡¯s how it is meant to be. But I really don¡¯t know, how to do or find people like that. Meeting Lu was a fortunate encounter, but what if I had met that talkative and nosy crow first. Well at least for now I would find nothing less suspicious than a flying person with no origin or identity to speak of. So I need to create myself one on my own. And I just happen to know what it should be¡­ and I would just have to count on more fortunate happenstance and encounters. But then again, that just might be me raising flags for myself, and later complaining about it. And then this feeling of drowsiness in my body, sinking in, I can¡¯t hold myself steady any longer. I need to find a place quick. After a minute or two I chanced upon a waterfall and a small dry bank surrounded by tall trees. If not for my protective field which acts serves as a preservation and observatory sphere over my adjoining surroundings, then I highly doubt I would have been able to spot it even from this height. In the middle of the clear compound, I created a small tree house with a single room and a bed using earth and wood magic. I have trained as far as making a castle, but then again I probably won¡¯t be needing one, not at least right now. I still fall asleep for a minimum of five days after I level up, while according to father my body keeps on accumulating magical energy and condensing it even further. So, I need to be careful that I don¡¯t absorb too much magic from this beautiful landscape and render this fertile and scenic beauty to a miserable state of a dried gouged desert. If only I could instead visit here for a picnic with Athena but taking a nap in nature, doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad idea either. I really wanted for Lu to come with me, but more important than me for her should be her family, right now. I just don¡¯t want to be myself anymore, if only I can have someone by my side to look after me even when I am asleep. I would rather rely on a person to take care of me now rather than an ultra protective barrier which will cut me off from this place for the next five days. *** THE BLACK VATHYS THRONE ROOM ¡°So, this is where you have locked yourself¡­and what this is about one of your servant Apostle getting killed.¡± Akihiko took an offensive tone in his outburst as he walked on the sapphire rug, laid down from the huge mantle gate of gigantic doors up to the very last inch of the front legs of the throne. The throne¡¯s huge size and uncommon structure was not the only thing about that room, but also the walls and the run-down pillars did not have anything new to offer to hook on an onlooker¡¯s eye. That said, only an expert in the field of magic would be able to decipher at how amazing the built of the throne was. A researcher in the field of magic engineering would claim it as the breakthrough in discovering the most efficient way of channeling the surrounding magic and transferring it directly to the living systems of the people that inhabited it. That again said, such a technology, was still far from the grasps of the humans, rather all of the mortals because this place was submerged in the deepest parts of the underworld. The runes and magic circles inscribed on the walls and the pillars were not only a medium for channeling the dark miasma from the mortal realm into the realm of dead but also it was the one and only means known to travel between the two realms. Every tiny spot and a little rock that could be excavated from the room could be considered equivalent to a piece that could cause a magic boom if not handled properly. But this was none of the concern of the man with deep red hair and a scar on the face, that appeared to be the mark of a sword, which was yet to heal; who just showed up in the Vathys Throne Room ¨C once known throughout all the realms where the kings of the underworld would dare to take control over several of the world systems ¨C he entered unannounced. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. His question directly demanded an answer from the highest ranked figure in the room ¨C as one would assume of the being who inherited the throne itself. His long hands resting on the broad armrest of the stone chair. His eyeballs were static and his chest refused to move, even while breathing. One just couldn¡¯t ascertain that the being reigning over the throne was even alive or not. And yet the overwhelming force, his mere existence exerted everywhere in the room was more than enough to make the impatient Akihiko to not over-step his bounds and get close to the Master he serves, called Zero. ¡°And what¡¯s your point? Running like a dog around everywhere and complaining about every little thing. I loathe weak minded people like you, who can¡¯t even finish their own job without someone looking after.¡± Kariba Chiyoda intervened before, anyone from the three figure could turn their head to Zero for a response, as their leader. Her voice showed utter contempt for the protestor but at the same time she seemed to be totally uninterested in that matter with her feeble looks as she carelessly twirled a finger round her twin-tail hairs. ¡°I hadn¡¯t asked for your opinion. And I am least bit interested in your power play games. So that is clear to you now, get of my way.¡± Akihiko taunted Kariba who instead of standing just near the steps that led to the throne was now looking straight at him eye to eye. He found her eyes, as if they were thirsty for something, they would go to any lengths and pain to get hold of that elixir and satisfy that thirst. He did not wish to fight her. Even now when she just might have walked to him, she was too fast for him to even catch a glimpse. He had no doubt in his mind that if they both go all out, then he would be taking the short end stick of the fight. There was a land and sky difference between the power and abilities of the unique skills granted to them by their gods. Not only that her unique skill had already evolved once. That did came as a surprise to everyone who learned of this fact, but in fact the unique skill could be evolved even into a higher existence to the extent of calling it a godly skill. But at the same time he was not into the aesthetic of being ordered and played around like a damn fool would and getting killed. Not to forget this was quite an arrangement where two other reincarnates were still standing in the room, which was quite a rare occasion to occur. Since most of them only kept to themselves and their reason for joining Zero, in destroying this world and building a new one as we would desire. But he still found it strange, that such rare existences could be gathered in such short amount of time at one place and under the same power. Suspecting an existence of a third force, which tied all the thread and events that occurred to this day since his reincarnation he always was at odds with other reincarnates who followed him faithfully and Zero himself. But as long as he gets what he wanted, he knew this was the only place he could find it. This was the last place he could turn to. Because he had even closed and sealed away the final gate to his salvation and peace and that scar was the proof of it. using time for the scar and the wound he had succumbed to heal, he did not rely on superficial powers to soothe his anger or justify his cause. The other reincarnate included Sakamoto Sanda who spent the most time with Zero, discussing about a major plan that they even wouldn¡¯t let others know. Though Kariba was unaffected, by all of this. Akihiko never figured out what she wanted, or why such a normal girl who was average at everything in her previous life as far as he knew landed up here in this God forsaken place. What exactly happened between she and her God? ¨C that they tried to kill each other. And even if she did, what happened to her Goddess. The next one in attendance and line to another set of purely sardonic and unknown origin was Hashima Katsuragi ¨C another rare hybrid monster race like Akihiko Totsuka. But unlike him he always acted high and mighty, as if belonging to a noble race that transcended all other existences. His own self clouded by an undeniable superiority complex to the extent of imposing it on others, sentencing all those to deaths who refused to accept it. He probably must have been here to report his success over the mission of stopping all types of communication and trade between demon continent and human continent by raising pirates. Otherwise, he doesn¡¯t even responds during meeting summons or bothers to train and be actively a part of the plans. However Zero lets him do anything as long as he is told what to do. ¡®And these bunch of people think I am pathetic.¡¯ These thoughts of Akihiko could not have been that far off the mark. But for those who knew their real side and the brutalities they have committed which might have out shadowed his very own sins. They were no longer humans, but monsters in human clothing. But even their pretense to act normal was so brilliant that no one would be able to catch a glimpse that they wanted to destroy the world, or rather they want everything in their sight they hated to be destroyed and plundered. ¡°Indeed. Akihiko, it seems that Corvus is no longer among us.¡± Zero responded in his icy voice which emanated no emotions, at least not what a human, or a previous life human would feel in the very least. ¡°And what¡¯s really the point. He was not that special. All he was good with illusionary spells and lifting off seals. He did not possess that rare of a quality or skill to make us worry. He was pretty weak even among us if you ask me¡­ I said good riddance. In my world where only the strong would get what they really deserved and be the number one¡­¡± ¡°As if I would like to live in that world. But that¡¯s just why I am concerned because Corvus was a Apostle. In Isleguard he should be powerful enough to take down any opponent and f his enemy is even an army he could use his illusionary spells to make every soldier slit their own throats in despair. So I want to know who did this¡­ because they would surely be a hindrance to our plans. And anyone who stands in the way of my goal, I will strike them down.¡± Akihiko pushed back Kariba at her shoulder as he started walking towards Zero showing signs of pure hostility, while totally ignoring the murderous glare Chiyoda was passing to him. He still knew Zero was hiding something very important to be this calm and relaxed as if nothing had happened. ¡°Corvus did manage to complete his mission, by being a sacrifice and paving the way to the awakening of the Cursed Child.¡± Zero said in a polite tone as if he was not at all affected by Akihiko¡¯s defiance to his order. ¡°So, you finally found the cursed child. So is it that thing which ended Corvus. Does that mean he is not on our side? And why did you hide such important information from us.¡± ¡°That was rather not my intention, so as to displease you all abandoned God¡¯s blessed. But rather there was nothing you could do regarding that matter. Your job is to find me helping the Septian keys, while this matter of the cursed child will be totally handled by him.¡± ¡°So there really is a collaborator. So how many truths are you going to hide from us. I don¡¯t like it. First Vertigo, and now Corvus. They were your loyal subjects who wanted your hard work and ambitions to come to fruition. And yet you abandon them in their deaths¡­.¡± But the words of Akihiko suddenly submerged in his own throat as it got mingled with the saliva which he gulped down. In a heartbeat the atmosphere of the room had changed, as the magic circles and inscriptions on the throne, pillars and walls started glowing and a pressure of magical aura being radiated far worse to even melt down the skeleton of a human took control over the room and its proceedings. ¡°I chose to take on the name of the king of the underworld and so it¡¯s my duty to use my subjects in the way I see fit. I will achieve the ideals which I desire where I bring the Gods to my knees and rule over the entire world as its true master that would stand above all powers. This pitiful world will not be reborn by those who were forced to do evil but by those who cannot stand to watch it get destroyed and never to be born again.¡± Zero¡¯s anger was justified, as the loss of two of his powerful subjects only impressed upon another powerful existence that negated and berated him while living in the unknown. Even if it was the cursed child, itself ¨C he had no feelings for possessing it but considered it merely as a tool and a means of executing his Project. For a careful being such as Zero, he would never allow the continued survival of such an opposition force. But it is on the request of him, his collaborator that he chose to leave the matters of the cursed child in his hands to be taken care of. He knew that now he had a new piece on the board moving on their own or rather a new Queen might have emerged all by itself all along. ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : Chapter – 5 : A FRIEND’S REQUEST
Chapter - 5 A FRIEND¡¯S REQUEST ¡°Are you sure you want to come along with me?¡± I asked her. ¡°Yes, as my duty and in this very short life time I am bound to following you. I will accompany you on whichever path you decide, while I will be your guiding light.¡± She said. ¡°Then I will be apologizing you for putting you in such a tough position right now and for my foolish actions I am about to take, by making him my enemy. This reincarnation of ours has no longer remained the little game I thought it to be.¡± I stared at the dense overgrown jungle with trees growing at an alarming rate and not being pruned on a yearly basis to control its growth. But more importantly an eerie melancholy hung over the dull greenery of the forest and even the scantiest brighter rays of a full moon night couldn¡¯t seem to reach the ground. ¡°Well, that does sound foolish, and every fiber of my divine being tells me that it is not the brightest one. But I chose to be part of this foolish ploy and bet my everything on it.¡± Freya chuckled and broke into a small smile. None could match the elegance and attraction which the Goddess of Lust emanated. Trying to lighten the mood¡­is she now. But the road ahead is going to be the most difficult¡­ so maybe that smile would really help. As Keith Lativan, and reincarnate Homura Kenta and as a covenant to Freya ¨C a divine Goddess, we both were here to seek the truth all by ourselves. The reason why Yumiko had to die and also Freya too was concerned about her friend Aphrodite, who was later then kidnapped. The truth about the devil so called Zero and his true accomplice in all of this madness. Born as the first prince of the great Lativania Kingdom ¨C situated in the South West of the Human Continent. I had everything I could ask for in my life. Fame, glory and a rich noble life of a prince, great academicians to guide me, a reincarnate, memories from my past life and even friends from my previous life too. But most important of all a Goddess who stayed with me at every turn of my new life whether good or bad. But now that peaceful life is being threatened, I need to take matters in my hands before anyone else is harmed and things goes for worst with more of us being slaughtered like that cursed day. Ever since that day I have been working hard training myself while fighting against strong monsters, conquering dungeons and labyrinths while also learning the strongest magic spells I could use. And all will be for this day, when I bring back what was lost to me and for her too, If I am able to. ¡°We won¡¯t have anyone¡¯s help in this? Whatever happens today only we will be responsible.¡± I reminded Freya for the last time what was at stake. ¡°We had already prepared for all the consequences. Of course you wouldn¡¯t want anyone¡¯s help, planning to do everything all on your own. Nonetheless I too like doing things this way. We can¡¯t believe in anyone else anymore, not when things have escalated to this point after all.¡± Freya responded with a nod as a small and elusive smile appeared on her face. Truthfully speaking, majority of my other classmates were too scared after that display of power of that foreign being Zero. Most of them hid themselves in fear, stopped all communications or vanished never to be heard even from their families. Such useless bunch could never come to of any use, but only a nuisance and I wanted to keep those away who weren¡¯t involved that day. What if they had an accomplice too, or would turn against me. Such thoughts were inevitable when I could not trust anyone except myself and Freya. Tilting her head in curiosity, Freya seemed to be more worried about me at the same time reminding me not to over think on the decisions I have taken yet so far. If I do that I will not only be hurting her feelings but also the feelings of those for whom I am doing this. ¡°And that¡¯s why we need to do this as early as possible. Let us go Freya. I won¡¯t let that tragedy happen again after I have taken my revenge on all of them.¡± Homura¡¯s voice proved his determination and even though he might have a calm presence but that was in appearance only. From inside he was burning with rage for almost two years, which kept him going even to this very day. The heaviness and the feeling of being outmatched he felt almost two years ago ¨C he now believed that he had finally lessened the gap. Both me and Freya looked up at the clear starless night sky and even though I didn¡¯t knew anything about astrology our path was enlightened by the moon¡¯s light alone as we delved deeper into the forest with eyes filled with resolve. Every once in a while, parts of the forest would be engulfed in explosions. They came from an unmatched and unfazed power that had been acquired after experience and harsh training. Flames raced, sparks from a single sword strike like a crescent mark to be permanently engraved on the land. The air brought with it the scent of burning woods haphazardly turning into ash as Freya used her explosive fire magic to take down every single monster in the vicinity. Monsters numbered in hundreds were plaguing the entire forest and spotting them in night was even tougher than the duo holding them off made it look like. Standing alone yet unfazed by these numbers, scything down entire hordes of goblins, orcs, rock golems and mystical beasts. We finally made our way through the forest only to encounter a barren piece of vast land which enshrined an unimaginably enormous construction, standing before me and Freya. Wild plants had been growing in its perimeter and the walls and pillars seemed to be rusted. Giving us a bad premonition of an abandoned and a stronghold fortress of forgotten times. Which meant anything that was going to happen here was too meant to be consigned to oblivion by the world. ¡°For him to choose this out of all places.¡± I said in a deep heave of discomfort and nervousness. ¡°Humans from your world sure have a difficult taste.¡± Freya chided me with a mean look on her face. ¡°It might be just him only, don¡¯t lump all of us together.¡± I hastily replied, to clear the misunderstanding from its roots. I was not a fan of occultism and ghosts. Neither in my previous life to the extent of not believing in it, and even if I believe in the undead now, I do my best to stay out of their way. We entered through the huge opening of the castle; its gates seemed to be rundown by time alone. As the mechanism to close and open it seemed to be stuck and clogged by dust and moss. Usually such empty fortress would be a perfect home to bandits who did pillaging and would use it as their main base without even being spotted by the knights in such an eclipsed part of the forest. But hopefully we didn¡¯t find any of them. But something did suggest their existence as the gray stone walls of the hallway and upper staircase were stained with fresh blood¡­ and a lot of it too. To be precise that such massive amount, one would fail to collect even from fifty men. ¡®Monstrosity¡¯ would fail to describe the brutality and savageness of the being who did all of this. For the most part I wanted to puke, but Freya looked in much worse condition as she tried her best to look away from the grotesque view. Before long we climbed to the top of the castle and on the upper terrace stood two figures, with whom our meeting was predestined today. ¡°I welcome a young man and a flawless beauty to my lovely abode. If not for such a quick meeting I would have rather chosen a luxurious castle and would have arranged for a feast.¡± Said one of the figures sounding excited as he stepped to the front into the moonlight. Lucas Perillus, the second prince of Perillus Empire and a reincarnate just like me ©¤ Kenma Takeshi. And the other figure standing behind him was Erebus ¨C the God of Darkness and his God in contract. A week ago I sent an anonymous letter to him telling that I knew about his secrets and asked him to decide on a place of meeting, to entice him into meeting with me alone. And yet he seems so unsurprised and at ease to see me. How long has he known that it was me? But it doesn¡¯t matter now, because in the end I got what I wanted and that is all it matters. ¡°Enough of that¡­Stop with your phony pleasantries and start talking.¡± I said to him but my gazes were all around as even the open terrace was drenched in the stench of blood. ¡°If you are feeling ill, then perhaps we can go to someplace else to discuss after such a long reunion of ours, won¡¯t you agree with me old friend. It¡¯s just that things got a bit nasty while taking care of some bandits which were residing here and they would rather raise their swords against me than being humble to a prince of the Empire.¡± It was an indifferent and smooth form of speech. His relaxed attitude mixed with a sense of his superiority was making me impatient. ¡°Don¡¯t call me your friend after what you have done to us, by selling us all out. You bastard!¡± I shouted at Kenma. ¡°You will end up hurting my feelings if you say that now class President. Fine then I will answer any of your questions since you went to the pains of coming this far while I was hoping you would turn your backs and go home.¡± There was no turmoil or sense of fear in his eyes as he straight out confessed his crime. ¡°Damn you! To think you were able to raise so many monsters to obstruct us. I won¡¯t mind intruding on you after you have given us such a troublesome and grand welcome.¡± I haughtily answered. I have no reservations for a prince but because in front of me stood a person who betrayed their friends or at least people whom he should have protected as comrades or as a group¡¯s allegiance. ¡°But before why don¡¯t you tell me. How did you know of my secret and ploy? Was it my demeanour that gave way to suspicion or my actions were rather too swift and dictated. You know what, never mind I asked. You have always been a wise judge and a swift learner. I was not surprised in the least if you would have found my secret someday even though this was quick. But it would be too simple if I didn¡¯t turn it into an opportune moment. Homura I want you on my side. Join hands with me and others are sure to follow you.¡± Kenma raised his palm fully stretched out towards me for a handshake and seal the deal. Had it not been for what he had done, I might have accepted this alliance, but since then, I feel nothing but repulse and hate for this person. ¡°I would if only you answer my one question?¡± I responded to his offer, even though I was unhappy with how nonchalant he was making all of this sound. ¡°Surely I can¡¯t refuse such a simple bargain now. Ask away.¡± Kenma said without thinking twice. His over-confidence with whatever he had decided was weighing heavy on me like a sword on my neck. ¡°Who is Zero to you?¡± I looked at him adamantly. ¡°A sworn ally who shares the joys and fruits of my ventures.¡± Kenma said in a light tone. Clang. The clashing of two blades each drawn out by two reincarnates a blue mystical sword in my hand as I rushed forward and used it for a quick upper cut to slice his body into two, but was blocked by a heavy jet black sword before it could even touch a single being of my enemy. ¡°You are rather fiery today class rep. maybe we should discuss things some other time or you might end up regretting it.¡± Homura said in a crude voice as he parried my slash in the last moment. ¡°The deal is off. You are going to die by my hands right here and I will never regret this action of mine.¡± I said before jumping back to a safe point and took my sword stance holding the blade horizontally aligned to my eyes, my crescent blue blade superimposed over his neck. ¡°You have rather grown quite strong and fast class rep. than the last time we met. I would really like a man of your caliber as my equal in all of this. After all we both are exactly the same. People like us want to be left alone in our actions and not to be judged by anyone.¡± Kenma stood up from his knee bent position of blocking my sword and pushing his right leg back he too took an offensive stance but was still relaxed as if he still didn¡¯t consider me a worthy opponent. ¡°I am nothing like you heartless traitor. I am going to shut that stupid mouth of yours forever and then we would see who the strongest one among us is.¡± ¡°This is going to be far more interesting than I thought. It has been too long since I have invested myself so deeply in a fight.¡± Kenma murmured to himself. ¡°Prepare yourself!¡± I screamed like a lion, as I swiftly moved forward fortifying my body and sword with magic at the same time. ¡°That¡¯s quite noble of you to warn your enemy first.¡± Kenma again replied to my sword strike by a quick block and parried it away. But I did not lose my ground and shifting my body accordingly with the flow of my sword, I moved and turning the position of my hands I redirected another quick blow at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen enough of me, have you realized that now.¡± ¡°Then indulge me.¡± The sword of Kenma started emanating a dark aura as it overpowered my blow with a single swing and pushed me back from my close advantage point. Swinging that heavy sword still won¡¯t be easy for him; at least that¡¯s what I thought. But he is so proficient with it that the weight of the sword only complemented his fighting style. ¡°Kenta¡­ let me help you.¡± Shouting that Freya brandished her hand as she accumulated hundreds of fire lance after chanting a small spell. All of these only to be launched for our one single enemy Kenma. It was only befitting for an existence like a Goddess to amass such powerful magic at a single point in such a short time. But before any of them could propel further, heavy thick tentacle like shadow structures emerged from ground as they touched the fire lances, all of them were extinguished in a blink of an eye, as if the darkness infested and manifested as a parasite to eat away the light. Erebus used to control shadows and drifting in between them he appeared in front of Freya casting his very own magic special to negate ours. ¡°You won¡¯t be interfering in their fight. Let us, Gods settle their dispute among ourselves alone first.¡± Erebus wore a dark expression as he expressed his hostility. ¡°Fine then I will take you on first Erebus. But don¡¯t tell me I didn¡¯t warn you if you get hurt at the end.¡± Freya drifted backwards in a blink of an eye using wind magic and so did Erebus denying to leave the sight of his enemy¡¯s shadow. ¡°Freya¡­.¡± I shouted, but got nothing in response. She did not have time to look away and be distracted from her own fight. And so it is as much as my fight too. I was worried, and yet my nervousness was slowly turning into a feeling that I used to feel long ago, but had forgotten until now¡­. To crush my opponents with all I have got unless they stop trying and competing. Maybe this is what people use to call a battle rush in my previous life. I am not deeply crazed about it but for once I wanted to be get deeply involved and introduced to this feeling anew. ¡°Honestly, I would be too disappointed if I had killed you as easily as I imagined. All my training would have been for naught if you can¡¯t even keep up with me.¡± I giggled. I had not strayed from my path, I had still not forgotten to what end I was here. What I had to accomplish¡­ to prove¡­ and turn things right again. Even if some people cannot be brought back, if I stop trying I am afraid I might lose and forget the pain I felt that day. ¡°Damn straight! So don¡¯t try to look away even for a second. We are going to have a fight to our heart¡¯s content and settle it once and for all. How about the victor will gain all, while the loser becomes his servant for the rest of his life.¡± Laughter spilled out from his mouth as every word he said sounded repugnant. ¡°Your mouth runs too much¡­ maybe we should start with fixing that smirk on your face.¡± ¡°Just try it.¡± Our hearts raced as the ground shook with the impulse of the sprint we took off from the ground and ran at each other and pushing our sword directly aimed at our chest, none hesitated to kill each other. I was prepared, but I still might have considered my enemy¡¯s actions to be childish and a mistake of youth. But now I wanted to know the reason. But that comes after my victory¡­. I raced onward again, thrusting my blue blade before him in a feint as I took advantage of it and suddenly turned its course upwards, the deadly point of the blade plunged towards his chin, the tip moving so fast as if cutting through air itself - but it still failed to connect with his body. Kenma¡¯s body half bent backward, he raised the hilt of his sword which bounced my speed attack again. After my first attack was evaded in a grand manner despite my enraged speed, I did not let it go to my enemy¡¯s head, as I kept my sword raining at him like a storm of sharp blue petals in a synchronized gale trying to pierce through his very being. Still titled, he pushed his body forward while his legs moved backwards. Seeing the chance my sword plunged forward as if it had a mind of its own, while Kenma stood frozen for a moment there. Before my brain could process this strange stillness and the odd tranquility mixed in my supposedly winning strike, my senses returned to me as my sword grazing the left sharp edge of the long black sword almost too perfectly to be true only to end up sinking deep into the thick walls of the terrace of the castle. There was a soft smile on Kenma¡¯s face. This fight was not a joke; neither was he smiling at his achievement of predicting my move or luring me into attacking upfront. It was a pure display of mocking me. His gazes infuriated me. Telling me repeatedly that I might have lost this round. The more I looked at him, the more I remembered her expressionless yet grim face after she was brutally murdered and behind all that plotting was him. I wanted to destroy him more than anything. And then I would finish Zero and everyone associated to him. My blows are meaningless and so would be my resolve if I can¡¯t reach him after I have come this far. ¡°I am not done yet.¡± I screamed as I pushed the hilt of the sword hard, leveled perfectly at his neck¡¯s height. With a screeching violent, thunderous sound of grazing to the very deep of the concrete walls with a thin blade which was meant for swift attacks I cut the walls in half as my sword sparked fire and rubbles into my enemy¡¯s face. As his face narrowed in disbelief, he was quickly able to dodge by pulling his head downwards along with his lower body. His swift movements were now shaking, still unaware of my surge in power, it was at that point he stopped holding back as he reflected his true powers on me. Without a second being wasted, he brought his left leg curling up a half circle from below enforced with his special dark magic ©¤ his kick crushing my insides was only about to throw me from my position. But just when his foot made contact with my belly, I ignoring all of the critical pain, grabbed Tenma¡¯s collar tightly and since he couldn¡¯t maintain his balance well in that state, the thrust of the kick was strong enough to knock us straight into the high wall and wrecking it, we fell from the heights. *** FREYA ¡°Homura¡­..¡± I cried as I saw my partner fall with his enemy from such a lofty height without any guard. Doing my best to reach him with my magic control, I tried to help him out, but that was all I could do. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too worried for him, than your own well-being, Freya?¡± Erebus asked. ¡°Don¡¯t call out my name so frivolously like that. Hiding and plotting like a coward, how low will you fall?¡± I said as I prepared another wind spell to cut down those shadow tentacles of his. You can do it Homura. Hang in there; I prayed forgetting the second enemy who was also in front of me. Clutching my hands together ©¤ wind in form of blades forced its way through the magical defense of Erebus as he was being pushed back only to land on soft clay to hold back his fall. Wiping the blood spilling from his cheeks he called out to me. ¡°Freya, you are really strong. If possible I didn¡¯t wanted to fight you. But seeing you feel endearing to the humans I would say you have become a fool. From when did you started caring about them? They are just lowly creatures who stoop so low to gain our favours and powers only to push back all their wrongdoing and unhappiness on us. So, why are you trying to save them now?¡± ¡°I know I must have felt the same back in the divine realm. But not anymore. Because now I understand that true beauty not merely lies in possessing eternal life and divine powers but it lies in the lives of those people who exchange their life for those happy memories which these mortals has as their only possession during their time of death. It¡¯s not for power, money or a chance they have a smile at the end of their life, but a feeling of satisfaction you reap after living a happy and fun life. Not something we two can understand, but still this new life has taught me more and more only to realise that they are not weak alone.¡± ¡°HAHAAHAAA¡­ you honestly think that way. Don¡¯t make me laugh. And if you really believe that then we would see soon enough who wins this.¡± ¡°What are you planning to do Erebus? Do you even realise the gravity of what you have done? At the end you might not have a place to return to and forever fall from the grace of your Godhood. But your cheap tricks won¡¯t change my mind.¡± I said with an angry voice. ¡°It won¡¯t do you good to worry about your enemy so much. But hey now, since we are here, let¡¯s measure this resolve of yours and the things that makes you so cheerful.¡± Erebus said as a shadow made its way through and mingled with my own shadow. In a second I and Erebus were sinking deep into the darkness like a small pool of quick sand, as if my body paralyzed I was unable to even move a finger. *** HOMURA KENTA Knocking over the walls both me and Kenma fell from the top of the building. The fortress was taller than even a ten storied building and none of us could control or wield magic properly because it seems that the walls of the fortress and its close proximity is a laid out ant-magic area. Could be that once this fortress was a stronghold for royalty in a war and as a precaution great measures were taken for its security and preservation magic which was still active on it to this day. But I was still alive and breathing. Only some few bruises and cuts from the fall with no bones cracked. To be severely injured in mid-battle could have proven to be a disadvantage because casting strong healing magic takes time. I will probably thank Freya later ©¤ has she not used wind magic to lessen the momentum of my fall and provide an air cushion at time of impact with the ground, the hit would have been fatal. But what about him¡­ I jumped back¡­ sensing danger as I avoided a clear blow from his sword as it cut out a horizontal curve mid-air. Putting the weight of his on the sword immersed into the ground he rose up. Compared to me he was faring well, while the hit in my stomach was still aching from deep inside as a burning sensation made me almost numb from the shock. Comprehensively if I went at it again I might not be able to show the same speed and power but what about my enemy. He could be just pretending to be out of shape too if he could survive the fall then surely he can do much more. ¡°Homura why don¡¯t you first listen to what I have to say.¡± He said with a contoured expression. ¡°Say it, as your final wish.¡± I gave him a chance to speak so that I could recuperate in that time casting healing magic on myself, but I couldn¡¯t understand why would he give himself such a disadvantage. ¡°Then let me first thank you for listening to me. I would rather not kill potential future allies.¡± He gaffed at me. ¡°Save your gratitude for later because after this I am going to kill you.¡± I meant what I said as I might have made my intentions clear through my angry voice. ¡°Tell me Homura do you believe in fatalism?¡± ¡°Do you mean as in fate and destiny?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a simple belief that explains all things in this world are predetermined. The fact that we are fighting here might as well be the will of a superior being that controls fate. Behind this temporarily sustained peace of world, abnormal accidents keeps on happening and the world will slowly but surely fall of its track. We as the messengers of God were sent to this place to reinstate true peace and in return we get any one of our wish granted.¡± ¡°What a crap!...doesn¡¯t that means that all our efforts are pointless. If the Gods at the top themselves are responsible for it from the very start, then this new life of ours was set on a broken table to make its fall a surety.¡± I howled, does he really intend to waste my time with such meaningless chats. Just what is his endgame? ¡°I am glad that you are a quick on the uptake. I too felt the same you see. But in truth when I met the Gods and learned about how divine system works it all comes out to be the truth¡­turns out we are all playing in the hands of the Almighty God, even yours and mine present actions might be determined by Him, but I am going to severe this world from that fate and then take control over it.¡± ¡°Kenma have you gone insane. We are not toys and this is not a game. We are living things too. So open your eyes and don¡¯t¡¯ be fooled by some old philosophical decree.¡± I screamed as I disregarded his idea. I really didn¡¯t want to think that way. It¡¯s like a distasteful thought that can crush any soul to the lowest depths of despair. And I don¡¯t want to be any part of it. I have always believed in my own work and talents and tried to achieve whatever I desired with my own two hands. The lines on my palms are nothing but mere lines and not restraints that binds me. ¡°So tell me class rep. what would you wish for? Wouldn¡¯t you want to change the world as you see fit.¡± The excitement inside Kenma was taking root as his poker face which had clouded his real expressions was off and he was laying bare his true feelings. He truly felt that way and really meant what he said. He was no more joking but was more than serious enough to swear his life upon. ¡°You are in quite a hot pursuit yourself. I don¡¯t think I could possibly wish something that massive and unbelievable. But your ideas sound to me rather appalling and unbelievable.¡± I scoffed at him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe what I say but you can obviously listen. I will become the ultimate vessel by reaching the roots of all creations to make all desirable possibilities and my wishes come true.¡± Kenma replied to me and the more excited he sounded with every word he uttered. Trying to move his hand in front only to grab thin air acting as if he almost has that power in his grasp now¡­ ¡°And how do you go on doing about that¡­ care to explain.¡± So there really was something more to it. Something of which I had been in the dark. That means I won¡¯t succeed in defeating him if I don¡¯t end up knowing what plans he had prepared to which end he is so determined to kill his past life classmates. And after I am done with my healing and prepared for my next attack I will take him down in the next blow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I planned to tell you this from the very beginning. There are still chances you still haven¡¯t resolved yourself to defeating me. I can just tell by looking at you.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I glared at Kenma. ¡°Tell me class rep. have you ever used your unique skill till yet.¡± ¡°¡­.!!¡± For a moment there I had no words. How did he know that? What has that to do with anything of this? ¡°I knew it. So why don¡¯t we try and learn and then you will be able to venture into my world and see its true virtue.¡± ¡°I am in no way abided to do whatever you say or seeing your twisted vision. My unique skill has nothing to do with our fight. I can and will defeat you without using it?¡± I pointed my sword at him, refusing to do whatever he said. ¡°Are you certain of that?¡± Kenma narrowed his eyes and clapping two times, from behind him two shadowy figures emerged from the ground. One was Erebus and the other one was unexpectedly¡­ ¡°Freya!¡± I called out to her. But she still did not respond. Her eyes were open that means she was able to listen and hear us. But due to some kind of restrain she was unable to do anything. ¡°Kenma what are you doing¡­.she has nothing to do with our fight. Your enemy is me. So release her right now.¡± I waved my hand in frustration to grab his attention. ¡°Oh I certainly would but unless you grant me an audience with your unique skill, I just can¡¯t. Despite that I have gone to great lengths for this arrangement, restraining a goddess¡¯s power is quite troublesome you know.¡± ¡°Fine then, if there¡¯s no choice.¡± I glanced at Freya and nodded. She looked a bit troubled with my instant approval, but suddenly her body was immersed in a golden light and I could feel the divine power coursing through my body, somehow without a medium and only with our contract her powers were being transferred to me. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road. ¡°Kenma you asked for it, I won¡¯t be responsible for any of the consequences.¡± ¡°Oh don¡¯t you worry; I will be in turn using mine. I can¡¯t let my guard down around you after all.¡± Kenma sneered as he felt the surge in the divine magic power. ¡¯Let every fiber and material be charmed by my charisma¡¯ I whispered and a raging amount of divine energy forced itself out of my body and spread into the area like a wave of endless pattern and current. In the next second I knew there were tremors from all around and when they finally stopped, the trees shuddered, the ground shook after each short interval, footsteps as if in a procession were heard loud and clear even from far. Something huge and numerous was heading in our way. Kenma was unaware of the exact nature of my unique skill and now he was finally seeing it. Suddenly he looked at me and was frustrated to see Freya again standing by my side. ¡°To think that you will agree to use your unique skill so easily.¡± She said. ¡°It¡¯s because you got so easily caught.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, if I use too much power, then your charm skill gets activated on its own and I would rather have you not complaining and nagging about it to me. But if I can use my full power even in this state Erebus is no match for me.¡± ¡°You make me sound like a grandpa frustrated with the wrinkles on his cheek and I don¡¯t nag. But that is pretty reassuring in itself.¡± I smiled back at her as I prepared myself to strike on my opponent when they came forth, for whom I have been waiting. In the nearest of places and from behind the group of trees ©¤ emerged forth ferocious monsters, undead, monsters we had killed previously, or monsters that once lived here, their skeletons and whatever of them was left, trees uprooted themselves from the ground as they grew out hands and legs ¨C they were now my minions who followed my every command and were charmed by my skill. ¡°I see so your unique skill has got the ability to charm anything whether dead or alive as long as they cannot resist and you were hiding such amazing powers all up till now. How foolish, you could have conquered kingdoms and become the king in no time.¡± Kenma cried in joy and instead of being wary of the impending danger he was elated to see a multitude of enemies. ¡°Speak for yourself. It would be better now if you surrender. You honestly can¡¯t think of fighting against this many enemies.¡± I shouted at him. ¡°It¡¯s not like I am not surprised I am really astounded to see the limit of your power. But you see it has still got nothing on me. Witness my ultimate skill ©¤ the power I acquired¡­. Let there be darkness, I seek ruin of all.¡± Kenma mumbled and the next moment the ground vibrated slightly. I and Freya reflexively looked down sensing changes in the magical flow below us. Instantly, elongated thick black metal-like rods with pointed ends shot out of the ground. The large army of monsters, undead, living or non-living creatures that had arrived at my calling were skewered in front of me as their body did not even flinch after the impaling. Almost one by fifth of the charmed servants I had gathered were dead in the next instant. Lifting up myself from the ground as I pulled Freya up after we fell down trying to dodge in haste, we looked at Kenma who was totally immersed in a myriad flow of black aura. ¡°I will take care of him while you see to Erebus.¡± I softly spoke to Freya without looking at her. The situation called for immediate action and we both understood that. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine we both will be the only one to finish them.¡± I spoke cheerfully. ¡°The more you start acting cheerfully like a bright kid, the less reliable you are. Fine then, I will be the one to deal with him in this battle.¡± Freya¡¯s worries faded in a blank expression as she casted a strengthening magic and defense magic on the remaining forces which have gathered. Dividing them in two groups, she started giving them direction in their empty minds as they started acting in a synchronized way, transformed into a train group of soldiers ¨C while our enemies waited not too far from us. A large horde of mixed monsters charged at Kenma from both sides ¨C who was gripped by a strange joy of displaying his power. Moving his fingers along, pointed spikes again impaled most of the monsters, only very few able to avoid them with their sharp senses, while others were hanging mid-air, their bodies torn in two. I dashed faster in between them, trying to either dodge by using the monsters as shield or by sensing them entirely through magic. This was the first time I was using charm magic on my own accord, after when it got out of control once while practicing the whole royal castle and my family was under the effect of it for a week even when I cancelled the magic. For me it was more of a moral sense otherwise I was not that affected by its consequential effects it brought with it. That¡¯s why I forbid Freya from using it and she got caught because of me. But the situation will soon be under my control, just a little bit more time and I will show him that deciding to give me this chance was his greatest mistake. One of the ogre servant in front of me appeared to be that of a high level as he skillfully dodged all the spikes, and just when one shot in front of him, he grappled that spike, coiled his body around it, but just then from one spike another rudimentary spike emerged and pierced through its monster core. These spikes were really deadly and the closer you got, his defense seemed to be the more impenetrable with increase in his effective combat ability to tackle a multitude of enemies single handedly. A perfect counter for my own ability. Did he see that coming too? Just from where is he getting his information, could it be Zero, but it doesn¡¯t matter I still have this hidden trump card tucked between my sleeves. All I need is the right time to play it. I leapt in front and jumping on to the corpse of the ogre I made a second careful jump avoiding all other stakes that tried to follow me in my descent. Drawing out my blade, I swung a straight line downwards, the tip of the sword leaving a blue trail as if the path of the blade pierced through a deep perilous ocean turning it into a pacific clear blue surface. Smashing all the stakes that materialized in the way of my sword were crushed to dust and finally it came in contact with his heavy sword, the clashing of metal deafened our surrounding and with a burst of brilliant blue, my sword ran in between, cutting through his sword, its direction deflected by a bit it ran through his right shoulder injuring him severely. It was not deep enough to make it look life-threatening but surely it was not wise to continue any further. The long, long battle might have finally come to an end¡­. When Kenma holding his right shoulder which was leaking with blood all over, he wore a grim expression under his own dark shadow. I returned back to Freya¡¯s side as she looked quite please with the outcome. ¡°You finally pulled it off, and now we can finally take some rest.¡± ¡°It would do you good not to forget that we still have to take care of some other goons left after this.¡± I replied in a twisted manner, so that she doesn¡¯t start slacking off, like she did during the academy. She was the top students in the magic class and might as well be one of the best too. Not something too celebratory for a goddess but it came with its own perks of passing away the classes or sleeping during the training. ¡°Don¡¯t just start celebrating yet. Not yet¡­ I might have misjudged your strength and taken this too lightly but I am not going to hold back anymore.¡± Kenma growled under a tensed face as his nerves on the forehead twitched and his anger could be felt in the atmosphere. ¡°Spoken like a true failed villain.¡± Freya mocked Kenma. But something was still not right. He was not the kind to bluff, not until now and after that blow he shouldn¡¯t be able to move like that. ¡°Freya get back¡­.¡± I grabbed Freya¡¯s dress from behind and pulled her back, when a long jet black metal cord pierced the ground turning it onto a huge crater, just where Freya stood. ¡°Eeeekkkk!!!¡± Freya screamed for the first time like a normal human would react on being attacked and surprised out of the blue. Otherwise as usual she acted always high and dignified. There were not that many moments of her, but she soon returned back to her serious demeanour. We looked at Kenma and Erebus was standing right beside him as if they have just discussed something now and Erebus was not quite happy about that and yet he had a smug face. As if he was fine with whatever conclusion this battle would have drawn. But now our eyes were stuck on Kenma and he taking just a single step further exuded a strong malicious intent at us. I nodded to Freya and she was on guard for whatever happens next. Step. Kenma rubs his right foot on the floor dragging it and then stomping on the pile of dust collected into the leveled ground. As if he was angry with himself and then soon got rid of that feeling, completely abandoning it ¨C unlike a normal average human. ¡°I decided to be the king of this world. And this showdown has just begun. You winning is a very interesting idea. But it¡¯s too bad, Homura. You cannot stop me from reaching my goals and I have decided that you are going to work for me whether you want it or not¡­. Let there be darkness I seek destruction of all, Black Armour. Partial Transformation.¡± A dozen of long metal flexible cords that could be bent into any shape and structure and yet hard as diamond were protruding from back of Kenma. As my eyes began to warp, by the dark light he emanated, it took away all of my concentration just to stand in that pressure of glaring eyes that peeked at us filled with rage and hatred. For a moment I could feel that one of those flying metal limbs could pierce me anytime through heart, and my hands hook in fear, just responsive enough to not drop the sword in my hand. Finally he was silent for some time. And the dark aura then materialized into more black ornate cords on his back as if forged out of his dripping blood from the wound on the shoulder which had been poisoned by his own magic. ¡°Listen Homura this fight of ours might not be what both of us seeks and yet we are fighting here like pieces played and thrown around on a battlefield. The world system has been broken for a very long time. We can never know for sure whether this system is flawed or incomplete and when our fate is trusted to such a thing that has no desire and form of its own, how can it know what¡¯s better for us. And that¡¯s why I as a king has taken it upon myself to replace this very system and stand at the top of the hierarchy. To get this world rid of its imperfection and silence.¡± His voice echoed in the plain grassland and in between the walls of the fortress. ¡°You have really gone insane Kenma. If you walk on this path you will never be able to get what you want. You are taking this too far. What you are seeking is unachievable.¡± I shouted at him with my full voice. Something inside of me forced me to warn him for once, to take the chance maybe to turn back from wrong to right. But I was a fool, not to realise that to turn things right I need more than just words and maybe that incomprehensible thing which I needed the most right now, I felt it lacking in myself¡­ ¡°Why do you think we were granted this power in the first place? With this power I will bring Adamas to this world and change it forever and no one will stop me from doing this.¡± I looked at Freya who was as if stung by an anesthetic syringe. Her face had lost all colours at the mention of that word. And I myself have never heard of that word ¨C ¡®Adamas¡¯. After all this thing was foreign to me and yet somehow these two Gods and my enemy knew well all about it. ¡°I call this PROJECT ADAMAS. I have not fallen so low as to accept doing someone¡¯s bidding and court favours from others. I will gain all of that power for myself and compile a completely new world where everyone will be free to do whatever they want and with its own set of new laws, while completely tearing this old broken world apart completely. Now then¡­¡± Kenma raised his hands as if signaling someone¡­ and without me even realizing those long metallic black cords pushed Freya away as she crashed far away, knocked rampantly into the wall. While Erebus followed behind her. I was so slow to react, rather so slow to even see that coming. But Freya was doing fine as she was still standing ready to face Erebus. But somehow all of this made her unhappy. But right now those eyes that were glaring at me even through this darkness¡­ while I stared with my eyes wide open right back at him. Prepared to have a second round. *** FREYA ¡°Freya you are really not someone to mess around. Even when you are so distracted right now, you saw that attack coming and protected yourself in the last moment.¡± Erebus said as he waited for Freya to properly stand up. After all he was a God and had his own pride while fighting others at their full strength. ¡°Tell me, Erebus¡­ just what in the world have you done with that child. How did he know about Adamas.¡± I questioned him with a stubborn look on my face. I was really not going to move from there unless he would have answered me. The root cause of the problem ran deeper than I thought and more than we can actually handle in the present moment. At this rate¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t ask me he decided this all on his own. He just happen to learn about Adamas in the divine realm and through his curiosity he came to know more about it in this world and its deep secrets¡­. And you would be astounded to know about how to resurrect it.¡± ¡°Erebus don¡¯t tell me you are doing this to get your place in the Mane Apostolo Council as one of the twenty four Pillars.¡± I threw my next question at him which I concurred. ¡°How brilliant of you to so quickly surmise that? But do you think that would really matter if we are able to resurrect Adamas, even the Mane Apostolo Council and the twenty-four Pillars would be able to do nothing in face of its real power and all will be helpless.¡± ¡°You will not succeed in this endeavour. You will never be able to get your hands on the Septian Keys, after all they were lost and hidden forever in the previous Great War.¡± ¡°To be honest, we already have got our hands on one of these and a second one is just in our grasp.¡± The more lavishly and quickly he replied, the more my hopes were being crushed as he dictated the truth to me. And all this information being shared to me just so that I the Goddess Freya could be mocked. I won¡¯t accept it and nor let it end like this. ¡°Even so you will never be able to find the cursed child. Just like the last time this resurrection and summoning of Adamas will fail because a being like that does not exist. And lastly God Almighty will stop you from doing all of this.¡± I laid the last line of defense of my arguments. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t you worry? He won¡¯t do a thing but sit and watch because he cannot go back on his words of not interfering with the reincarnates with whatever they do. As for I am surprised that you even knew about the cursed child, that¡¯s quite a hidden secret which very few of us knew. Then again knowing you who was once considered to be a perfect candidate to ascend as one of the Pillars, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise now will it.¡± Tch! That was more than enough to make me angry. I fired several fire lances at him, while the leftover monsters attacked him at the same time, but with a single swipe with his shadow tentacles it was more than enough to take care of them. I was running out of options, I have already been transferring my divine power to Homura to fight against Kenma. Unlike his opponent¡¯s ability which needs divine power to just activate it, Homura¡¯s power demands a continuous supply of it. Though it is inefficient; it is still stronger with my superior abilities and yet I am being pushed back. As if from the start I have been losing my powers slowly. I needed for now to keep Erebus busy so that Homura can complete his fight which did not start some mere hours ago but it has been almost two years. He had been fighting, as I saw him trying to improve by leaps and bounds. Unlike me who thought I was always the superior and above all destined for greatness. I never tried to improve myself in the thought that I was born perfect as a divine being ¨C a God, and that was my biggest flaw because I still had something missing inside of me. Not far from here, he was desperately trying to prove himself of what he is capable of. People like him and me always want to earn the acknowledgement of others and won¡¯t rest unless we would have achieved our goals. I heard very nasty sounds of continuous clash of metals as if they would rip apart my ear drums. I was doing my best not to scream loud or rush to his side without any plan and interfere with his fight. Blood was spilled all over the place and I didn¡¯t know to whom it belonged to. Homura had deep cuts all over his body as he tried to keep his vitals protected; he still had a tough battle ahead. But he had not given up yet, facing his battle with a strong heart, he had not yet abandoned his weapon and ran away from the battlefield. Humans in no doubt are stronger than I thought. Even though this may not end well and the results might not be in our favour anymore. I vowed to protect my partner with my life and swear it on my Godhood that I will not fail. One¡¯s lust for strength is not a result of his ongoing legacy of accomplishments but it truly lies in the process of aiming for something. ¡°I will press on, so that we both can return back home safely and victory will be ours.¡± Waving my hands in a semi-circle, an arc of flame danced under the full moon as a giant firestorm raged to completely rip off Erebus and his bothersome dark shadow magic. But all in the middle of it a pink light shone as my magic suddenly turned pink and its changing nature as I felt it disappearing from the atmosphere. To an extent realizing what was happening I took extreme precautions and quickly cut off my magic before I could be further harmed, as my whole body shook in pain for forcibly doing it while still maintaining a constant flow of magic between me and Homura so that he can keep on fighting. As the storm cleared its reminiscent suddenly vanished and got absorbed into a pink crystal stone which Erebus held in his hands. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have believed it unless I had seen it myself. To think that one day a God would finally break the taboo of using those cursed origin stones.¡± I sneered at him in contempt. ¡°Huhhh! I was outmatched even in this. You left me no choice Freya, fighting you fair and one on one¡­. The odds are obviously not in my favour. But the scales of the balance have now been tipped with this artifact in my hands.¡± ¡°Well for your kind information, those stones might have worked as a charm against anyone else. But against me you are quite at a disadvantage, because my attribute is lust. While the same principles might apply to the origin stones. I can forcibly stop my magic being completely drained by that cursed thing you are holding in your hand. How low will you fall to use it on a fellow God? Do you realise that after this you will never have a place to return to if someone else learns of this fact.¡± I might have sounded a bit confident. But I was more vulnerable than a common human now, with no magic to wield for myself, I would certainly fall. Bu then Erebus passed a hissing laughter as he called out to me, ¡°It seems that the battle is approaching its end. You wouldn¡¯t want to miss the final show.¡± Saying that he vanished into a mist of black clouds. I suddenly turned my head in the direction where Homura was fighting as I saw a trail of blood flow out from one of his hands as he was deeply wounded. His back, his hands, legs almost every part of the body was leaking with blood and at the same time he was still fighting back regardless of all the pain he was suffering, all just relying on my divine power and the healing magic he was regularly casting on himself but couldn¡¯t keep up with the damage he was sustaining. ¡®Just stop¡­ Stop now.¡¯ I wanted him to end this fight now but I couldn¡¯t speak or make him hear my voice as I myself was growing weak. Was I wrong to grant him power that he had succumbed to this state? Or was this battle beyond our reach to begin with. I really don¡¯t know how I should feel. But I have to keep my promise which I had made to myself no matter what. As I ran in the direction of Homura hoping to catch up with him before it would be too late. *** HOMURA KENTA ¡°You are going to fall here, sprawled into the dust and would have no choice but to be at my command.¡± Kenma said, followed by a sharp whistle of air being cut, I looked intently for spaces as I dodged a whip from one of those cords in the final moment. As soon as I landed, one of the metallic spikes thrust itself out of the ground, like a spring-loaded puppet. But before it could reach my neck I cut it in half. Sooner than I realized what I was doing unconsciously as I was already engaged in blocking the attacks from his dangling whips as they tried to thrust holes in me. Only to be parried by my sword. But I can¡¯t keep this up any longer. The speed of the attacks instead of diminishing became more accurate and paced as he tried to read my movements. I was getting restless and tired with getting nowhere with this dodge, parry and dodge strategy. I was still far from him, and the cords were tangible enough as if to reach any part of this world. I activated the magic enchantment on my sword, to make its curve glow like an energy plasma blade, with a blue lining. I clutched my sword even tighter and like an endless flow of a water stream I made my way through quickly dodging all the chords as I got closer to him with each step I took. I was ready again to use my final blow and this time I wouldn¡¯t have missed. Hurling a war-scream at my full voice I brought my sword directly aimed at the area near his chest where the injured hand was attached. A silver curve glittered in the darkness as my sword stung my hands numb and the recoil crushed my finger bones. The glow of the sword went pale. How¡¯s that possible¡­ It should have cut it in two. Somehow the cords were strong enough that it won¡¯t even let my sword pass through, as another of his cords grazed my side belly. Unfortunately, I was unable to properly dodge it in mid air and it ended me costing, more than I could have vouched for. My eyes were wide open in shock as I stared at my chipped sword because of the previous unfortunate clash and the incisions on my body which was spilling blood. It hurts, more than I ever had to bear. But it¡¯s nothing compared to what happened that day, and what might happen if I didn¡¯t take this chance. ¡°It¡¯s over, so what are you still smiling for.¡±Kenma called out to me as I was still falling beside him injured and unaware of what I was truly feeling. At least that¡¯s what it looked to me, but I did not realise that a slight grin had surfaced on my face. Maneuvering myself in mid air I pushed my body towards Kenma, placing my paw forward at his torso in his blind spot, I pushed him back as my sword hurled around in a semi-circle as it robbed him of his balance and stole his senses of the world and only leave him vulnerable enough to be able to feel the pain I inflicted on him with my sword. He was thrown away far and made a crash landing on the walls of the fortress that were tough enough to stop him from being thrown away from the battlefield and at the same time harsh to not even provide cushion for the impact. It would probably take some time for him to recover and his right arm would surely be dysfunctional by now. But at the same time in impulse I hadn¡¯t realized that the wound on my side belly was deeper than I thought it to be, as my clothes were soaked in blood red. I clenched my jaws and shriveled in pain at the same time tried to hide my own tears, as I saw Freya rushing to my side. She tried to use her magic to seal the place which was impaired, but for some reason the wound was not at all responding to her healing magic and that would mean that it was some kind of curse magic imbued along with the attack. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we can still get it healed if I can just use some of my divine powers.¡± I held Freya¡¯s hands, before she could move forward with it. ¡°We need to save energy to fight, we can¡¯t waste it here, not at this critical point?¡± I said in my feeble state. ¡°But¡­.¡± Freya opened her mouth to say something, but no words emerged. ¡°Freya what does Kenma hope to achieve with all of this.¡± I looked directly into Freya¡¯s eyes for an honest answer. ¡°You only need to know that if he gets his hands on what he wants then all of the world could be rewritten and his sick world would begin. We won¡¯t be able to do anything. It would be as though the world was that way from the beginning of time.¡± Freya looked the other way as she explained to me in as short as possible. I didn¡¯t know of the details, but eventually we all will be as good as dead if Kenma ends up having his way. ¡°I am alright now.¡± Taking a deep breath I tried to force my body to move, ¡°We¡­can¡¯t afford to lose this fight, not right now¡­.And I still can use that.¡± I said it in deep voice, putting all my body weight on my sword as I tried to stand up on my own. I wasn¡¯t going to lose, not here, and never again. ¡°So tell me class rep do you realise now, that what I am seeking is far beyond what you can even imagine. I wonder now, what will you ask for your wish now? Will you want to change the past or the future that lies ahead of us or seek power for victory in this fight? But know this, the result of this fight was already predetermined and there was no hope for you but the same darkness, that has made you end up in this situation.¡± Kenma started with his blabbering as he and Erebus walked from the impact point to where we were so as to ascertain our state. ¡°Even when we were sent to maintain peace we were unable to identify the exact terms but I think I understand a bit now that what I have to really stop is from people getting your dirty hands over this world and corrupt it. But, you know what its me who is going to decide what to do and not someone else. I won¡¯t let anyone else to make that decision for me.¡± I said to Kenma pointing my sword at him, which might crack at the very next power strike I use it for. But that¡¯s what all I need. Next time I won¡¯t miss. ¡°Freya I will be using that.¡± I said with a stern face, but I wasn¡¯t looking at her. If I did, she might have refused to do so and also because I did not wanted her to blame herself for any of this. ¡°Then I will fully support you in doing this and give you all of my power.¡± Freya did not wasted any moment, she was relentless and at the same time did not hesitate to take swift actions. ¡°HAAAHAAAAA. You really think you can defeat me. How about seeing things like this, if what I am doing is that wrong the way you think it is, then I am guaranteed to be struck down by your sword in this fight, so that the Divine System can protect itself. But if everything ends up going perfectly then I will know this that fate itself has brought us up to here. How can I prove to you that I was correct, if this is not enough evidence? The power that I have reaped by my own efforts would not have been overwhelming enough if what I was doing as you call it insane. Or rather people are called insane when their good actions are misunderstood. Nothing will stand in my way, not even you!¡± Kenma pulled out a good laugh after he ended with his speech, while we stared at his twisted face. ¡°Erebus this is madness, just what are you thinking trying to follow such out of reach and unrealistic ideals, what is there in it for you?¡± Freya finally asked the question for which she has been itching to know the answer. For a god to involve himself in such taboos and obvious law breaks would mean falling from Godhood and abandoned by the Divine System and its protection of all divine beings. Then what it is that drives him to such lengths to cross the line of despairs. ¡°My role is very subtle but simple enough to understand. It¡¯s so refreshing that whenever I think of it, every worry of mine fades away. The world free from all control wouldn¡¯t you want that too. My partner and covenant has decided to become a King that rules above all. Then wouldn¡¯t every king need a God to look after them.¡± ¡°A king you say, don¡¯t make me laugh¡­¡­.. up till now there have been a lot of things that I did not understood and either left it neglected or labeled it as unacceptable. But I am still going to face you. I will take action by my own hands and prove that myself unlike you who only sounds to me as making excuses for himself. I don¡¯t have any clue of your plan and I don¡¯t care. I am not some hero fighting for justice and I am here all on myself and not because of you playing some sick mind games on me. I simply refuse to hand it over all to you and that¡¯s why I need to grab it first more than anything.¡± After a small pause, Kenma¡¯s face lit up as he might have thought of an amusing idea. But that were the least of my worries. ¡°I see then, now Homura its time to clash our swords for the final time.¡± I nodded to Freya who brought her hands together maybe as a gesture to pray for my victory. But this time that won¡¯t be enough, what I really needed now was an impeccable timing and a lot of overwhelming power to crush my enemy. I might be asking for more than what we can obviously handle, but I promise that this would be the last time we go beyond our means. I stepped forward and so did Kenma, with dozens of metallic cords protruding from his back, he pointed his finger at me and half of the flailing cords headed to pierce me limb by limb. But I as if on instinct almost blocking each of them at the least successfully putting off their full force, taking on small hits. I headed towards Kenma as I accelerated along the smallest path it would take to reach him. I was not going to take a detour or go for a feint, but coercively it would be a direct strike and there would be no avoiding it. Kenma knew all of this and with my body language he might have been adapting to and would have eventually reached the same conclusion. With the only optimistic solution to block my - that specific one strike and in the final moments and making his own finale move on me. The thought of him outdoing me, the thought of him being superior, the thought that everything is under his control and no matter what he would win. All of these feelings brought together and coalesced into one magnificent line of pieces I carefully laid. And that¡¯s where the match will be decided¡­. When the one who knit this whole chain of events would be the one to destroy it himself by toppling a single red domino and turn tables on him at his own sick game. Just when I was about two meter away from him, half of the number of cords shrunk so as to act his cover. While the remaining headed straight for my body all to strike at the most vital points ¨C my heart, lungs, head, the legs and the hands ¨C which was completely wide open. One would think this was a suicidal attempt, but I had not given up just yet, with the remaining power still left with me I can still change the course of this battle with one single strike I have to win this. Waves of heat roiled on my chest, as I could hear my own heartbeat and the surrounding seemed to have deliberately slowed down. This was not a mirage, or the sentiment of me dying, but the effect of the ability which I was using as my final resort. The cords heading my way suddenly stopped moving, the cords that protected and guarded Kenma bloomed open like the black petals of the flower of death itself that was eventually going to fall on him. Kenma stood unprotected and in range of my sword¡¯s swing, ready to take down the enemy¡¯s head, with a definite hit. That was the final trick up my sleeve, if I focused all of my senses and magical energy, then for a moment I could even charm the magic particles around me and they would do as I asked. If I wanted for them to strike Kenma back, then it would have been possible with just one. But me trying this for the very first time I only had the means to stop all of the cords for once and create an opportunity for myself. I had won the match there, as Kenma stared at me with his eyes bawling out, fear trickled from every muscle of his face. CLANG! Everyone heard the sound of my final strike but there was one another sound that accompanied it. ZrrrrrZhhhh¡­.. My sword had cracked in two as the other part went flying away. The remaining part of the sword crumbled to pieces in my own hand. And there was something else missing, I felt the unmovable pain surging through my backbone,¡±WAHHHAAHHHHH¡± I cried. My left hand was not there, where it should have been. Tears of physical pain crowded over the lower lining of my eyes and in that haziness I saw Kenma clad in a black Knight¡¯s heavy armour a broad sword standing on the ground, its tip dipped in my blood and beside it was lying my ripped off arm. ¡°Black Armour. Transformation Complete.¡± Kenma¡¯s lips moved as I heard him wording it. ¡°How¡¯s that possible, was that not your unique skill.¡± I screamed in frustration. My thoughts still unclear, uncollected. Something unreasonable, something absurd had happened and I still couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Kenma glared at me with emotionless eyes as if he felt nothing with what he just did. ¡°That¡¯s not quite right. You see my unique skill has already evolved further into a Godly skill. Homura you have failed and now it¡¯s time to pay up.¡± His words were cold and yet the absolute. ¡°No... No. No. No. NOOOO¡­¡± That¡¯s not the truth. I am not hearing that. I can still try¡­. My sword¡­ where is it¡­ but it was already broken¡­..if not that then my hands¡­.but they were mostly injured that it would end with only me hurting¡­. My legs¡­. But they won¡¯t even have the energy to stand and respond to me. ¡°It¡¯s time for you to die, if you are of no use to me.¡± Kenma made the decision in light words. The death blade was hanging on my neck, and light was slowly fading from my eyes. I failed everyone, I failed myself¡­. After all, I did not belong to anywhere. No matter how hard I tried at last I couldn¡¯t win. Things again had to escape from my hand¡¯s grasp. What Kenma said¡­ was it true after all!!? And if it is then me falling to this state, Yumiko losing her life, Freya seeing me in this pathetic its all the Divine System¡¯s fault¡­ but is it really. Or, it is just me putting my blames on someone else just because I met my match or hadn¡¯t considered my option properly. Was escaping from this ever an option¡­. I don¡¯t know. But all I could see further was my end¡­ and instead of looking like a reaper with a black scythe, or an angel to carry me away, it rather looked like a hopeless cat. The world stares at me and I would have slowly become one with it. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Freya had moved in between me who was lying helplessly on the ground and Kenma who held the victor¡¯s sword. ¡°For what you really want, you will need the power of other God¡¯s to support you. But if you kill Homura then I would be transported back to the divine realm. So, I offer my powers to you and in return let him live.¡± Freya¡¯s words were still unclear to me as she hurriedly proposed a condition to Kenma. ¡°And what makes you think that, I would do as you say.¡± Kenma replied in his cold tone. ¡°If that were to happen, then I would chase you to the end of this world and destroy you with my own hands no matter what I have to do.¡± Freya said boldly. ¡°That is something I would avoid having to go through. Erebus do it!¡± Erebus stepped forward excitedly, and me who still did not understand what was going to happen watched like an ignorant fool. Erebus held a small pink crystal stone in his hands and as a huge magic circle formed over it, a beautiful aura medium formed between it and Freya. For a moment she turned her head towards me, while her back was still facing me. My gazes followed her. Her face¡­ she was in a lot of pain. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s right or wrong but regardless I want to do this. Do not forget that I chose you and it¡¯s my choice. You made your own choice and so I want you to make another choice and prove him that he is wrong, that what we both today tried to do was not meaningless. Thank you for everything, Homura.¡± All this time she had tears in her eyes, I could tell because she had been holding them back for a long time. ¡°But you don¡¯t need to thank me I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± I muttered, not knowing whether my words reached her or not. ¡°You are intelligent Homura I am sure you will understand¡­¡­¡­.¡± For a moment I saw her lips moving but couldn¡¯t hear what she said. But I knew it was our final goodbye as she laid standing frozen inside a giant pink crystal, cut off from the principles of time that governed this world as she faded away into a black mist. Tears continuously fell down from my eyes. Not knowing what to do next I laid helplessly like a lost child on the ground, who didn¡¯t know who he was. What was that I had to do next¡­. I didn¡¯t know? Which way I go forward? It almost seemed that all paths had closed down. Just then a kick rammed me on my stomach as I flew and fell several meters away. Blood spurted out of my mouth. Even in the final moments; Freya, though she couldn¡¯t have healed my hand, she had closed most of the wounds and internal injuries. ¡°What a waste? Just how pathetic you look.¡± Kenma gleefully looked at me. ¡°Damn you! Kenma.¡± I screamed at his wickedness and disrespecting other¡¯s emotion. But was that really what I was doing. Wasn¡¯t it my fault to push her into all of this¡­ if only I could fix all of it again? If only I could try to do it right once more, would Freya return back to me. ¡°I have an idea that will surely make you happy.¡± Kenma walked towards me, and held me tightly by my collar as he gave a jolt to my head, to put me back to my senses. I had no strength to react or fight back as I tried to gaze at him almost unconsciously. ¡°You can obtain her back if you will do me just one favour. Find the CURSED CHILD for me. You will do it for me right, Homura. Just call it a request from your friend.¡± I don¡¯t know what happened next¡­. Whether I cried in silence or screamed like a mad dog or rather fell unconscious like a loser¡­. But now I knew what I had to do more than anything ©¤ to bring Freya back to me. This time let me turn this right for once, no matter what I have to do. *** KENMA TAKESHI I and Erebus were returning back to the Empire as I used the teleportation artifact to bring us back to the Royal palace. The co-ordinates were set to a garden and just when I landed, I almost slumped to the ground while Erebus held me in the last moment by the shoulder before I fell. ¡°It seems that we would have to find a holy priest first.¡± Erebus gawked at my injuries. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I will be fine within a day or two.¡± I closely held my right arm as if it was just about to fall apart from my body like a broken machine part. If I had not used the evolved unique skill in the last moment then I might have actually died. But now I was one step closer to my goal, since we had got hold of some gods now we could produce more Origin Stones. All we needed to do now was to use it to get our hands on the second Septian Key. Lost in my thoughts, I heard Erebus calling out to me. ¡°You asked him to find the cursed child, but what if he ends up killing him, before we could extract it. Then we won¡¯t be able to do a thing.¡± ¡°Erebus, are you criticizing my decision.¡± ¡°Well your determination was rather catchy to make even a god like me to be your devout fan.¡± ¡°Hey, you must be smart to think that, and smart people are the ones I require for this dream of mine to come true. Don¡¯t worry he won¡¯t do a thing because I have every string that controls him in my grasp. He will be a wonderful pawn and do as I say. And even if he once dared to I will just have to cut the strings and he will fall deep in the abyss, never to be heard of again.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s time to head for the extraction of the second Septian key, I suppose.¡° ¡°It¡¯s just the beginning of what I have started. This world is not a paradise, and I will be the one to end it and it shall be born anew. But first maybe I will be playing my piano for some time.¡± ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Keep yourself updated with the latest release dates and illustrations related to the chapters Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : INTERLUDE : I KNOW WHO I AM
INTERLUDE I KNOW WHO I AM I always thought that the life we live will always remains the same, no matter what happens or how much time passes. That I could always keep smiling and do whatever I wanted to. But, happiness and precious things¡­. eventually falls apart. ¡°Princess I have prepared the clothes your father has sent for you, His highness has asked you to see him after you have finished.¡± Spoke one of the servants as they would have set aside my clothes just outside the bath. I opened the door since ,I was almost done with my bathing and stepped forward into a beautiful big room filled with abundant sunlight as it shed its light upon the huge bed and the decorative ornaments that adorned the room befitting of the status of a princess. ¡°Please inform him that I will be there soon. And thank you for¡­.¡± Before I could finish the sentence¡­ the maid let out a surprised terrified sound on seeing me upfront and close; as if she had seen an undead ghost. ¡°Hahhhh¡­ will do¡­ princess. I will be taking my leave now.¡± Saying that in a hurried manner, she quickly left the room as if she was running to save her life from something terrific and vicious enough to take her life. The big room was empty again and it alone sheltered me in the rightmost top isolated corner of the Royal Palace. And the dangerous thing she was running from was I¡­. the second princess of Ascalon ¨C the great kingdom of elves, Regis Ascalon. The room was more than spacious enough to hold an entire feast for any celebratory occasion and yet I have been standing alone there, left alone to do whatever I pleased as long as I didn¡¯t bother others. Even this room, was still not as simple as it looked like. Everything in this room is specifically of non-magical origin. The furniture, the decorative curtains, the glass wares and all other items were all handcrafted and not made magically as they are manufactured. Not because they become expensive or rare, but rather it¡¯s unique to a monster like me, at least that¡¯s what they call me ¨C because I always end up destroying whatever I touch as long it has magic in it. But it had not always been like this, I too once was living happily and smiling among my family members as they equally loved me back but after that accident everything changed. I had to live apart from others not because I wanted or was forced to but because I had to. I was born with strong magical energy and had great aptitude for magic as well as for combat among all my siblings. We used to play, eat, sleep and do everything together like a normal family would spend their time with their children¡­ But things do not always remains the same and the sole reason being because I was labeled different from others. But who decided that. It was not me, and yet slowly everyone seemed to be so far and distant. Even though I know my family members deeply care about me I just couldn¡¯t seem to get closer to them, not when I have this devastating power. My magic attribute was not yet determined and when I was nine years old, I went with father on a simple monster extermination expedition along with my other siblings. It was just going to be a simple test for our practical skills and learn about the present dangers that surrounded our kingdom isolated in the northern west part of the Demon Continent. Everything was going well until then as I had already scored against two red-wolf monster with my arrows that would chase down their enemies relentlessly unless they made a hit on their target. But then unexpectedly a giant red wolf shot out from one of the trees and pounced on me knocking me from the horse¡¯s mount, pinned under its powerful legs, I was unable to move. Father in turn jumped from his horse and running towards me he tried to push away the monster and knock it off. There was no time left to chant a magic spell or take aim and shoot. All that mattered to him was saving me and he didn¡¯t wanted to injure me in the attack, how so ever. But its sturdiness somehow proved to even overpower him. There was not even a second left in which it would have torn or crushed my head in rage. My mind was drawing a blank and in that moment as a reflex and naturally a power sprouted in me from deep within as naturally as it could have been with me since my birth. My hands moved forward on its to grab something intangible, only to make the slightest of contact with the monster¡¯s body. The next thing I knew I was drenched in its blood but that was not the only thing I had destroyed as I saw the monster¡¯s body twist devastatingly in agony like a spinning top, crushing all its bones and blood vessels with the pressure of being tormented and its body compressed into a savage lump of meat. But that was not the only terrific scene I saw that day. Father who was also in contact with the wolf as he was pushing it with his hands had his left arm missing as a red blood fountain spurted out of the missing part of the arm. I was screaming and crying and yet father who had a pained look on his face was smiling at me even just for a bit to tell me everything was fine. But that was the day when I lost my innocence, the affection I wanted as their kid and not some cursed foreign monster and the normal treatment as a fellow being. It was ascertained that I had an abnormally high affinity for destructive wind magic and on top of it a special skill ©¤ AERTORN SPIN. No one could find out how the skill worked because whatever I touched made up of magical constitution would compress and twist in itself. No matter how many times I tried to suppress it, I destroyed everything of creation and turned it into pure disaster. And that would include life itself which brims with magic and life force. Had it not been for my status as a royal and my family¡¯s intervention I might not have even being living a proper life of a normal being and I have always been grateful to them for looking after me. With no hope I was shunned and closed in this part of the mansion and everything surrounding me was designed specifically so that I wouldn¡¯t end up destroying it. All beauty and fun faded away as soon as I touched something and hurting my own family terrified me more than anything. That¡¯s why I decided to stay in this place and keep on learning more and more about myself so that one day I could climb out of this hell-hole and be with my family again. Slowly I started venturing inside the castle trying to do and help things in my own way while continuing my magic and combat training. There were obviously people afraid of me, those who despised me while some who sympathized with me, visualizing me as an unfortunate being but none treated me like their brethren ¨C all because I was different. Because of my excessive wind affinity all my other magic became almost negligent and I was rendered unable to use wood magic. As an ill fated elf who was deprived of the touch of the nature ¨C I was left miserable to live the life of the black sheep of the family. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I wanted to sleep close to my family, tucked in between them listening to bed-time stories, but all I got was a huge cold empty bed¡­. All because I can¡¯t even hug my own even for once. Even the food made for me is tasteless, since the products were grown naturally without using magic for cultivating lands and germinating the seeds. When I was a kid, all I did was hold the bed sheet tight while I had to cry alone on thunderstorm nights as the lightning tormented me. But in all this time I have grown and learnt in my own special way; that crying or blaming it all on my fate won¡¯t work. If I want people to accept me then first I need to accept myself. I wanted to be strong so I could protect the things that were dear to me. So, that I could finally obtain the things back which I lost a long time ago and are dear to me. I don¡¯t want to lose anymore because of my weakness or lesser understanding of my own powers. And for that purpose I have to venture to the outside world and find out what really I am capable of¡­ and only then maybe I will be finally able to understand what I can truly do with this power. After wearing the dress that father had specially sent for me; which he does occasionally and seeing that the room was typically filled with all types of gifts sent by him. But they seem pretty useless to me and I am really not into wearing such grand sophisticated dresses, because it¡¯s difficult to move around in them and it takes an awful lot of time to put it on. Huhhhh! But since he went to the trouble of sending me one and meeting me, I can¡¯t seem to prepare myself to break his heart. It¡¯s not like someone will walk up to me and help me put it on, but rather I have to do most of the work myself too. I have even refused for the workers to clean my room and took it on myself to do it on a daily basis. I glanced out of the window and beyond the small garden where a huge vine tree seems to be growing, beyond it expanded a massive vast blue sky. And beyond the walls of the royal palace was the capital city Ascal. But the palace administration has been in chaos because some days ago the sky had turned red, with raining stars that almost flooded the sky and the massive tremors that devastated the capital city. It was reported to be a monster whose origins were unspecified even on the magical radar and from what I have heard just by the magical output its threat rating went beyond any monster registered in the information directory list and even the machine seemed to be reported inefficient in predicting its true power level . I wonder whether such kind of monster even exists, because then not even the army would stand a chance and if it really does then why did it disappear so suddenly. Knock. Knock. Two maids entered my room. ¡°Princess Regis, we have come to escort you to your highness.¡± said one of the maids. ¡°I don¡¯t need an escort to see my father now, do I?¡± I said in a bitter tone. ¡°I am sorry princess, but it¡¯s the code of protection to keep his highness safe.¡± The other maid really didn¡¯t care what she had to offer me in answer. So, they really think I am that dangerous to harm my own family. ¡°So be it. Take me to him.¡± I followed them hastily, trying my best to escape from the gazes of the guards, other workers and officials in the castle. Finally reaching father¡¯s office, where he usually worked and performed all his kingly duties, I stepped in while the other two maids still followed me to the inside. ¡°You are finally here my sweet girl. You two can leave us father and daughter alone now.¡± The man sitting on the chair in front of the desk with a golden plate label stamped with the royal family¡¯s emblem and the right to the throne, while the crown was frivolously thrown on the table¡¯s edge as if he didn¡¯t care much about it, he stepped out of his chair to come closer to me. Even though he knew I am afraid to come close to anyone, he tries his best that I am not left alone. The two maids had already left my side and I could finally find myself some place to relax and demand father that he allows me to go outside the elven kingdom. ¡°Father¡­ I¡­¡± ¡°Now, now you have only just arrived and you look so wonderful in that dress, how about I ask the chefs to make something exclusively sweet for this occasion and we can enjoy it with some tea and talk.¡± Pushing one of the chairs in front as he beckoned me to take a seat. ¡°Father before that I want you to give me permission to go and travel outside the kingdom.¡± I said in a desperate manner before he makes me to forget what I was here for. ¡°Huhhhh¡­.. Regis, we have been over this before, but I still think you are too young and immature to leave all on your own. Stay for a few more years, train as you have been meticulously doing all along and then we will see to your request. Is that okay with you?¡± Father tried to force out his way by sweet-talking to me but this time I was not falling for it. ¡°No. It¡¯s not! I have to go and see for myself what I can do and find out¡­. That¡­.¡± Then I realized that even though I have been wanting to go, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there, what I truly wanted or how I might end up and do outside the kingdom and beyond my family¡¯s reach. But, ¡°I have already made up my mind, and you cannot stop me this time.¡± I really said out loud what I was thinking, while father for a second there stood motionless as I might have heard him whispering my name. Suddenly fast-paced footsteps were heard in the corridor as a man and a soldier in silver armour entered the room. ¡°Your majesty, its bad news the forest spiritual magical device has spotted an intruder within our kingdom¡¯s borders and is squandering around our royal capital. But somehow our magic radar has failed to detect whether it¡¯s a monster or another living being. I am afraid to say, but with the increasing events of dragon invasions and the harm caused to the tree of Genesis¡­.¡± ¡°Greatttt.¡± Father tried to endlessly stretch the word as he signaled the official knight commander and the administrative officer towards me. ¡°Princess¡­Regis. I beg your pardon your highness to not watch my tongue and speak without your permission.¡± Both of them stood with their head down, waiting for further orders by father. Well he did really a blunder; to spill all the chaos in front of me since this news might have been kept a state secret from the start as the nature of the content made it sound like. The more the disclosure, the rumours are bound to spread. But it¡¯s not like father is going to punish him for that, but now that I know I have a rare chance to prove myself. The dragon island has been the home for the dragons after the Four Great Spirits and the Black Dragon God made it a sanctuary for all the other dragons to live a peaceful life after the Great War and exist without being hunted because of their ruthless anger which they might show in discomfort. Even then this kingdom has done its best to keep the dragon island a secret from the rest of the world and also act as its benefactor. In return they provide assistance in keeping the tree of Genesis, which is said to be one of the blessings of the four Great Spirit and the Tree of Life from the realm of Gods, safe from the dangerous monsters which we cannot handle by ourselves. If for some reason, there is a single harm to the tree of Genesis it might as well be the end of this kingdom, since the entire capital city is built inside a huge evergreen forest. ¡°Father let me handle the intruder let me prove myself that I am not that immature girl you still think. And if that¡¯s not enough I will fix all the other problems that worries you.¡± Saying that I already left the room to make preparations and see that there are no threats that jeopardizes the safety of my kingdom and my family. *** \_(¥Ä)_/ ? A thank you mention for the Patrons We are thrilled to have your support. You truly make the difference for us. Names :- connormBond *** \_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 6 : THOUGHTLESS LIKE A HUMAN
CHAPTER - 6 THOUGHTLESS LIKE A HUMAN This has been more disappointing than I thought it would be. After waking from leveling up, I tried searching for the tree which I was going to use as a landmark to travel further, but as soon as I pin-point it out I find another green tree similar to it, resembling it perfectly in height and shape. Shouldn¡¯t the forest have been filled with diversity of flora and fauna, so how there can be an identical tree just like it everywhere I look. It was all the fault of that ungrateful bird that left me alone, but I won¡¯t blame it since it intently listened to my conversation and I am looking forward to another one of those. But I also cannot blame myself for bringing an outdated world map only to forget that I cannot zoom in or out of the map like I would do in the previous world and having zero experience with trekking is making this travel unbearable. So, I came up with a hundred percent working psychological decision making method which I used even in my previous life to choose between options when I didn¡¯t have a preferable choice of my own. I just can¡¯t leave everything to fate and do nothing. So, I let the vertical wooden stick freely fall under gravity, as it would point in the direction I have to move next. Though it¡¯s a crude method but this way I can at least have a path to follow than wander around like a vagabond. I cheerfully followed it whenever I came across two or more junctions and within no time I had a huge realization. That¡­ now I just don¡¯t know anymore, how t worked for me previously. I kicked the stone with a slight force with my legs as it fell into the depths of the cliff I was standing upon as the vastness of a new layer of greenery presented below me. I still couldn¡¯t hear the hitting of the rock on the ground, but something more interesting caught my eyes as I carefully scanned the massive forest from the top and realized the trees at several junction and paths had been cleared only to form a huge inspection magic circle as if someone was intently keeping an eye over it. I was overjoyed over the prospect that this would surely help me in meeting someone and then I can move with my next plan of action, which is one of the skills I mastered to my fullest even in my previous life ©¤ to ask for directions whenever I get lost. Usually there were instances where I end up in a wrong place, to the point of admitting that was normal for me and I started avoiding travelling altogether. But seeing that it is a necessity now, I need to start believing on the decisions made by the sti¡­kk¡­ I mean made totally by me and wherever my heart will take me to. I started walking vertically on the steep cliff, quite easy for a born spider like me. I just had to maintain a synergy between the magic in the soles of my feet and the magic energy flowing inside through the rocks to maintain a proper balance and body posture. If the magic is insufficient I would lose my footing and if I apply too much then that would lead to... I drastically increased the magic on my soles as the rocks underneath cracked and burst outwards; I jumped and flawlessly landed on the ground without a single scratch. That brings me to the present scenario where I am being followed by several pair of gazes from all around me. Maybe I should be thankful for the attention, but is it really the kind I should appreciate because I have never been in the spotlight. But even if they have to stalk me at least they should have followed the three golden rules which I read once on an internet blog about ©¤ ¡®mastering the principles to be a successful ethical stalker¡¯, when I thought I should become a detective and try joining the detective club. A successful stalker perfectly mingles in the crowd, they cannot let the target know that they are being pursued and yet make them feel uncomfortable with the uncanny vibe that their every action is being watched. They have to deceive everyone including themselves that they are a part of the dark side of the shadows and no one can know their true form and intentions. And last but the most important is that to maintain a thorough log book of the activities of the target no matter what difficulties the observer has to go through to collect information and bring success to the mission. Internet sure is a powerful thing, but now it has become a thing of my past. I am sure I wrote these golden rules on the joining form for the detective club, but I had to drop out because they rejected my joining form on the pretext that I would fit much better in the ¡®chasing bingo birds¡¯ club, but I had no plans of joining a weird club that chases birds around all day in the zoo. Being not sure was another problem as I couldn¡¯t tell whether my pursuers were just some watchers, hunters or stray bandits. But they sure are doing everything for letting me know that I am being followed ¨C by carelessly using search magic and that too with material attribute. Did they forget to take into account that even if it reveals my location but on the contrary if I have a master over magic control then I can easily trace back their location too. I have been taking care of monsters by using my web magic, which are dipped again in my poison magic. A single touch of these sharp webs and the monster won¡¯t even realise when the poison paralyzed its brain and killed it. But then again I might be led into thinking that I have outwitted them, while they are outwitting me, to make me drop my guard and attack at the most opportune moment. But if I again outwit them by thinking that they think they have outwitted me, while I pretend to not notice and outwit them¡­.Hmmmm¡­. I felt a crushing pain in my head. Why this endless cycle of outwitting others has to exist in the first place. Either one is a problem for me if they are hostile, but if I am able to explain them properly my situation then I can only be at an advantage. But if I try to face my problems head on then¡­ this should totally work and it¡¯s not like I have anything precious on me to be stolen and following me around is going to lead us nowhere since I am myself lost. So, there is only one way to bring this loop to an end and that is¡­. *** REGIS ASCALON Presently I am pursuing the invader along with ten other knights from the elite corps that serves directly under father. Leaping from tree to tree, the forest was our territory and we were confident with our ability to hide in it and use it to our advantage. While they are following the person in question, they are also keeping an eye on me. It could be that they might have been ordered by father, to bring me back if anything goes wrong with this mission. But I don¡¯t care with whatever orders they have been given, I simply need to focus on the task at hand and successfully complete it. Only then I can prove that I am not useless and it would also serve as a test of my capabilities whether I can survive in the outside world or not. I am going to bring back the intruder and present them in front of my father¡­ and if they are aggressive then I will take them down without any hesitation. Feeling a bit at odd as the other soldiers stared at me, I knew I was regarded as a malfunction from whom nothing could be expected. I had to show results of my hard work no matter what I have to go through and how much pain I have to endure. Pulling the hood of the green cape down on my face, stealing myself from their eyes, I pushed further to take a closer look on our intruder. Only to be surprised to find a human girl by her body features ©¤ about my height with medium size straight black hairs going down to her shoulders, I could not take a proper look at her appearance because of the white mask which covered the top-half of her face. It was rather strange to see someone in such bright exclusive-special-looking clothes I had never seen before and to wander alone. Or, could be that she might be just a diversion and the real culprit is hiding nearby. I used my wind detection magic only to find nothing. For another point, I cannot seem to feel any strong kind of magic presence from her which would mean that she might not be tough to handle. Strangely there are no strong monsters in the vicinity which would usually be the case and I would take that as a good luck sign for me. Furthermore, I have a strange feeling that this human might already know that we have been following them, since she has been at times looking straight in our direction and maybe I even made an eye-contact for once. But the elven knight¡¯s are too proud to take that into account and consider it only a coincidence. I also cannot get a read on her movements that are quite strange, seeing that she has circled around the same route for a third time¡­ could it be that she is lost in this forest. But what business does a girl alone would have in the deepest parts of the Demon Continent. Humans are a species which we elves are mindful of; seeing that when some elves return to our homeland who have been freed from slavery. They are detestable species that make slaves out of their own people and even force and abduct others species and drag them into the bottom. Even the humans who live in the elven kingdom have to strictly abide by the elven laws and they are cut off from the outside till they decide to stay here. But even then I can¡¯t bring myself to accept that everyone is the same, not at least in my position. I can¡¯t rely on the knights help and also because this is my personal mission which I will handle alone. Not that they would let me join in their plan because I can¡¯t use elven telepathy which should come naturally to all elves. But because of my strong affinity to destructive wind magic I have been an outcast and ostracized by most of them while they bad-talk about me and I wouldn¡¯t even know about it. But that doesn¡¯t make a difference of what my priorities are and what must I do to become strong, that I wouldn¡¯t have to lose anything again or feel inadequate. Suddenly, the human stopped moving and the elven knights at the back including me were on guard, but instead they had already readied their bows, on the contrary I decided to only carefully observe the target for now. ¡°Is she insane¡­¡± I hissed to myself in utter shock. Out of all of my expectations she was waving her hands freely in the air, maybe as a gesture of greetings as she walked towards us. But that would be apparent only to me ©¤ since the knights on the rear might consider it as a sign of releasing some kind of magical attack. Before I could warn them, bunch of magically enhanced arrows were launched from their bows. Tcch. I had to do something¡­ something and somehow prevent it, before she could have gotten hurt. But there was no escaping and if she might be innocent then¡­ I would only be able to blame myself. Not knowing when to act and realizing that it has already been too late has always been one of the biggest regrets of my life and it is just repeating itself in front of me again. Unexpectedly my mind went blank¡­ ¡°Huhhh¡­¡± before I could think of anything further, my footing seemed to be off, as I seemed to have missed to inhale a single breath. I tried to curve my legs only to feel thin air as I was about to fall on the ground. In that moment I saw a black shine that made all the arrows disappear while the trees were cut down in half and the other soldiers met the same fate. But I was not done yet¡­ I won¡¯t lose without knowing what actually struck me¡­. And if I know that then I can absolutely win by forming a battle tactic. I tried to use wind magic forcefully to maintain the speed of my fall and at the last moment to turn around and hover over the ground. ¡°Impressive. You are still standing.¡± I was dumbfounded to hear a voice that would have belonged to a young girl as I turned back to the source of sound. ¡°Should you really be impressed by your enemy who is going to capture you?¡± I asked a quick question as I loaded my arrow on the bow, trying to take aim I fired at the hazy figure. ¡°How could I miss this close?¡± I jeered. But the girl vanished right in front of me, too fast for me to even follow around with my eye. But something still did not fit right with the situation. I looked around and the soldiers were pinned to the ground unable to move, their bows and strings slashed in halves. While a strong sense of numbness clouded my body¡¯s movement. My arrows and bow almost felt weightless as I at least understood that using them further had no meaning. ¡°Who are you?¡° I shouted. Trying to pinpoint where she actually went into hiding. ¡°Me. I am Alicia.¡± That voice this time came from upfront. Astonishingly, she again appeared in front of me, even knowing that I would attack her with the slightest chance appearing¡­ but then something in me went berserk when she came close. Her face lowered down, trying to see mine hidden under the hood. ¡°Get away from me.¡± I screamed at her. Pushing my right leg forcibly backward, I tried to manage and form a proper support for myself, as I thrust my bow forward to put a suitable distance between us. I wanted to push her away, thinking that I would hurt someone again with this power if she touched me. But instead of making distance, she straightened up, a white closed fan in her hands, blocking my full powered bow swing mid-way like it had just been a gentle push. Out of frustration as a final warning I again led out a war cry, as I turned the direction of the bow and made it accelerate upwards, but it was dodged this time as she shifted to my right. ¡°I just want to talk. So, if you would please put that bow away.¡± Even though I heard her words clearly, but I refused to understand the meaning of them maybe because of my own personal agenda, as I spinned the bow in my hands to use it like a long pole in close quarter combat. I was about to land a menacing blow on her head but then the blades of the fan opened up with a metallic crackle and a gust of strong wind threw me backwards. Before I could stand up again to fight back, the sharp blades of the fan were close to my neck, without realizing that my hood was off and my identity exposed. In that moment I took a proper look at her face, probably resembling to a age close to mine, a faint smile surfaced on her cheeks, her mouth slightly open as if in surprise, but her red glowing eyes beneath that mask spoke otherwise ©¤ the only thing I could think of was that my life was at her mercy. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I always heard from great people speaking in books about how we need to face our problems head on and only then we can achieve our goals. And when I tried to do just that, even waving my hands in appreciation for coming to look after me themselves and saving me the hard work to find for them instead. I am ultimately rained by arrows that would have killed me on a first hit, right. If only those great men were still alive I would have probably stormed their houses and sued them for their misguided teaching and for planning an attempt on my life. But now I have to even take care of this mess. That would make ten and another one close by¡­ as I applied gravitational magic to restrain them and wind magic to break any harmful sharp objects they wanted to play around with. We can¡¯t have a peaceful talk with knives in our hand, now can we. But it seems that one of them is still able to resist as I saw a figure of almost same height as me still standing. I drew in closer to exchange a word of pleasantries and curious to see the face beneath that hood which covered only half of it. And if she turned out to be a girl it would make conversing easy for me. But things went quite differently as she got upset with me prying. I knew I was bad at socializing but not to that extent that they would try to kill me just for coming close. As if I had touched a special part of her that should not have been struck even under any special circumstance. I already knew being hammered around by a bow was not going to be a pleasant feeling so I decided to knock her unconscious too. ¡®STOP¡­.¡¯ A gentle and loud voice screamed inside of my head as the blades of my weapon fan stopped midway. ¡®Al¡­ who was the one who called out to me just now.¡¯ I was sure it was not one of those restrained people or her and I also cannot sense any other presence around. {UNSUCCESSFUL TO TRACE OUTSIDE INTERVENTION.] So, someone tried to contact me telepathically from the outside. Suddenly my eyes dropped lower as I saw long red hairs fluttering openly in the wind; belonging to the girl I knocked down on the ground. She was had a tall figure while she wore a red cloth outfit with a lather girdle and long boots. Her slender yet fit figure was a sight for green-eyed jealous people, while I focused on the part which the hood covered before it fell off. She had long ears and a pretty face. Did I mention long ears, pointing outwards, though not to an extent I was expecting and yet they were long unlike mine. Which no doubt implied she was one of the another world races ¨C an elf. I was sure to meet them at some point but this is more than to call myself just lucky to just chance upon them. I took a closer look and realized that even the other pursuers under their hood were elves as I playfully pushed their hoods down with a little bit of wind magic. Why didn¡¯t I think of this before, a large forest with a large scale magic engraved over it. Such a master-piece work could only have been owned up by none other than elves. I had just so many questions to ask. If I had to begin from somewhere then how about telling me that do they have problem while making their twirls straight. Doesn¡¯t their comb get stuck every time while combing their hairs in between the ears? Would they have preferred to use toothpaste or a chew stick twig to brush their teeth to propagate their close relationship with the nature propaganda? But then I processed the telepathic communication one of the pinned men received and understanding the merits of following them I finally decided to lift up the gravitational field magic. As I thought they were no more hostile against me anymore though they were passing unusual nevertheless suspicious looks at me. The elf girl had already pulled back by now, while the others had made a defensive formation again. While one of them filled in the information to the elf girl and by his manners it made me think that it was possible for her to be a higher ranking person. ¡°Princess Regis, we have received direct orders from the Forest Sylva Maiden, to bring this human back to the royal palace.¡± ¡°Wait! Mother did that. But what has she to do with an unknown person like her. I can¡¯t think of anything.¡± The elf girl harshly stomps on the ground and after crunching her teeth she started staring at me. Does she even realize that I can hear the whole conversation and why is she glaring at me so angrily. With the only option left for me to look the other way, even when I wanted to look at those long ears for much longer. The elf girl quietly walks towards me and without looking at me she spoke in a harsh tone, ¡°The elven kingdom will be taking you into custody now, do you accept your crime of unlawfully entering the borders of this kingdom.¡± ¡°But¡­ as I said before, I am just lost, so I don¡¯t think any of those charges are valid on me.¡± I didn¡¯t wanted to become an unlawfully border crossing criminal without no good reason. This would have probably left a bad impression and then I wouldn¡¯t be able to learn much about these elves. ¡°Anyways, what was your name again? You can just call me Regis. I presume we are of almost same age.¡± Did she really intentionally ignore what I had to say; on the contrary I was quite okay with knowing names as a start. After introductions, the guards and the girl called Regis escorted me to the royal castle, or as they described it to be. We walked almost for thirty minutes and the remaining time on a carriage we got on at the border gates, which was akin to a long, gigantic wall carved out of giant trees. During this whole time it was made sure that I did not realise the way to the royal castle from the border gate by covering the windows, not that it would have helped me either way. But since it was their job, I did not object, but would have appreciated the chance of sigh-seeing the kingdom. It seems that they use some kind of large terrestrial bird for man-powering the carriage. But just putting up a small perception blocking barrier was not enough to block my analyse skill. How could I even miss to watch a supposedly another world kingdom for the first time when cramped in a small carriage with a bunch of soldier, and being taken to a castle on the pretext of being charged for infiltrating the kingdom¡¯s border. Beautiful houses in the shape of a tree, giant mushrooms with hanging rooms of peach-shape, elves in leaves clothes, a landscape with a waterfall and a pristine blue river and long leaf shaped boats floating over them. But on the contrary things did not look quite that right and that would also explain why the guards looked so frustrated. The lands seemed to be mostly dry; there was nothing exciting about the place I was passing through, even the cluster of houses built around the trees most probably resembled like giant tree houses which I would have found either way in my previous world. I expanded my senses and realized that most part of the kingdom might have been going through a dark phase because of the lack of magic in the nature and the land. For a moment I wondered what the reason could be because only this specific part of the kingdom looked to be devastatingly affected, while the forests surrounding it far away were still brimming with life. Obviously they wouldn¡¯t welcome an outsider like me during this kind of difficult situation. Either way if things become difficult for me to stay, I can just use teleportation magic and run far away. But for now it is the best choice to go with the flow, in order to learn more about the working of this world and to gather information about the whereabouts of Athena. I disconnected myself again and wondered why Regis had to alone board another carriage. I would have liked to know the reason from her, because she seemed to be easy-going on me as well as kind. Also she had quite a special skill which caught my eye; I wonder why she didn¡¯t use it on me to attack. I will also ask for her forgiveness for attacking her respectively and I will do everything to know more about that skill and make it mine at the same time. I stared at the guards, who kept gawking at my mask, for a moment I thought whether they will brandish me as a traitor if I tried asking them about more information on this place. If I have to meet someone from the royal castle, then surely they can help me find a way to the human continent if I clear my name. It is also possible that if the person comes out to be a highly respected and resourceful individual then I can seek help to find out about Athena. But no one helps another without something to pay first. So what if I am able to fix the condition of this place and solve its problem. But that would mean first I have to find the source of the problem and even Al cannot process any conclusion without more information except for the decreasing magic particles in the nature. But a huge source of this magic aura I can still feel coming from underground, but it¡¯s very unstable now. That could also prove to be the part of the reason of this entire predicament or more like an after effect. The carriage finally came to a halt, I felt tired more than I ever felt while finding my way through the forest. The castle was befitting of the title as the main centre of an entire kingdom and the royal capital. Carved out of the hill¡¯s top and situated in the middle, I could have gotten a full view of the kingdom but a white dense fog prevented me from doing so naturally. The wind felt so fresh and the soothing smell of the flowers that grew around the perimeter surrounding walls caught my attention. We came across another castle gate, where the guards were surprised to look at me but they have somewhat their eyes tensed up to see Regis coming along too. And those were the eyes that I understood the best, when people start doubting your existence. For some reason I felt a bit frustrated and sad to see this happen all the time, until in the hallway I was suddenly greeted by a young woman who still looked in the bloom of her youth. The guards suddenly stood straight, with their hands in some form of a symbol tucked to the middle of their chest they held their heads tight but tilted down a bit. Her green-hued eyes had a special charm to it and contrasted well with her lush pink lips, while her blonde hairs fell in curls down her back. Wearing a green straight gown and followed by two other elf attendants she first looked at Regis and then glanced at me. ¡°I am glad Regis you are back home safe.¡± She said in a delightful voice. ¡°So, you were worried about me... Mother.¡± Regis replied in a tone as if she did not care, but I could tell that it¡¯s not what she really wanted to tell by looking at her. She had a sad expression and did not try to speak facing her supposedly mother, directly. ¡°Why is it that we have to bring her, a human to the castle instead of being questioned and for initiating an investigation?¡± Regis continued but was interrupted. ¡°I am sorry for my daughter¡¯s rudeness. You all may leave now. Can I please inquire your name, the one who comes from a faraway land and whose path is guided by the forest¡¯s spirits.¡± The lady spoke in a gentle manner, while the guards soon left after bowing to her. And she was totally playing the part of being mysterious and her words pronounced of being a believer in occultism which made me excited for a bit. Though I already knew spirits and fairies existed because I had already made contact with them in the divine realm when Athena introduced them to me when we together visited the Spirit Lake in the Eleanora forest. ¡°I am Alicia.¡± At least that¡¯s only what I can tell to people right now, since I have no other identity or meaning attached to it. I can¡¯t even give out my full name. But if I do remember, mother is actually a half-elf by origin, so maybe I can find her relatives as well. And if they are hers¡¯ relatives then they are mine too, but the fact remains that I still have to keep their identity a secret and so it¡¯s a no go from my side. ¡°Miss Alicia. I am pleased to make your acquaintance. Please allow me to escort you to the king¡¯s chambers. He will explain to you the situation well.¡± ¡°Wait, now father wants to meet her. Why doesn¡¯t anyone ever tells me what is happening here. It was supposed to be my job and yet everyone seems to be only interfering in what I am doing and leaves me out alone¡­.nothing seems to be going right anymore.¡± Saying that aloud Regis turned around and left quickly. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. No, one moved or spoke unless the loud footsteps had finally stopped. I too somewhat regretted for being inefficient in doing something but it was not my place to speak in between a family¡¯s issues. ¡°Hahhhh¡­ that girl is still in her rebellious stages. I would better have a proper talk with her later. I again apologize in turn for such a rude display of our daughter. Now if you would kindly follow me.¡± I was for a moment dumbfounded by the fact that the king of this country was in fact Regis¡¯s father but her outburst almost seemed natural to me. In that order, the women in front of me, Regis¡¯s mother would be the Queen of this kingdom. Wait¡­. Were my introduction even right. Did I properly address her and not break any taboo laws. Should I already plan my escape? But they seem to be so easy-going people that I couldn¡¯t realise that until now. The fact that I was going to meet the king already sounded difficult enough but now things have become much awkward for me. Regis who is the princess of this kingdom, I couldn¡¯t begin to imagine with her being a part of royalty. Sure she is beautiful and has an endearing appearance, but for me she never fits in that role. And I even called her by her name. But she asked me to do it¡­ so it¡¯s totally normal. It was now that I was noticing a wooden tiara encircling on Regis mother¡¯s head that almost looked petrified into white colour and glimmered in the light which the light orbs hanging on the walls showered on it. I quietly followed her through long hallways each decorated beautifully by flower ornaments as I wondered whether a plant which bears pearl flowers would exist in their knowledge. But my thoughts were more constrained by the fact of how I should behave in front of the king and now I know that the woman in front of me is in fact the queen of this kingdom, should I start speaking to her more respectfully or keep up with the same tone. Is it even in permissible value? What if the king is short-tempered unlike her and would brandish me as a criminal or worst of all pass capital punishment and behead me. For a kid like me born and grew up in a democratic world, how would I ever know of social etiquettes in a king¡¯s palace. Beyond a huge gate with a circular arc, two guards pushed it open as soon as they saw the Queen coming. She nodded her head and the guards closed the gate and left. Bit by bit I was beginning to understand that what I was going to go through should be of confidential nature and I would be expected to maintain secrecy too¡­ otherwise for a second I felt my own hand on my neck out of fear. The king stood beside a golden chair with curled armrest and an adjustable back side, which can be lowered to an extent of being completely horizontal. He was looking through the window and I think you could get a plentiful look of the kingdom if someone with a maxed out appraisal skill tried to. The king finally turned around, carrying himself with an air of dignity despite the contracted muscles on his cheeks depicting anxiety and worldly worries of maybe growing old. No, that can¡¯t be royal elves are supposedly high elves who are known to be the one of the longest living race in this world. The king had a gentle expression which reflected in how peaceful and sober it looked at the same time. The light reflected on the walls and the beautiful ceiling, the pleasant smell that the wind brought from the outside growing flowers ©¤ all were in harmony. His tall build, and yet how thin he appeared to be with loose and decorated robe did not hide the fact that I should be wary of him. Not because he possesses brilliant magic or some kind of exceptional physical augmentation skill, but this is the first time I am seeing someone with a maxed out analysis skill and another rare skill investigation at its peak. At present though this mask might have succeeded in hiding my real appearance but there is no doubt that this high elf can probably see my capabilities and my magical aura. ¡°As the king of Ascalon, I apologize for bringing you here human girl without passing onto you any information. But I am sure you understand that it is the nature of the information that demands me to use such makeshift methods to deal with it.¡± His tone was gentle and yet he tried to be on guard against any kind of mental attack I should have been capable of exerting on others. ¡°Miss Alicia please be at ease. We already know that you harbor no ill intention against us and our kingdom. It would be an honour to tend to the one guided by the forest¡¯s spirits as our guest.¡± Said the queen. Well I did feel a bit relaxed after hearing that, but still her words had made me curious. As far as I remember I was guided by the stick¡­ I mean by my own deductive reasoning. So, what is the story or should I say the catch behind it? ¡°I am sure you must be aware of the situation by now and the danger the kingdom is in.¡± Said the king sounding a bit hoarse as if he blamed himself for it about what was going on or he considered himself insufficient to relieve the situation. And I could surely see that concern, not because I had experience with it, but since father taught me everything to know about resolving political issues in this world since I inherited the royal demon¡¯s family crest. But before I could say anything, another man in the room who wore thick robes and a heavy long white cloth around his neck, his age almost reaching the limits of hitting old age ¨C probably some kind of high-post minister of the court. ¡°I am sorry I don¡¯t follow your highness, but you would be mistaken since we made sure nothing was revealed. And it would be wise to rethink before revealing the internal affairs of the kingdom to an outsider.¡± He sounded a bit despondent himself. ¡°It¡¯s alright I am sure our little guest already knows half of what is going on. It would be foolish to underestimate her at this point of time, with how things are standing.¡± The minister was surely taken aback with such a high remark for me. But me who was instead of being happy still felt that he saw me only as a kid. ¡°I am not sure what exactly are you telling, but even if I did¡­ what has anything of that to do with me.¡± I said confidently. But in actual I was scared from inside because, if I accepted of what I did by breaking rules then I will be declared a criminal. So I tried to look confident and throw back the question at him. Quite intelligent of me if I say so myself. ¡°Pardon me, Miss Alicia, but let me explain the full situation to you.¡± I looked at the queen who was now intently looking at me but she had eyes filled with that of being specifically attracted towards me, like how I used to be when I saw a newly launched game on sale. ¡°Has it to do something with your title Sylva Maiden?¡± I said casually in the flow of the conversation. ¡°Impressive.¡± The queen was amazed and so did the king to the extent he seemed as if he was expecting this. On the other hand the minister whispered to himself, ¡°But how¡­¡± as if this was another of their kingdom¡¯s secret. Now I could hear my own teeth clattering against each other, as I repeated the word in my mind again. A secret ¨C probably a top level state secret, to be protected at any cost. Even on the outside I tried to show myself as relaxed as I could be to maintain that strong position in the room, but from the inside I was screaming upon myself for opening my mouth unnecessarily and raising flags for myself. I already knew I was bad at playing minesweeper from the first time I was introduced to the game because I would set off the bomb every time on my first try. But I still hadn¡¯t learnt my lesson and went and stepped on it anyway. If I ended up knowing too much then they would surely not let me go off easy. I chuckled uncomfortably and scratching the side of my head showed that I was ready to hear. ¡°It all started a year ago, when suddenly our harvests dropped, the rivers flowing into our kingdoms started losing water level to the extent that they are almost getting dry now. Magic from the Codra veins flowing below the ground that supplies the world with its raw magic supply has been unstable and drastically decreasing since then. Soon dragon attacks on our kingdom increased at an alarming rate, leaving our resources and manpower unsatisfactory. With only handful of soldiers left to mobilized we send them to the dragon island for further investigation, but no reply has came since then. I am afraid to say but the unspeakable might have brought down our soldiers.¡± The king stopped speaking as if he didn¡¯t wanted to continue any further after speaking about how he lost a great number of his people on a military scout mission. He glanced at his wife who then continued with his narration. ¡°Slowly losing all the magic from the land, the forest was harshly struck. The forest spirits did everything to maintain the ecosystem but ultimately all of them failed to stop the change. Below the kingdom of Elves lies the world¡¯s largest tree ¨C the Tree of Genesis and as its sole mediator who hears the revelation of the Great Spirits. But I couldn¡¯t contact them because the Dryads and fairies that guards her closed the gates of leading to the Genesis Tree. But today I finally heard the voice of the Great Spirit and it said to me to guide the human to the dragon island. And just then you appeared and now we definitely know that the revelation is about you.¡± I was left in awe and with so many questions. Why send the human to the dragon island? And how someone knows that human must be me. Is someone keeping an eye on me and then I suddenly remembered hearing that voice which asked me to stop. It might have to do something with that or I can be entirely wrong. It was like a quest on an adventure mission, and the more the plain the mission looked the more twisted the results would prove to be. On the other hand I was already on a quest to the human continent with my personal mission. But even though I have not been making any progress rather than landing at random places but its not like I disliked that either. But I needed a definite plan. What I really needed at this point of time is¡­. ¡°So, in return I would be needing a guide to show me the way to the dragon island, if you really think I am the person you need.¡± I said profoundly, imagining who my partner could be. Maybe an elf who specializes in archaeology wearing a brown outfit with a sand chrome hat and always holding a shovel in his hand with maps tucked under his arms, or an elf who specializes in astronomy reading stars under a full moon night sky and could tell the right direction of the place just by looking. How amazing that is. The king and the queen were deep in thought, while the minster seemed to be going through the records in search for an appropriate companion to take me to the dragon island. But before their search could finish our meeting was interrupted by a sudden - bang sound, as the door was shoved away from its place and knocked down to the ground over which Regis lied flat. Her face stuck on the door as she had hit her nose hard, evident from the puffed up redness that had surfaced. But she did not seem to mind the pain as she stood up fast and pretending nothing had happened she casually walked to the king but stood at a later distance away from him. Her eyes staring directly into his pupils. ¡°Father, I will be the one to take her to the dragon island.¡±Regis said proudly and almost incessantly as if not understanding the gravity of what she did or what she was asking for. Rather I already knew that she was at the door, eavesdropping, but I didn¡¯t say anything because I did not mind letting her listen to us. But for her to volunteer herself, I was overjoyed for some reason. As if I wanted to be in her company. But then looking at the troubled looks on the king¡¯s and queen¡¯s or rather the worried look on her father¡¯s and mother¡¯s face made me rethink my choice. I stayed quite with my head down unable to muster the appropriate words for the situation. Regis on the other hand understood the meaning of the silence in the room. Her head dropped down, I could feel her magic going out of hand as the door under her feet which had already been crunched into circles to some extent because of her touch and skill was now decimated to pieces. ¡°Why do you both always choose to stay quiet?¡± Regis screamed, pushing her hand in frustration a strong wind broke the glass window and turned the room into topsy-turvy. She paused for a second there realizing what she had done, but instead of going for a breath to calm herself she yelled again, ¡°All I ever wanted was for you two to share your troubles with me. Even when everyone doesn¡¯t want me around or doesn¡¯t want to associate with me, you two always showed up whenever I needed you. I was fine with that much, I didn¡¯t need anyone else. But as time passes by seeing you so much worried, you refuse to share it with me even when I asked. So I worked hard thinking that one day I will get a chance when you would be proud of me¡­ and now when I learn the reason. You still don¡¯t allow me to be the part of it. And even if I fail right now or something would happen to me¡­. No one would really mind now, would they?¡± ¡°Regis, how can you say that to your mother?¡± Regis¡¯s mother words got tangled up in the end overwhelmed by her daughter¡¯s proclamation she broke in tears. The king holding the queen¡¯s shoulders sternly looked at Regis. His face was hardened, unlike the one I had met a while ago as a gentleman. ¡°Little girl I have heard enough of your arrogant demands. This not your place to decide right now what you should be doing with your life. Your parents care about you that¡¯s why we keep you out of trouble. Regis go back to your room and think what about you have done and what you are going to do after this, for now you are not to leave the castle no matter what circumstance comes up until I grant you permission.¡± Creakkkk¡­. Regis without putting much force on the broken door tried to step down, but could not avoid the creaking voice that had disbanded the pin-drop silence in the room. Without uttering another word she left the room, while I just stood as a bystander again in all of this as I saw her tears moisten the floor. This time I had a new realization. A thought that had never crossed my mind. And in the moment it did, no matter what, I wanted to achieve it. With no one to judge me or look after me I still wanted to do it even if I am left alone. For a moment, I wondered what kind of relationship I would have had if my parents were still alive in the previous world. Would they have been proud of me, with what I was doing now and hesitating to help. Or would they have been okay with me seeing a friend cry. A fried¡­ is she my friend. We haven¡¯t really talked that much except for names. But we did fight, without any one getting hurt and because of that I know her better than anyone else I know around. I think I failed to realize again such a simple thing¡­. That the moment we met I wanted to be friends with her. I just cannot ask for people to come to me and make me their friend, maybe sometimes I have to start things on my own. ¡°It seems that you again had to witness an embarrassing situation of our family squabbles. So, why don¡¯t we put off this discussion for now, the maids outside will show you the room we have prepared for you. I hope that you will find our elven tradition hospitality to your liking.¡± ¡°I will give you my reply on the decision soon, the next time we meet.¡± Saying that I quickly left the room. I think at least with this I am getting pretty good at reading a room now. The only people that remained in the room were now the King, the Queen and the personal advisory minister. After a moment of silence the minster spoke of his doubts. ¡°Your majesty is it alright to put the future of our kingdom in that young human girl¡¯s hands. She has whatsoever no relation to the human continent and by looks of it seemed to be aloof of this world¡¯s common sense. I think we should still consider other options first as a precaution, even if it was a revelation from the Great Spirit.¡± His voices did not have any distortion and he had placed all his evaluation in determining the optimal solution for the crisis. If the kingdom was still holding well and not largely affected by this pandemic then it was due to the wits of this old man who had dedicated his body and soul to the betterment of this kingdom. No other was befit of the position he was holding and his doubts were most viable. But that¡¯s where the king¡¯s love for his country rises above his subjects and his decision binds the prosperous future of the country to the present by learning from the past. ¡°Tell me do you even know what it means when a strange person knocks at your door at the most wrong time and you don¡¯t even have a clue who that person is or where they are from. I have a fair share of dealing with the world¡¯s strongest people myself and now I am more than experienced enough to just look and tell when a powerhouse crawls into my home. It is imperative at this time that we decide whether this person is a foe or an ally, well either one is a problem. The appearance of strong and powerful is always a forewarning of a bigger looming danger in the future and no one can escape that fate. As a survivor of the Great War myself no one would better understand than me. In this time, we must do everything to maintain peace and order in this country by establishing connections with people who can upturn the worst tides by a flick of finger.¡± ¡°I may not understand well, but now that I remember you were rather close to your elder sister.¡± The minister said while pulling his beard. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me of that time, all I have is bad memories of her when in the name of playing with me she would take us to the forest and use me as a bait to bring out monsters and practice her swordsmanship.¡± ¡°Either way this world is finally safe because of the great sacrifice the true hero, your elder sister made during the Great War and we will be ever grateful to her.¡± ¡°Well if only that were true.¡± The king stopped before he could finish his sentence and choked on his own words ¡°¡­.why don¡¯t we just forget we ever had this chat.¡± ¡°Allow me to take my leave your majesty.¡± The king nodded and the minster left for making preparations to get the room fixed which Regis destroyed a while ago. Regis¡¯s father, the king putting the hand on his table while resting his whole body weight over it, took a deep breath. Taking off his crown from the head, he took a quick look at his crown and lightly threw it on the chair as it willfully landed on the soft cushion that covered the stiff wooden seat. The weight of the crown did not even disfigure the fluffiness of the cushion a bit and yet it weighed so heavy on the head of the person who wore it. ¡°That¡¯s not what I really wanted to say to her.¡± The King tiredly spoke. The queen got closer to him while rubbing his back and shoulder she smiled at him, while wiping off her own tears which had again welled up. ¡°It¡¯s alright dear. Regis is young and our child. She will one day surely understand.¡± ¡°Is this position of a king really that difficult to put the family on one side and the kingdom¡¯s people and future on the other? I wanted to hug her and say that it wasn¡¯t true and that she was precious to us more than anything in this world. Is it really difficult to communicate such feelings today, that we both end up suffering?¡± ¡°For me at least you are my husband first and then my king and the same is true for Regis and the fact you are his ever doting father would never change. Just so you know your family loves you and no matter how difficult the situation we find ourselves in we can easily overcome it together.¡± ¡°I am sure you are right.¡± The king finally found comfort in the embrace of his queen. ¡°By the way, I never thought you were going to blurt out the secret of the Ascalon family so easily. Well I might just be the lucky one to end up knowing about it.¡± ¡°I still remember the day, when elder sister contacted me over the transmission magic amulet out of the blue when she gave birth to her daughter, she was so happy. And you just happen to walk in the communication chamber that day.¡± ¡°And she is such a wonderful person, to think that she had to go through so much and live in isolation just for the peace of this world and for the war to finally come to an end.¡± ¡°Damn you elder sister, always showing your charming and heroic personality to others and now we have another victim here now.¡± ¡°Either way I would like to hear from her soon.¡± The queen grinned. ¡°I am sure she is doing just fine even right now wherever she is, because she too has got her own family to look after all.¡± *** REGIS ASCALON Taking a deep breath my back slowly slid downwards on the pillar only to fall down after my legs gave way and pain took over my body when the skill activated on itself and I had to forcefully suppress it. I stormed in father¡¯s work and said such horrible things. ¡°That¡¯s not what I really wanted to say? Not at all.¡± I whispered to myself. All I wanted was a chance for them to trust me. The one with whom the entire fault lies is me¡­to think that I would even make my own mother cry. I ruined everything, how am I ever going to face them again. Is there even a way to fix things and turn it back to how it was before? What would that human girl think of me¡­. What was her name again? Alicia, she herself said. Even though she might be strong or whatever revelation might have brought her here, the one who should really be helping out my parents is me. I will be the one to lessen their burden and finally they will see me as their equal¡­. And we can be finally again together. Why am I worrying about what she thinks of me? Her perspective is none of my concern¡­ at least for now. I will also set out to adventure the outside world and learn how to use this power at my own will and then help my family and kingdom in every possible way I can. I took notice of a figure passing me a stare eye from behind the pillar. Is she really an idiot or just that oblivious? I rose up from the place and started walking, because I had enough of her. Step¡­.Step¡­..Step. But I heard another set of footsteps repeating again. Step¡­.Step¡­.Step. I quickened my pace. step.step.step. And so did the footsteps following behind me. step.step.step. This time I pretended to. step. step¡­. Stop suddenly. While behind me followed. step.step.step. ¡°Caught you. So you really were following me.¡± I said turning back around to the human girl, Alicia whom I recently brought to the palace. ¡°Huhhhh¡­¡± Her late response and startled face made it look to me like, how could I have spotted her so easily. ¡°Out with it, why are you following me.¡± I asked her. She stared at the blank air for a moment as if intentionally trying to come up with an excuse,¡±You see, we just happen to go along the same way.¡± Well that¡¯s an excuse which works for your first time, alone. ¡°Fine then, now go back to where you are supposed to be.¡± saying that I started walking again. Step. Step. Step. step.step.step¡­. Step. Step. Step. step.step.step. She followed. ¡°Is there something you want with me?¡± I said without turning back. ¡°Nothing, I am just sight-seeing.¡± ¡°Then you are in the wrong part of the castle to look because this place has nothing good to see. Ask any of the servants and they would be happy to be your guide.¡± ¡°But I want you to be the one.¡± She whispered. What did you say, again?¡± ¡°Just that the plant growing on the walls looks great.¡± ¡°Just so you know that¡¯s not an art, it¡¯s just simple grass. This part of the palace is not regularly renovated and so plants might grow sometime if you leave it neglected. Usually I take care of the cleaning myself, but recently¡­¡± Why am I the one telling her all of this, I thought to myself?! ¡°Oh is that so, then how about¡­¡± Alicia started turned her head around the hallway, but this part of the castle was really dull indeed as she had described. ¡°Could it be that you are lost again?¡± ¡°No,¡­. Not exactly.¡± Alicia¡¯s face started sweating as her cheeks became red with embarrassment. ¡°Haahaaa¡­.¡± For a moment there I could not help but laugh. And when I looked at her she started laughing with a faint smile too. I found it so charming and wondered how she looked under that mask. Why is she hiding it? Well travelers do usually tend to keep their identity a secret, but a mask is quite an outdated means now. ¡°Is there something funny about you getting lost every time?¡± I asked her with a serious face. If she is in a foreign place, then she should just ask someone. Wait, could it be that she came to ask from me¡­. But after watching me like that and my power going berserk on its own. Why would she still approach me? I am dangerous and that¡¯s all to it, no one would like to associate with someone like me anyways. ¡°Come with me. I will take you back to your room after some time.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± She gladly said, with a childish voice. Now I was feeling a bit awkward for being so harsh, when all she has been was nice to me, even when I was the one to attack her first. We went straight and after taking a right, came to the only room in that hallway, and beyond the door was my huge extra spacious room. I passed her an entry and she did not seemed to be surprised by how huge my room was or otherwise people would usually be amazed to see how huge the royal palace is. Could it be that she is someone who has experienced these things before. It was already getting dark outside, and I didn¡¯t know why I even brought her to my room, while I was supposed to escort her to her own. Since she is here, why don¡¯t I have a talk and try to get some information out from her? She would have surely got something special to tell me if she has been travelling, and maybe I can learn something from her experience¡­ except for her navigation issues. ¡°It¡¯s getting late, do you want me to get us something to eat.¡± ¡°I am fine by it if you join me too.¡± ¡°Alright I will do. But I am going to decide the menu and get you the best dish the chef can cook for us.¡± I was delighted to share my meal finally with someone other than my family. I went to the door to ask the workers of the palace, to get the food ready. But soon, things became quite again, as I realized she is not a smooth-talker herself. I would find her sometimes gazing at my ears and I felt a bit insecure. But I was saved when the food came in, and we had a table set up for the two of us in the room itself. I asked the maids to leave and they did so gladly. No, surprise there. ¡°Did you like the food?¡± I asked after we have started with the dinner. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great. I have never known of the ingredients used in this food before.¡± ¡°Well, they are only exclusively available in the elf kingdom and you will find them nowhere else on the entire continent.¡± I said proudly. I was having fun talking to her. ¡°So, why won¡¯t you help me later to get some of these ingredients¡­ princess?¡± Alicia¡¯s words stuttered in the end. ¡°Just call me Regis as I said before.¡± ¡°Okay Regis.¡± She said with a bright smile on her face, as if the whole point of saying something like that was to make me say this in turn. It made me feel uncomfortable, because this was my first time when I was having fun with a person I have never known before. ¡°Alicia why don¡¯t you tell me more about yourself.¡± ¡°Well there is nothing more I can tell except that that is my name.¡± she said casually. ¡°Then tell me why do you wear that mask?¡± I was interested to know at least that much. Does she even take it off or not? Well it was conveniently made that anyone could eat food without worrying of wearing the mask or not. ¡°I do it because this was a gift from my mother and I need to keep my identity a secret, so that I don¡¯t end up in a problem.¡± ¡°Well, I can already see it happening, so I will stop asking about that. But do you really plan to go to the dragon island.¡± I was now getting serious and wanted to know firsthand of her intentions. ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet, but if you accompany me as you willingly offered, then surely I can think of something.¡± Alicia smiled pointing her spoon up in the air. ¡°Tell me; don¡¯t you want to know why everyone avoids me?¡± I said in a saddened tone. I could not understand how she could even say that after what she saw and heard. ¡°Is it because you cannot control your skill. Well I saw you destroying the door before. I wanted you to use that skill against me during the small exchange we had for the first meeting.¡± ¡°Are you even in your right mind?¡± I said standing up from the chair. ¡±How can you even say that.¡± Suddenly the table started vibrating, and without me realizing the wind in the room had already formed a destructive current as the things inside it started shaking devastatingly. ¡°Regis calm down.¡± I heard a deep voice from Alicia which was her own voice but it did not carry the same childish attitude from before. The red colour in her eyes was glowing and the strong wind currents in the room dispersed in a second and the table stopped shaking. ¡°You saw that now, whatever I touch gets destroyed. Even you aren¡¯t safe around me. So you shouldn¡¯t be with someone like me.¡± I wanted to know how she sought to me and even if the answer was a negative, I was prepared to face it. ¡°Regis do you in any way feel like hurting me?¡± ¡°No, not at all. Why would I ever do that?¡± ¡°Then, it¡¯s that simple. There is nothing for me to be afraid of, is there. You weren¡¯t even trying to harm me for the first time we met.¡± Alicia put another bite of the stew as she chewed on it later for some time and overjoyed by the outburst of tastes she felt in her mouth. ¡°I see that now, you are a very good person. So, why don¡¯t we go together to the dragon island as you said and even if it is going to be a difficult journey, I am sure we both will be doing just great.¡± But I think my face receded to a grim expression, no matter what good things I say. ¡°Yes. So you finally understand.¡± Alicia cheerfully said and we were almost finished with the dinner. ¡°Alicia why don¡¯t you stay the night here, the room¡¯s big enough for the two of us and if you are fine with sleeping on the ends of the bed.¡± ¡°I am alright with it.¡± Alicia sat on one side of the bed after I brought out another pair of bed sheet and pillow for her from the drawer. ¡°Before going to sleep why don¡¯t you try the milkshake I recently learned to make? It¡¯s quite refreshing.¡± ¡°I will, but will you really make one for me.¡± Alicia gave a yes to my offer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wait here while I get the glass ready.¡± I walked to the other corner of the room where under the table drawer I was sure to find a set of glasses. I brought out a cold bottle of milk and other ingredients that I had prepared beforehand to add. Specifically the one I wanted to use, but I needed to do it discreetly from her as I hid the sachet properly after emptying it. ¡°Here is yours.¡± Alicia took the glass from my hand and I made sure that she emptied the glass. After making sure she went to rest, I made an excuse to go outside. After five minutes, I returned back to the room, only to find her deep in sleep. ¡°Sorry Alicia, it seems that you are too good a person to be with me. I said that you shouldn¡¯t stay with me but honestly it¡¯s because I already know that it¡¯s me who has no right to. I need to take care of this myself and I don¡¯t want you to risk your life in my meaningless endeavour. But it¡¯s something I will do and not rest until it¡¯s done. Because otherwise there would be no point of the life I have lived. Thank you for saying what you said before.¡± I looked at the face of Alicia trying to imagine the kind of face that could hold such beautiful smile that would even make my heart open to her. I brought my hands almost close to her mask, but I could not feel like betraying her anymore, after what I have done. I was not worthy of her trust. I left the room quickly, because I wouldn¡¯t have been able to restrain myself. Those strong sleeping drug in high dose would be more than enough to put her to sleep for an entire week and no magic would work, because this drug repels magic. I would usually take it in very small doses if I fail to control my power during training. It was time for me to leave the castle; I did not want to back down from what I had decided no matter¡­.even if the people who cared about me would start hating me. I wouldn¡¯t mind. But now I don¡¯t want to live in the protective shadow of my parents anymore even if it means clashing with the tsunami itself. Even if it destroys me. *** DRAGON ISLAND [ 1 YEAR AGO] It was close to midnight : a white moon floated high in the sky, but the sea that enveloped the landmass below reflected a cold light. ¡°GWahhhhaahhhhh¡­..¡± A huge roar shearing through the atmosphere as if proclaiming the beginning of the end of the world itself echoed in the pacific vastness of the water bodies surrounding it. Brown, black, purple; a change of colors one didn¡¯t usually see. The color of the sky strangely but surely kept on changing. The only thing was clear that it was not a natural phenomenon. No one for sure could know what this abnormal sky heralded unless lightning froze the sky and two figures squaring off against each other decimated the blue. A monster with green spikes and almost akin to an alligator¡¯s skin sprawled in the sky with its huge bony wings spread far, wearing a black armour around its long neck and abdomen, with sharp covering spikes and bolts penetrating its skin down from its spine to its long tail¡¯s very end. This was¡­ The Ruler of the Cursed Night Sky ©¤ Ouroboros. On the other side, where magic in vast quantity pooled in itself, a wide mouth breathed it in and the next second releasing it out with full force massive flames of fire almost burning the emptiness of the sky to oblivion ¨C a power and fire force that could rival even the depths of the sun. A huge black body with wide outspread wings that blotted the entire sky, a culmination of power, fire, pride and madness. That being was an existence that was born from outside the rules of this world. The Ruler of Dragons ©¤ The Black Emperor Dragon The black dragon repeatedly warded off the huge green dragon¡¯s blows, repelled its blows and occasionally blocked its blows but no harm ever came to it or the island below which was its home, while the green dragon seemed to have been reaching its limit both on magic and the wounds it has received. The war cries of these two heavenly beasts fighting only brought disaster as massive tides flooded the small islands to disappearance; the land was hit with earthquakes and cyclones. The green dragon ¨C Ouroboros flew to a distant height in the sky while the Black Emperor watched it from below with a menacing glare from its golden eyes. ¡°Wahaaaahhhh¡­.¡± The green dragon opened its mouth broad in rage. A huge purple cube materialized and floated in front of it. Broken into even smaller cubes they started rotating in a circular fashion, which even created its own wind daft. The area it encircled turned purple and a humongous finger of light sped towards the ground enveloping it in its cruel impression. Everything annihilated the moment the light touched. Swallowing everything as it expanded and ultimately the Black Emperor too couldn¡¯t escape the light, a single hit and its wings got severed. The mightiest dragon that walked this world was brought down to the bottom of the land from the zenith of the skies and submerged in its depths. *** \_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 7 : THE GIRL WHO THOUGHT SHE CAN FIGHT THE WORLD
CHAPTER - 7 THE GIRL WHO THOUGHT SHE CAN FIGHT THE WORLD I never thought it would be this embarrassing that I would fall asleep right after drinking the milkshake Regis offered to me. But after drinking something that sweet and having myself to eat so many new kinds of dishes after a tiring journey I could not help but fall deep in sleep to experience my satisfaction at its peak. It¡¯s not like I needed to prevent myself from sleeping. I needed to relax after all a rested child grows well. Anyways, I am sure it¡¯s not because of the narcotic drug, that Regis added to the drink, for the reason that it would have no effect on me. Though it¡¯s not like I appreciate a sedative being mixed in my drinks on a daily basis. My title [IMMORTALITY] negates all kinds of poisons and magic toxins if introduced into my body system. That would technically mean I will be always healthy and not getting usually sick as I used to be before I reincarnated. But it¡¯s totally another matter if I am physically attacked or sustain some kind of spiritual damage, since I am not immune to pain. And now she is gone, just like that. Why do I feel like this has happened before and that also for a third time. It makes me feel frustrated about how I am always getting left behind and all alone. ¡°How unpleasant¡­.¡± I used wind magic to push away the long curtains that covered the only huge windows that let in the first rays of morning light. Fortunately I was early and it¡¯s still dawn. Except for the guards most of them would be still sleeping. Well I am not angry about how I have to go out and always search for them, but because why they are the only ones to get the chance to break out in the night under the cover of darkness, when no one¡¯s watching¡­ it sounds so cool, than the kind of pesky job I have to do of stalking them, while making sure from a distance that they are safe is much more difficult and uninteresting. This will be the last time I am doing this because from next time I will not be the one preventing it but would be breaking out with them. After all I don¡¯t want to catch an odd habit of following girls around. Everyone knows that the more forbidden the thing is, the more stimulating it is. A problem for a runaway girl is no problem for me. Then there is probably another reason for my interest in Dragon Island, The Black Emperor Dragon. The servant beast that swore its loyalty to the Royal Demon Family. I just can¡¯t bring myself to resist the urge of having a dragon formula race in this world and if I have his support then that dream would not be that far off to achieve. Even if it means using the family power for a little cause that is totally justified and in the right, which no one would mind in the least. If Regis would have been in danger then, Al would have probably informed me and she is not that far off from Al¡¯s navigation to not be able to keep track of her location, once she has been marked as long as the range permits. Now all I need to do is follow her around and I will be killing two flies with one swat. And if she is really planning to go alone, then maybe it¡¯s best for me to join her later, probably when she would find herself in danger. For now its payback time, for what she did to me, since I will be enjoying myself in this room after she went through the trouble of leaving me alone. I am going to read all the books in this room and much better if I find a secret diary, not to forget that I can have a personal bath all to myself. Surely being a princess of a kingdom she would have lots of things to enjoy and I can keep myself entertained until then. *** REGIS ASCALON A full night has passed and I had still not made it to the north-western coast after running at full speed with accelerated wind magic. Though it does put a toll on my body to restrain myself from releasing excessive magic in the way I want to, but otherwise I would ruin everything in my path and that would attract monsters from all around. Not that it is helping presently, I thought to myself after shooting down another magical beast with my arrow. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t have been a fatal hit¡­ except to slow it down.¡± The arrow pierced its abdomen, not that deep but surely it will put a damper on its speed. These types of beasts have never been spotted in the elf kingdom and seem to be coming from the direction in which the Dragon Island is. If they have been changing hunting grounds then there is surely something up there going on. All I need to do is find it and if possible deal with the problem myself. I have once visited the western coast before with father when I was a little kid, and had been told that if I travel straight in that particular direction where the gigantic clouds seems to gather above a tower like mountain, then that would be the Dragon Island. As for the plan I have come to think of is to maintain secrecy, infiltrate the Dragon Island and after ascertaining the situation there I would return to the kingdom with the report. Even if it means that now I won¡¯t be welcomed by any one there and after what I did to her. I will be more than happy to leave the kingdom on my own accord. That would certainly free them from a burden and a disobedient daughter like me. For some reason I could not think lest any further. And it made the inside of my neck hurt, the more I tried to think of staying away from my family. Since I have been travelling alone I can maintain discretion and find an escape route easily while avoiding dangerous monsters, but surely the militia that was sent here would have attracted tonnes of it. That would have surely spelled their destruction since they wouldn¡¯t be agile enough to avoid them but had to fight their way through them only to dwindle in their numbers. For now I don¡¯t think I am that far off from the coast and just some few hours more before I reach there. Just a little bit more¡­ I have to endure it until I complete the mission myself. The only person who I need is myself and I won¡¯t be hurting anyone anymore. After a few hit and run tactic, I was slowly running both out of magic and routes that would help me avoid the monsters. According to my wind search magic, also there were monsters approaching me from everywhere. It couldn¡¯t¡¯ have gotten worse when the sky was dubbed with the screams of an enormous magical beast I never have even heard of. ¡°This couldn¡¯t have gotten worse¡­.¡± Within the next few seconds the morning sky was blotted black by the huge black feather wings of a flying magical beast. ¡°Kyaaaahhhhhh¡­..¡± Letting out its ferocious scream it let its carnivore instinct leak in the surroundings. The land monsters have already diverted themselves from their paths, but it was already too late for me to understand the reasoning behind being afraid of just one. ¡°KyaaAAAhhhhhh¡­¡± The cries of the birds kept on increasing both in intensity and figures, until more than dozens had now made their appearance. Their claws were already huge and looked strong enough to crush a giant boulder. It was high time for me to take cover unless I wanted to become their food. I took shelter in the branches under the cover of trees, waiting for them to leave¡­ but instead of leaving they started circling directly above me in rounds. Was I already spotted? I kept on repeating that question to myself as a cold chill went down my spine. Another screams from those magical beasts and more of their brethrens came pouring in like there was soon going to be a feast. I needed to hold my grounds strong. If I don¡¯t take down the beast that is sending the calling signal, then I would be soon found out and overwhelmed by their numbers. But fighting one alone would be difficult enough in my weak and tired state. Should I turn back now? If I still go back home and asks for everyone¡¯s forgiveness¡­ but even if my parents forgive me, will she do the same for me too. She was ready to spend some time with me, and yet that¡¯s how I payed her back for her kindness. There is no turning back for me anymore because I had closed all the gates myself. I punched the bark of the tree as if to force the anger out of myself and decided that I had to move forward no matter what I had to face. I jumped out of the tree facing upwards as I launched an arrow and avoiding all the other monster birds surrounding, it splashed open the artery of the bird flying at the highest point and calling the others. Thud... and with a vanishing scream it landed on the floor, blood spewing out of its neck its body writhing in pain, as slowly death engulfed and silenced its soul. I rolled on the ground to avoid the impact of the decent and hid under the next adjacent tree and simultaneously securing my location I launched more of the arrows. The quiver in which I kept my arrows was actually a magic device enchanted with a special dimensional storage, to store more than enough arrows I would need on this journey. So, I decided to shoot without holding myself back, even if some of my attacks missed. But surprisingly my training paid off, as each arrow successfully took down its prey one by one. I kept on changing positions so that they remain disarrayed and couldn¡¯t pin-point and pick up on me in groups. The rest would depend on my skill to survive against these monsters and how strong I have become. Usually it took more than five arrows to either defeat or shoo them off. But the numbers were still against me. As one of them even after taking the hit finally decided to chase after. It was not afraid of death and seemed more attached to the sentiment of killing me. I jumped off from the tree and made landing in the middle open surrounded by a corpse or two. The impact on the tree was strong enough to uproot it as I saw one of the pointy branches piercing it through the middle. ¡°What a foolish thing to do¡­.¡± I don¡¯t know why I said that, as I stared at my hands which were shaking since I have been repeatedly launching arrows and not using magic has been a downfall on my side. But if I tried doing so then my bow would break and I would be weaponless after that point. In that second letting myself lost in thoughts, one of the corpses near my leg opened its mouth wide and grabbing my leg it threw me upwards. I lost my balance and support as I was sky high now and below me the monster bird opened its mouth wide. On a quick look I instantly recognized it as the first monster that I shot in the group and somehow it was still alive waiting for the opportune moment to take revenge on me. Within seconds I would have been swallowed in one gulp. But I was not ready to die yet, holding my bow in horizontal I docked it in between the two wide flanks of its mouth. I thought I could jump on the bow and escape with that¡­ but the force of the mouth shattered the wooden framework and I found myself sinking¡­., desperately trying to grab hold of something for help. But there was nothing to reach just like the last time¡­ my eyes closed and the magic power inside my body ran wild. My hands scratched on its neck and the next moment a gale of wind overtaking my body ©¤ resembling like a ghastly miracle of hell¡­. The entrails of the monster were crushed inside its body as its body twisted and churned around itself like a merry-go-round playing endlessly sped up. Years of worth of power that I held back let loose in a moment ©¤ a girl who didn¡¯t know her place ¡­.succumbed to the unwanted stares of others felt all of that at the same time. A terribly revolting feeling ¨C made my vision go hazy as I saw my dress and body drenched in blood. My face, my eyes and every inch on my hands was overflowing with blood. Even the monsters were shrieking in fears that were flying in front of me horrified by the fate their fellow monster met. All it took a single touch for me to destroy something completely. I wanted to scream, I wanted for someone to show up ©¤ but the world just felt so alone and cold¡­. That except for me there was no one. No one to judge me, no one to watch me, no one to care for me and neither I had to do it in return. I was terrified¡­ the world I wanted, how it should have existed for me was there and it rose in my throat ¨C would I feel better if I threw up? I covered my mouth and fell into panic. Why was I still hiding it now? Questions directed towards me, why was I born like this¡­ why do I have this power¡­ what did I wanted to do with it¡­ were echoing in my head. ¡°Eh? Ahhh¡­. No, sorry. I am sorry. Leave me alone!¡± I murmured to myself. I started running for my life before more of them could attack me and went and hid myself in the bushes. Remaining low I again looked at my hands still shaking in fear. But what was I really afraid of this time I could not comprehend that myself. If only I knew, then I could stop thinking of it and then maybe I could have stopped shaking. ¡°Well, that will surely need some cleaning.¡± I heard a familiar voice, even if it was so new to me. It was so sweet and young that I just couldn¡¯t make myself forget about it even in this awful state of mine. Turning my head to my right, I saw a face I was just recently introduced to; she had placed one of her finger on her closed mouth. She gave a lonely smile from under the white mask, but as if I had seen a ghost, I screamed and hastily jumped back. My hands touched the tree beside me and it shattered as all the leaves wilted and shredded into the falling tears of the tree. ¡°Wahaaaa¡­¡± I screamed again as I blew up my cover and let the monsters knew of my whereabouts. I thought it was my final moments, and seeing her face for the last time was going to be my final punishment like this. For me, I had tried everything but found no meaning in my existence. A befitting end for the fool who thought she could fight against the whole world would brazenly die in this place she herself never knew of. But picking up on the ghostly new appearance and by her action she was every bit of real, as she rose up from her place. ¡°I asked you to be quite, didn¡¯t I? Or am I using a wrong hand sign to do that.¡± I again heard her voice as this time her lips broke into a smile. She glanced at the horde of monsters speeding themselves towards me as they would devour us. My eyes shut down and after realizing nothing had happened I opened them again and saw bubbles of blood bursting into a small red downpour. It was horrific, but I had just witnessed and caused one myself a while ago. But this was something on an other scale. So, who did this? If not me¡­ then otherwise. I turned towards Alicia, who showed up out of nowhere, she looked at the swirling fountain of blood and burst out flesh of the corpses of dozen of monsters like it was nothing, the glow in her red eyes, slowly went dim and she looked at me again without any emotions. My body shuddered as I fell on my back and lifting myself up, I started moving on my four. I was unsteady and fell down again. ¡°Stay away¡­Stay away from me.¡± I shrieked. The earth and the environment around me were being churned and I could feel it¡¯s after effects as my skin itself was getting dissolved in it. Probably my skill was reacting out of fear and slowly it would engulf me too. ¡°Regis calm down.¡± I again found myself gazing at those clear and precise eyes as they tried to pierce me from within. And just like that my body became stable, my shaking stopped, and I was able to think clearly again. The first question that popped in my mind was how she was still here. Did she not ingest the drink¡­. But I clearly saw her drinking it and falling under sleep. ¡°Alicia¡­ I¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t follow up with what I wanted to say. I had nothing left on me. An apology as if that would work¡­ after all just now I was afraid of her. I treated her just like others used to see me in the same light as that of a monster. Because I cannot control my power, but she can¡­. And why did my own power stop reacting. Was it her too. ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving to our destination.¡± Alicia said to me as she placed forward her hand in front of me to lift me up. As if naturally it would come to me, my own palm approached to grab her but before it made contact I backed it off. Clasps. Alicia¡¯s hand leapt forward and grabbed mine without any hesitation. Hands which were drenched in blood would surely leave marks on her white gloves which covered her palm leaving her thin and gentle fingers bare. My eyes closed like a dim-witted person, I thought everything was over. That I was already dead and it was but a dream. ¡°See everything is fine.¡± I first opened my right eye to see Alicia¡¯s face and the left eye focused on the handshake. And somehow I was standing properly on my feet too. The corpses of the monsters but had all vanished while I could still see some bloodstains ©¤ making me realise that it was everything except for a dream. ¡°Don¡¯t you have to say something to me first?¡± Alicia asked to my dejected face. ¡°Why are you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be¡­¡± I saw her cheeks tightening as if she was a bit annoyed. I soon realized my mistake. ¡°I am sorry for what I did. But how are you.¡± ¡°Well you see poison and toxins don¡¯t affect me so I woke up after having a good nap.¡± Alicia said as if she was pleased with herself. ¡°And for how long have you been following me?¡± I asked with a neck filled with stagnant air, my voice felt a bit on the heavier side. ¡°Well it has been quite a while, after I went through your room to enjoy myself, I realized that there was pretty much nothing to do. So I came right here, and was so thrilled to see you fight, that I decided not to interfere unless you really needed me to.¡± Alicia sounded so delighted. But the ground from below me was shaken. I was most probably angry, as my cheeks twitched in a stead fast fashion. ¡°So you were having fun in my room, is that it.¡± ¡°Yeah it was way too empty and I did not even find a secret diary. Though I do have to say that I enjoyed the warm bath.¡± Alicia lost herself in explaining what she did in her absence. ¡°So you were having all the fun around while I was fighting here huh¡­ Alicia, I want you to go back home.¡± I ended up with a stiff voice and serious tone. I wanted for her too to understand, why I was doing all of this. But something told me that she didn¡¯t even in the very least. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± She said with a stern face. ¡°This is not a playground for children and you don¡¯t need to gamble your life with me. So go back to the palace and explain the situation to them. They would surely believe you since you were brought here by the Great Spirit¡¯s revelation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about any revelation I am coming with you.¡± She said with a flustered face. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to.¡± ¡°You need to clean yourself first.¡± I dusted off my clothes and taking out a small bottle, I used the water inside it to wash off the dirt from my hand and face. ¡°See I will be travelling like this.¡± ¡°You need a weapon since you broke yours.¡± Alicia this time sounded very optimistic with her argument. I pulled out another spare bow from the dimensional storage of my quiver. ¡°I told you I am more than prepared and I don¡¯t need you. Now you have to go back.¡± I tried to sound a bit harsh and thought she would finally abandon me and give up. That¡¯s fine with me and nothing would change exactly. But Alicia was still smiling at me, when I looked down and realized that my hands were tightly clenching her palm. I took off my hand and without looking back I continued in my tired state, so my footsteps were loud and heavy. Step. Step. Step. step. step. step. Footsteps followed behind me. . step. step. step. stop. Not with this again. I turned around. step.step.step. stop. ¡°Hey this time I stopped at the right time, didn¡¯t I.¡± Alicia said with a confused look. I looked back with a frustrated look,¡±That doesn¡¯t make it right to follow me around, you idiot.¡± Alicia again started playing with her fingers and I finally gave up on being annoyed over it, after all it was thanks to her that I am saved. I took a deep sigh and realized what was wrong here¡­. ¡°Could it be that you don¡¯t know the way back to the palace this time?¡± Alicia repeatedly shook her head up and down. If that¡¯s the case then if I take her back to the castle then I would surely be stopped. But if I am still able to maintain on this path and after that skirmish no monster seems to be coming near us. So if I am able to keep her away from danger, then everything should work out. But if things get hard then I will be dragging her back to home. ¡°Fine then, but if you find yourself in danger¡­ then you will be running back with full speed. Don¡¯t expect from me to protect you.¡± Alicia did not say another word to my decision but she happily started following me and how she walked and looked around the place with awe, she looked thrilled with everything. She was having a fun time, while I was still annoyed with myself¡­ how I let my guard down. We kept on walking slowly at our own pace so that I could recover and fortunately we did not encounter any monster after that. Could it be that my good luck finally found me. It was already evening and the sun would set within an hour, but we finally made it out of the forest region and were now on the vast coast. The sea spread out till the end of horizon, giving me the feeling that it went even beyond it. I was amazed with how the place hadn¡¯t changed a bit from the last time I visited. Alicia on the other hand was passing through a stage which I would describe as both incomprehensible and beyond my limited understanding of her genius she had shown me. She stared at the sea like she was first time watching it; she looked at the sand and glossed over it¡­ already busy with picking up some sea shells. And other things I would do as a kid for a first time visit. Wait didn¡¯t she already crossed the sea that separated the human and the demon continent, to come here. Then why is she behaving like she is seeing a coast for the first time. ¡°Hey Alicia help me pull the boat into the water, if you don¡¯t want me to leave you alone here.¡± Some sails were already prepared maybe for the militia that was about to reach here, but was previously wiped out. I spotted one of the smallest boats but was still weak enough to push it to the water myself. At my warning Alicia, looked at me with an expressionless face as if she was about to burst in anger but for some reason she seemed to be unable to do so, she waved her hand from the direction of boat to the water and in an instant the boat rose upwards in air and sped up towards the water, falling in it with an enormous splash. She could use telekinesis too. Sure I do have seen some elves use it before but to move such a huge mass I had never heard before in my lifetime. We both boarded the boat and Alicia sat on the other side still dejected with how I had to halt her exploration activity. Don¡¯t look at me like that. Fine I will let her explore more if we are able to return¡­ no I will make sure of it that we do. The sun was about to set and we were still far from our destination. Every second counted and if we did nothing we may be ambushed by more of those flying monsters and we won¡¯t be able to protect ourselves. Even if Alicia is strong we cannot be overconfident in our situation. I don¡¯t know what kind of limit she would have on her power or is there any risk to it. But I don¡¯t want to find myself in a situation where I would stake everything on it and put our lives in danger. I kept on rowing the boat while Alicia at the other edge stared at the water, without looking at me for once as if she had lost all interest on this expedition. The sun finally slept, but I still could not spot the dragon island. But the stars came out as our guide as they sprawled in the dark night sky. This time around Alicia was now busy with star-gazing and it seemed to me that it was one of the things she liked. I looked up and found them to be eye-catching too, but before today I never found them so attractive¡­ or maybe I never tried looking so deeply at the night sky until today. Being on a trip with someone did really help to know about others a lot. Also I had recovered most of my strength so I stopped complaining to myself how I was the only one who had to do all the work. Suddenly my hands stiffened with a strange feeling as I gazed straight up. From the top where the giant black clouds had taken shelter over the peak of the highest mountain all the way down to the vast island that spread across the entire sea. It had its own charm and the beauty that grew along with thorns. ¡°We are not that far away from the Dragon Island.¡± I thought of mentioning it to Alicia since it would be her first time watching it, since it is mine too. Surprisingly she was delighted to hear that word as she rose from her seat and stared at the island in front of us. As usual she had that childish expression of being amazed again to see such a magnificent sight, but the black clouds floating over us in circular pattern also strike her out as if she was unhappy to see them. Out of the blue Alicia turned towards me for the first time she came on the boat, as she stood at a broad distance from me, staring at the surface of water, thoroughly examining its surface. Dyed in the dark blue of the night sky, soap bubbles formed as a result of repeatedly clashing waves surrounded us. The wind was unstable, blowing and stopping sometimes from the right, then left and it was a relief when it supported us. Alicia observed one of her licked fingers with the tip of her tongue as if she was imitating someone but was confused with her own observation and lack of skills to do so. Was she trying to confirm the wind¡¯s direction¡­.? I too got suspicious as how things were proceeding, when Alicia called out to me as she steadily stepped towards me, glancing at me with a tiny smile, which I would call anything if not suspicious. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. ¡°Get ready, I am leaving.¡± It had a sweet ring to it, but her wild expression said otherwise. ¡°Huhhh¡­¡± before I could completely let out my astonishment. I was now looking straight at Alicia¡¯s face, an oar missing from my right hand; she leaned closer to me as she tightly gripped me around my waist; horizontally holding me in her hands. I looked below and I was in her arms, she stood on the highest point of the boat - on the eccentric long bow, which gave it a streamlined feature on either ends. As light as a feather, her presence did not even create a single disproportion in the balance of the boat as I thought it would. ¡°What are you¡­.doi¡­¡± before I could finish my words. Alicia leaped widely after kicking the boat half into the water. In a second we were already far from it with a single jump. But why was I in her arms. No more importantly why did we abandon the boat. I looked back and a huge mouth with sharp jaws, counting beyond hundred just on the upper side, swallowed the whole boat in one go. The ripples and wave had a strange voice to it as it unnaturally tried to follow us. I clenched to something tightly, but this time my hands did reach someone and nothing occurred. My powers for the first time were in my control. Or rather it did not surface at all. I stared at her face and my cheeks turn beetroot red, realizing my situation of how embarrassing it was to be carried around like this without being informed prior. ¡®This is so amazing¡­. I finally got to run on water with magic like a ninja, a thing a worst athlete like me couldn¡¯t have even pulled off a single step in my previous world;. And not to forget how I get to carry a princess in my arms, this is surely a perfect plot of an eloping princess to a dragon island. But what role then would be mine¡­¡± Alicia lost in thought to herself, but came back to her sense after she realized how Regis was tightly holding on to her and scared. She knew probably an arrow wouldn¡¯t be effective in water and she did not wanted to waste time fighting them without knowing their proper numbers. Consequently it was the best idea to give them a slip up as Alicia increased her speed, seeing how the sea-monsters were closing in on them. I was already amazed to see that we were walking on water; or rather we two were like the wind itself. Her hands were so thin and small and yet how lightly she carried me around. But most frightening was the moment when I thought we would sink, because of the frightening huge heights she was jumping to. Every step she took, I found myself more drawn to her, about the possibility that there was someone I could finally get along. Someone who was not afraid of my power but rather would have wanted me. But did she really felt the same way I started doing. Or did her sole interest lie in coming here. I wanted to know. Her gown-like dress frilly swayed beautifully and as if predicting the perfecting timing she would use the wind to speed up her superhuman action that had already left my mouth agape. Her long boots gently stepped on the water surface each time without disturbing the sleeping sea. ¡®Someday¡­ if possible¡­¡± but my words only dwelled in my mind. Even if I had implored as before, even if I had made that wish hundreds of millions of times just like I did before. What was so different this time that I wanted to believe things would finally change. But someone like me knew it very well that ©¤ Happiness and precious things¡­. eventually falls apart. Yet she had the most joyful expression on her face, whose radiance I could feel even through the white mask which resembled like a barrier between our true selves. But even so her smile was so pure that it lacked any reasoning and was glowing entirely for the sake of smiling. . ¡°I never knew Regis you were so desperate to take a bath.¡± Alicia innocently made a remark on my pathetic state. ¡°¡¯Wahh...ahahhhh¡­¡± I spitted out the sea water that had entered through all of my openings of my face. My ears, my nose, and my mouth everything felt salty as I spewed out another jet of water from my mouth on the land. ¡°Well my mind went blank¡­ but why is that you are still dry.¡± I annoyingly pointed at Alicia¡¯s dry clothes as not a single drop of water had made contact with her body. ¡°About that¡­ just say I was a bit cautious. Haahaaa¡­ Let¡¯s move to the cave before it gets dark.¡± To be honest Alicia was enjoying herself so much that she forgot to put up a small energy barrier for Regis just as she did for herself. But she was too embarrassed to accept that and found it in her best interest to laugh it off. Our sea voyage finally came to an end and we were still a bit early than planned. But surely we needed to take shelter in the night, while exploring nearby areas and with tomorrow morning we were going to search more thoroughly for clues ©¤ Of why did the Spirits wanted us to go to the Dragon Island. I had now turned my attention back to the dragon island on whose soil I was standing then. The clouds above us swirled in a dark typical fashion as it spewed a black fog everywhere around the island and sea. The island looked positively demonic as the high mountain towered beyond the clouds, almost soaring high to reach the sky. There was much more for the island to be contemplated about and it was more than what I had anticipated. I gulped as I saw a much denser forest and the cave in which we thought to take shelter would be perfect near the coast. We could escape anytime if any anonymous dangerous monster or dragon would hit us. That was the sentiment and plan I had thought of, but should I call it less of a bad luck and more of a good luck that just after entering the cave it was connected to a much larger cave and inside it was sleeping a dragon. My body was already shaking badly and I think the same went for Alicia. With her whole body stiff only her shoulders shook, but since her head was lowered I couldn¡¯t quite catch her expression. But in front, its body so huge and big almost half the size of the royal palace¡­ it was covered in a faint green magical aura. Big scratches all over its body, its broad bare chest rose and fell down as the strong wind from its nostrils escape the only opening in the cave, through which we entered in. Even its breath was hot and a hint of sulfur was present in the air. The darkness was kind to his feature, its black scales enveloping its body shone like obsidian, its fingers so huge to crush the kingdom¡¯s walls with a single touch. The scratching noise of its sharp claws on each finger slowly intensified as did my feelings of horror and dread. Was it really asleep or awake? I repeatedly asked that question to myself, but couldn¡¯t figure it out. More importantly Alicia started walking past around him, as if she was totally avoiding it, her shoulders were stiff again. Backed against the cave wall, without thinking much, I scuttled sideways and followed her. Suddenly the glow returned to my face, when the dragon did not woke up and just a few meters away in front of us was an opening connecting it to the next cave. Probably we were still below the ground and this cave was like a labyrinth that perhaps might have led us to the base of the central mountain which we saw from far. Most likely there we would discover the truth. I wanted to say ¡®good work, Alicia¡¯, but maybe after we have escaped. It is thanks to her that we were able to avoid a conflict with waking it up. Let¡¯s not disturb the sleeping ones. ¡°Tcch! I thought I would have got to see a real dragon here.¡± Alicia shrieked. ¡°Huh¡­¡± For a second I thought I just imagined things but Alicia had stopped moving right in front of the next gate and was staring at the sleeping dragon. My internal scream welled up, pouring out of me, and I looked with a horrified expression at the idiot who for some reason suddenly wanted to see us dead. What is that idiot thinking to say stuff like this ©¤ just look at how huge it is. Don¡¯t you have eyes to see its big closed eyelids, mouth releasing steam and probably his teeth would be sharp enough to chew the rocks and its flames bright enough to melt the rocks even with its glimmer of light? Then why did she call it that way. Probably that wouldn¡¯t have been loud enough to wake up the dragon. I was counting on that fact. But maybe things haven¡¯t been going pretty well lately with her around or rather it has been filled with madness whenever she shows up. But from above a black muscular tail came crashing on us and blocked the exit in front of us. The body of the dragon shook and the vast shape that rose up had something strangely beautiful about its appearance ¨C the picture of majestic dignity. It was no ordinary dragon to speak of. It¡¯s beautiful eyes with a glint of black glow narrowed and gleamed on us as it roared and the rooftop was blown away revealing a dark night sky to fit and adjust its neck and head properly. ¡°What brings a high elf and human girl to my sanctuary.¡± The dragon opened its mouth and it spoke in our language. A dragon that could speak¡­ I have heard only the heavenly dragons could do that. This cannot be good. ¡°Regis¡­ let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t need to waste our time on a fake dragon.¡± ¡°Rooarrghhhh¡­.¡± The dragon screamed. As if the floor from below me had drifted away I fell on my legs and my body felt paralyzed. But my mind was much focused on Alicia and what kind of idiotic thoughts were popping in her head. Was she possessed somehow, she was surely sane before we entered the cave¡­ no probably her normal was already set at low common sense but this was going beyond our means. Now how were we going to deal with this problem? What if I speak to the dragon as the princess and ask for his forgiveness, while explaining the situation to him as well. Maybe I could uncover the reason our kingdom is suffering. I quickly rose from my fallen position, my legs still not in equilibrium; I managed to somehow open my mouth ¨C ¡°I am the second princess of the Ascalon Empire, Regis Ascalon and on behalf of the people sufferings in the elven kingdom, the forests spirits and the Genesis Tree¡­ I came to visit the Dragon Island.¡±I was finally able to pull it off. But now what¡­ The dragon stared at me for a while and then he again spoke in a deep tone reverberating around everywhere in the interior structure of the cave making us to listen to the message more than twice. ¡°I am the Black Dragon Emperor, princess of the Even Kingdom. But what would be the introduction to the human standing next to you.¡± The glares of the dragon shifted to her. But I was already biting my fingers, or maybe even chewing my very hand. The Black Dragon Emperor. What is he doing here? Didn¡¯t he disappear after the Great War too¡­ so what in the Great Spirit¡¯s name is he doing here now? Don¡¯t tell me the Great Spirits just pulled a prank on us¡­. no, no, what am I even thinking. It is probably related to the reason of the Black Dragon Emperor¡¯s returning we needed to come to the island in the first place. So, is he the cause? Most probably not after all he is the guardian of this island and also one of the protectors of the Genesis Tree. He wouldn¡¯t do something like that¡­ so I could even enlist his help if I ask him to. Not that he could have a reason to refuse to, since he acknowledged me as an high elf and princess and that¡¯s evidence enough of my identity. But what about Alicia, she seems to be oblivious about her own standing in this world and the mask already makes her suspicious. So why did the Great Spirit wanted to guide her here out of everyone. ¡°Regis that lizard is probably lying.¡± Alicia again called out to me. The colour of my face was fading away,¡­ slowly¡­ slowly drifting to the other side. Is she really possessed or did she eat something bad. No we didn¡¯t eat anything in between¡­. Don¡¯t tell me it was that drug she last ate. So is it my fault that I am going to be buried because of showing disrespect to a heavenly dragon. ¡°And what makes you think that.¡± I stared at her as I whispered in her ears, trying to knock some sense in her. But maybe the black dragon heard me because his senses would probably be superficial as he too tilted his head in a quizzical expression, his eyes narrowing into a menacing glare. Alicia better had a good answer. I it is possible that someone still might be impersonating the black dragon emperor and Alicia already found about it. ¡°Just look at it doesn¡¯t have a wing.¡± She shouted at the top of her voice pointing at only one of the wing the dragon possessed. ¡°Wait so you are not a dragon.¡± I yelled in surprise, as I was too foolishly caught up in Alicia¡¯s idiotic pursuit. But I was late to realise that as I acted on impulse after I incurred the wrath of one single being on this island whom I shouldn¡¯t have angered. Father, mother, I think this would be my last mistake I would make as a young girl, just let me grow into a beautiful elven maiden and I promise I won¡¯t make any mistakes anymore. ¡°Foolish generation. I returned after two-hundred years and this is how you affront the Emperor of all dragons. You will feel my wrath in my hellish flames that bring disaster to whichever land it falls upon.¡± Its ferocious roar almost made the whole upper ceiling cave in, but a blue glowing thin wall appeared around everywhere and withstood the impact. The next second the black dragon opened its mouth wide as hellish flames were about to burn us. Fortunately before they could reach us they turned black and dissipated in to the cold of the darkness. I think I had seen those black flames before¡­ so it was her too again. To even empower the flames of the black dragon. The dragon growled as it did not had much freedom to move with its big size, but it tried to twist its tail and brought its mouth in front of us as a leaping attack. Its mouth revealing the sharp canines that were arranged like perfect set of ornaments. Alicia was in its trajectory, I shouted her name asking her to dodge. But even if she listened she just smiled back at me. And with my final shout fading in the third second everything went silent as if the chaos never occurred. The falling ceiling was reinforced as a whole with magic while I could sense the change occurring. But most important of all The Black Dragon stood frigid unable to move midway, its jaws just right in front of the Alicia. I saw its eyes focusing on her as I came close and felt Alicia by her hand. I wouldn¡¯t have believed what had happened otherwise. The dragon was covered in white strings all around its body like a prey caught up in a spider¡¯s cocoon and paralyzed only to be later eaten by the spider. From the dragon¡¯s tail to the very last inch of its mouth was tightly clutched between the white threads¡­. Strong enough to hold the mighty beast in constrain. Just what kind of magic Alicia wields¡­ I have never seen or even heard of such magic before. Also seeing Alicia¡¯s hands approaching the dragon, it made me remembered what happened the last time I was in danger. And I couldn¡¯t bring myself seeing her hurt someone unnecessarily. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± Alicia said in her soft voice as I pulled back my hand. Her hands still reached further as it made contact with the dragon¡¯s philtrum, a golden light set ablaze the entire cave as tendrils of it traced its path across Alicia¡¯s hands to the white threads that enveloped the massive body of the dragon and with a blinding flash. The brilliant golden light drove away the last vestiges of darkness huddling in the corners of the cavern. The amount of magic energy being released at the same time was enough to convince to anyone that the source couldn¡¯t have been possibly a normal being. But what was the light for and soon I saw the claw marks on the dragon¡¯s body healing, a black fog being released from its body in vast amounts, as if it was being forcefully pumped out. The dragon¡¯s new wing grew back first as a small winglet as it grew in size and slowly the light faded. Not only that I could feel as if the light emanated had filled my body with some new kind of energy. And it was all her magic doing it¡­. Questions at every moment filled my mind with more doubts but I couldn¡¯t just wrap my head around who she is. And there was another one of a kind of healing magic I had never seen before. Slowly the white threads that had kept the dragon¡¯s movements in check dissolved in the air and permanently vanished. The dragon once again lifted up its head and scanning its body, determining and judging his new-found healthy condition it roared again, but this time my body was not paralyzed. So he might had been using some kind of mental attack magic before on us and Alicia was even unaffected by that. ¡°Regis let¡¯s go. We need to get closer to the mountain before its time to sleep.¡± Alicia had again started walking as if she completely ignored the dragon she healed so brilliantly and nothing special ever happened. While I stood dumbfounded a hurried cry, but much softer than before echoed in the cavern. ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t just leave. It¡¯s my home¡­ territory. I cannot allow anyone to freely roam around here.¡± To me it just looked like he was more worried about being ignored than the other part he mentioned. ¡°Alicia I think we can learn something from the Black Dragon Emperor about the state of this Dragon Island.¡± Alicia turned back around, as she glanced another look at the dragon waiting for a positive response. ¡°Yes it is indeed true that my return to this island is related to the adversity that plagues this island and it seems that its effects might have reached the elven grounds as well.¡± ¡°My name is Alicia. And I will be calling you emperor from now on.¡± ¡°Yes, though it seems to be a shame that in my present weak state, I was overpowered by a human, but to show you my gratitude for healing me, I will accept the name Emperor from you.¡± Wait he was already tamed that easily, isn¡¯t he supposed to be the strongest and most ferocious being on this entire world but still he listened to everything she says. No it¡¯s not the time to ponder about it. After that we exchanged information from the dragon emperor and it seems that he had already predicted our predicament and took shelter near the opening cave after he got injured in the battle. ¡°So, you are telling me there¡¯s another heavenly dragon called Ouroboros who is spreading some kind of poison on this land that has set the magic and monster unstable in this part of the world affecting the Codra veins below it that binds the world and is slowly poisoning the Genesis tree.¡± I surmised what the Black Dragon explained to us. And his wounds are from the fight after he came here to stop Ouroboros. ¡°But that black miasma is not naturally formed, now is it.¡± Alicia asked a question to the black dragon as if trying to say something indirectly. ¡°That is indeed true what you have concluded. I am the strongest dragon in this world and yet because of the poison affecting my magical veins, I was succumbed to my injuries and felled down. Unless the magical artifact in his hands isn¡¯t destroyed, the situation will keep on deteriorating. My healing process has been accelerated thanks t you and it will take me three more months, rather than twenty years, till my magic veins properly regenerate itself and I will take down Ouroboros then.¡± ¡°Wait we cannot wait that long, even three months is a very long time. The Genesis tree has already shut its gates on us and I am afraid if the condition worsens then¡­¡± I could not wait that long because if something happened to the Genesis tree then not only the elven kingdom will be in trouble but also mother¡¯s life would be in danger since she is the tree¡¯s priest maiden. ¡°I am afraid to say but in my current condition I will be no match for him and defeating it would still be a challenge then.¡± Even the Black Dragon wasn¡¯t sure, since no one knows how the situation would change in the future. Then I won¡¯t be able to do anything from here on, and I was able to get for what I came here for. So maybe it is time I give up on this foolish pursuit which would have only made everyone sad. ¡°Alicia I think we should return to Ascalon and report everything to father.¡± ¡°No, I will be staying¡­ its better if you go back home.¡± Alicia just couldn¡¯t let the problem stay like this and walk away as if nothing is going on. Primarily she was sent to this world to save it. And most probably this is the kind of situation that job find its purpose. She wouldn¡¯t have accepted it either way because that would be hurting Athena if she knew about it. Alicia hated the idea to leave things done half and it would surely bother her late for not acting when needed to. Not to forget it was that evil dragon that hurt the Emperor whose assistance Alicia needed and if he is going to serve him then it is well in reason that she has to take care of him after all it was something her father, the True Demon Lord entrusted to her. Also there was the situation of the Great Spirits, about whom she wanted to know more and probably they would respond again if she solves the problem first hand. ¡°Then I will be staying with you.¡± I frantically said. ¡°Alright. All I need to do is defeat Ouroboros and that would solve all the problem. Right.¡± Alicia smiled. Wait. That was way too easy. I thought she would be against me staying and flaunt how her power would be like the only one that could stand against fighting the dragon if it comes to it and I would only get in her way. So does she see me as an equal and someone who could help her¡­. I will be at least glad if she did feel a little like that. ¡°I see. If you have made up your mind to deal with the problem yourself I won¡¯t stop you. It has been two hundred years since the war and the ages of Gods have been but a history now. I am intrigued to see how the new generation would carry the weight of this world in the near future. As one of the most ancient beings who have seen hundreds of civilization both great and small take birth, prosper and ultimately get destroyed, a single spark is enough to set the world ablaze. But if you can snuff the root of the problem out before its advent¡­¡± the Black Dragon stopped as if remembering something from the past, he again spoke, ¡°Allow me to escort you to where the evil dragon Ouroboros resides and I would be a witness to how you shape this world.¡± Wait! What kind of boring sermon is the black dragon talking about and why does Alicia looks excited as if she has taken an interest in it. Are these the kind of things that fires her up. The black dragon continued, ¡°Until then I would suggest that you must rest. Follow me.¡± The Black Dragon somehow shrinks a bit in size, enough that he could now easily move around inside the cave and yet, his size was still something to behold. Alicia was again thrilled to see this transformation, well I was too since this was my first time seeing it. We two followed it around, and I was hoping maybe for a bed to put my head on. Since launching an attack in the dead of night would be only to our advantage since we would not possess night vision like the dragons. But now I think about it, I wonder whether Alicia possess that skill. I have been trying to use appraisal on her but her stats are too weak to fit the power she had displayed until now, to be real and she doesn¡¯t even possess a title for her identification or skill to speak of. It was father who spoke of how exceptional and unbelievable her status window was. But what was it that he saw and I could not. I was getting desperate to know and finally decided to ask her if we got some lonely time. And I won¡¯t back down unless I found an answer. After following the black dragon for some time, we reached to a new pocket hole in the cavern which might have almost formed naturally. This place had a different pleasant smell to it, my nose puffed up to intake vast quantity of it as I and Alicia walked in. ¡°Is that a blue hot-spring?¡± Alicia walked towards a pool filled with blue water, giving off steam in subtle quantities and probably the cause of the pleasant smell. The place was surrounded with wild vegetation and trees, which the other parts of the cavern lacked. Fauna was writhing here as well as the land was much softer and fertile. The embedded small blue stones gave off a dim, luminescent glow, giving this untouched piece of land a gentle atmosphere. ¡°I hope that you enjoy the natural hospitality this Dragon Island has to offer, until we depart tomorrow morning with the first ray of light.¡± Saying that the Black Dragon Emperor walked away, maybe to continue with his recovery process. But I still looked in awe at the blue water of the hot-spring and wanted to take a bath as soon as possible. After I was first covered in blood and then drenched in sea water. Only hot water could now make me feel better. ¡°Regis do you want to take a bath.¡± Alicia called to me as she slightly waved her hand inside the pond and it must have felt good. ¡°If you are insisting then I won¡¯t deny you. Haaa¡­haa.¡± I don¡¯t know why I weirdly squeaked but I was too embarrassed to accept that I was the one who was eager to take a bath first. ¡°Okay then let¡¯s get ready.¡± Alicia then brandished her hand and a small wooden house surfaced into existence from the ground. It was most probably a kind of advanced military magic I heard humans used when they are on a journey or in war to make temporary stay. But since it was one of the most difficult magic very few can do it alone and generally more than one people required saying the chant together. Wait she didn¡¯t said any chant until now for any magic and just did it with a single look. It is possible to gain supremacy in magic by using the spell while decreasing the chanted words and increasing its power. But I had never heard any kind of chantless magic. But I wasn¡¯t surprised anymore, as I had already seen her power beforehand. She did not wield any kind of ordinary magic to begin with, so it must have been a secret and maybe that¡¯s why she wears a mask to stand out less. But all these were mere speculation as I was soon going to find it out myself. I was already half exposed waiting for Alicia to come out of the door. After a long time passed but there was no response and I got worried and called out to her. She suddenly looked out of the door, her hands trembling, and her face all flustered with light red cheeks. ¡°Maybe you should go alone without me.¡± ¡°What you are giving up after you were the one who proposed it. Now come here and don¡¯t make me wait.¡± Alicia slowly like a toddler took very small steps, before she reached close to me only to find her dressed in a loosely fit, short white thin dress covering her from all sides, but it was not a towel and the kind of dress I was seeing first hand. Could it be some kind of special bathing wear in human culture? It was like a child dressing up as her mother told her and until now she wasn¡¯t conscious of her appearance. Is it possible¡­ that she¡¯s far younger than I think? But her status shows that she is just one year younger than me, though we are almost of the same height, do I not look like the grown one here. Thinking like that, she faintly resembled a little girl, regardless of her adult-like appearance. But with these thoughts we were getting nowhere and she was still hesitant to take a bath. ¡°Now tell me what¡¯s your reason.¡± At first Alicia hesitated,¡± I have never taken a bath outside home. So maybe¡­¡± ¡°Well you should be glad that it is my first time too.¡± ¡°But what if someone is spying on us. Emperor brought us here, didn¡¯t he?¡± Alicia already seemed to be treating the Black Dragon with a pet name and it also seemed to me that he was kind of being obedient. So was I the only weird one who felt the obscurity of the situation. Could it really be¡­ that it was that old Black Dragon who brought us here for that very reason. I used wind magic to check my surrounding and finding no signs of a living thing I realized I was again caught up in one of her idiotic antics. ¡°Stop making excuses and just get in.¡± I wildly pushed Alicia as she plummeted inside the hot spring and I followed behind her by making a small jump in it. ¡°I am sorry if I hurt you.¡± Seeing Alicia so quite I realized I might have done something wrong. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. Someone has never pushed me inside a bath like that and it felt so amazing for some reason. Why don¡¯t you try pushing me again?¡± Alicia looked at me with an odd glitter in her eyes. ¡°No, stop right there. If I push you again now then there would be no point to it.¡± ¡°I see you are right, then there would be no element of surprise and that would lessen the fun out of it.¡± Alicia said in a serious tone as if she had just discovered the truth behind her odd genius. I just wanted to stop going to the trouble of getting out and forcing myself in again and the water already felt so tingly and gentle that I did not wanted to leave. A natural formed water body was way more exceptional than the one I have in my bathroom. But if she is satisfied with that then I won¡¯t go to the trouble of explaining it to her. After relaxing for a minute or two I looked at Alicia and thought that she is not much of a talker and only either spoke little or when she was interested. She wore that bathrobe around her supposedly perfect body and I always thought that would be the case since she always stood out in that striking and fine-looking outfit of her. She looked stunning as I realized how pale she looked under that elaborate dress of her as she tried to brush her black hairs with her hands. Except for the mask I could tell with the grin that as usual she was trying to get fun out of everything. ¡°Alicia what kind of magic do you use.¡± I tried to start the conversation with a simple question whose answer I have been dying to know. ¡°Others might see my magic as weir¡­ a bit extreme.¡± Wait. Did she just correct herself? So at least she does realise that much. But in truth Alicia worded it just like how her father the True Demon Lord described her magic to her. ¡°Alicia can you tell me just who you are?¡± I put it straight in front of her. Either I would get a response or she would completely deny answering me. ¡°I told you I am just Alicia. But if I have to add something then I am someone who fulfills others wishes.¡± ¡°Huhh¡­ thought so. You don¡¯t need to joke around me if you don¡¯t want to answer to. So what are you going to do now, declare your supremacy by granting this kingdom its wish.¡± I said haughtily, as I disliked her joke. ¡°Not at all, let¡¯s say there are conditions one needs to fulfill before getting a wish granted from me. And you Regis fulfill all those conditions.¡± Alicia said in a plain manner as if reciting something from a pre-historic text. ¡°So what now I get a wish granted from you. If what you are saying is true then tell me why did you come here in the first place. Was it not because my father and mother asked you to do and become a saviour of everyone.¡± I failed to control the loudness of my voice and control the frustration within me. ¡°Not at all, I came here because I wanted to see you¡­. To help you.¡± Alicia¡¯s voice was trembling as if she felt uncomfortable with me getting angry. Usually I was good at just looking at people¡¯s expression and tell whether they were telling the truth or not. Why is all of this happening again? Why do I let down everyone whenever they have expectations from me or come close to me. But for her I could not tell but wanted to believe that she was speaking the truth because she meant every word of it. I did not wanted things to go down the wrong path so right now I wanted to wipe off that awful distasteless expression from my face. ¡°I am glad to hear that.¡±I said in segmented words. ¡°Regis why don¡¯t you tell me your wish?¡± Alicia this time tried to sound considerate because of my sudden unpredictable outburst. I shrugged at Alicia¡¯s question. My wish. Certainly I have thought of many and I always prayed for them to come true. But the one wish which I wanted to come true had always been beyond my reach. No matter what I did and how much I tried. To come close to the people I cared for, for people to stop being afraid of getting too near to me. ¡°If what I really wanted¡­to... if possible¡­ I don¡¯t think you would really understand what I want anyway.¡± I turned her offer down. Alicia is always so cheerful and she is the only one who showed me that there¡¯s still a way for me to make my dream a possibility. I didn¡¯t wanted to drag her in with me and labeled as a monster like me. I want her to be the cheerful girl she has been to me. My concerns should not be a burden to her but mine alone and I will overcome them with my own power. ¡°I am not you, so I can¡¯t understand hundred percent what you are going through. But I want to say this that I promise that if you want me then I would never let you hurt anyone because of your power.¡± I rose from my place in the bath and turned away from her. I was feeling awfully uncomfortable and suffocating that she had realized my weakness. But my biggest concern was would she too distance herself from me, now that she knows. And how should I face her myself¡­. ¡°What would you know exactly about it? I have been always trying to keep this power under my control. Trying to suppress it and locked inside me¡­ every day I am afraid that someday if it loses control of itself then what would I do.¡± I silently stood there hoping our conversation would end there. ¡°People live to use the power they were born with. You too one day will be unable to resist the temptation to use that power to survive. And at present time there is no place for you to go. Regis did you ever tried to use your power instead of shutting yourself off after it broke down.¡± Alicia said in a voice so cold and reserved that it sounded someone else¡¯s. I suddenly remembered the horrific incident of my childhood and the painful life I have to endure since then. Why is all of this coming to me at once. ¡°At least that¡¯s what you think because out of everyone the one who feared the most of your own power was you. And that¡¯s why you were never able to control it because you were afraid more about how it would harm you and others and never thought of controlling and using it for yourself. And even for once you never acknowledged your own power.¡± ¡°Haaahaaaa¡­ so you are telling me Alicia that it was me who was responsible for everything I went through. That¡¯s not true¡­ I won¡¯t accept it. I practiced every day, I tried harder than everyone and every day, hoping that one day I would achieve full control over it. But I never dared to unleash it because I was afraid of how this power would affect me. So at the end the one who had least trust on me was me alone.¡± This time around I didn¡¯t know when my ability would activate and usurp everything or rather I was relaxed because I thought Alicia was here and so everything would be fine. ¡°It¡¯s alright now; I know how it feels because some time ago I was just like you.¡± Alicia too now stood up from her bath as I could hear the water splash. ¡°You were just like me. You are strong and might have always been like that. You don¡¯t need to tell someone like me who doesn¡¯t even come close to you and how light and easy going you have been. I always tried to do things better and remained serious and careful with whatever I did. And if you are that good then why don¡¯t you head back and for a change try learning to remember directions. It¡¯s not like I have not been trying. If only you haven¡¯t lost your way and didn¡¯t com here. I wouldn¡¯t have met you and then it wouldn¡¯t have hurt me this much.¡± I started walking out of the bath without looking back how Alicia felt after all of this and when my anger exploded. ¡°Regis you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. Aren¡¯t you hungry and it would leave you weak.¡± Alicia cried as her voice now was for the first time filled with remorse and pain strong enough that I could feel it without looking at her. ¡°I am not hungry and I am going to sleep, we need to wake up early tomorrow.¡± I said in a stiff voice and left. I walked inside the home Alicia built and finding a single bed there I lied down over it. I stared at the plane bare wooden ceiling¡­ trying to forget what just happened right now as I always did. Of how I destroyed that little companionship I had in between us with a single fight over something which she was totally right about. When all she wanted was to help me, as the first person other than my own family who stood up for me. At that moment when she rescued me or stopped me from going berserk, even for an instant she felt so strong that I became envious of her. I was always told that my power was the strongest and at the same time dangerous. So I decided never to use it again. All I wanted was a path for myself where I wouldn¡¯t have to depend on anyone. And if this monstrous power could become something people could value or help just one person¡­. If only I could be acknowledged for who I am as my whole self, then I won¡¯t loose anyone anymore. \_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 8 : YOU’RE NOT ALONE CHAPTER - 8 YOU¡¯RE NOT ALONE ¡°Dear, almost a day has passed and nothing of them has been heard as of yet.¡± the Queen quavered at her own words. ¡°I am as much worried as you are. I hope that we find them at one place or wherever they are at least they are together.¡± The King said softly, though his words did not seem to encourage the queen at all, seeing that he was himself impatiently looking outside the window as if expecting a messenger bird out of nowhere would come flying with the good news that his daughter was safe. ¡°Do you think that what we feared the most and despite our refusal she went to... the Dragon Island?¡± The queen said in a famished voice. Holding her hands close to her face she sank down in the couch. She had lost all strength after her daughter had suddenly vanished from the castle and nowhere to be found in the kingdom. For a moment he struggled to tear his face off from the window view, he just couldn¡¯t show his wife how utterly crestfallen was he himself in such a situation where his own power and authority failed him. He tried to muster up a smile, a sincere one, but his incompetency at hiding things from his wife got the best of him. Still, as a King and a Father he needed to look things from the beyond and plan for the future accordingly. Such heavy was the weight of the crown which garnished his head with jewels far more precious and finer than any other that could have been excavated from the belly of the earth. ¡°If that¡¯s the case and the human girl Alicia would have followed her, wouldn¡¯t you call it one of the will of the Great Spirits?¡± The King said as if he just now had an epiphany. The Queen remained silent and pondered for a while. She already knew of her husband¡¯s title and its ability which allowed him to delve deeper into the possibilities of the future and calculate the most probable and optimal path that would present itself and make plans accordingly. ¡°It would really be a huge relief if what you have concluded is the truth as it always comes out to be.¡± Joining her hands together she offered up a prayer,¡± I pray thee the four Great Spirits to provide guidance to all those who seek the protection of you and guide them by your words as they follow you on their way back to home.¡± The creases on the Queen¡¯s forehead bi-folded as if she was suffering from an acute head-ache. ¡°I know about the bond between a tree maiden and the Genesis tree that you feel, how the tree feels. And I know that it hurts, when the future of the Genesis Tree is threatened and if not taken care of soon, then¡­.¡± The king stopped before he could speak further, as he realized that what he was speaking was just what his skill and title handed to him. Holding his wife¡¯s forehead he made her lie down on the couch placing a soft cushion under her forehead. Trying to turn a blind and making an all-too easy mistake of not seeing what was in front of his sight, the figure of his distressed wife when their child has gone missing. Those were but just mere words, probabilities and percentages that he quantified and assessed but in actual he was directly unable to affect these outcomes. What weighed on the other side of the balance was the life of his own wife and daughter and how flippantly he tired to balance such two precious things like a blind-folded fool, unable to see the reality and the fact that what was dear to him the most. No matter what he thought of putting on the other side there was nothing that could outweigh or rather there was nothing more important out there that he even needed to compare it for. Even if it was irresponsible of him to be so worried about his own family and more than the possible danger his country was in, he would bear the brunt and any insufferable pain if he could protect his own family and it meant they were safe. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about me, my family has been handed down this title from generation to generation and I won¡¯t fail you. I am strong enough¡­ and I won¡¯t mind having to take a bit of burden from you¡­¡± the Queen succumbed to her weakened state went silent as she fell in deep sleep. The king had been noticing it for a while, for the disorder in Queen¡¯s sleeping pattern and the increasing lengths of her sleep. The bond between a Tree Maiden and a Genesis Tree connects up the consciousness of the tree¡¯s roots and her soul, which gives her heightened abilities to go without food, water, and rest, and the ability to self-heal wounds that would kill ordinary people. But this would also mean that any harm to the Tree would also cause her spiritual damage. They also then possess the ability to detect any kind of danger in any area as long as the roots of the Tree are deep seated there. Probably she must have over-exerted herself in finding Regis, and if she did not find her, then she is already out of the Kingdom. The only way to for the Queen¡¯s health to be restored was to solve the problem and get rid of whatever was plaguing the Genesis Tree. ¡°Rest and when you wake up I am sure Regis will be back by then and everything will be fine.¡± He softly murmured while gently caressing the back of the head of his beloved. All they could do was just wait and wait until they hear again from their careless, understanding and rebellious, tomboyish daughter. The one who heals their heart and mends their soul by her words, actions and smile. And all they ever did in return was adored that curve on her beautiful face of their darling daughter. *** REGIS ASCALON I felt something soft and warm enveloping the left half of my body. I had never felt such nostalgic warmth, I don¡¯t remember since when. But it was much more than the sensation of sleeping on a bed. Cushioned by a soft mattress and covered by a warm down blanket which I don¡¯t remember of having one in my possession. My mind was still in disarray trying to recollect thoughts of what went down last night. Feeling somewhat still groggy, I blindly tried to fumble around my surroundings as I carefully comprehended the structure of things in my vicinity which made me remind of the small argument I had with Alicia and I even made a big deal out of it by saying such awful things to her. Feeling a bit depressed from the memories of last night, I could not hold myself back but blame her. But I still knew the truth that it was my own fault and I had been like this before she even came here. The one who actually brought a change in my life was pretty much her otherwise; I would have never gotten the opportunity to go out of the palace. And even still I now know that there is a way to control my power. And then one day finally I would be able to achieve what I wanted this entire time. That I could finally be able to once again re-connect with my family. That everyone around me would finally acknowledge who I am and not the kind of monster that would break down and go on a rampage anytime. But wetness still welled up in my eyes as they slowly trickled down for a reason I did not wish to turn out. I tried to move my right hand, however, a few seconds later realized that they stubbornly refused to move. It was wrapped in a completely different kind of softness than the bed and actually couldn¡¯t move. She was here all this time¡­.?, I shuddered in fear. As the bed sheet slipped a few centimeters downwards only to reveal another face, or rather a fake face ornamented with a white mask. How quietly she had been sleeping there, no one would have realized her presence not even when I am this near and she was in such close proximity to me. Or rather my hand was working as some kind of soft plushie she could cuddle around with. Panicking, I frantically pushed my body into a sitting position. And at the same time I went to take strong measures of pulling my hand out in one go. Stop! NO. It wouldn¡¯t even budge. How is she this physically powerful? Her hands are even less muscular and shorter than mine. So¡­why doesn¡¯t it move, damn it? I just couldn¡¯t let myself be in such a strange situation of ending up in a bed after a heated fight. Could it be that it was all the bath¡¯s fault¡­.that I let myself be careless after feeling tired, even when as a princess I need to keep my guard up in foreign places like these. But I couldn¡¯t possibly imagine someone as childish as her to do something to me in the dead of the night. ¡®She couldn¡¯t have¡­. Did she¡­No she didn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡°Awohhhh¡­.¡± Alicia mouth slightly opened only to let in some air as she yawned. ¡°¡­.Probably.¡± I gulped, trying not to stress too much on uneedy and frivolous things. But why my powers haven¡¯t been reacting at all even if I am stressed out and when using a bit of magic to somehow free myself, before she wakes up. She is fast asleep and doesn¡¯t seem to me that she is using any kind of skill to negate my own. At least that¡¯s what I have been thinking or concluding all this time. If that¡¯s not the case¡­. Then why is she so different for me. Faint breeze leaking from her pink lips as my eyes drew towards the mask. I was hit by a sudden temptation to uncover all the secrets at once and there was no other better chance than this. With her skills which I hate to accept, she could easily dodge any of my quick attacks like she did in our first meeting. The moment she has arrived here she has nothing been but a mystery to everyone and most of all for me or better said I just couldn¡¯t think of anything else but her. If only I learn more about her then maybe I can find the reason and also come closer to her, and quench my curiosity. She is the only one who has been on my mind and slowly this is driving me crazy. But I am totally doing this so I can learn to control my power. It¡¯s just a simple thought of letting myself know¡­. nothing more, nothing less. Isn¡¯t that right? Rubbing my hair vigorously with my other hand, I finally decided to do it and take the risk of whatever might follow. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I felt a strange shadow lurking on my face, but as soon as I opened my eyes it disappeared on me. I looked around and found Regis gazing out of the window and with her attire; she almost seemed to be ready to depart. She had a crossed expression on her face and I tried to wrap my head whether the reason could have been something I did previously. A faint breeze blew past my cheek. The view of my surroundings was blocked by the wooden walls of the small house I conjured using earth magic and my skill [EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE]. Warm yellow light, spilled into the room and I was again reminded that we were already on the Dragon Island. Regis must have been pretty anxious for the upcoming encounter with the supposedly evil dragon reeking havoc over her kingdom even from this far. Success over this mission was crucial but I was pretty sure I could handle it on my own with my magic power. I had to end things quick and continue on my journey after all and if possible¡­. ¡°Emperor is here. Get ready.¡± Regis said with a stiff voice as she went outside from the house without turning to me. Seems to me that she herself wanted to end it pretty quick now, at least we are on the same page with the fact¡­. that we agreed on his pet name so quickly. But I wanted for us to go for a hearty breakfast¡­ and if possible make it for her myself after all she did treat me to a fine dinner the previous night. But maybe I am making haste, while the whole kingdom¡¯s future is in peril and now I have to make do with the provisions Regis brought with her for this conquest. This preservative food is not that bad but it is surely lacking in texture and freshness contrary to what comes with a healthy morning meal I used to make every day before going to school. Getting up fast and not making wait the two of them outside, I used cleaning magic and with my web magic rematerialized the outfit I usually wore and fit right into it. On opening the door and finding the two standing out there waiting for me¡­ somehow it altogether felt special and positive. ¡°About time you showed up. We have a long way up that mountain.¡± Regis held both of her arms folded as she felt the chill from the morning sea breeze. Well, this climate was new for me too but temperature changes did not affect me to that extent¡­ so thoughtfully I casted some temperature resistance magic on her, which would act gradually and she wouldn¡¯t even take notice. The horizon in the direction from which we came was demarcated by a clear blue, but further ahead of us the whole Dragon Island was enveloped in a mystic black fog and overshadowed by a herd of large blackish clouds (a culmination of black miasma), which never seemed to produce rain and even if it did one could only expect that it would poison this island and mark it devoid of its gorgeous natural fauna. The Emperor was in his mid-size, probably to conserve magical energy when it is being continuously drained by a sink point, which I could trace back to being located directly above the peak of the mountain. With our large distance from here, it probably isn¡¯t affecting me and Regis as much as Emperor because he probably already had been marked by it. As the Emperor suspected it could perhaps be an artifact or relic weapon, to even render him powerless. Our opponent is a dragon and our escort too a dragon, a heavenly one at that. It was one thing to read about them back at home and another to meet them for real. ¡°I will only be able to accompany you to the point where the fog starts, since I have not yet fully recovered and the black poisonous miasma may this time completely destroy my magic constitution. It pains me to say but all I can be is a witness to your fight and how you would bring this to an end.¡± The dragon gave his testimony in the hollowed voice of a beast he was. ¡°It¡¯s alright; we came here for that very job.¡± Regis said haphazardly. I didn¡¯t know whether to take her impatience as a sign of getting over-confident, desperate or being oblivious to her own fears. Presently the island was in shambles with the previous fight Emperor had with Ouroboros, while all other dragons had migrated to nearby islands to take shelter and only to return when things had gotten better. I might have just missed to see a den of dragon frolicking around under a clear blue sky. That damn dragon needs to be exterminated at all cost if it tries to come in the way of that. For most part of the trip we were climbing up on a narrow path of a collection of steep mountains, rudimentary to the central towering mountain. Probably the best spot to take a look around the entire island in a single peek. I remember always wondering how it would feel sitting at the back of an elephant or a camel as I would see people in pictures doing, but before I ever tried my chance got snatched from me right after I died. Unfortunately those two animals don¡¯t exactly exist in this world though I might find a variant. At present a giant flying beast¡¯s smooth back lay bare in front of me. I wanted to at least take a ride on the back of Emperor, but seeing Regis on edge and how she was staying ahead of both of us, I dropped the idea. I didn¡¯t want her to call me a child for such a simplistic demand. After an hour of walk we had already attained half the height of the central mountain even with Emperor leading us on the smallest route. But it was already getting difficult for Regis to breathe as she coughed up several times. The movements of our guide became sluggish too. Though both of them refused to complain, because for each of them there was much more at stake than their dwindling health, the price of not acting on time was their ©¤ home, their own life and the life of their people. Even when I want to know Regis better so that we can be friends, I still can¡¯t really understand how she feels about this whole situation. Because when I tried to look at it objectively I was the only one unaffected by it and it made me feel unsecure. For a moment the mere thought that the results of what happens here would leave me completely unaffected, left me invisible. Because once again I was immune to what others felt regardless in my previous life it was me who tried to ignore everything around me or how the world revolved around. And when this time I want to be a part of this world, I find myself helpless and all alone. By sensing the concentration where the black miasma was being circumvented around I could already pinpoint its location and most probably at the centre of it would be the boss monster, right¡­ simple deduction with my previous life gaming instincts. Regis still refuses to use magic and won¡¯t be able to make through this dense fog at her pace. Realizing I needed these two no longer ©¤ neither a companion nor a guide. So the most efficient way to get this through was¡­ ¡°Regis it would be better if I continue alone from here.¡± Regis and Emperor both stopped moving like someone had pressed a pause button for them. ¡°What are you suggesting by continuing alone?¡± Regis scowled at me. I teleported myself in front of the two; only causing them to drop their jaws in surprise. I casted my usual magic barrier and they were enveloped in a thick blue spherical covering formed of small geometrical crystals to make sure there was not a single distortion, opening or weak point. Regis jumped forward as she only got further blocked by the shield. ¡°Alicia what is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°I knew there was no other way. You won¡¯t prove any help for me in this fight if you can¡¯t even break this shield. Anyways continuing forward in this miasma for you would be fatal for your life.¡± I tried to explain her the reason hoping that she would understand me and stop resisting. ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd, I don¡¯t need your protection against the dragon.¡± Regis said while trying to harshly knock at the blue barrier that separated her from my perception of seeing the situation. But with each strike and her failing power she realized that it was almost impossible¡­ at least for the current she. ¡°I am not trying to protect you from the dragon but from¡­.¡± I spoke but stopped in the middle, realizing that I would never be able to explain it to her. If the opponent proves to be much stronger than my expectation then Regis could have unexpectedly gotten hurt. It would be foolish to put her life in danger along with me. I had my own reasons to be in this fight and Regis need not be a part of it. ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you came here for me? So, why are you stopping me now to come with you?¡± Regis again shouted from the inside. Still not giving up on knocking the wall down with her physical strength alone. I realized how the thought of us two being equal and friends was so boorish and untrue. I still did not understood what was the meaning of being with someone if they were not equal because otherwise it would only be a dependent relationship, slowly becoming stale and drifting apart. ¡°Yes, but I never remember promising that I would let you fight alongside with me?¡± I directly looked at her with a bitter smile and giving a victory pose I wondered whether the V- sign is a thing in this world. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just wait for a moment till I settle matters with the Ouroboros myself.¡± Saying that I flew off at high speed, making sure that I did not look at her because I knew what I did just now was unforgivable. Last time because of my careless intervention an entire village was destroyed and even when no one got hurt, I can¡¯t every time expect myself be lucky. All it takes is a moment to lose everything, to be abandoned and stripped off of everything that defines me, and no one would know that better than myself. As I gained altitude while flying upwards, the more densely toxic and cold the surrounding became. Only a pale dark aura lit the sky. Released from the concept of the crack of the dawn, this place had neither morning nor night, sun nor moon. Winds did not blow; the black clouds did not seem to actually float, but simply static in their place only growing in volume. It was only a matter of few days before it would completely engulf the island, pollute the Codra vein rich in magic below this ground and in turn destroy the Genesis Tree and the Elf Kingdom. If I had to stop all of that from happening then it would be only by making an interference. I instantly knew that I never would regret, with what I did just now. And in the next second I was standing just in front of a giant dragon with a dirty green hide, its backbone segmented and protruding outward forming sharp ridges to protect its back and seemingly thin and stingy skeletal wings unlike Emperor¡¯s that were flesh and soft to touch, folded by his sides, rising high and low every time the dragon took a breath; the temperature drastically changed from below freezing cold to burning and flickering air. I swung around and saw its form before my eyes. The mere image of this dragon was filled with rage and wickedness, lying in wait to burn everything it saw as redundant. Even with its eye lids curtained down, its calm breath made him look like it saw every nook and cranny surrounding him without taking a look. I remembered something reading about not to waking up a sleeping dragon, and also me not following that norm around has always ended up in a fight. But if I am able to somehow convince it¡­ there shouldn¡¯t be any issue. All there is a need to be a little more reasonable and there will be no fighting. Before I could have a much deeper look around, the long neck of the dragon rose in height, its front maw lifted up to reveal its inherent saw like teeth and how it lacked in molars. Probably an after effect of not doing brush regularly and too negligent to visit a proper dentist. Or, has it to do something with being a carnivore. ¡°Damn human¡­ weaklings¡­ to think one would make it this far.¡± Finally I could be a bit optimistic¡­ it can talk, unlike those immoral and delinquent monsters of the labyrinth who would kill at sight. Though on front it has got a foul perception and an unwelcoming tone, I am sure people like these have a hidden soft side to them. All I need to do now is just bring that kind and humble part of it to the surface. And how do I do that¡­. After a small pause in my incoming train of thoughts, I felt that the most important piece of information was still missing and how I sorely lacked experience in doing it. ¡°Even if I might be just a weakling in your eye can you please stop with whatever you are doing because it¡¯s causing inconvenience to everyone.¡± This was the best possible way I could think of being a simple direct request rather than talking round and round beating around the brush and making it lose its patience or feel uncomfortable. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. The dragon opens its jaws¡­. And here it is we can finally have a peaceful talk over the matter and solve it¡­. but a red light accumulated and with a tint of fiery yellow ©¤ the flames burst out. The dragon¡¯s breath was a surging blast of extreme heat, extreme force and extreme pressure. But since I had been flying all around, it was easy to dodge however having tried to suck a breath I ended up coughing violently. Before I realized my vision blurred, I could hear the voice of creaking bones, rumbling rocks as if something huge has been shifted from one place to another almost instantly. It was not only just a simple fire breath but a smog attack too, that at first tried to play with my magic sense. Most probably hampering the flow of magic particles around us. Upon closer observation, the green ominous scales covering his entire body actually radiated a dark purplish light¡ª perhaps the metal thing tucked on its chest was the cause and thing that was quickly absorbing magic from everywhere. Unfurling its wings, bat like, and then lifting off, long fangs and jagged teeth gleaming at me, it started following me in a rat chase. Its mouth engulfed in a blazing red glow, it slid its wings along the edge of the summit, pleased with the destruction it brought, the thing around his chest disintegrated into tiny square chips like things which formed an assembly like ring above us. I was still unsure of what it did, but nothing exactly good would come from it, that was for sure. I was this time prepared with my own attacks since negotiations for the time being seems off to me. Just as he was about to launch another fire storm at me, I used my usual trick to use [BLACK FLARE] and burn it along with its own fire. But as soon as it took shape it instantly fuzzed up into steam and lifted off to the halo of continuously revolving black line. So that was the thing that took down Emperor. Henceforth it became my primary target. For defeating Ouroboros I needed to use a large scale magic and before I could collect all the magical power required it would most likely be absorbed by the ring before it could deal damage to it. As such I needed to use magic spells that had packed compact magic and was quick. I prepared several fusion balls and made regular hits on the huge black ring, at the same time playing a chase game with Ouroboros. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. As the dust from the attack cleared up the ring was in shambles making me feel relaxed a bit. Now only one target was left, Ouroboros. But before I could turn around to find it¡­.a hurl of small black chips re-emerged out of nowhere and for a moment left me paralyzed by absorbing all of my magic I had been exuding with which I was maintaining my balance mid-air. While randomly launching fusion balls mid-air I tried to shoo them off. The mere touch of them felt stingy and acidic as they were releasing black miasma. That was the moment when I realized that what was in front of me was not a complete set of the artifact in play but only the part of it. It should have come to me that if the halo was absorbing magic, but there never seemed to be a direct link between it and the dragon. If the energy was being absorbed then why I could never find a point where it was being actually stored and then transferred to Ouroboros. I needed to locate the other half of the artifact too and destroy both the parts; otherwise it would keep on self-regenerating. By every second his power was growing while I was at a loss for not being able to release strong magic. For that I needed to take off this mask, but what would happen if Regis somehow gets caught up in the middle of the fight, while I am busy with destroying the other part. The person whom I wanted to keep her away at most for now was me. I also did not want to plunder the Dragon Island and leave the other dragons homeless. If Regis has come to hate magic because it has ruined her life, then what if she comes to hate me for it too after she sees what I can actually capable of doing with it. Down the confusion, emerging from the pools of flying chip rodents left in the wake of a crushing maelstrom emerged a long, waving thing. The heavily armoured tail whipped around, finding me without any trouble as it sent me flying down. Unable to instantly well up my magic as those chip rodents instantaneously sucked up my magic, I accelerated downwards at a frightening pace, still hurt from the slash attack as it had rendered me immobile I could not even move. Probably I would fall to ground and end up massively getting hurt, but since I wouldn¡¯t die I was prepared to take the hit. *** REGIS ASCALON The calm air became filled with a heavy heat, burning my skin. Feeling anxious I again tried punching and kicking the barrier but it wouldn¡¯t even budge. Repeatedly hearing the sound of rocks crashing, the crackling sound of fire as well as the fiery roars of a massive beast was slowly but surely getting on my nerves. From below and beyond the haziness of the black fog all I could manage out was sudden appearances of massive orange fire, most probably the expected battle had already begun. Was she okay?! Why would I care she was the one who left me here all by myself. She did really never care for me. Don¡¯t come running and crying to me when you get hurt or fall somewhere far off and get lost again. I was getting worried, but I surely wouldn¡¯t be of any help even if I was there. Who is she to decide that? Even if she was strong I wanted for us to work together, a thing where we both could be a part of something or at least a thing where I could be together with someone. At least that¡¯s what I was hoping for. But by now she too had painfully made it clear to me that because of the irregularity in my powers I was just a defective of a being to her too. All she did was pass a cold look at me and left. Did she really not feel a thing and for the time we spent together? ¡®Why did she really have to go and make a promise if at the end there was no hope for me?¡¯ I murmured in silence to myself. After a short break of stillness it was finally dissolved by the Black Dragon Emperor. ¡°The absence of a no does not mean always a yes. Though inhabitants of this world have always been ambiguous with what they say and do. I never quite tried to work on my understanding of it either.¡± Was I too loud with what I said? I turned around and sat on my feet because the air around me was still polluted with that black vapour stuff flying around making my breathing unstable if I tried to move harder. It was my first time seeing it, but Alicia seemed to be well acquainted with it. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel angry with yourself that you were unable to stop him from destroying your home?¡±I asked curiously to the dragon that calmly stood in front of me, not showing any expression whatsoever on its dignified face. ¡°I would be lying if I say no. But I know my limits and have already played my hand and lost. At present it¡¯s unbecoming of the emperor of dragon to leave the situation to a bunch of outsiders.¡± ¡°Hey? Who are you calling an outsider? Didn¡¯t you yourself allow us to deal with the problem.¡± I took offense with him calling a princess an outsider; well I doubt that status of mine mattered even a bit in front of him. ¡°Pardon me. But it was altogether for a different reason I allowed the two of you to interfere because I wanted to see it for myself.¡± ¡°See something¡­¡± I wondered what he was suddenly starting to talk about. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a test for my own satisfaction.¡± I gasped unable to understand the words of an old dunderhead animal from some centuries old legends. ¡°We are beings that live for eternity only to maintain the balance of this world. Unless something at large does not affect it, we lay dormant and don¡¯t act upon it.¡± So there is more of his odd philosophy and all I have to listen it to in a cramped blocked place, while out there a fight is going on which the entirety of our future depends. But still I had to respond something otherwise I would come out as rude and it¡¯s not like I was used to conversation with strangers and new people so I had to put in a little effort and think harder. But at the same time it was not like I had something better to do. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel trapped?¡± At least that¡¯s what all I could make out of his statements. ¡°Even with these wings with which I could fly anywhere, cover the sky and alone steer through the blue. I cannot stay where I want to or do as I please. It¡¯s just how it is. Because we cannot go against the wind which directs the flow of this world.¡± ¡°And what would happen if you did try to go against it.¡± I somehow got interested on the top even if I didn¡¯t actually completely understand it. Emperor suddenly looked up as if he noticed something happening up there making me a bit more concerned. Did something happen with Alicia? How is she now? Is she coming back? All kinds of questions were forming and collapsing in my mind at the same time. ¡°I once knew another heavenly dragon who decided to do what he believed in and to go against the flow of this world.¡± Suddenly it appeared to me that he was already reminiscing about his past. With his blank expression I could not tell just how far he had gone into maybe we are talking about hundreds and thousands of years or even old. ¡°So then what became of him? If he is a heavenly dragon just like you then shouldn¡¯t he be still around and help you if he is an old friend or something of yours.¡± I inquired about the new character he mentioned to me. Coming back to the present, he suddenly passed a surprised expression and with a practiced cough of clearing his throat he returned to his solemn demeanour. He continued, ¡°We heavenly dragons are mere existence to maintaining the perfect course of the nature and whatsoever have no attachments to each other. As for that heavenly dragon who was in pursuit of his own dreams ended up with his soul shattered and torn apart at the very end of his life.¡± A strange silence again befell on us, while I was sweating bullets on thinking whether I had made the Emperor remember something bad and out of despair he would start indiscriminately spewing fire around everywhere. That would be a disaster. Putting my head on my knees I tried to rest for a while with nothing much to do. So even a heavenly dragon couldn¡¯t do much with what was decided for him. So people should only do what is told to them after all. Seconds after I tried to gloss over the tears welled up in my eyes as I frantically wiped them. Even if it was so hot on the outside, the inside me felt the cold from within. If only I was stronger I could have broken through this barrier of her and reached to her. I always refused others help or the support of others trying on my own to reach there. Because I directly tried to see the untrodden cold path I had set for myself to cross to get the future I so desired. But now she is with me I understand why I could never control this power? Why I was able to make it out this far? I am terrified of losing her¡­ if I don¡¯t reach her now, I might never be able to. Even if I keep on working hard no one understands how scary it is to reach something I want that I can never be. And if that¡¯s the case the only one thing I don¡¯t want myself doing now is sit here quietly and wait for something special to happen to me. I will not stop here, not in this way. As if my feet first loosened up on its own and then stiffened and I was standing straight right in front of the barrier. She is right? I can¡¯t change anything with how I am now, but even if this power does not listens to me or I end up getting hurt myself while using it, I am more scared of not reaching for someone again whom I started caring for. It¡¯s just too soon to give up and if I have to be some kind of a freak to help her then so be it. We shared something I never had before, not even with my own family. And if I trust this feeling and follow what I had learnt it would be sure to respond and everything will be fine. My arms were suddenly filled with a different blue radiance I had never seen before; its colour was akin to the sky. As I began to walk towards the near end of the barrier, I was suddenly beset by the memories of my past self. The accident, how people shunned me or how I had to always confront my shortcomings in day to day life. It was an illusion, just an illusion, or rather bad memories coming to me¡­ but this time it did not matter what it was about or what I saw. ¡°...You¡¯re in my way.¡± I rejected that supreme fear with extreme ease. Scrunching my face at the great pain that ran through my arms, but I was still calm at the same time. What I really felt was irrelevant because what I was doing now was not for me but entirely for someone else. ¡ªI won¡¯t give up. I had never used magic before actively when I gained this skill, nor did I try to take a feel of it. So what I was doing now was a first-hand experience and it came so naturally to me. As if I was always capable. While establishing a magic supply connection between my hands and the new power I felt within myself ¡ªinstantly, my world was turned upside down or rather the view of it entirely changed. My existence was instantly fused with this newfound power of mine. I was engulfed of what appeared to be a sea of blue flames; or rather it was the colour of wind itself which I was able to feel around me. I was overcome by a comfortable feeling like when I feel sleepy after having an appetizing meal at midnight, and the sensation continued infinitely. This time I did not close my eyes, they were wide open as my hands involuntarily and without delay reached to touch something. A single touch and the barrier all around me was instantly broken into pieces and the crackling of a glass like sound echoed in the midst of small collage of mountains. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had done but I was somehow free again. Free to do this time what I wanted to and no one to stop me. I ran forward to the steep wall of the mountain and I knew if I climbed up I would eventually reach there¡­ where she was fighting. She did not call me, neither had she asked for my help. Why I wanted to go up there was to see for myself that whether out there was someone whom I could be of any help. Otherwise possibly this power held no meaning if it had no use for anyone. I touched the coarse rock surface with my hand and my eyes flinched and shut close. On reopening I found that it was still intact. On the other hand I could feel entirely something else, a new sensation of the wind that wanted to guide me. Neither it spoke or called to me¡­ but I somehow knew what the wind really wanted me to know. A pale blue light engulfed the world once more as if the light itself was wrapped around my fingertips. If I let my attention slip now, I would possibly again destroy everything I touched, so I had to keep affirming my own resolve every second. Even I wouldn¡¯t be able to control back the magic once it gets fully activated. I couldn¡¯t let it activate¡ªnot yet, at least. I knew my magic pool was deep and I had to not worry about exhausting it so soon¡­ but I had to let it off little by little. Taking out my bow from my quiver and placing my fingers on the string. I might have acted stupid to pull the string without loading a bow, but just as it was ready to be launched a faint lit shard of light engulfed the string and a magical arrow appeared along with a rope attached to the other end. Taking a deep breath and making some quick estimations I launched it upward making sure that it reached as high it could possibly. The magic rope attached to its other end, I tried to pull it and affirm that the arrow was now properly stuck in between the rocks where it might have made impact. Without wasting another moment I started climbing up. Though it was a first for me to climb a mountain but for us elves it might be not that hard since we were always accustomed to climbing tree pretty quickly. And I was confident about my skill in that regards. No doubts there. Though I always disliked my parents comparing me to a monkey because of my proficiency with it from a young age. I hope Alicia does not learn about that because she would obviously be making fun of me. Within seconds I was sure I had climbed pretty high, but in my restlessness I realized I was forgetting something pretty important. Just then I looked below and a black figure emerged from among the gaps of the black fog as it broke its continuous flow. ¡°Wait you could fly. Why haven¡¯t you told me this before.¡± I asked out of exasperation, clutching tightly the rope before I let it go off in surprise. Realizing what a foolish question I had asked the emperor of all dragons I felt a bit ashamed. ¡°It always exhausts me to think how you all earth-crawlers are always in a hurry to do things when you are caught up in the moment.¡± The dragon harrumphed. He seemed to be displeased only a bit, at least that¡¯s what I hope. I don¡¯t want him storming my kingdom over a little pride of his being hurt by a young elven girl. But if I wait for him at his pace, even with a high elf¡¯s long lifespan I would be old by then. At least that¡¯s what I wanted to say. ¡°I am sorry for not taking notice. It¡¯s completely my fault.¡± I cannot have the dragon storming my kingdom¡­ not at all. Better to accept my mistake courteously. ¡°We need to make haste. Allow me to escort you and be your guide once again.¡± At least he is gracious like a gentleman with his job for a dragon. Without wasting another word over useless chattering I hoped on its back¡­ and realized why I didn¡¯t have it done sooner. Maybe when Alicia gets back we can take a dragon ride around the island together. I am pretty sure with how things have been, and I don¡¯t know why but, Emperor would listen to her every command if at least not my request. *** MEETING POINT Alicia still unable to get her balance back prepared herself for the painful crash; most probably it would have shattered her bones and broken her flesh. It would be after a very long time she would have to suffer from such a grueling pain. But she was fine with it, if it was not those people who were going to meet the same fate as she did. She could heal up in no time and then continue fighting for as long as she wanted. She was strong after all ¨C the daughter of the True Hero and the True Demon Lord. How she could have possibly failed until she herself had given up. Since she had few seconds before she gets slammed on the ground from all the way to the top, she started strategizing ways of getting the attention of Ouroboros, who would most probably go after Emperor and Regis then. All the same while deceiving him and destroying the first half of the artifact and then the rest, was not going to be an easy feat. But she could not focus. She did not want to continue fighting while getting hurt..., remembering back she became strong so that she could do what she want and to keep herself safe and those around her. If that fails then she would never be able to forgive herself. She wanted Regis to be her equal and like a comrade, which reminded her of wonderful tales of companions who came together to take down a common enemy, she used to read in novels back in previous life or the exciting adventures she heard in the Hero¡¯s own words of how fun it was travel around with comrades across the globe. In honest she didn¡¯t really wished to fight but only asked for a happy life, but if someone was in the way of that¡­ then she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to eliminate it. She would have just kept on fighting even if she would have been left all alone along the path. ©¤Maybe that¡¯s how it was always meant to be from the start. The air around her was speeding up and all the voices slowly vanishing like she was already losing consciousness. Maybe that would have eased some of her pain. Maybe it would have only felt like being forcefully woken up from a bad dream¡­.. CLASPS. Except that it was not a dream. Suddenly the feeling of falling down turned into hanging from a single suspended point like a bob dangling with a string. Alicia opened her tightly clenched eyes minutely to let in some light along with ash floating all around. Though it did not effect her vision, she was able to see clearly without a doubt that the hand she was holding to was that of Regis. Somehow she was here? Somehow she had broken through Alicia¡¯s strong barrier and climbed all the way up here? Somehow she was already riding a dragon before Alicia even got her own first chance? Somehow Regis was tightly holding her hands and had saved her life¡­ without a doubt it was her. With a slight pull, Regis too was astounded by how light-weighted Alicia truly was. The Black Dragon Emperor had also slowed down his ascent and maintained a constant pace of slowly and carefully rising up, making sure not to disturb the two holding onto each other on his back. Alicia with her head down quietly held on to the back of Regis making sure not to fall down again. For moments there everything remained still, except for Regis who was turned Red and reflexively her body shivered because with how tight she felt Alicia¡¯s grip on her waist. ¡°I knew you would have lost your way again without me and how cluelessly unaware you are. There is no helping it. Fine, no need to tell me, I will come with you this time myself.¡± Regis spoke loudly, but she found that she was the only one hearing. Alicia was still quite, not a single reaction poured out of her. ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t need to be alone after all.¡± Regis suddenly found Alicia muttering in a tone filled with an unusual emotion. Even trying to pick up on it with her long sharp ears, all she could do was lean backward with plain curiosity. ¡°Eh? Ah, no, err, it¡¯s nothing! I just wanted to say sorry for leaving you back there all by yourself.¡± Alicia hurriedly averted her eyes as she fell into a panic. Regis stared at Alicia for a while and realizing that she had to speak something so she to randomly came up with just something. ¡°Good for you that you realized that sooner. Now tell me how I can help you.¡± Regis now was back into the seriousness of the mission. Alicia putting her hand over her mouth as her lips slackened into a smile, made Regis think what was there to hide if she was wearing a mask. In wariness she turned around, but Alicia had already started levitating as before. Regis remembered that she could somehow use flight magic without a flaw in her movements. ¡°Regis I want you to destroy the other half of the artifact for me and Emperor will carry you there.¡± What really surprised Regis was not the task she had been handed to or the sudden information of a magical artifact being passed down to her. As Regis mind wandered, a chill ran down her spine even in the explosive volcanic region she had been in... like sensing a presence not of this world. She swung around, her eyes searching for Alicia¡¯s. In front of Regis was a girl with a face so gorgeous that even a single glimpse of her made it feel like being captured in it for endlessly. Her breath stopped for a moment. ¡®Wh-Who...might you be?¡¯ she might have even said out that question loud. The beauty of the girl in front of her was simply inhuman. The two smiled. The girl¡¯s lovely face belied a hint of madness. She had shining silver hair which perfectly covered her clear almost perfect unblemished body, and her eyes were like red sapphires which were glowing much brighter than the flames itself. I noticed that her limbs were thin, and the expression on her face still keeping a bit of their childish charm. And yet, she exuded a bewitching maturity. She now needed no introduction to one another. It could have been none other than a new friend she had made for the first time in her life and believed in the most after all. But without realizing Regis had already grasped Alicia¡¯s hand yet again or so she thought but rather she hadn¡¯t left it from the start. Though surprised at having her hand held, Alicia managed to vaguely nod. When Regis tried to let go of, on the contrary Alicia squeezed it tighter. In a voice so cold and reserved that it sounded like someone else¡¯s, she said, ¡°You can do it Regis and you are free to hold my hand as long as you want.¡± Alicia spoke while looking at Regis and she in turn recognized the same perfectly transparent gaze she¡¯d had when they had first met. The next moment Alicia vanished again leaving her behind, but this time Regis had somehow cheered up, making her feel relived. And at the same time, she held an unexplainable, sad conviction ¨C as she pulled back her empty palm. Folding it into a fist she had but found a new belief that the pain in her heart now did not belong to her alone. Regis wasn¡¯t narrow minded enough to be jealous to think how powerful Alicia truly was with what she had shown her from the start or what her full power manifestation could be like. What pained her was just one thing about how casually Alicia had said to her before that she would be of no help. But now the two of them understood each other a bit more and what exactly the other wanted. That was a good thing. Taking a deep breath to prevent exasperation from showing on her face, she gave the signal to her ride that she was ready and to take her to her new destination. If this was something that could help her fight, Regis was more than willing to do it. Flying at a massive speed, Regis tightly held on to Emperor¡¯s backside making sure not be left behind and flew backwards. Crossing several rifts between mountains and a gorge through which a large jet of stream seemed to provide water to the entire land, by then she had almost reached the other end of the island. Inside a giant mountain¡¯s opening hot jet steam seemed to be lifting of, and everything seemed so natural except for the fact that the colour was the ominous black. And the wariness it spread seemed to have been poisoning the land. Regis without a doubt understood that it was exactly the thing which was polluting her pristine Kingdom and causing trouble for her family. ¡°Going beyond this could be dangerous for both of us.¡± The Black Dragon Emperor shared his concern. Regis did not seem to doubt it either. Even when she was using a thin film of magic to wrap around her body, making sure not to exude too much magic as it would start destroying herself; the miasma still left a burning sensation on her skin. Regis narrowed her eyes and stared at the open covering of the cluster of rocks and in midst of all that darkness laid a chunk of huge cube mantle in the centre of the aberrant formation. Revolving round and round periodically like a heavy machine part it left a deafening sensation in her ears. With every turn and movement giant black whirlpools were released into the atmosphere. The air became tainted, the water running below it turned acidic and no other pairs of eyes still remained to notice the destruction it had caused. Allowing a smile to creep over her features, Regis was glad that she was the one who was finally given the chance to destroy that thing. Raising the bow, her right hand pulled the string, which gave off a faint magical glow. With a much brighter flash and still deepening, between the bow and string a magical arrow appeared that kept on drawing in magic in large quantities from her. Regis who believed all she needed was a single shot even from this far, did not mind putting all of her left over energy for this very purpose. Even if is she had ran out of magic, she would even bet on her life force to do the job for her. Her blue eyes shone coldly. The world shuddered and warped. As if air, sound even light twisted ©¤ drawn and absorbed into the arrow before it could touch the core of the filth she so much wanted to destroy. She did not need to rely on her eyes alone, now she could finally open her heart to someone in this world. To sense the presence of things through the movement of air on her skin, to become one with her skill and power¡­ she wished to draw out maximum power. A few seconds later with her consciousness still fading and merging with the arrow. The centre of the shining bow finally turned to a bluish-black colour. The bow and the arrow altogether felt heavy, but Regis was still not ready to let it leave. It contained all of her emotions that had welled up since then this power miraculously came to her and it was because of that power she was standing there at this point. She inhaled deeply and finally let go off the string, the arrow glittered and twirled as it went pass the empty sky. The inky blackness filling the space¡­ the arrow had banished all of it with just the light and warmth it gave off. As the arrow made a perfect impact on the centre of the cube shaped magical artifact, its darkness and the arrow¡¯s light pulsated violently as they fought for dominance over each other. The next instant a huge hole appeared in the cube¡¯s body as a rearward vortex split the darkness. The world was painted white and black. An explosion. But for the aftermath the only one who was able to witness it was the Black Dragon Emperor as Regis had already fainted on his back with magic exhaustion from before. It reminded him of the Blue Dragon Emperor and its words still echoed clearly to him at the back of his eardrums. A memory that he had called off several years ago surface fresh. ¡°I am not afraid¡­ I am in pursuit of a much bigger dream that would one day change the course of this war, as a miracle would dawn itself on the morning sky and reflect clearly on the night sea.¡± The Black Dragon Emperor always wondered whether it was content with its choices that it had made even after the tragic end it met. But seeing how a young elf girl conquered her own fears an answer was revealed to him. That at the end it did not matter with how much he worried because the heart and the wings of that were acquired in the end were strong. Supple and beautiful and most of all unbreakable.
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 9 : THE GIRL WHO WIELDED THE POWER TO FIGHT AGAINST THE WORLD CHAPTER - 9 THE GIRL WHO WIELDED THE POWER TO FIGHT AGAINST THE WORLD This time I did not waste a moment to take on the pain of flying all the way up, but directly teleported myself in front of my nemesis who so cruelly tried to slap me to the ground. Seeing how Regis was too drawn towards the greatness of magic like me and how fun it is to use and knowing that she could finally keep herself safe even with and without around me, I just couldn¡¯t hold myself back any longer. ¡°You are resilient for a human. To think that the Emperor of all Dragons would succumb so low as to take the help of the earth-crawlers.¡± The broad bridge of Ouroboros¡¯s nose crinkled and his upper jaw twisted with anger on seeing my unexpected return. Why is he getting annoyed, when in the first place it is me who is being most irritated by its deafening voice and the mountains giving it an echo effect. Probably putting him in the top list of sources that would be causing noise pollution for no good reason, and only to expect villainy from its side. ¡°You speak of Black Emperor and yet you fought with him for the territory on this island.¡± I said in doubt. It was necessary for me to know why he left Emperor alive, even when he had the chance to kill him. ¡°Black Emperor is a heavenly dragon like me but he is still tied to the roots of this world and is bound to protect its World Core... unlike me who resigned to a life of seclusion and peace in the spirit realm. But those repulsive little humans summoned me into this world and bond me with a contract to use the magic artifact to destroy this sanctuary of dragons. As bound by the terms of this one sided agreement I am, I cannot return to my realm without fulfilling it. Blame your own kind and my pride that won¡¯t back down unless I have achieved what I have come here for.¡± The Dragon¡¯s words seemed to resonate even in this kind of terrain. ¡°Hmmm. You shouldn¡¯t put the blame on everyone if you are wronged by few. Even then it¡¯s quite selfish of you to act that way for yourself, but I won¡¯t be holding you guilty for it. So rest assured you won¡¯t be dying over something foolish like you are going to pay for what you did¡­ or something along those lines.¡± Well for starters this dragon was a bit more talkative, maybe some are born that way. I too felt like indulging myself in a talk at any chance, since he felt so generous so as to tell me the reason for his coming here. Taking his narrative into account, why someone would plot something like this in the first place and why target the Dragon Island & Elf Kingdom specifically. Though there is definitely a connection to the crow-head I fought recently and how the miasma that is being radiated from the artifact has the same trail and uniqueness. But why would someone go this far with an elaborate and long plan without getting something out of it. Even if humans of the present want to release a fight with the demon continent it¡¯s just not sit right to go with such a roundabout way to do it. Unless someone else is moving behind the scenes with a totally different goal of their own while creating pandemic and confusion among the masses. Huhhh! Taking a deep breath I realized I had strayed too far from the present predicament. To whom I am even talking with my imagination running wild. It¡¯s not like a grand conspiracy tale is in play for all of that stuff to happen for real. It¡¯s probably the case where a child practicing summoning magic might had gone wrong. Happens all the time in fictional worlds, there is no better expert than me. And since the dragon is too big to be taken care of they sent him away with an impossible mission at hand to get rid of him. It¡¯s sad that Ouroboros does not realize it himself and I would hate to be the one to break its heart. ¡°I do not expect you to understand the ways of the dragons... But even so I can¡¯t let myself be defeated by someone from that detestable puny human race. Passing your pity on a mighty being like me would only spell your doom. If only you would have not pressed your legs on this sanctuary and tainted it.¡± Ouroboros burst out into a cry of vivid fury and abruptly forces me to turn away from my deep thinking. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s nothing complex or nefarious like that¡­ I don¡¯t think I have ever taken pity on something. What I am concerned is how deliberately you refuse to stop even with realizing your mistake. And if you cannot go back to your home by yourself then I will just have to send you there back forcibly.¡± I tried to somewhat dictate my immediate objective to the dragon. He gets it or not or whether it was probably his approval I was waiting for, over his layed out future life plans. ¡°If you do not condone my desire then you should try to conquer me... but only when you can survive this.¡± The dragon¡¯s voice was filled with rage after my rebuttal. Well I should have known what the response would have been from Ouroboros¡¯s side, but even a yes or no would have done the same job. Isn¡¯t it foolish to warn their opponent before a surprise attack like that? Well that is definitely going under the mighty ¡®foolishness¡¯ tag from my side! Just then the above large circular halo shined, a thick red burning beam traversing downwards, almost covering everything, sprinkling the colour red all over the place. It felt like the whole island had been somehow placed over a burning gas stove. The next instant as the blinding light dispersed, the only thing left there was to see a girl shrouded in an impossibly bright burst of light and magical aura, all but covered inside a tiny crystal like blue barrier. But a much greater spherical bulge almost covering half of the island had stopped the descent of the demonic red light. ¡°Raaaaaaaaah!!¡± A fierce scream erupted from the dragon¡¯s throat. As if on instinct the black chips soon came rushing in from the halo to absorb all the magical power being radiated from me, only to be finally transferred to my enemy. But it was something I just couldn¡¯t let it slide; that was to use my own magic against me. The magical aura around me that I was channeling flashed even brighter, a pulse that spread outwards. The moment the swirling stream of small black chips came in contact with it, was burnt down to finally nothing. ¡°It would be wise for you not to underestimate the power of a displeased little girl.¡± I said politely with a clam expression. The blue barriers hanging above the island for the most part dispersed into yet another beautiful sprinkle of blue as if bringing down the entire heat developed over time. The girl stood unharmed and so was the Island protected at the same time. This time around, though the number of chips did not diminish to that extent but it was visible to both of us that they had stopped regenerating on their own. It could have been possibly the only perfect sign that told me that Regis had masterfully done her job. A gust of wind interfered with my field of view, as I raised my chin up only to feel the vibration of the tremendous weight of the dragon flying towards me, followed by a cacophonous clattering of another swarm of those despicable small metallic chips. But instead of turning it into a rematch of our previous game of tag, I too rushed in forward, which only took the dragon by surprise as it launched a maelstrom of another fire attack at me. Realizing how devious Ouroboros could be with its planning and how cautiously it lured me in, I had to refrain from using Black Flare. Probably from our previous exchange, it had already surmised that my magic could feed on its fire. So it carefully exploded the inferno before I could use my spell to take over his. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to decide soon.¡± I called out to the dragon, only an inch away in front of it, as I raised my fist cloaked in my dense magical aura. Its face distraught with surprise and anger as it saw me confronting it face to face and surviving its explosive fire magic unscathed. A single thrust from my fist sent the massive beast crashing into one of the nearby mountain. Of course without magic I couldn¡¯t have even been able to move it an inch, but magically enhancing my attack and a bit of gravity magic for an instant touch could make wonders like bringing a dragon to the ground. As the rubble and dust clouds from the falling debris dispersed a clear picture of a struck down dragon with grievous wounds came into view; deep seated into the centre of a large terrestrial crater as if a giant asteroid that banished the dinosaurs had collapsed right there. The dragon too had realized that the healing capability of the magical artifact was reaching its limit as the reservoir itself had been destroyed. ¡°You see it¡¯s better if you hurry up because I need to have an important chat with another dragon.¡± I told Ouroboros about my other appointment, hoping for his brains to soon realise that this fight was futile the moment he refused to listen to my request. ¡°I would never submit to the likes of a human, no matter what kind of power you wield backing down from my oath is no option.¡± How stuck up and stubborn people can be in this world I thought to myself, or rather I might be too flexible in my thoughts. For a moment I was left wondering whether it¡¯s a good or a bad thing. The body of Ouroboros shrieked, even on flapping its wings extensively, his body failed to respond or muster up any movement no matter how hard it tried. ¡®It¡¯s no use¡­. I cannot move.¡¯ The dragon¡¯s thoughts froze with those words, the moment it realized what had really happened to its body. That must have been clear to him, but it just lay down in silence there. Indeed the battle was lost; the evil dragon could not deny it anymore or runaway from the human girl who so casually took it down in a single fray of punch. Well, it was useless and I already know because I planned my punch that way. Sending strong shockwaves from within I had caused several major concussion and blockage problems in its blood vessels, destroying several internal organs of his in a single blow. Well I should thank mother for teaching me such exceptional martial arts and with my unique skill I was able to analyse and learn it after training with her combat blessing. Even if on the outside its wounds had healed up, the internal wounds being much deeper and drastic could not keep up with the damage and the healing process. All there was left for me was to wait for the declaration of his surrender and I could return back with Regis to the Elf Kingdom. But then what¡­. A strange pause had me worried, because I would soon be leaving the elf kingdom too and with how things ended up I still could not ask Regis what I had in mind for a long time. Regis who made use of magic just to help me, it would be selfish of me to feed on her generosity any longer not to forget when she has such a loving family on her side. If I had someone like those in my previous life to take care of me, I would have done everything in my power to return back. Suddenly the dragon let out a shriek as if it was its last moan and the moment he abandoned the feeling pain from its body. ¡°I never thought a day like this would come when I would be rendered so powerless to even draw my fire breath. But even if this will be the last you see of me, I will be snatching everything from you, this island you so want to protect, your life that you value above all else, the life of people you cherish. I will be stealing away all of it. Mark my words and rejoice that you ever had to confront the Ruler of the Cursed Night Sky ©¤ Ouroboros.¡± It said with the most awful grin while passing his declaration of its pure concentrated malice. The dragon¡¯s body rattled, but this wouldn¡¯t have been possible with how his muscle tissues had been drop by drop separated from the torn up blood vessels and veins running throughout its body. The dragon¡¯s mouth opens in large as a swarm of new metallic chips vomited out of its body. The metal artifact connected to its chest started glowing with a red, creating a voracious sound akin to a combustion engine firing. Zap.Zap.Zap. the leftover smaller chips flew up backward, like a heavy downpour just in reverse falling into the sky. The halo started revolving again the only exception being that the dragon was being pulled up too. But that too stopped as his chest was ripped apart, and feeling nothing else and despite the pain with the same gleeful expression slapped across its face, it chuckled as if trying to say something. On reaching the centre it mid-froze and the metal chunk that levitated away from its body turned into raw energy. First its viscous green hide turned into a dry, pale fabric contrary to its dark and deep shade. The cracks that overlapped the lining of its ribs and magical nerves puffed up ©¤ undergoing an abnormal transformation. Staying true to its words it had gone and finally done it. As Al analysed the nature of transformation going on in front of us, I instantly knew of his intent of offering up its own life resource as a dynamic source of magical energy to keep the artifact running for a powerful final blast to decimate everything of what was visible from here. The present, future of me were now attached to this world and I needed to keep it safe all for my sake. And I was willing to go to any length to make that happen, even if it meant removing things like these from my way. My usual large scale magic this time would not work because I am still unsure whether they would be able to keep in pace with the fast looping magic. The only thing which I could think of was to destroy the artifact and that too in a blink of an eye. Lifting my hand as it pointed to the sky, I took a final look at my surrounding noticing that the stage itself was set for me right from the start. Hundreds of lying dormant volcanoes, boiling with molten liquid from the inside and swirling with pent-up heat; inhabited the dragon island as its native feature, maybe today was the final day to wake them up all at once. While I had already set the currents in motion for the cold and warm air to clash as they danced in the sky to welcome the thunderstorm clouds approaching from every nook and corner of the vast ocean around us in response to the low pressure region radically fashioned into existence. The water from the internal flowing water bodies had already started evaporating, welling up moisture in the air, and so the ridiculous amount of ash being released into the atmosphere at the same time as the insides of the volcanoes was being forcefully heated by my wind and fire magic. The basic idea was to simply heat up the whole place until they ionize and start to glow from all the heat energy. In turn generating friction between all the colliding, fragmenting particles of volcanic ash giving rise to static electricity and so what called volcanic lightning. I glanced upward and while the dragon¡¯s body had already dissolved and assimilated, the halo glowed with a red aura, as it raced and engorged with so much energy. Suddenly an intense light flashed and recollecting at centre, the incredible torrent of magical energy was ready to be dissipated and put holes in all of the land wherever it struck. ¡°[BLACK FILAMENT]¡± Bringing my hand down like launching a hurricane before the disaster struck, the ashen clouds savouring the sounds of the words I pronounced, it caused the earth and the atmosphere to quake. The transient blaze of black-purple lightning shredding through the intense hanging darkness, made its way to the magical artifact that was about to destroy this place but it only made it look more like a gleam of torch as it got snuffed out from the very plane of existence. *** //////////////////// STATUS WINDOW ¨C OUROBORS NAME : OUROBOROS AGE : ------ RACE : HEAVENLY DRAGON LEVEL : 6000 HP : 250000 MP :500000 SP : 300000 SKILLS : [AURA FLAMES] [WIND MAGIC LV 7] [FIRE MAGIC LV 8] [EARTH MAGIC LV 5] [BLAST CONTROL] [BODY ARMOUR LV8] TITLE : THE RULER OF THE CURSED NIGHT SKY, IMMORTALITY
[ BLACK FILAMENT ] THE STRONGEST LIGHTNING SPELL Based on the concept of volcanic lightning, it uses the fuming volcanic ash and the evaporated vapour ions friction to create static electricity on a wide scale. ADVANTAGES :- ? The lightning is controllable as the areas heated are essentially the path the lightning takes. ? The lightning can make the target explode, roast, or evaporate because they are heated up extremely fast and the water or materials inside expand and shatter. The faster the water content evaporates; the material carbonizes and eventually combines into a gas. ? It can¡¯t be blocked using conductors to redirect lightning into the ground because the caster controls the path via heat waves. ? Alicia initially created this magic because she thought she could use it as a fancy party popper or as an entrance theme for heroes to rescue the day.
DRAGON ISLAND The Black Dragon Emperor gazed at the sky wryly, as a little hole of blue sky peeked through the centre, allowing a ray of golden sun to hit the land after a time span of almost an entire year. And finally with a strong wind followed by the thunderous claps of thousand lightning, the dark sky was split apart perfectly revealing a brilliant blue azure as deep and far spread as the surface of the sea. No longer being able to sense the presence of Ouroboros, he was left with an unadulterated feeling of relief as well as a slight tinge of sourness. Even though he did not knew Ouroboros well enough to expand his thoughts over his objective and motivation to go through such a thing, but not being able to resolve this problem on his own had left him speechless. Perhaps he thought he should spend more time in this world than go back to the spirit realm, not to forget the strange sense of belonging he has been getting from that human girl Alicia, which had left him in awe. The halo from above the sky had vanished and the last image he saw was of a bright falling shining star. No, a living being. The same human who instantly defeated him and overpowered him. The figure¡¯s short size, in front of his huge mass still seemed to overshadow his strength even from this far. Wearing a white dress, wind-whipped hairs with illuminated silver as it faded in the white. The dragon sensing a spatial distortion in front of him prepared himself for the grand arrival of the person he had been waiting for so long or so he felt. The person who was now standing before him had admirably defeated Ouroboros and saved the entire Dragon Island, the Genesis Tree and the Elf Kingdom from further harm. Silently observing her graceful movement, she looked at her friend who was peacefully sitting and resting her back on a large vertical stone covered by a dense soft covering of green. For a few moment of silent stare passes by the dragon wondered what careful thoughts could possibly be restraining her to move. ¡°She is breathing¡­ right?¡± Alicia muttered with a worried expression over her face. Seeing Regis so quite had made her extra worried and doubtful. ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The dragon said erratically in a hurry. ¡°I made sure that she was safe during this entire time.¡± He replied to Alicia who was already sitting beside the unconscious Regis to check on her heartbeat. ¡°Thank you very much.¡± Alicia replied as she took a heavy breath of relief after casting a large-scale magic and so did the Black Dragon after the unpredictable questionnaire. ¡°As the overseer of the peace of this sanctuary of dragons let me extend my heartfelt thanks. If you so desire to ask a thing that lies within my power and I am able to grant it, I will do so without a second thought.¡± The dragon bowed its head, an act where such a poor display of pride would have tainted the proud name of the noble race of heavenly dragons. But this was a debt that just couldn¡¯t have been easily paid by mere words and so showing courtesy was one of the way to show the seriousness of his resolve and promise. ¡°I think we have played hide and seek long enough. There is no need of such formalities. You must have realized it by now.¡± The girl Alicia spoke without a single shred of fear in her eyes, wherein even the strongest warrior would faint at the mere sight of this mightiest dragon. ¡°Yes¡­ indeed, the moment you spoke of my name, your words have affected me differently that I could not help it but consider what I could merely speculate. But I wouldn¡¯t have believed myself unless I have taken a look with my own eyes and reinstated the pledge.¡± The dragon said with a tone of submission unlike the strength and supremacy his voice commanded when they had met for the first time. ¡°Very well, then I Alicia Ascalon Ashborn, your lord order you to swear allegiance to my name and the Royal Demon Family.¡± The dragon saw the form of the girl transforming as small and pointed black wings protruded from her back and two little curled black horns exposed themselves on her head. Removing the glove from her hand, she revealed the crest of the Royal Demon Family as it had started glowing faintly and the light spread over the dragon most probably completing the formation of the pact. [RECEIVED TITLE ¨C DRAGON PRIESTESS] She was the spitting image of the prior to the previous demon lord, the one with whom he first formed the contract for the first time after being defeated by her hands and shown sympathy of an equal warrior at the same time. The Black Dragon Emperor thought to himself. At the same time in the background he could hear the roars and see the figure of hundreds and thousands of dragons returning to their homes, their wings almost knitting a pre-defined shadow criss-cross pattern on the calm surface of the sea. For him the devotion of heart, mind, and soul was not something he could just lay it off to anyone or merely hand even to a contract holder. It did not turn out be a king, warrior knight, sage, hero or a world conqueror or other such crummy sorts of job. But perhaps a young girl who had just now set an example with her power to possess the ability to command this world ©¤ had earned it rightfully and he would whole heartedly submit to such a power which had awakened a new feeling in him. And so the eternal old dragon finally ducked his head down to swore a new oath to his new young master. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡®I swear, I the Black Dragon Emperor; the ruler of all dragons will by life or death serve you as long as you need me and the contract holds. That I and all of the collective dragons will follow your lead to whichever path of future you loop us to.¡¯ At least that¡¯s what he said or something along those lines. I exactly repeated the words as father had described me to but I had no way of knowing that it would have such an overwhelming effect over the Black Dragon Emperor to make him look like he was about to cry. I just wanted to have a casual talk, but that must be asking too much from an antiquated rusty dragon. It¡¯s not like I was that interested in seeing his fossilized statue in a museum, though that would have been a great revolutionary finding in my previous world as all the fantasy world lovers would start claiming their credibility from the mean people who would throw in the towel of reality on us in our day to day hobbies. Well, the thought of me causing a civil war over such a matter does sound ridiculous. Then again that would mean a holiday and I could stay indoors doing what I have always loved to do. We should just leave the fighters to fight with their fighting spirit. At the same time there are also off chances that as a consequence of a civil war they would have shut down the internet and the books and gaming stores would be closed. But there will always be the plus point of no school life. But if I never went to school then I wouldn¡¯t have died and then I wouldn¡¯t be here, where I am carrying Regis back to the Elf Kingdom while flying. She is unconscious and so I don¡¯t want her falling in the sea and later complain to me for being so careless while carrying her around. I should probably focus on going back, while practicing on remembering roads and improve over my navigation skills. As the dragons were returning for now I thought it was the best time to go back, while the Black Dragon would be able to fight against his nostalgic urges. Also it did not seem the right time to talk about my own indulgences when his hands would be full with the proper restoration of the Dragon Island. I can return there any time with my teleportation magic, and for now I was quite pleased by myself with earning the ¡®Dragon Priestess¡¯ title. As for the condition of the Elf Kingdom, since the artifact was shut down, the miasma mixing in the Codra vein had stopped but what about the already done damage? Going from place to place and purifying everything seems to be a hassle and I would hate to do such kind of menial work which has no effectiveness. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. Just then I felt the briskness of someone strongly moving in between the hold of my arms. ¡°You are finally awake.¡± I said smiling at the person hanging between my hands like a loosely tied around belt. The struggle between my hands increased as Regis in her dizziness looked up and then stared down. ¡°Just put me down.¡± She cried in surprise, while I had to improvise on the speed to make her feel relaxed. ¡°Don¡¯t move or else I have to drop you down.¡± If she is confident enough that I should leave, then maybe I should. ¡°No¡­ no ¡­don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Regis shrieked at the mere mention of being released. She tightly clutched her hands around my waist while bringing her body close to me out of fear of falling. Maybe there is a first time for everyone. ¡°Don¡¯t feel embarrassed.¡± I said to her as I saw her hiding her face below my torso hoping that I won¡¯t be able to see it going red after such an impetuous display. ¡°No, I am not. And may I ask why we are travelling to left. The elf kingdom is in right. To the right.¡± Regis reminded me of my inability quite brutally. ¡°Oh¡­ yeah... I already knew that. I was just taking a detour.¡± I giggled. ¡°Really¡­. Anyways just go straight in the right. I hope that you won¡¯t fall short on energy before we even make half way through.¡± Regis sounded a bit sardonic there. So, I thought to reply in kind. ¡°We will be back, before you even know it.¡± ¡°Next time we are travelling like this, let¡¯s make sure that we already decide on the speed at which you will be travelling through air.¡± Regis said huffing and puffing. ¡°Next time!?¡± I asked in wonder. Regis suddenly stopped breathing violently and lifting up her head from her knee-bent position she had a solemn expression as she stared at me for a while focusing her concentration my mask. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s meet with my father and mother, to know the present situation.¡± Regis started walking towards the palace¡¯s gateway. With my amazing flying speed and expertise we had already reached back to Regis¡¯s home, though it could have been even faster if not for my messing up with directions again, or rather going for a strategic exploration detour, that¡¯s it, it really was one. I too wanted to know what had changed in this one day and so I followed Regis back to the palace. We reached the gate and the guards seeing us, one of them ran back into the palace to inform others. Well everyone had a surprised look on their faces. They were probably worried after the second princess ran out of the kingdom, with nowhere to be found. But Regis did not wait for their approval or the questions being bombarded on her but walked straight to the alleyway which as far as I remember led to the King¡¯s office. While I was following behind her, and some other guards had joined in the procession but they were still keeping their distance form Regis and their gossip¡¯s was making me feel uncomfortable. But everything stopped when from behind the front-end of the corner wall, the King followed around with soldiers. For a moment I thought she was going to be scolded for running away, as the king¡¯s demeanour was totally blown of all colours. But my fears were unfounded. Without even my noticing Regis¡¯s mother had appeared out of nowhere, was she too specialized in spatial magic, but seeing her race towards Regis turned my thoughts. ¡°Oh, Regis! You are alright. I am so glad that you came back.¡± Collapsing on her knees, she came to level head with Regis and pushed her head deep in her collar bone down to her chest, while her arms moved around her waist. With her head down I couldn¡¯t even tell whether she was sobbing but even with my exceptional superhuman reflexes all I could manage out was short sniffles. Well, I think a queen needed to keep her wits around everyone all the time and not show her emotions so frequently. But if it was family then I think it was fine and the King too had joined the fray. While Regis still stood silently while other two tucked to her were showering their love on her. ¡°Why?!... How did you know?¡± Regis sounded most surprised, as if she was the one who least expected this to happen. With a hollow look on her face she waited for an answer. ¡°Why are you so surprised? You¡¯re home now, that¡¯s what really matters.¡± The king replied most casually to her runaway daughter. ¡°Parents would always know more about their child than they do themselves.¡± The queen¡¯s words seemed to warm Regis¡¯s ears. She tried to move her lips, but couldn¡¯t even manage to say a complete sentence. But that attempt too had broken the dam that had kept her own feeling at bay. Her sniffles became sputters, and then she broke into sobs as she tightly clutched her mother and father with all her strength and was the only person crying in attendance. In turn both of them patted her back but every attempt of comforting her made her cries even louder. While most of the guards had gone back only very few and the close might have stayed around to watch this with the most utterly staggered look on their faces. If Regis was surprised, how her parents found out that she had gained control over her power then it was obvious to me that it was possible with their skills. While the King had the skill [PROBABILITY FORESIGHT] which had the power to calculate probabilities for various situation while also the title ¡®WISDOM¡¯ added to his name which mostly allowed him to assess these probabilities and plan the for future accordingly and in advance for anything. This might have possibly been one of the futures he evaluated the probability for. But I can¡¯t be sure of the numbers. Not to forget the Queen who also had the title of ¡®TREE SHRINE MAIDEN¡¯, though I myself am not clear with such a unique title, and the analysis eye is not helping much even in this matter. But it seems that as long as she is around the Genesis Tree it warns her of any danger and also protects her from it. Since Regis was now willfully able to wield her power and she never had any intention to hurt somehow with it, the Queen was already in the know and the events in the loop. On the contrary my lips were tight shut as I found myself holding back my own sob. Why do I feel like crying and join them too. I see¡­. out here again I was all alone. Even though I have been at good terms with these people and they too have shown me such kindness without knowing anything about me, they still were distant and mere acquaintances of mine. Most particularly Regis... After that display I too found her going and drifting away from me. Why would she choose someone like me over her own family and now that she had finally found true happiness? I might be strong but with how bad I am in understanding others and unable to read the room or get a clue. Even if in my previous world there was no one there to welcome me at home. It mostly felt like the fact we used to study at school that we needed a roof as one of the factors to guarantee our survival after air, water and food. It was a mere construction with its foundation raised over concrete cement. But here in my new life, I found those who wanted to take care of me and welcome me in their little paradise¡­. Actually a dungeon floor, surrounded by all kind of strong monsters, maybe I actually quite liked that setting myself. Something up to my taste. But what would really happen if I went back now. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine myself returning back home to where I belong now and can call it my own home and to the people who considered me a part of their life. Would they too hold me and welcome me back like that. It would have really made me happy. They probably would, like they always did; on the first day I opened my eyes there I felt embraced in mother¡¯s hands and that went true for the rest of the time I spent there. I never felt sad in those years. I never would have. But I can¡¯t go back now, because I promised I would first achieve what I wanted to do for al l this time and if I turn back now then I wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. They would too had been ecstatic that I came back home, Lili would have been mad because she would be stuck with school work, but at the same time we would have been sad that I turned back from what I set out to do. And that¡¯s why¡­ that¡¯s why¡­ I was disgusted with myself. To think that instead of feeling happy for Regis I was jealous of her right now. ¡°SACHI¡­. SACHI¡­¡± A sound large enough to fill the entire space, faint in volume but stretching from end to end echoed in the entire alleyway where everyone was present. I was quick on alert abandoning all feelings and thoughts. How? From Where and Who exactly? I took notice and saw that only I was affected by the repeated sound calling out my previous life name. It was basically the same telepathic voice that asked me to stop when I first met Regis. *** THE GENESIS TREE Alicia quickly asked Al to track down the source link of the telepathic connection before her secret gets revealed to others, though it seemed entirely implausible that the voice meant any harm to her. But with how she was a stranger to the outside world as much as the outside world to her. How someone could knew her previous life name? And even if they did, why not show up like normal! [TRACKING SUCCESSFUL. PROCEEDING TO THE SOURCE.] ¡®Well it worked this time somehow, I guess.¡¯ Alicia thought to herself as she disregarded everything in front of her and started walking with heavy steps towards the whereabouts of this mysterious particular being, which was the start of all of this to begin with. Everyone in the alleyway was shocked by her sudden change in demeanour. While Regis tried calling out her name but Alicia seemed to even block that out. The only reason being Alicia had high hopes, where she thought she could finally get a strong clue for Athena and maybe finally her search could come to an end. That finally she could reunite with her friend and her saviour. For a minute Alicia continued walking silently, while others tried to follow her, no matter how hard they moved they couldn¡¯t quite seem to keep up with her movements. She finally reached a dead end wall, but Alicia¡¯s blessed eye could not be merely fooled by a magically constructed fake wall. Just when she was about to enter through the wall, the guards and other important people of castle following her around, whom she so casually had ignored became susceptive and hostile. The guards quickly called out to each other as they inquisitively questioned Alicia. ¡°Stop, that¡¯s a restricted area of the palace.¡± ¡°We might have to take strong action if further advisory is not followed.¡± The guards warned her as some of them had drawn out spears and swords and just when they were going to be pointed at her before even the King or the Queen could interfere or mediate the pre-ordained actions of the soldiers. But Alicia had taken on herself to respond as a wave of strong magical energy sent chills to everyone as they froze. For a second there everyone could feel the rage of the world, something beyond their comprehension. The soldiers succumbed to their weakened state stood like statues as their hands loosened on the grip, even the falling clang of the swords and the spears took the shelter of silence to not further anger that one power. The human girl was still rooted to that spot as if confirming something and the very next second she stepped in and instead of being hit to the wall, the affixed spatial magic transferred her directly over to the massive underground hole that was spread like a massive tunnel below the entire palace and beyond. As far as the eyes could carry the light, the dome was covered under a faint shimmering green light with giant clusters of what appeared to be Magitite Ore giving off a pale blue light that found itself insufficient to lit the area entirety. From behind three figures followed Alicia it was Regis, the King and the Tree Shrine Maiden ¨C the Queen herself. While Regis was shocked to see what had been reduced of the Genesis tree, even though she had been only few times here; the King squinted his eyes in an effort to know of Alicia¡¯s intention. While the Queen, it was her sanctuary and seeing it almost in ruins and such dilapidated condition made her heart ache. She knew she had a long road ahead in its restoration, but she had to work hard when her daughter so courageously returned after solving her worries. The opening of the dome was covered with shriveled wines and thorns covered in a kind of paralysis poison. No one was allowed entry and it was clear by the appearance of the entrance that someone on the inside did not wish to welcome anyone. The Genesis Tree also remained one of the Elves Ascalon Royal Family¡¯s another biggest secrets that had been taken care of since the start of this world by their race. Even with Regis who was the second princess was considered to be too young to make her well acquainted with such facts. But as soon as Alicia showed up, the vines crossed over and were pulled back instantly giving her way. Beyond the arch gate, in centre of the colossal dome stood a giant tree its branches so long and vast that it covered almost the entirety of the dome that one could not even make out its ends. But with a single glance could tell that it was running low on greenery, the moisture was dried up and a melancholy hung in the air like a parasite feeding over the life force of the Genesis Tree. Alicia was now standing on the short edge platform about thirty meters above the ground while there was empty area between her and the tree which consisted of a circular lake. It was shallow and was also lacking luster. Closed pods floating on its surface encasing life-forms inside it in dormant state. As again Regis attempted to talk out things with Alicia but the words did not come out as her breath had stopped for a second while another strange phenomenon took them by surprise. Alicia gave a quick nod as she looked at her back. The three figures swallowed back a gasp, as dumbfounded as the first time Regis had been when she saw Alicia¡¯s human form. A green pathway with criss-cross branches covered in soft-fresh grass appeared just in front of Alicia¡¯s feet travelling all the way to the tree¡¯s bulged out centre of the trunk. A freshly made path was created in an instant and would only allow her to walk on. Alicia wanted an answer and she was even ready to force it out of it if she had to. That¡¯s why she did not hesitate while walking that road; she pulled off that mask, her hands covered in magic instantly much powerful and rich than the whole seemingly alive surrounding itself could not produce. With every step she took, she got closer to the tree while at the same time the three in her presence remained mere eye-witnesses of her dealing. For them she was too gorgeous with her long hair down as they scrambled down touching her waist, a beauty that stole the moment of appreciation of everything else in their vicinity. It was fairly longer than when she had wore the mask and not to forget how they turned into a soothing colour of white which reflected even the minute ray of light vigorously. And, most important of all¡­ In the midst of the world of green, the girl of inhuman beauty placed her palm on the trunk and attempted to channel magic in the huge overgrown tree. Her mere size might have been equivalent to a small dot in front of the tree. It reminded Alicia of the tree ©¤ she used to read books under its shade back in the divine realm even if it was just for a week. And so could not stop herself from freeing this tree free from the clutches of whatever the state, the miasmic poison had rendered it to. From then on, everything seemed to have happened in slow motion. Reaching the critical point, the vast amounts of magic being channeled directly into the tree, the colours of the magic particle so dense that they started accumulating in the air like tiny drops of spherical drops. In the end even a small dot would leave an exceptional impression on a long white page. It was as if the whole place had been revitalized as the colours of the leaves re-appeared into a blend of dark and light green. The shriveled up branches and vines growing all around the dome suddenly started wriggling as if they were forcefully pumped with water. The surface of the lake cleared into a pure reflection of the green covering the above wall, while the floating buds bloomed into more than simple flowers, as the encased spirits inside it, in form of shining globules started wandering around the place energetically. While the surface of the water was now lodging a new kind of flower that had grown in no time at all, the red petals of it so beautiful that they could have enticed anyone to touch them even just for one time to check whether such a deep colour was even possible. The tree¡¯s frills swayed beautifully and, as if predicting the perfect timing, the miraculous wind that blew pushed away all the old and tattered parts of the tree that were shed down in the process. Even though this tree would have been as old as this world but now it was just like the tree had regained its lively youth yet again. That one moment. That one second. That one experience. The scene was engraved into Regis¡¯s memory and whoever might have seen it as Alicia stood in the center of it all. The wind with no place to come and go blew yet again and this time the quiet surface of the water started rippling while the branches on the tree swing gently as the trunk of the branch unfolded to reveal a cavity at the centre and a green light warped in the next instant. The glow kept on increasing until it blinded everyone¡¯s eyes. Regis and the others once again tried to call out Alicia who silently stood in front of the tree like a doll, she appeared them to be. But before they could open their mouth, another voice beat them to it. [RECEIVED TITLE ¨C CELESTIAL QUEEN OF SPIRITS] *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Sachi, it has been such a long time and we meet again.¡± A soft voice cut through the air. Me, who hasn¡¯t even budged an inch after channeling so much of my magic into the tree, was quite famished myself. My eyes were now directed towards the golden gaze of a woman. I squinted my eyes in an effort to yet again affirm the situation where a woman comes out of the central cavity of the trunk. But the only thing different about her from an ordinary person was her see-through appearance. She was just a mere manifestation or a reflection of the real thing. The woman¡¯s eyes planted firmly on me as she put up a wonderful smile on her face. I soon realized that she was a summoning who so cruelly fed on my magic, though I was not that bothered by it. Even now I am not low on it, but burning a vast amount like that at once leaves a stingy feeling on my body. But I was not displeased because what I had summoned was a beautiful stunning spirit, her hands placed and tucked to one another, her wet bangs floating in the air, her red lips making an all too-rare grin bolted on to her, out of the world appearance. ¡°And who might you be.¡± I placed a sound barrier on us, and seeing that the person in front of us did not mind we continued. I could not let the others know of my past life secret, but the identity of the person in front of me was still in question, even if they knew of me. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you would not recognize me in this form. I am the Great Spirit of the Forest, and we met back in the Divine Realm when you visited the Spirit Lake.¡± Well some of my memories did came back floating in of how I went to a lake with Athena just before the day we reincarnated. From the inside I was bursting in joy I realized I met an acquaintance in this outside world much sooner than expected. It was even a relief for me that they too were happy meeting me and I was not seen as an unwanted person. But now my thoughts were more inclined to the facts. So, maybe by any chance does she know of Athena. Or where she could be this time around. I must ask to know. ¡°So, is it by any chance you who brought me here?¡± I asked just for confirmation since I also needed to confirm that the problem with the Dragon Island was completely solved too. At first the Great Spirit made a distressed face on hearing that question, which too reminded her of how she noticed a strong and familiar presence just within her reach roaming around the same place in loops which even made her puzzled. Taking it upon herself she had decided to create small unnoticeable bumps on the ground to carefully and willfully change the direction of the falling stick every time and brought Alicia here. But she was too afraid to explain such an embarrassing situation to her and called for a retreat answer. Using a secret technique she decided it was best to put up a smile and turn the topic. Or, so the Great Spirit planned to do. ¡°I the Great Spirit and the one who resides in this Genesis Tree, wants to from the bottom of my spirit core thank you for saving me and healing me in the process. As a gratitude, me and the other Great Spirits ©¤ the wind, water, fire and earth along with the order of the Divine Tree have recognized Sachi ©¤ as the Celestial Queen of all Spirits henceforth.¡± The Great Spirit in front of me proclaimed. Thinking that back now I realized how it could have been a mere chance to use a stick and wandering here willfully might have been stupid of me. But the most important question yet remains. ¡°Great Spirit of Forest by any chance do you know where Athena might be.¡± I asked hurriedly while thin constrained lines might have appeared on my forehead if I am left even a bit longer in uncertainty. ¡°I am afraid but all I can tell is I had verified her presence in the southern region of the Human continent but since I have been confined to this place for a year because of the miasmic poison I cannot tell for the present.¡± The spirit said with a dismayed look on her face. Maybe she thought that she was not of that much help because she could not give for immediate information. But knowing that she was just doing fine in the human continent and now I even have a vague idea for her location. I can find her. All I need to do is continue travelling and surely one day just like I met Lu, and Regis I too will be able to see her. ¡°I am so glad, that you could help me with that much. Now I know what I will do from here on out.¡± I said with an affirmation in my voice. My spirits surely lifted up. ¡°That makes me really happy that I could be of use to my new Queen. If you ever need my assistance, just call for me and I and all the spirits will be at your command.¡± The Great Spirit bowed to me. And I realized again that I had now again gained an important title added to my status, and the situation was akin to the small spiders and Xenos of the labyrinth. Not that I mind, knowing that I have more hands to help but the gravity of the word ¡®Queen was really something new for me. But I was more affixed to further planning of where I have to head here from now on and the uncertainty of how I will continue without any help. By now I had lifted up the barrier because it seemed that the Great Spirit that had something to say for the Regis¡¯s family too. . The Great Spirit of the Forest turned to the three elves standing at the back, who still dumbfounded looked at the celestial being in front of them. They have always worshipped and served under her name but themselves never got the chance to see the One in person. For generations it had been the same and they still vowed to continue it. But for them it was a miracle and a one in a life time opportunity. While the King had a hard time believing his eyes, Regis was still in the unknown to the identity of the person. ¡°I thank the Ascalon family of the Ascalon Empire to maintain the aeons old promise and to the Shrine Tree Maiden for tending to me in my dire needs. In return the nature will always bless this land with prosperity and happiness.¡± The Great Spirit then again with a short bow warped into a small green light and aimed for the top and vanished. While the Queen sank to the ground almost breaking in sobs as she muttered, ¡°¡­it¡¯s the Great Spirit. I never thought¡­.¡± Her words broke down in her neck before she could continue as an overwhelming feeling took over her body. Even the queen for once feared that the Genesis Tree might never let her in and would declare her devotion unworthy. But then again today it happened as she saw its very reflection in her eyes ©¤ telling her that her prayers were not unheard and her efforts were finally recognized. *** REGIS ASCALON Pushing my leg deep in water and ascertaining its warm temperature I entered the bath. A small room in which water entered through an interconnected aqueduct which hosted a warm hot spring¡¯s water from an underground layer hot water geyser. Taking a deep breath I tried to remember the events from the morning and how it had been crazy, weird or what not. But it did feel amazing. We met the Black Dragon Emperor, We completed the mission, We returned home together and even together met the Great Spirit. Everything that memorable happened recently to me was somehow connected to her. After what happened down there, father soon called for a meeting and just when were all about to go to his office for what went down there and the report of the events on the Dragon Island¡­. He suddenly called it off. He had an excited expression over his face while his voice had an uncontrollable sensation leaking out from his demeanour. I wondered what could have been even more important than what and how she pulled that off on her own. But he wasn¡¯t even in the mood of listening to anything else or the ministers. So we decided to rest and then go for the food later and maybe have a thorough discussion on the matter there. Not to forget how carefree she had been as the person, Alicia herself walked in from the front door in the same usual attire she wore the last time she dipped into the bath on the other end of the large stone bathtub and taking on the sidelines she walked towards me slowly while also being carried around by the water. Maybe I should try again knowing her from the start, then I can also find the reason why I feel so down every time I see her since coming from the Dragon Island. Even though it¡¯s because of her that I am mostly able to control my power if I focus pretty hard, before that it was merely impossible. But even with this lifted weight my heart aches. And at the same time I feel the warmth too. ¡°Alicia are you alright with not wearing your mask?¡± I asked in surprise seeing her without her mark. ¡°It¡¯s alright since Regis had already seen me without one, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s you.¡±Alicia said freely. ¡°Is that so¡­.¡± I calmed myself thinking that it was a logical reply. Since I already saw her or know about her¡­.. But just how much. ¡°Alicia just who are you and how did you defeat the dragon and summon a Great Spirit?¡± I asked with a serious look on my face and since Alicia had already came to my side, her hands still focusing on the small string that tied up the loose cloth around the waist as every time it slipped out of one of her hands. No, maybe knowing how weird she is it won¡¯t work, so I should try asking it in her own style, ¡°Alicia why do you wear a mask is it to hide your true identity because you are a princess from an ancient kingdom and you want to travel across the world to reclaim its past glory.¡± By this I have caught her and somehow strange stories did always catch her attention, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it was true seeing how fine-looking she is with that unusual hair colour and not to overlook the strange kind of magic she always uses without chanting. Alicia suddenly held out her hands and bringing her palm over her face and only a red eye-visible to me, I got goosebumps with the sudden atmosphere that came over and I went silent, thinking that she was about to reveal something important about herself. The air around her began to tremble or rather it was just the steam blowing. A single bead of sweat rolled down my forehead as I gulped in anticipation for what was about to come. ¡°¡­. Be in awe for I am a magical genius.¡± Alicia declared. ¡°A magical¡­ what¡­genius!?¡± I muttered tilting my head hard enough to touch my shoulder. ¡°Yes I consider it one of my most redeeming qualities.¡± Alicia said shoving her face close to mine. ¡°Then tell me how did you ended up in the elf territory?¡± I asked pushing her back. ¡°You see I got lost, then I followed a stick and then you followed me. And the rest of the story you know.¡± Alicia described the whole thing casually. But it never made sense to me except for the part that at the end the two groups were following a stick around. I went silent, and the next second found myself slapping on both of my cheeks with my own hands for testing my foolishness. Either she was too smart or just that dumb to act that way and still keep everything about her in the dark. I need to know¡­ and the easiest method I had learnt in book was to talk about people¡¯s interest and they would open up to others on their own. ¡°Alicia why do you want to go to the human continent so urgently?¡± I again looked at her with this time eye to eye. Her lips pursed, as if something was holding her back. Alicia who had been till now oddly languid and almost sleepy like a child suddenly grew an ever-perfect normal face, which I was not expecting till now. Finally I got her interested. ¡°I need to find someone.¡± For the moment the two of us went quite and staring at the surface of water decided not to back down. ¡°So, what¡¯s their name?¡± ¡°I am not sure of.¡± Alicia replied. ¡°So, do you know where that person might be?¡± ¡°I have a vague idea, but I am again not sure.¡± Alicia replied in the same distressed manner. ¡°So, do you know how exactly that person look, maybe a picture or a recognizable item.¡± I said with a quick breath as my lips got caught between my teeth. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Alicia gave the same indefinite response. ¡°And you are still going to go look for that person.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°No matter what¡­ or how long it takes or when you find them?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alicia said with a confident look. I rose from my place, not knowing why I did that. ¡°Regis are you done with your bath.¡± She called out to me. ¡°Alicia don¡¯t you have anything else to say to me.¡± I turned around and without hiding my tears or eyes moistened to redness, clenched my teeth tight. ¡°How can you even look for a person when you yourself are not sure who they are? Does someone like that even exist? Can¡¯t you just leave it and stay here with me or we can¡­¡± I regretted the words as soon as I said them. No I can¡¯t let her speak any further. I don¡¯t want to hear her answer. I am scared to know one¡­ what if she refuses me. I have been thinking of since the start, but if I let it go at this point I don¡¯t know what I will do with myself. I will try again next time. I need to run and hide myself. ¡°¡­Regis.¡± Alicia tightly clutched to my arms and a cold look was there on her face, the kind of expression which I didn¡¯t wanted to see. ¡°And what do you expect me to say¡­ I wish you every happiness on your journey¡­ even when I thought by now you would understand... that you would finally see me as a friend with whom you could share things.¡± Twisting and jerking of my hands I freed myself from her grip, also knowing that it would have been impossible if she did not wanted to let go. I steadily walked with long steps and slamming the door I closed it shut from the outside. *** Regis¡¯s overwhelming feeling too slipped out of her as she slowly slid her back on the door¡­ realizing she had said something ultimately harsh to Alicia to give up on someone who might have meant a world to her. She also had ultimately run out of ideas of what to do next and how she would face her. Was she about to turn and leave here again? Last time it was she who left her¡­ but now even if Regis tried to follow Alicia she knew she couldn¡¯t be able to keep up with her. It was not lack of strength that held her back but the thought that she might have only looked like a burden to her all along. Regis was still just a child who did not wanted to say to her first new friend so soon a goodbye after all. . Alicia on the other hand too walked out of the water and putting her hands on the door and feeling it shut made her remember of her small four walled wall back in her previous life. But this time she was unsure of on which side she stood. Because even though just now someone called her a friend, she had succeeded in pissing her off quite brilliantly. She could have easily teleported herself out, found Regis and maybe even make out things with her. But she could still feel her presence outside and feeling her out she too sat on this side of the door, her head grounded between her legs, her hands overlapping as she waited for it to open on its own when her friend would undo it herself for her along with her heart. Alicia too was still just a child who did not wanted to put a new friend in danger or over burden her when she herself wasn¡¯t sure of her own place in this world¡­ at least not yet. Things might have remained static for the two had it not been for the faint blue glow on the bracelet in Alicia¡¯s hand, which she did not take it off even in her bath, a gift from her parents and it always made her realize that there were people out there who cared for her despite of when she could have been in any corner of the world.
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : EPILOGUE EPILOGUE ¡°So, you suddenly felt like keeping in touch with me after so many years.¡± The king of the Elven Kingdom said to a parallel image of a woman who appeared to be a bit older than her but only with a minor difference of maybe two or three years. ¡°Yes, after all I couldn¡¯t just forget to wish my little brother his happy birthday.¡± The woman said cheerfully showering an unprecedented amount of love, but in no way, it could have made in through the strong concrete wall of the small dome over which the communication magic was being projected¡­. At least not for the little brother. ¡°My birthday was months back. Is that all you have to say after you try to contact me. I am disappointed and it grieves me to think that the greatest legendary hero doesn¡¯t even remember the birthday of her little brother cousin. Think just how saddened your fans would be to hear this of what a failure of a sister you are.¡± The little brother masterfully played the part of a sobbing little brother in distress. But at the same time he was also the one who when received the signal from the gem around his vast set of necklace, he quickly abandoned all work and came running in response to the call. The True Hero, Caroline Ascalon Ashborn appeared to be counting something on her hand on the screen. She first pointed five fingers then turned it to three and then reduced it further to two and faced those towards her little brother standing on the other side of the screen. ¡°So, you aren¡¯t even sure of it yourself. Just subtract your age from the difference in ours and there you have it.¡± The little brother coaxed. ¡°I see. So you were trying to find my own age while belittling me. Maybe I should tell Alva that you were trying to find out about other women age without any consideration.¡± The circuits inside the brain of the little brother, if there was one would probably be in a breakdown condition. ¡°What are you talking about big sister? Even if my birthday was months back, the only thing that matter is that you called and wished me happy birthday.¡± The little brother reverted to his humble behaviour as if he was forcibly trying to put up an appearance and please her elder sister. He just couldn¡¯t let his wife ¨D one of the biggest fans of the Hero know that he tried to pull a stunt or taunt her, otherwise his life would have to go through something worse than a fate of a pest filled garden. All the vegetables destroyed¡­ its hell. He just couldn¡¯t bring himself to go through with it. ¡°Right.¡± The Hero grimaced. ¡°Yes, big sister. So, what did you wanted to talk about this time with me.¡± And so the grace of a king fell to a mere pushover who would hunch over while rubbing hands together, constantly pandering to the every whim of his elder sister with every fiber of his being. ¡°I wanted to talk about my daughters as usual you know.¡± An all too rare grin appeared on Caroline¡¯s face. ¡°Ah! Yeah I remember last time you went on for about two days about Lili and now I feel like I have known her from the starting of my life. It feels so strange but after that I have always felt like I knew her always so well.¡± ¡°fufu¡­fufu¡­ didn¡¯t you listen properly I said ¡®daughters¡¯.¡± Caroline said adding an extra effort over the word to let out that plural sense be heard even to the outside of the walls. ¡°Huhhhh¡­.¡± Taking a deep breath the King hunched back, realizing he was in for a ride of something normal and slow he felt relieved after a long time as his head felt light and his shoulder lifted up a bit like an instant refresh magic had been casted on him, ¡°I am all ears. I would love to know that we have a new family member.¡± Caroline for a moment peeked through the reflection broadcasting the video on both sides in real time, coming so close that as if she would have bumped out of the screen herself anytime if she tried to. ¡°What are you talking about? You don¡¯t look so fine yourself. Why don¡¯t we start by you telling me what you and your family have been doing all this time? I can¡¯t wait to hear. Specifically what has happened in the kingdom in the last two years?¡± Caroline again exerted herself over the last statement except that it did not have that same joyous and lighthearted ring to it. ¡®Don¡¯t worry things are all in the clear and settled now. But they were actually pretty bleak just a day ago, had it not been for her.¡± The King of the elves happily reported the commencement of restoration of his kingdom and how the calamity had been subdued by her daughter and a young enigmatic human girl. ¡°Is that so¡­ they most certainly seems like a person I would like to know.¡± Caroline stared blankly in the air as she wondered who would fit the description to have the strength and astronomical amount of magical energy to summon a Great Spirit all on a whim. ¡°Oh! Right I haven¡¯t told her name to you just yet, it seems that she is pretty astute on keeping her real identity safe where it seems that even my appraisal skill is not qualified enough to look through the defensive mechanism of her status.¡± ¡°Then it must have been pretty tough to believe in her powers.¡± Caroline knew what could be the dangers of someone suspicious and anonymous to let in the secrets of a Royal Family. ¡°Well I wouldn¡¯t say that. Somehow because of the revelation from the Great Spirit we had put our faith in her but she had the same reliable air around her. Your moving habits, way of speaking almost was a perfect reflection in her.¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Have you always been this observant of me?¡± Caroline felt suddenly chills that whether she was that easy to study. Just when Ereg Ascalon, the king of the Ascalon Elf Kingdom was about to announce the name of the human girl to his elder sister, a force came busting in the closed doors, disregarding any and all securities in the way. Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings. It was the human girl herself in question, followed behind by Regis and her mother Alva. ¡°¡­Mother.¡± Alicia stared at Caroline in disbelief of finding her here, while the blue crystal in her bracelet was still glowing. Most probably the magic within was resonating with the same wavelength of broadcast magic being used inside the dome. ¡°Alicia.¡± Caroline called out with a little hint of surprise and a laudable smirk. After all with the description of the girl and the absolute amount of magic power she would be the only one fitting the description in her knowledge. Then again she was surprised with the fact that she wasn¡¯t surprised seeing Alicia in the exactly opposite direction of the human continent where she should have journeyed to by now. It was simple because she just knew her that well. While the others still could not follow up with the small exchange, they were still taking in deep breath after coming running all the way in. Caroline took a look around and spotting her niece and the downhearted expression on her daughter¡¯s face which she would have so nicely hidden under her normal fa?ade that no one would have even taken notice, but her. She already had a general idea of what might have been burdening her since she had already heard of the adventure they went through together. Caroline who herself would have been through several of her own breath-taking adventures precisely understood that stuck up feeling of leaving someone they made a sort of bond with behind. Alicia was no exception to any of those rule, on the contrary it could have a much worse effect where she would have been experiencing them for the first time and being isolated in her previous life, she did not know how to face them properly or get a closure. ¡°Ereg, I would like to have an individual private chat with the two girls.¡± Caroline came up with a decision of her own while everyone else still needed to fill the holes of the basket of information in their hands. After Caroline had a final talk with Regis......... Regis walks out of the dome shaped small building situated in the corner of the royal palace¡¯s garden. It reminded Alicia of the one she had back at her home in the labyrinth. But what concerned her most was the look on Regis¡¯s long face as it withheld her serious glare and a sad expression behind her hesitant facade. Her increased heartbeat, rapid breathing and restless movements brought everyone on edge as they wondered what could have been the contents of the discussion. Her thin eyebrows pulled up together revealing a staunch eye as she was carefully looking directly into Alicia¡¯s face, her finger pointed at her. ¡°Alicia, I want you to fight me in a duel.¡± Betraying no hints of emotion, Alicia quietly replied, ¡°Yes.¡± Even this time Regis and everyone around found that smile on her face charming and brighter than the sun. But somehow it was scarily beautiful. *** Afterword Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. It¡¯s been only a short while since the fourth volume. And here you have the fifth one already. Isn¡¯t that amazing? I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey which our characters have set on. This time I tried casting an entirely new and important character. While I also narrated a fight between two other reincarnates beside our MC. I¡¯m not sure if this book betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy and a romantic approach towards magical fights. The atmosphere of this book¡¯s pretty different from other volumes, and as I¡¯m sure many of you have noticed. Getting to know other characters and how they feel and react to our main character is something that might have not been a part of the initial volumes. With our new character Regis under spotlight and this novel ending at a point with a duel being accepted after a long fight with a dragon, I hope that you are already prepared for the bout. I¡¯m not sure if you guys liked that more or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I¡¯m happy. I have also started preparing grounds for other important characters as their actions too drive the story line further and makes the plot even more interesting. An appearance of a new person in your life, their decisions and behaviour draws you in to learn more about them. And as that happens you could not help yourself but compare and how you can be helpful to each other in times of your needs.
VOLUME 6 : SYNOPSIS Alicia has accepted the challenge from Regis, but is it that simple to get through Alicia and get a complete picture of how she sees this world. What Caroline actually asked Regis to do or is it she was denied something that needed this fight to happen in the first place. And what would really change with the outcome of this fight¡­ will it actually change her mind on what she has already decided from the start.
As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the fifth volume I am aiming for the sixth now. Feels almost unbelievable thinking back when we started on this journey! The next volume featuring a heart to heart conversation between characters and our main character to have her first fight against a friend. I wonder who you would be rooting for and whether Regis has something in mind to win against Alicia or maybe not. I hope you¡¯re all looking forward to it. Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess. NOEL ELITIA Contact me : - [email protected] SEE YOU IN THE NEXT VOLUME
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : PROLOGUE ¡°Today is finally the day when I regain my freedom, and cursed I would be if I fail to stop your oppression.¡± The little boy lashed out and while yelling, pointed a curved wooden sword fit for his small 12-year delicate body characteristics. A swift wind continuously flew in between the twisted and curly gaps of the dense trees growing and tracing an almost complete circle around them. Most probably this open area with little to no grass in contrast to the intense overgrowth as observed in the forest, was in no way an ordinary occurrence. Consequently it used to be a magical hot spot where monsters could grow and easily absorb magical energy, but for now that had been quelled. It was merely a training ground for the girl, who too held a wooden straight sword with a thin lining and a blunt edge. While their blades pointed at each other with the intention to take down the another and in no way they seemed to be related because the boy was an elf and the girl a human. Their relaxed gazes and excited expression on their faces only tend to reveal how closely they knew each other, oblivious to the time they spent together as brother and sisters. ¡°What are you talking about? You were the one who chose this method to decide who will play the role of the bait.¡± The girl said. ¡°Elder sister don¡¯t tell me that you are scared, after I have improved myself so much. But even if you are backed into a corner now, I won¡¯t be showing mercy. But maybe this time if you want I can give you a pass.¡± The boy smirked as he pushed back his left leg along with the loose clay, to tighten his body posture and affirm his grip on the ground. Every movement of his body only enhanced his dignified look and exuded a majestic aura. All in an attempt to intimidate his opponent. ¡°Says the boy who has by far now lost 289 matches and not a single won.¡± The girl this time tried to copy the boy¡¯s accent, as if reminding him of his place on the fighting field. ¡°You can¡¯t blame me, because every time you say we are going to play, you would indiscriminately hang me upside down on the tree and hunt down the monsters that are attracted to this place.¡± The boy complained with a rather undignified outburst ruining the entire effect of the display he had worked to conjure. ¡°Ereg, weren¡¯t we enjoying ourselves a lot?¡± the girl said as she straighten her back and tilting her head quizzically with a concerned look; she suddenly burst into laughter, even if it was just for an instant and then returned to the matter at hand. The boy who was mesmerized by his big sister¡¯s endearing appearance, soon realized what a fiendish laughter she could have at the same time and her ruthlessness be damned as how she would always dominate over everything with her charming looks and her innocent polished cajolery. But he had finally seen through the visages and the true nature of his big sister and won¡¯t give in to the urges, at least not without a fight. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that, because the only one who was enjoying was you?¡± Ereg stopped speaking for a second as all the horrors he had suffered until now came rushing in like a reel of thoughts but as soon as he got back his will power, ¡±While suffering such humiliation in the face of monsters and unable to do a single thing to protect myself¡­.¡± the boy continuously hurled complaints for a while, but then realizing it was useless he renewed his determination and continued, ¡± That¡¯s right I have gotten much stronger now. Get ready and I will force you to meet the same fate when I defeat you.¡± The elf boy, Ereg gazed at the sudden expressionless and calm composure of her sister. Unlike he who was overcome with too many emotions, doubts and strategies filled to the brim in his head. As he covered his face with his free hand, he realized just how unpleasantly creased they had become when it had been only a couple of seconds that had passed. His long curly ears twitched a little to confirm there were not any other sounds that could have interfered with the battle and at the same time it could be described as him taking the feel of his surroundings. ¡°Here I come.¡± The boy announced the start of the fight as his everyday calling and launched himself at his opponent, while his sister stood there like a statue with an indifferent look on her face as ever. Aiming for her fingers where they gripped the wooden sword, he swung upwards, accelerating his entire body, making sure that she could not respond or dodge it by moving her body. Ereg¡¯s sword would have made an absolute contact with her fingers but somehow Caroline had managed to change the hold of the sword from her usual hand to another and parried her little brother¡¯s strike away with a swift simple swing like blowing away a fly. Even though Ereg would not have been easily put off by just one unsuccessful attempt; rather he prepared himself to head for a second strike. Lowering his stance and after feigning for a defensive posture he hurled back his sword and raced it against all the physical world barriers changing the direction at the same time he pushed it forth with all his might, in an attempt to throw off Caroline¡¯s timing, like thrusting a rapier straight into an opponent¡¯s abdomen. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. But his sword this time only met with air as she completely disappeared from his sight. Ereg kept himself calm and instead of searching for his opponent with his eyes he totally shut them off and a cold energy seemed to have been playing inside his mind. ¡®From the right.¡¯ Ereg spoke to himself so feebly that it could only just have been heard by him. Drawing his hands backward, he gripped the sword with both his hands, and holding it firmly along the ribs vertically, he prepared to block. ¡°Even if you can predict from where I come, it¡¯s useless if you cannot match to my strength.¡± Caroline who responded to his monologue, swung the sword in the same way as Ereg predicted. But not having enough power to tackle the blow and disperse the blow¡¯s impact he was thrown several yards away. ¡°Ughhhh¡­¡± Ereg groaned from the pain of being treated like a sandbag. ¡°I am not done yet.¡± Ereg screamed as he again stood firmly on his toes, the next moment. Somehow, he felt the pain only temporarily as he realized that he luckily landed on the softer part of the ground and prepared himself for another attack. According to the probabilities he had calculated in his brain through his skill it was much more likely that Caroline would charge forward and then would jump to make a hit on his head. Visualizing everything in his head he decided to dodge the attack and when his sister would be unable to change her posture mid-air he would claim complete victory by knocking over her head. Ereg who painted a solemn expression over his grin was bursting with joy from within. As he had claimed, his sister rushed forward from upfront. ¡°Fire from my palm, become a spear and burn all creation.¡± Ereg chanted a magical spell in almost an instant and channeling magic he reinforced his sword at the same time to further execute the next plan of action. The conjured spear headed towards Caroline with perfect precision. But as Ereg had surmised it was insufficient to even halt her sister¡¯s charge. Caroline flashing her sword swung it so hard that the fire composition of the lance turned into a chunk of disoriented smoke. Using it as a cover Caroline jumped above and thought to surprise Ereg with an uppercut on his head. At least that¡¯s how it should have been. Until Ereg when thought to shift himself from the trajectory of the swing from the Caroline hanging in the air, he was unable to move. He looked down and saw that his legs were jammed inside the sand. Unfortunately for him, Caroline had already considered the skills of Ereg and planned one step ahead. ¡°NOOOOOO¡­.¡± Ereg''s pained scream was the only sound that followed afterwards. And a ¨D Bang! Next. While Caroline stood there enjoying her 290th victory, Ereg held both of his hands over his head, rubbing it softly over the bump. The only thing that he had on his mind was now to formulate a ¨D ¡®RUN & ESCAPE PLAN¡¯. No matter how embarrassing and cowardly it might be for a prince; he knew that a few times more and he might get accustomed to that horrific experience. It would be just like breaking down from within and submitting to the whims of his big sister, just like everyone else did. Somehow, he had to, while his sister was still not watching. Quietly and hiding all intent and putting a damper over all the noises generated through his movements he started running at full speed. Just when he thought he was able to get away, by almost reaching the perimeter of the circular clearing, he felt a stretch across his leg. Until he fell head butt and gained a second bruise over his head. Turning back he again saw a fine-looking and affectionate smile on his sister¡¯s face, as if expressing remorse. But for him it spoke otherwise and would only spell his doom. ¡°Ereg, should I tie you or would you like to help yourself.¡± Caroline said as she pulled one end of the rope, while the other attached to her little sibling ¨D helpless and bounded by the mere caprices of his sister. ¡°At least let me see the doctor and get this bruise treated.¡± Ereg bawled almost breaking into tears. ¡°But a loss is a loss. Don¡¯t worry I am sure we can find some medicinal herbs and I remember going through a magical herb blooming in this season last night in the library. Now hurry up, I don¡¯t want my training time to be compromised and you know it better than anybody.¡± The smile on Caroline¡¯s face deepened but Ereg could see a fore looming shadow under it as he felt the grip of the rope tied across his legs tightened. The more he resisted he got pulled towards her sister. Only leaving his crying and screams to echo in the midst of the wilderness of the dangerous forest.
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER – 1 : WITH CONCERN IN HER HEART I never would have thought that the person I had been with for all this time, Regis, would turn out to be my very own cousin and that half of my name would belong to the Elf Royal family. And if that was difficult enough to digest, then at the same time I would also be the nephew to the Elf kingdom¡¯s king and queen. But while I am alone in this room with mother who has been fondling and trying to hug my reflection on the other side of the transmission screen for a long time, I felt vaguely unhappy at the same time. It wouldn¡¯t be a hassle for me to just teleport back into the labyrinth, but I did promise to mother and father that I would come back only when I have achieved what I have set out to do. Anything else and other than that was out of the question. Mother probably knew this and instead of making me feel homesick she was trying to cheer me up in her own weir¡­ special way. Everyone is possibly weird in one way or another. Or am I the only one who thinks that way. Even back in my original world when my uncle and aunt became my guardians, they made it so obvious that they detested me at the first sight for who I was. For them I would be something similar to an unlucky charm to be kept shut in their house. It didn¡¯t matter whether I got rusted or withered away. I did not care for their reason and neither wanted to know any of that stuff. And because of that I learnt to take care of myself on my own. But things were little different between me and my cousin. She was three years younger than me and, in the start, we used to play together all the time. At that time I had no memories of my past except that I was told that I lost both of my parents in the car accident and the only person I was close to then was my cousin. She too was fond of me and we would spend most of our time together whether it was time for studying, playing, eating or even during sleep. I even considered us as a pair of inseparable sisters. I thought I didn¡¯t need anyone else and she was my whole world and the person who meant most to me. But things changed when she was coaxed by her parents into going to the city¡¯s best girl¡¯s boarding school. When in between she came back home because of the vacations, I realized things between us could never be the same again. Slowly but surely everything fell apart like whatever we had gone through was a lie. Ever since then she always had a dejected and resigned look on her face. It was clear that my uncle and aunt were forcing and putting up a lot of pressure on her to improve in studies. And despite that she was struggling to improve. Even as a cousin sister and a close individual I failed to lend her a helping hand. My uncle insisted on leaving her daughter alone and blamed on me that it was my fault that her grades were poor because I did not let her study. On the other side, I would see my cousin quietly sitting and hear all the complaints. She had no reaction and she wasn¡¯t even moved by an inch to either support or oppose them. Maybe I slightly understood her, that being left alone and not had to deal with these conflicting thoughts being forced upon us from time to time was the best possible escape. From then on, she would avoid meeting or talking to me. All I could do was tell myself that her sole motive to do this was to avoid her parents or to give them a chance to shout and put all the blame on me. At least that¡¯s what I got myself into thinking. But I could always have charmed myself with such a lie and never know. ¡°Alicia just for a formality should I ask how did you end up in the elf kingdom?¡± Caroline asked with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Well, I first followed a stick and coincidentally Regis was following me and¡­.¡± I answered cheerfully and demonstrating the direction I took with my hands, because that was obviously an easy question for me to answer than the dilemma I was facing now. ¡°¡­.Never mind I asked. I probably knew that already.¡± Mother interrupted me. But of course, because she knew me the best and always stayed with me the whole time without getting bothered by the fact that I always got lost in the huge mansion we lived and it took quite some time for me to get acquainted with the layout to use teleportation magic easily. ¡°Alicia, do you think it was wrong of me to tell them about you. Are you angry with me.¡± Mother asked. ¡°No¡­ not all. I can never be angry with you.¡± I insisted by raising my voice a bit louder than the usual. I really could never feel angry for whatever decision mother made for me. But I still felt uncertain with how they might react to this fact that I am a part of their family now. Would they accept me just like mother and father did when they found me, or would they completely try to shun me. Even now I feel conflicted that whether telling them was the right thing or not. I never minded with what mother did and I could never come to hate her for who she was because in this new life they were my only parents. The moment I have been in this palace, it has been such a nice and welcoming place for me. Even when it was just for a day or whether at night, with how I was poisoned¡­. I did not mind if the confusion was cleared at the end But Regis, the King and the Queen have been so good to me, and treated me nicely despite their stature. They would probably call it so because of the Great Spirit¡¯s proclamation but I could tell that it would have been the same even without it. But now that I was only an adopted family member so would they just start treating me like my uncle and aunt and try to avoid me. Would their behaviour towards me completely change¡­. But all I just wanted was for the things to remain the same as they were. Is it really that bad to wish just for that¡­ Because even back then, at the end the one who was left isolated and alone in the house was me and making friends at school was not an optimistic prospect for me either. ¡°Huhhh¡­¡± Mother took a deep sigh and continued, ¡° If you remain this quite, then even I would get concerned. Don¡¯t forget that I am your senior as well as master in adventuring and have much more valuable experience than you. If you find a place you want to stay then you don¡¯t really need to say it goodbye forever. It is people whom you can trust that are real and you should always share your heart with them and you will never be forgotten.¡± Mother has often told me about her adventures and I always wished I could be a part of them or at least experience one of them myself. And now that I had got a taste of one, I longed for it. But sharing things like that could really destroy the trust when not handled carefully. Sharing secrets¡­. I have hidden so many from Regis of about who I am and I would end up doing so probably more often. And because all secrets comes out eventually, I will lose Regis and her family¡¯s trust and the fact that she would ever call me her friend again would be lost forever. If Regis decided to come with me as she requested in the start, it would surely put her life in danger, just when she has finally learned to conquer her fear and magic power. Now she can stay with her family and do what she had wanted for a very long time. There was no need for her to come with me. I can just make do with directions and not get distracted from my path. ¡­.And I would only be getting in the way of their family bonds at the end. I stared hesitantly in mother¡¯s eyes not knowing what to say. ¡°Alicia at least trust me on this, when I say that this world has many different people and many ways of thinking. You don¡¯t need to rush things and can take your time to see the world and broaden your horizons. That would really make me happy.¡± ¡°I still do not know what to believe or what I should choose to do and because of that¡­. I am only able to trust myself.¡± I replied to mother¡¯s heart-warming perspective. I was still hesitating. I cannot make up my mind for things that haven¡¯t yet even happened or I have no control of. I am terrified to think that I would lose such an important place that I have found so new. The thought that I have to leave so soon, my wish and care for Regis as a friend feels so empty. I could tell now that the feeling of being betrayed in my past life still lingered within me. Because I betrayed my own cousin¡¯s expectation and instead of trying to talk out things with her. I still chose the path of separating our ways. At that time it felt so right to do, that she would find happiness and support even without me. But I was just running and scared to think that what if she really hated me for doing this to her. That somewhere or the other, deep down she was waiting for me to turn up to her. At that time was I really waiting for some kind of calling or a sign when everything was so clear to me just like now. Why is it so much difficult to put my trust in other people first, than hoping for them to trust me. Even though it feels so wrong at the same time. But thinking of Regis who saved me back on the Dragon Island and did everything to the extent of using her magic which she hated the most just for me. Maybe I was the one who was being the most unaccepting¡­. ¡°I am sure you can do that even if you just believe in whatever you do. Alicia do well to remember it, that there is a place for you and you are always bound to it. It¡¯s your home and we can take a bath anytime together and have a hearty talk.¡± Mother said gleefully and almost jumping out of the screen at the end. Though her motherly affection did reach me it wouldn¡¯t surprise me at all if she blurred those virtual boundaries and came to my rescue. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Maybe it was best for me to figure it all on my own and decide by myself after all. And what makes it so special are the people watching over me, which I did not had last time. Though it can be also because I am hesitant to the last offer Mother made and I am not so sure that I should agree to such a glamorous offer because the theme can turn dark anytime. But I can¡¯t wait to go back home soon and still continue to travel in this world, and this time of course with a guide. *** REGIS ASCALON It was the first time the condition struck me, where my tongue cleaves unto the dental roof, body freezes, my ears twitched and the blood vessels in my heart about to rupture and burst out. The fact that Alicia was my cousin was already startling enough, but to think that I was standing alone in front of my aunt. After Alicia came out of the transmission chamber and she seemed to be in her usual merry mood. Did she think nothing of this or is it just not that big of a deal to her. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised or is she just faking it all? I cannot tell now¡­. But just thinking that the legendary True Hero is my actual aunt is making me sweat buckets. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a top-grade information of our country and much bigger secret than the Genesis Tree. To think of possessing the knowledge that the history of our world is warped and a big fat lie¡­ possibly it should be graded as a world-top secret. I would be dead even if I blurt out such a big secret by mistake. Isn¡¯t it too soon for me to die¡­ or being pursued for withholding information about such complicated affairs. Wait¡­ from when I have been fretting over things so easily. It¡¯s not like me at all. Is this what when people say of being influenced in bad company. I need to work on it because it¡¯s totally bad for my brain¡¯s health. To think that she would have such a deep effect on me when just over a day had passed. On second thought I might need to get used to it after all. Since we are cousins now, so maybe this time definitely I have a strong reason to journey alongside her. So I still I had a chance¡­ just maybe. I crunched my eyes and decided to look up at the transparent screen. But before I could focus and think of way to greet my aunt for the first time, my gazes were fixated on the screen depicting a portrait of a beautiful lady in long and puffy green hairs with vibrant purple eyes. I would have only taken it as a stunning picture of a dreamlike beauty, but the woman displayed too beautiful smile to be written off as unreal. On top of that with her brave features she flashed an overpowering and confident aura all around. She was the perfect embodiment of what I always wanted to be. But just watching that simple and cheerful smile was putting my heart at such ease that if things went on a bit longer like this then even my heart would start fluttering. ¡°So, Regis¡­¡± a sweet young voice called out to me, while her childlike large eyes made her appear younger than she really was. And to think that she was more than two hundred years old, but then again being this young was a common trait for a high-elf after all. I think I am kind of glad I was born an elf and a beautiful princess myself. ¡°Yes!¡± I blurted out loudly without thinking. Even with how much at ease I was, there was still something daunting and a strong power behind her. Something I would feel from Alicia too from time to time. Trying to line up my thoughts with how I could convince others for letting me be with her. But I came empty and most of the reasons were bleak and arrogant on my part. And that¡¯s when I realized how powerless I was. I was just putting my curiosity and needs first without thinking about the difficulties and problems I was causing the others. Even on the Dragon Island I fainted and was not of much help. I am sure Alicia could have done all of that on her own. So what did I really have to offer and help her with. If it was just taking her to the human continent, sure there were much more capable pathfinders than me in this kingdom. But on the other hand I was just as much stranger to the outside just as she was. I have always hated to be on the taking side and not being grateful. Alicia made everything possible for me to help me get rid of my fear from this magic. And even after that fight, and I have jumped several levels now with my skill being evolved into a title ? [ALLY OF THE WIND] If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement. I really don¡¯t know what I can do with it. At the end I failed to prove my capabilities and I could never hope to reach in power levels to Alicia even if I train for a millennia. I am not a fool to not realize that. There are so little things that I can do and only make things difficult for others because of my self-centered nature. But I was ready to change myself if only it is possible to¡­ ¡°I know Alicia would be difficult to handle when alone. Just look at yourself with all the new wrinkles on your forehead.¡± My aunt exclaimed out as she burst out into laughter. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be¡­¡± saying that I hid my forehead with both of my hands and was played like a fool to see her make fun of me. It felt a bit annoying but it so much reminded me of my big sister, Edith whom I haven¡¯t seen for a month. ¡°I know. I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me. But isn¡¯t her openness refreshing.¡± Aunt Caroline said wiping a tear off from her right eye. At first, I felt embarrassed but when the time came to face the truth, I knew I would be upset but being unable to hide it was not something I was prepared for. ¡°¡­.Yeah, she must have lived a great life surrounded by amazing people. She is really special.¡± I said softly. Unlike me who only made things difficult for myself as time passed by, she must have talent to keep on being herself. ¡°Oh¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that myself. If you think she chose to stay with you out of pity. Then I am disappointed if you failed to notice that she too could feel your pain of being separate and different from others. Don¡¯t you want to follow her on her journey. You know I can just look and tell for girls that are ambitious like I am.¡± The True Hero looked at me intently and I swear that her eyes glittered as I couldn¡¯t help but feel that this person knew me better than myself. So, someone could have surely taken pity on me. But for Alicia that thought even for once never passed from my mind. She really never left me alone or gave me a moment to think that way. Why haven¡¯t I seen that before. The reason she is still here or been with me was so simple. But now that makes me even more greedy and happy, that I can no longer let it go. A clear smile cracked on my face. ¡°You are wrong. I do not want to follow her. But I will be her companion, friend and an equal. Someone she can rely upon just as much as she could on me for help.¡± That¡¯s right, I do not want to be taken as a person just for granted, or out of consideration or because we are now relatives. That¡¯s never been any of my thoughts. Just a friend in need and deed. ¡°Oh! Is that so. I am glad to hear that. But as of now she still lacks the courage to believe in others. She must have told you about her mission to find someone and how absurd as it may sound. Are you still willing to stay with my daughter till you see it through?¡± She said in a motherly tone but at the same time I could also feel an intimidating aura around her. She sure is Alicia¡¯s mother. ¡°I care for her, more than ever now. And the more I get to know her I want to look after her. So, please let me be her guide from now on¡­ because she always kinds of get lost.¡± I felt a bit embarrassed saying these lines, and it¡¯s highly unlikely I would have said them in front of anyone else. But seeing her talk I felt like I could be more open for the first time myself with my feelings. ¡°Regis, people can¡¯t ignore the power that reside in them. You know it better than anyone. And I have learned it too in my own ways. For Alicia even if I hate to say it, but it is going to be the same no matter what I do about it. Even if she ends up finding that person, she hasn¡¯t decided what to do next. And that scares me whether her journey will end with happiness or will it bring sadness to her.¡± The True Hero flashed a look of maternal concern for her daughter. ¡°In all this time all I had been doing is saying mean things to her. At that time, I didn¡¯t even know what to do and no matter how much I tried I might have hurt her feelings. But I have decided to be a part of everything she faces from now on.¡± I added stubbornly. It was a weird feeling but I came on strong. ¡°She might have never had a friend about her same age, so just try to help her so that you can laugh and feel sad together. Because from here on now her fights will not be that simple. Because they won¡¯t be just simple mindless monsters, but living and breathing people.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t bother me, because being with her¡­ it all felt like a dream. And no matter what I cannot give up on my dream. No matter what I will trust her, Afterall we are sisters now.¡± I announced with full confidence. ¡°Just look at you being all big sister type. It¡¯s so adorable.¡± Caroline outburst. ¡°Fine¡­ fine. I knew it would be embarrassing to say all that. So please don¡¯t repeat it on my face and stop chiding me. She is a handful and not honest with whatever she says completely. And that irritates me and kinds of put me off but I can at most handle that much¡­ at least I am preparing myself or so.¡± I realized that the person in front of me was formidable and an expert of letting someone freely speak of their inner feelings out in the open. ¡°See you acting like a good old cousin again. I totally get you. But also then, I wouldn¡¯t be able to worry about her like this.¡± She said with a maternal tone. ¡°Wah¡­. I did it again. How could I.¡± I stomped my feet in frustration. ¡°I wish if only Ereg could be like that.¡± She said with a clear-cut smile. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder how were she and father in their childhood as cousin brother and sister. Obviously, she would have been more understanding of father and would have acted maturely and been good siblings, unlike someone who needs to learn and act properly. ¡°So go and tell the world what you really want and I hope that you never let the colour in Alicia¡¯s eye fade and turn blue.¡± My aunt finally passed me a thumbs up and wished me good luck. So, that was it. Maybe it was time and I have already talked long enough and after wishing her goodbye I slowly started walking outside. Father did always warn me of being wary of elder sister and another women he would suddenly bring up. Was he speaking of her. It was really scary to talk to her but at the same time it was fun. But what did she mean by the thing she said in the last. Was that some kind of a warning? Even I don¡¯t know what we would do outside with ourselves? For now I was within the boundaries of my family and father¡¯s rule. But outside my comfort zone and thing¡¯s beyond this kingdom¡¯s borders can change much drastically. But she did never explain me of how I was going to do all of this. Should I turn back and just ask. But it seems that father had been impatient to talk to her for a very long time and so I shouldn¡¯t take his precious reunion time. And she was right, I had seen Alicia fighting; even when it was just for a glimpse before I fainted. Her strength was limitless and she fought without any hesitation like an arrow launched out of a bow. She becomes a totally different person, so different and apart. So, then which was the real she? When a bow is tied too tight, it can easily snap in two. But is it really important for me to know? I am going to stay with her and believe in what I will do and find it out myself. I walked out of the final entrance gate and it opened into the vast radiance of the elven garden than the closed room packed from all sides. It rather felt refreshing. And there was Alicia waiting for me too. Looking at her, I might have just wanted to go and tightly hug her for some reason or already start behaving like sisters. But I knew she really didn¡¯t want that kind of treatment from me. That¡¯s why I am going to accept what she had offered to me previously. As I straight forward marched to her and stood in front of her. My heart raced, as I still hesitated to say it, while directly trying to look into her eye and not faltering this time. ¡°Alicia, I want you to grant me my wish!¡± I announced. ¡°Then I will make your wish come true and not let you hurt anyone because of your magic unless you want to.¡± smiled Alicia as she said it after a small pause, a glint of surprise surfaced on her face. ¡°Also I want you to fight me.¡± I spoke making my intentions clear with my glare. And others too must have got it while they were also wondering what could have gotten into me to do this. As both mother and father were taken aback by my daunting proposal. ¡°And why would I do that. I don¡¯t want to or have a reason to fight you.¡± Alicia said innocently, like a saint who would never preach for violence. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that for my wish you will protect anyone. So how would I know that you are up for the task and capable of doing it if you cannot prove it with a fight and those are not just words of fallacy.¡± I rebuked her, and rejoiced thinking that I have backed her into a corner. I held my breath, while my shoulders might have just trembled for an instant. She stood their silently and without her mask and with that gorgeous composition she had the appearance of a doll. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t be taking much of your time. Three days from now I challenge you.¡± I might as well confess that I would have a crazy smile on my face right now, because in this little time, as far as I remember it took me much longer than this to understand that I needed to hold the spoon from the thinner end to eat and not the other way around. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s have a fair and equal fight. I say yes to your challenge.¡± Alicia replied betraying no hints of emotions. But even that tempting appearance of her failed to cover up that as I gulped looking at those pursed lips and thought that that smile, she had on her face was scarily beautiful. . Pah-pa-rah¡­. Pah-pa-rah¡­. Pah-pa-rah . The intolerable silence was finally dispersed by the invigilant loud voices of trumpet and the explosive sound of drums that rumbled in complete harmony and progression with it. Someone from the front of the castle gates announced, as we could hear a force of horses galloping towards it. ¡°The eldest princess, Edith Ascalon has returned to the Ascalon Capital Palace.¡± This announcement was made twice. As I was glad to hear that big sister had finally returned and how I couldn¡¯t wait to see her surprised with how things have been here. Then again it might not prove to be that pleasant of a meeting because of her weird attics which I remembered from my childhood just now. For some reason she too had a talent of making people do things that they never would have dreamed of. ¡®Oh Great Spirit couldn¡¯t you just have delayed her arrival by four days and I would have been long gone from here.¡¯ I might had just made another wish which could be even beyond Alicia¡¯s capabilities and scope to handle. *** TRANSMISSION CHAMBER ¡°So did you get what you wanted.¡± Ereg asked as he circled inside the chamber, his forehead apparently shrunk and his skin warped into thick wrinkled lines as he assessed everything that happened on the outside. He needed to make this quick because long conversations on such old transmission stones could be difficult and his eldest daughter has just now arrived after one month. ¡°Don¡¯t make me sound like I am running a devious plot here. If you are going to be like this then why don¡¯t you send me my dear niece back, at least we were of same mind.¡± ¡°Well she has got a similar spirit like you, but it seems that all your weird habits ended up being a part of Edith.¡± Ereg, the King of elves frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t say that too often.¡± Caroline was surprised at such a response and analogy being drawn out of her. ¡°So, tell me what it is that you contacted me for out of nowhere, surely it is not limited to just that. You already know that her strength is comparable to you or would I be right I assuming that it¡¯s even beyond that.¡± Ereg spoke skeptically. A thick silence filled the room and Caroline¡¯s face seemed frozen into a stricken expression. She was at a loss of words. She only came here to give a warning without revealing much and worrying others. But now that the cat was out of the box, she needed to renew her thinking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on edge. I am just asking. Is the world really going to be pushed into another war-torn era. And if it is a possibility then why now? As such for now I can¡¯t see any of those war-mongering humans take such drastic actions.¡± Ereg remarked and seemed to be ruthless in his assessment. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh in your judgement. You do know that I and Alicia are humans.¡± Caroline sulked. ¡°It¡¯s not humans I am blaming. War is not affixed to some race. But I cannot forgive those barbarian minded human nations in north who always try to intimidate us with violence. Though the middle earth and the South human nations are pacifists and have shown trade interest with us. But after the True Demon Lord too has decided to live a life of peace, thanks to a certain someone. Crazy ideas are being drilled into the some of the recent hot blooded eight demon lords. There is no telling what can happen in this world and when. This peace will soon break like a mirage.¡± ¡°I told you not to see probabilities too far in the future. Those long numbers will just screw up with your mind.¡± ¡°But that is a possibility.¡± Ereg said with a pained expression. ¡°That¡¯s what I am saying they are just thoughts. It is you who are going to take action and keep it safe. Now act as a good king should and take care of everyone.¡± The True Hero replied lacking the dignity of a hero but it also seemed to work like a charm. As those simple words were more than enough to put the mind of the Elf King and her little brother at peace. ¡°I understand. I am sorry.¡± ¡°Just as I said before I won¡¯t be interfering with this world any longer. This world is too narrow for a Hero and peace to exist together.¡± Ereg realized the weight of the words and the thing she had to sacrifice as a part of bringing peace and saving everyone and ending the war. She did it all and it was she who sacrificed all. The more he hated it, at the same time he came to admire and respect that decision more as he ruled over his kingdom without being a part of any subsequent bloodshed. No matte what if he remained sad or tied to the past, then everything would have been meaningless. And so he had to decided to prosper this kingdom and live everyday of his life with utmost joy. ¡°You say that and yet you unleashed her on this world.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. It was always supposed to be like that. And her natural strength is because of her own hard work, which she honed on her own. All I did was tune it up for a bit. Let¡¯s just say that it¡¯s in her blood.¡± Caroline said brushing her bangs as she felt being complemented for her kids. ¡°So you do know of her origins.¡± ¡°Ereg stop right there it would be foolish and futile to put your nose in unnecessary matters. It¡¯s not worth investigating.¡± ¡°I hear you, big sister.¡± Ereg backed down the moment he sensed her sister¡¯s disapproval over the matter. ¡°So, you finally called me that. I am glad to hear that. And don¡¯t forget that she is my precious daughter and I am happy to see that I also got to meet my loving nephew.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will be looking after her and she seems to be much diligent and charming than you could ever be.¡± ¡°What did you say. Well I cannot refute that statement. But you saying it, doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± Caroline said out of frustration. ¡°You are one to talk. After you did not fulfill the bet yourself.¡± Ereg suddenly went in hyper mode, as if someone had finally touched and reevoked a feeling in him that shouldn¡¯t have been fiddled around with. ¡°Are you still upset with that. It¡¯s not my fault that you fainted so I just passed the bet.¡± ¡°You passed. Those dark days and hell I was put through, surely would have done a number on my life span. But don¡¯t forget that I was the one who won in the final match on the day you left.¡± Ereg opposed. ¡°Well, you took me by surprise with your cheap trick so let¡¯s just say I went easy on you.¡± Caroline said in haste as she wanted to now quickly wrap things up and leave. ¡°You are the one with folly here. Don¡¯t turn around and start humming while I am talking to you. Just accept that you lost.¡± Ereg shouted as every word of his was dipped in remorse and painful memories of those scarred times. ¡°Well, then why don¡¯t we make another bet to see who is the real winner.¡± ¡°And what would that be.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s bet on who would win between Alicia and Regis. Surely it would be Alicia my daughter but if you want, I can just take the bet back and close the discussion.¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t get it at all.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Caroline was surprised at the sudden remark of Ereg. ¡°Regis is going to win, because she is fighting for the same reason as I once did. She is going o do everything in her power to win. And I am going to fully support her in doing this.¡± Ereg said as if he was just about to awaken something within him¡­., something he had lost for quite some time. He was becoming more animated by the second, as he burst into a wild laughter. The competitive nature of his to come out at the top from his childish nature had yet again taken roots in him. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I dare you I am not going to back down either as the one who hold the title of True Hero of this world.¡± Caroline said firing up his little brother even more as she gave him the final push, he needed to accept the bet. While in her mind she was relaxed to think that her little brother was gullible as always to take his mind off from the previous bet and avert the calamity. She knew somewhere or other he needed to invest his mind into because if Regis had decided to follow Alicia, then she would also have to wish goodbye to her family too at the same time and part with them. And she was happy that she could do something about it in the end.
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER – 2 : MY REASONS AND ¡°Father I have returned and subjugated all the monsters in the southern part of the empire.¡± Edith, the first princess said kneeling down in front of the king of the Elven Kingdom. Everyone, including the King, Queen, Regis, Alicia, prime minister and some close royal guards had by now assembled in the King¡¯s office. Most of the official decisions regarding the Kingdom were taken here, and unlike the humans who liked to show their grandeur by sitting on ornamental throne with a diamond crown on their head and surrounded by a multitude of dauntless men working under his reign in a giant hall, elves preferred secluded lives and peaceful discussions rather than going over rambunctious debate and protests. ¡°You did well Edith, I am glad that you have secured the borders and even took care of all the monsters that were attacking the farms and the villages in the area.¡± The king announced. ¡°What I just did was for the benefit of the Ascalon kingdom and was needed to be done in order to keep my homeland safe.¡± said the young lady, who was around five years older than her little sister. Her long, bright golden hair colour and striking features amplified the impression of her being an energetic and lively person. Though one could observe subtle similarity in Regis and her face, but they vastly differed because Edith possessed eyes that were more courageous and ambitious. Her attitude had been stately but also fresh and modest to make her a perfect and idol princess and a ruling Queen in the near-future. But seeing her clad in a military armour from neck to toe, not only spoke of her being an attractive women, but one who also excelled in military campaigns as she led a small battalion of the army and did a meticulous job of a general too. The other subordinates working under her and other minsters submitted over their report regarding the restoration of the kingdom after the Dragon Island problem had been taken care of and the productiveness of the land was slowly being restored everywhere. The citizens were happy and the economy had started flourishing with the production of goods accelerated by the resources harvested from the monster corpses. Everyone in the army seemed to be happy by the fact that the expedition ended three weeks earlier than expected and they were able to return home with laurels. ¡°I thank you with great joy. You may go now and rest. The rewards for your achievements and hard work would be granted to you on a later specified date.¡± The King said with a smile on his face as he rose up from his seat and so did the soldiers who were on their one knee including the first princess. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± Saying that everyone left, leaving Edith, Regis, the Elf King Ereg, and the Elven Queen Alva. And one more individual who seemed to be trying to do her best in hiding behind Regis all this time. Unfortunately for her, every time she tried to move, she was caught up by the fear of being embarrassedly found in the act and left shaken. Edith for a long time had her eye on her as she was the only one wearing a half mask, only revealing a small mouth and her glossy skin underneath it. For some reason she found her actions funny but could not understand that why she was still waiting there with her family. And it did seem that she would have left on the King¡¯s order if Regis had not eminently held her hands and forced her to stop. And that¡¯s when Edith stopped understanding everything. That was because she had never seen her younger sister in any of the kingly proceedings before. And what about her condition or did she just saw things and was tired after all. As she silently stood there and her father and mother tried to approach her, she was lost too deep in thoughts to notice that. ¡°Edith, I want to introduce you to someone¡­¡± the King called out to her. But before he could continue, he found Edith already rushed close to the two small girls who were standing in the corner of the room all this time like obedient little kids waiting for their turn on the merry-go round or down the slide. And even though he would have rubbed his eyes twice he still couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling, that the two girls looked like being bullied by a senior who refused to renounce his turn to leave the play because they were having fun. And somehow, he knew what was coming or maybe it reminded him of his own past and unexpectedly felt sorry for himself for not being able to do anything. ¡°And who is this little one here.¡± Edith said flashing a motherly smile. Her hands moved as if on its own and grabbed on to something that shouldn¡¯t have been touched or no one had dared to do so before. Alicia who was shocked with a sudden question posted to her, said in a broken voice. ¡° My name is Alicia a¡­a¡­ and¡­¡± there came an unexpected self-introduction which even Regis did not guess so. Alicia¡¯s broken voice turned into flushed cheeks when the mask on her face was plucked off from her face in an instant. This had never happened before to her and neither did anyone gambled to do so. She could have easily teleported herself or moved away if she would have found herself in a tough spot. But because she was the younger cousin now, she wanted to have proper introductions and not come out as rude by disappearing. But now she was just overwhelmed by her frankness and with how Edith came out so strong on her. Instantly she found her face pulled between Edith¡¯s palm and her chin resting on it, like a flower beautifully held between the two hands. Even when the touch was soft and gentle, she found the act pretty violating, as her finger¡¯s jiggly movements were prompt and executed much similar to someone else¡¯s technique which she was most familiar to. ¡°Oh! Regis you never told me you had such an adorable friend.¡± Edith indulged further into the act which she found so intoxicating. ¡°Big sister, stop with that. Maybe you should first listen to her. Alicia say something don¡¯t just stand there feeling guilty.¡± Regis who was disgusted by her sister¡¯s impulsive behaviour felt unsettling chills. Even though she was glad that she was not in Alicia¡¯s spot, she vocalized her protest to put some sense into her about the disconnect between their effect and reaction. she had realized that she really shouldn¡¯t be ignoring this if she would have to be the next victim. ¡°It¡¯s useless Regis. It seems that Alicia had already developed a tolerance for it. She would stand strong and not lose her ground.¡± Regis¡¯s father tried to explain Regis of how their efforts would be for naught as he brandished a strong fist at her, declaring that they needed to be determined and united. ¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case¡­, then we should come after some time and maybe¡­ then talk properly.¡± Regis passed a tensed smile followed by a chuckle as she was now on the same boat as her father. ¡°Instead of just standing there you two and giggle, why don¡¯t you just do something. Alicia is about to pass out from overdoing it. Edith how many time have I told you to be considerate of people around you.¡± For the first time Alicia found a saviour in her life and it was not Regis her friend and cousin or, the highest authority of King but her quintessential empathetic and understanding aunt . *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I thought my life would have been sucked out of me this time. But I can finally take a breath of relief after being saved by my brave aunt in the final moments. I will always be thankful to aunt Alva for saving my life. Then my uncle explained to big sister Edith, trying his best to stay terse as much as possible with the events. About my visit to this kingdom, how me and Regis ran off to the Dragon Island to which she already knew about and had already guessed it. Coming to the present dual Regis proposed between me and how I was related to the family as such. ¡°I see. A lot has happened in my absence and there is so much to catch up to.¡± Edith now took a quick glance at her two younger sisters, ¡°So, I am going to start at it just about¡­ now.¡± Edith said without getting surprised or emotional seizures after all that unbelievable history that went down. She appeared to be a level headed person, after she had an earful from aunt Alva. But I was so foolish to just assume things that lustful people could ever have their thirst quenched so easily. Again big sister Edith latched out from her berated state and without learning anything pulled herself close to us and hugged me and Regis tight. I was not customarily hostile to the act¡­., it¡¯s just that I was still not used to being around so many people like this and share their thoughts openly. Or, rather there was just one person in the room who needed to exercise such etiquettes and manners. ¡°I was so busy in mushing those soft cheeks. I didn¡¯t even notice that beautiful white shade of your hair. And now I have such a cute younger sister.¡± Edith said excitedly as my spidery senses went ringing. ¡° Big sister stop with your weird antiques.¡± Regis protested with a detestable tinge in her voice. ¡°Ahhh¡­ it¡¯s just your big sister fulfilling her curiosity.¡± Edith replied fearlessly. ¡°You just have to win in an argument.¡± Regis said frustrated, as she stared at me still struggling around with the pampering. ¡°Alicia, don¡¯t tell me you are enjoying this.¡± Regis¡¯s face colour was blown apart as she became emotionally sterile; being a witness and an untouched target herself. ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that.¡± I said loudly, trying to make things clear. I tried to make out my hand to grab to her for help but Edith successfully snuggled those in between her tight hug too. ¡°Regis, by any chance are you jealous, because Alicia is getting special attention from me. Or, is it because she is just more adorable than you are.¡± Edith said in a teasing voice. Till now I was just hesitant around her, but somehow, I could feel terrific vibes emanating from my elder cousin. This was bad, that was the only message my brain tried to relay to me again and again. ¡°Alicia, I am sure Regis wouldn¡¯t be so nice to show you to the capital city. But don¡¯t worry your elder cousin here is kind enough to give you a tour to the elf kingdom since it¡¯s your first visit.¡± Edith said whispering in my ears. But still I couldn¡¯t understand the point if she was going to be loud enough to be audible to everyone in the room. ¡°Yes. Yes. I want to.¡± With a quick response I showed my urgency to the proposal. And I might have responded even more excited than she had expected me to be that for a moment even she was taken by surprise. Nothing mattered to me now anymore. I didn¡¯t have time to think but all I wanted to do now was to take a look at the city and the market area. The things they sold here, their specialties in eatery and not to forget their indigenous magical tools. And just when I was lost in thought I heard a hateful voice. ¡°You traitor.¡± Regis passed me an evil eye and continued in the same tone. ¡°If you are that desperate to go and would rather have a tour from her, then be my guest. Don¡¯t complain to me when you get lost in the middle of the capital. I am leaving because I have things to do for now.¡± Saying that Regis hurriedly left with huge and heavy strides. At least she should have tried hard enough to not raise flags for me. I was out of words and felt sad for her, not knowing myself what to do. ¡°Big sister Edith¡­, shouldn¡¯t we invite her too.¡± I appealed to her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t need to worry about her and if she still decides to remain angry from you then I will take care of it.¡± Though her words sounded just a make-believe to me it had a special kind of affection attached to it that I never understood. It was not a skill she had been using or a magic that I could not comprehend with my knowledge. They were simply ? words that could really set one free. And just when I was rounding up my thoughts Edith pulled my hand as she waved to aunt Alva and took me out of the room. ¡°Mother, we are going to take a trip to the city.¡± ¡°Take good care of her Edith, and be mindful of your actions.¡± Aunt Alva said adding a voice of consequence. ¡°Will do.¡± Edith replied from the still remaining small opening as she closed the door from the other side. And I am afraid her promise sounded hollow to me. ¡°Alicia, let¡¯s first get you a change of clothes. I am sure we have a variety of them available here in the castle and you can choose any number of them.¡± She said as she rushed like a little child pulling my hand to catch up to her pace. We entered a new room, which more or less looked like a huge super mart of clothes, hanging on the walls from pipe like hangers and put on display ¨C well-ironed and all of them smelled so fresh and scented with rose-water. That¡¯s how royalty lives, was the only next thought in my mind. But fortunately for this kingdom I have never seen Regis and her family wishing for a golden hand and they were already satisfied with the wealth they had. But most of these dresses were too flashy for me, at least that¡¯s what I could conclude just from one look. ¡°Is it really necessary for me to change to visit outside. My usual attire should just do.¡± I liked my clothes very much because I designed them myself from my webs. Also they were lighter than any fiber and stronger than any material I have still to find to cut it in half. They are easy to move in, no matter what I am doing and I can keep them fresh and clean by adding new layer of threads and discarding the old ones. ¡°Ah! You might be right. But¡­¡± Edith kept on smiling, until it took me a while to realize her real intention of just playing around with me like a doll. ¡°Listen everyone, you have got a new visitor here. And she wants to try something new.¡± I didn¡¯t quite catch to whom she was talking to; until then I could hear a rush from the other side of the room. Dozens of elves in maid uniform headed in our direction and their eyes were fixated on me, or rather they were trying to look through me, measuring me from every direction and way their eyeballs could probably roll. I wanted to run, but Edith had already devoured my hands deep in her chest, ¡°Alicia why don¡¯t you start picking with your favourite colour ¨C do you like red or pink?¡± ¡°Neither.¡± I whispered trying to pull myself away without being forceful. Well I usually preferred blue, but I think white too suits me after my hair colour changed. Back in my previous life I had always dreamed of meeting elves, the obsession was too high that I had started dreaming about being surrounded by them everywhere and even living among them in a dream like world. Sure, this world was supposed to be the place where I could fulfill my every desire. But now that I was living in it, the things that I was pushed through was absolutely indescribable that I wouldn¡¯t be able to say with my limited knowledge of vocabulary. Being manhandled and roughed around by a train of maids and their hands that worked in undressing and dressing me in an assembly line had achieved transcendental skills. Not to forget the fact that every time I was displayed in front of Edith in all types of clothes and she just had to refuse them all as if intentionally after praising my appearance, to go for an even better one. Not to forget the dedicated maids who kept on passing compliments like the sales manager of the month who would do anything to coax his customers to hit his pitch. And every time Edith refused, they vowed to come with a strong comeback and with a totally new design, some even processed and cut into a dress to fit my size on the spot. The whole procedure just became so spontaneous that I had already given up on resisting and just went along with it, like opening a totally new door in my life. At some point a new maid entered from the direction from which we came and after taking a quick look at me, she conjured a huge empty copy and a fountain pen and started scribbling on it. ¡°Stop it.¡± I said with a stuffed voice, when I realized that the dresses, I was wearing became ostentatious and deprecated in logic and common sense. ¡°I am sorry to interrupt, princess but I think that, choosing any cloth from here would be detrimental to your identity leak in the public.¡± It was the maid who had just been taking notes till now suddenly spoke. ¡°You are right. It seems Alicia we will have to stick with the usual. But if you want, we can visit here again.¡± ¡°I refuse.¡± I said imminently. I was thankful to the maid who tried to drill some sense but never understood why did she take so long to do it. After that Edith pulled out two cloaks from a cupboard, one of my size and one that would perfectly fit her. Putting on the hood I realized that it was the same kind of cloak that Regis wore when we first met. We were offered a carriage at the castle gate and Edith promptly refused. She wanted to go on foot and I seconded her vote. If it was from inside the carriage, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to enjoy much either way. But walking through an elf city, was something that was pumping me up and made me forget the tiredness of the treatment I was put through. I was just glad I had to not meander in those show-biz of clothes in the market place when I was at least visiting for the first time. Those flashy garments are surely not to my taste. At first while walking around Edith, there were only huge castle walls and nothing else special to speak of except for an endless plane of plain grass and a wide grey gravel footpath we have been walking on. Slowly things were taking shape and after few check posts and high towers that we were able to easily pass through, only to get salutes whenever they saw big sister. She was surely valued and held in high regards everywhere. Slowly the scenery changed and from the castle in the hills, down to the bottom, the path that became of cobblestone and small stone and wood building in clusters started appearing from time to time. Unfortunately for me, when I asked about living on trees, she told me how it was an outdated practice now. And people did it only on the outskirt villages to live in small tree-houses to avoid monsters. But since it was safe in the kingdom, there was no longer any need of those houses. Now that I put much thought into it. The idea of living in tree house is enticing, but in longer terms the wood gets easily rotten when seasons can drastically change in these parts. Also there is always the fear of trees decaying and falling or outgrowing into other tree-houses. That would surely be a mess. Even with preservation magic it would be difficult to find people with acquitted skill to sustain these houses and would not gain much in strategic advantage and can easily catch fire and spread to other places. Somehow, I am grateful I realized the foolishness of my idea pretty soon. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that the town square that we had reached so soon would be so bustling with elves around everywhere. Sometimes I would spot some beast men or demons and out of the blue even humans. But Edith seems to have already planned where we were heading to. But before that she wanted to show me the specialties, the capital market had to offer. It would mostly seem that for a single commodity there were specific market where we would find all the sellers selling the same thing. You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story. There was the furniture market, that took pride in its handily thrifted manufactured products. The curvilinear design they made and achieved by using wind magic to move the cutting tools and finished with bold, beautiful curves, surpassed the technology in my previous world. They were quick in their work and the tall, strong elves were so swift in loading and unloading trucks with the huge logs, though that shouldn¡¯t have come as a surprise with their muscular body. And just by seeing their vigour and rigorous actions and synergy they brought, would have put anyone who called himself a hard worker to shame. Then there were medicine shops along the same line. Medications were produced from all types of herbs collected by the army and the adventurer¡¯s guild, where they were then distributed to the whole world. But according to Edith they were very secretive with their recipes. Not that I was interested it when my healing magic could fix anything unless I wasn¡¯t dead. Then we went through shops that sold anything available to them, much more like a versatile market where I could just enter and ask for anything. There were even people outside selling things through auction and that day the item of the day was a bag of magical beans that could do a bunch of things, but none of them happens until a bean is planted in the ground, watered, and then allowed to sit for a minute. Then fruits, mushrooms may sprout instantaneously from where the bean was planted, or a giant 60-foot-tall tree might bud into existence. The concept seemed quite familiar to me, not that there was any mention of someone curious trying to climb up and go beyond the clouds. Now there wouldn¡¯t just happen to be a floating island of giants or would there? Then were several special magical tools being sold like the staff of birds that could attract birds to a place I wanted just for once. And a magical fishing rod with an endless string attached to it. Well it would seem that they were not that dedicated to this department after I was finally able to stop Edith making me wear an amulet that could make her listen to my inner thoughts or the bow, she was trying to purchase to use on Regis that would put her under a spell to only make out animal sounds whenever she would try talking. For, starters how does the government even manage to handle the flow of such useless devices in the first place. There were several other places we went through like the place where they sell clothes and it would seem that green was not their only favourite colour. Usually their art pieces would depict the impression of the divine tree and the spirits they worshipped and believed in. Edith flawlessly talked to the shopkeepers who were more than willing to tell us about the products and they had a unique air of arrogance and pride of the things they made. Usually in my previous life I would dig information about a product or a human being on the internet but listening to them in details with added stories and signs from the seller was surely a new practice for me. I had never been thorough with any market before, because I would usually get tired or land at the wrong place, but in this new magical body I never get that feeling unless I really overdo it. And with this hood no one even bothers to look what we are doing. ¡°Finally¡­¡± I sighed. ¡°Is there something that matter.¡± Edith asked, as we headed towards another lane. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s alright.¡± ¡°Are you talking about the guards that have been keeping an eye on us. I wonder where they suddenly disappeared?¡± Edith seemed to be worried. So I thought it was best to come clean. ¡°I am sorry. I found it uncomfortable so I used a magic spell ¨C perception blocking, to vanish out of their sight. Is it wrong.¡± ¡°Really. Don¡¯t worry about it. I too used to be bothered by them, but father would never be willing to leave me alone. Since, they were more skilled than me, so I couldn¡¯t even run away from them. He is such a worrywart, so I thought let it be since they wouldn¡¯t interfere until the situation becomes threatening. It would be so nice if I could do something like that.¡± Edith smiled back at me and I felt relieved. But she did say about doing something similar¡­ But why is that? A princess who has got the looks and smarts to do everything in her life would need such a wicked spell, that is nothing but escapism. If I could use such a magic in my previous life and hide my existence from everyone. I would have gladly done so for my entire life. There would have been no one who would make me feel sad, or blame me for things I could not do. Heck, I could have probably travelled around the world and no one would have noticed me. But, to be honest even then I would have holed up myself inside a room and did nothing. So, what was different this time. I could have easily avoided the dragon island situation if I could have casted this spell and just left in the start. But I didn¡¯t do that. In the labyrinth there were mother and father and Lili with me, but here outside I have my own expectations. But till now I have no confidence whether I can do it alone or not. ¡°Alicia don¡¯t be dazed. I have taken you to all of the best places I knew in the market till now. I am already disappointed with me that I couldn¡¯t buy you anything.¡± Edith¡¯s voice broke me out of the loop of my self-inflicted pain I was putting myself through. ¡°Well, that cannot be helped. I did not find those things useful to me, so it would be a waste.¡± I replied. Since I would be travelling, I think keeping my inventory low would be for the best. Then again, my spatial magic could have handled anything. It would seem that old habits don¡¯t go away easily. ¡°I would ask for something if I will really need it.¡± I assured her just in case. ¡°Ask right away.¡± Edith stopped ad then continued, ¡°This is one of the place I wanted to visit.¡± saying that Edith pushed one of the doors in the lane in which we entered and I followed her without any hesitation in mind. Also I lowered the intensity of the magic spell I had casted just in case. It turned out to be a restaurant, more inclined to the old-style with a long wooden table at the counter and small round tables where people gathered sitting over stools. And I could smell pot roast being cooked in the air. It did not have the magnificence for a royalty to visit here, and looked like a simple dine-in tavern that I used to read in books. There were already people occupying some of the seats, and they stared at Edith. She did not flinch and silently stood there, when from inside another elf women that looked similar to her age walked to her, while others watched patiently including me. Well, they did seem to understand what was going on, and it made me feel annoyed that I was the only one in the not know. ¡°Look who finally decided to show up.¡± The elf women dressed in a black and white dress wearing an apron on the top, holding two huge jars of purple juice in her hand said in a cheeky way. ¡°And this place hasn¡¯t changed a bit except for becoming more noisy and a nagging friend who has gotten a bit older.¡± Edith replied trying to copy down the tone. And the two suddenly burst into a hearty laugh. The lady beckoned to Edith to take a seat in the corner and that she would be taking our order. I followed Edith and after taking a look around, everyone was busy talking among themselves and they all looked lively. I was sure the food here would be the absolute best from the mood in the restaurant. ¡°Does this place bother you?¡± Edith asked. ¡°Not at all. But it is a first time for me.¡± I never remembered ever visiting a restaurant with my family or my guardians to eat together even on a festive day. And I was uncertain of going there alone. So backing myself up with saying that it was a waste of money I always stuck to the home-made food or the packed ones in case I didn¡¯t had the time to cook. ¡°After coming from the campaign, I just could not wait coming here. And so I had to drag you along.¡± Edith sounded diffident for the first time. ¡°I would really like to eat something special.¡± I replied in kind. This place must have meant a lot to her, and I was just happy with the fact that she brought me along. Suddenly, someone pulled her face down from behind me. ¡°And who is this small girl, Edith? Don¡¯t tell me you have started snuggling kids from around this place again.¡± It was the elven girl from back then and she had already taken off her apron, she had been wearing then. But what did she mean by ¡®again¡¯. Has Edith tried 6ot pick up little girls before me and I am not the only first. ¡°Lia, now don¡¯t scare my little sister. Her name is Alicia.¡± Wait, why isn¡¯t big sister trying to deny just now what she said? And she is smiling again. ¡°Hello, there. It seems that Edith has already had her share of fun with you. My name is Lia and I am her childhood friend.¡± Lia said to me with a big grin on her face. ¡°Lia, Alicia wants to eat the special here.¡± And then Edith leapt forward and whispered something in her ear. And all I could hear her was asking for the secret menu items with my heightened sensory skills. I just couldn¡¯t wait, thinking that there are restaurants with a secret menu for special customers and they are not just myths or urban legends of a food enthusiast. But then Lia passed me a familiar smile as if taking pity on me at the same time and I started feeling uneasy. Five minutes later, Lia returned with three plates and took a seat beside Edith. ¡°I call this creation ¡®bugs burrito¡¯. Dig in.¡± Lia said passionately introducing us to the dish. And that was more than enough to put me in an odd state, where the two of them kept on staring at me and wouldn¡¯t let it slide unless I had taken a bite. ¡°Please tell me how this dish is.¡± Lia asked with an endearing appearance on her face. ¡°This is the secret menu¡¯s special dish Alicia. Try it.¡± Edith flashed an appealing devilish smile. I gulped and look below. Don¡¯t they have to add specifics to the dish. I mean the name is quite ambiguous. Should I just ask. I can¡¯t even inspect the dish for the ingredients with the chef in front of me. Even I wouldn¡¯t like someone trying to destroy my dish in a suspicious manner. But it sounds so ridiculous to ask whether the dish has really bugs in it or not? Is it a joke or are they for real? But with big sister Edith around I can¡¯t be less careful? It is an another world with magic in it, so it could be that eating monster and bug dishes is a norm here. I have eaten monsters before, but isn¡¯t it raising the bar just too high this time. MMMMmmm¡­. CHOMP. And the next moment Edith had taken it upon herself to shove her burrito bite in my mouth and I forcibly had to chow it down. At first, I thought I could avoid the taste if it contained bugs by gulping it down in one bite. But in my mouth the flavours magically burst open and it really tasted delicious. I looked at Lia and she explained to me that actually the main spice used in it is difficult to find. And the only way to identify it is the special brown bug that thrives around it, and hence its name. ¡°After all, I was the one who came up with the name? Though it might be slightly misleading.¡± Edith declared proudly. Well, her idea of slightly is at a scam level. But this dish is really tasty, as all of us continued eating and enjoyed talking, on most part it was Edith and Lia. ¡°This dish is what I am still working on. So do you have anything to add. There are not many humans that visit this place, so I would love to hear it from you.¡± Lia asked me. ¡°It¡¯s the best. But some rice would surely pair perfect with the beans in it.¡± I recommended. ¡°But I don¡¯t think I have seen rice anywhere in this kingdom.¡± ¡°Yes, I do have a small lot of them. I purchased it from a peddler but apparently the shipments have stopped from the human continent due to problems in sea trade route. And I don¡¯t even know how to use them. Maybe they will just go to waste.¡± Lia said sadly. ¡°Can I have them?¡± I asked almost jumping from my seat. ¡°Sure. But in return you will have to tell me how it¡¯s used. I sure scored a point with you.¡± Lia said promptly. That was an easy deal. To find rice in a place where it was imported from outside would surely cost more but just telling them how they are used will be much easier. After that Edith and Lia told me about how they met and have been friends since childhood. Somehow their exchange of stories turned into a booze drinking competition. And Edith won without any extra effort, though I might be the only one who settled on juice. Things escalated when it turned into a bet, and slowly a gambling ground for other regular customers, ending up with more than ten rounds in a row. And with all the wins handed down to Edith. Which surely surprised me with how well she could hold down her liquor. But it was fun. ¡°I think I will be taking my leave and I can¡¯t neglect my work for so long.¡± Lia was actually the owner of this place and it was also the place where their friendship took root. Hearing them share their stories, made me want to do the same. But unfortunately, I had nothing special in mind at that time to tell, when Regis was already set on a duel with me and I had no clue to where Athena was except for what the Great Spirit had told me. But someday I am sure I too can sit on table and enjoy food with lots of family and friends. ¡°Lia, I think you should take a rest for a while.¡± Edith looked at Lia who was already dangling and unable to stand on two feet. ¡°There¡¯s no way I could get drunk on my job. But next time I will be taking the win and score a point against you.¡± Saying that Lia almost rolled over when Edith caught her and had to go and put her on bed inside in one of the cabins and inform the other co-workers. That was our exit and we took off from that place. I had already got a bag full of rice and stored it in my dimensional storage and was happy about it. I wanted to try even more of their secret menu now. ¡°Alicia, I want you to visit one more place with me. But it¡¯s going to be a long walk.¡± ¡°I am coming too.¡± I affirmed. We kept on walking a straight road and ascending heights, until we were out of the shopping area and it appeared to be just a small cluster of blocks. We continued walking in silence as we were too busy enjoying the greenery. A vast garden with beautiful flowers of all colours and sizes decorated the piece of land. And the evening sun was slowly dropping in the background. Without even realizing it, almost an entire day had passed so quickly. Edith took a seat on a rocky ledge of the wall. Patting on the wall she asked, ¡°Come and join me here.¡± ¡°Really.¡± I asked awkwardly making sure it was not again another of her pranks. ¡°I am inviting you aren¡¯t I.¡± she cheered. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± And I rushed to her side. And the two of us were sitting next to each other and the view form there was enchanting. I could see the palace all the way from here, while the rays of the setting sun shone like a gem in the evening sky. Tintinnabulation of wind chimes blowing in the cool breeze made me feel so light and fresh after the meal. ¡°This is one of my favourite spot that I often visit.¡± Edith started speaking but lost her energy before she could tell me why so. ¡°And that makes two of us now.¡± I added. This place was really a wonder and since I was never going to forget it, I could come here anytime with my teleportation magic. ¡°Alicia, as the first princess of Ascalon Kingdom I want to thank you for securing the Dragon Island and reviving the Genesis tree.¡± Suddenly the expression on her face changed and became more fragile, ¡°And also as a sister for helping Regis.¡± ¡°I am glad I was just able to do something, since I am also the part of the family now aren¡¯t I.¡± ¡°Yes, you are. And I will be relying on your help.¡± She cackled as she tried to choke back on her own tears. Rubbing her eyes Edith took a deep breath in the fresh breeze that continuously flow and looking at me she said, ¡°I never thought this much would happen in such short time while I was away. Maybe even a high elf¡¯s life might be too short to witness everything that¡¯s why I do not want Regis to give up. The outside world is full of beautiful things and I want Regis to see it for herself. She had been inside that big palace all alone and caged in that place. And no matter what I did I knew I didn¡¯t have the key to set her free. But now she has completely changed and she is no more the same sister I once knew. And I want to thank you for it from the bottom of my heart.¡± Maybe this is what Mother used to call sharing their heart as I could see a fresh drop of tear leak from her eyes but was instantaneously wiped off. ¡°But then why¡­ does she wish to fight me. I don¡¯t want to.¡± I asked eagerly. Just maybe she knew the answer and could tell me. Was fighting with her the only solution? And I knew what she wanted was not just a simple training drill but a fight to decide who is better than the two of us. But I never considered fighting strength as one of the most important factor to make friends. ¡°Alicia do you really think she wants to fight to prove who is the strong one? Well, that might be just her trying to be competitive as ever.¡± Well, I think I have already seen that side of Regis a lot. And I realized it would not be that easy to get a straight answer for someone as fastidious as big sister Edith. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be spending more time with Regis than me.¡± I asked. ¡°I am her big sister you know and I can just see and tell that she is happy with whatever she has chosen to do. And I am yours too.¡± She said gently patting my head. From there it became hard for me to make out words. I always felt uneasy in the previous world to go for shopping, while surrounded by so many people and walking alone there not knowing what to do when everything moved so fast. So, why someone like me could have been at so ease in that kind of environment? Then again with my usual problem of confusing with the directions and wasting rest of the time puzzling which one is the way back to home. But that didn¡¯t happen this time even when Regis had raised a flag for me. I looked below and there was the living proof. A comforting warmth had already enwrapped my hand. During this entire trip, big sister Edith had held my hand and never left me out of her sight even for once. I always wondered how it feels to have a big sister in my past life, but now that I have one, I think I know how it would have really been like. ¡°Alicia, I think we should go home soon, otherwise¡­ mother is going to scold us for being late after we had hoaxed all the soldiers keeping an eye on us.¡± Edith had already started bowling as I could imagine the final warning of aunt Alva. I wonder is she the only one from whom Edith is afraid of. ¡°Yeah. we should.¡± I admitted the same. After all I did not wanted to get her a scolding on my accord. Edith put her hands around my shoulders and looked me directly into the eyes. ¡°Alicia I already know from the story that you can use flying magic. And I am too tired to walk to home. Please use it on me too. I want to know how it feels to fly.¡± Edith confessed with a desperate plea on her account, while her eyes sparkled like a child. Even I would have been like that if I knew someone could fly using magic in my previous world. They could have even charged ticket prices for each fare and would have been rich in no time. ¡°How about we directly teleport there.¡± I suggested. ¡°Huhhh¡­¡± Edith blubbered. But before her voice could reach her own ears, we had changed spaces and landed in Regis¡¯s room. ¡°So, this is teleportation magic.¡± Edith said amazed as she checked that all her body parts were intact and it made me laugh as it might had been her first time doing this. Edith saw me giggling and pouted, but suddenly flipped to her usual smile. ¡°But next time, we will be taking a flight route, for sure.¡± She said confidently. Wait, there is going to be a next time too. I won¡¯t mind but if more and more people learn about this then I might get into trouble. So, no more flying till then in front of a crowd. Then I asked Edith for the way to kitchen. Now that I had rice with me, I wanted to cook something delicious in return for Regis, since she did it for me the last time. Edith showed me the way but decided to stick around the whole process. I had already decided to go for fried rice since I wanted to make something quick and warming. I carried the plates and the pot inside my dimensional storage to Regis¡¯s room and Edith insisted on joining us. Not only that but she had called for aunt Alva to join and who in turn had called Regis¡¯s father. All of us now were sitting on the table in Regis¡¯s room. But ironically, Regis was the only one who was absent. ¡°Aren¡¯t rice the white seeds that is a staple food in the human continent.¡± The Elven King said. ¡°You know about it father.¡± Edith and Aunt Alva enquired. ¡°Yeah, every time Caroline tried to cook, they turn black and rock hard. But according to her this food has the special effect of making you feel strong and would make me finish the whole dish and it was grotesque. It smelled horrible, but then she would argue that good medicines are always bitter in nature. But I quite never got the feel that it actually ever worked on me.¡± My uncle complained. While Edith and Alva tried blaming him for his incompetence to understand the ideas and ways of my Hero mother to help him out and that he should be more grateful to her for thinking about him. But on the other hand here I was standing with my head down and lips sealed, because I was the only one who had by now realized what had really went down inside mother¡¯s head. She duped her own little brother into making him eat her own failed cooking. But I do like her sentiment of not wasting the food. Something tells me that father and uncle would get along pretty well. Should I tell him that he had been conned by his own sister. ¡°You, don¡¯t have to worry with my skills, I have turned that dish into something edible.¡± Saying that I lifted off the lid from the pot. As the fogginess of the steam drifted off from the view, everyone saw the puffed up soft white rice mixed with finely cut vegetable I used from the Royal Kitchen. It¡¯s no use. There¡¯s no way I could have told him the truth. But at least he could finally taste real rice. They gawked at the dish like it could have been one of the wonders of the Elf Kingdom. ¡°It smells so good.¡± saying that Edith had already pulled out a scoop from the pot and had helped herself to a plate. Followed by the King who wanted to fulfill his curiosity and aunt Alva who definitely did not wanted to be left behind in the race. Everyone had already started eating and forced me into doing the same as they told me how the food was delicious. I was already used to the praises now form mother and father but someone trying out my food for the first time and liking it made me feel even better. ¡°I think we could add this in our diet every day from now on and I wouldn¡¯t be bored.¡± My aunt ordered the King even if it was a suggestion. And that¡¯s when the knob of the room turned and Regis entered. She looked awfully tired and covered in dust all over her clothes. I wondered what she had been doing when she rushed to the table to see what we were actually eating. I looked at the container and to my horror it was empty to the last grain in it. With a push I turned away my head not knowing what to do. ¡°Ahhh.¡­. it¡¯s such a shame you could not try Alicia¡¯s handmade food when it was so yummy.¡± Edith teased Regis again with a lamenting voice. Suddenly the King and the Queen rose up from their seat. ¡°Thank you for cooking for us. We will be taking our leave now.¡± ¡°And sleep early you three.¡± In a blink of an eye the two vanished and left everything to settle between us siblings. Regis seemed to be angry as obvious. She looked awfully hungry and exhausted. And then we went and dined in her room leaving nothing for her. Well that would be something that would upset me too. I looked at Regis and the hate she had displayed the last time had intensified even more. ¡°Goodnight Alicia. Would you like to accompany me to Lia¡¯s dine again.¡± ¡°Just where you two have been wandering off to without me. I want to go too.¡± Regis chimed in. As she was the only one being left out of the loop. ¡°Ohhh¡­ but wasn¡¯t there someone who had something important to do and refused to come along.¡± Edith smirked. And in return all Regis could do was sneer. ¡°Well, I am sure Alicia would like to try all of their secret menu bug series dishes.¡± ¡°Umu¡­ They were really delicious.¡± I affirmed to her proposal. And that¡¯s what I really wanted to do after eating that new secret menu dish item. Edith then left the room leaving me and Regis alone. Now I and she were in an intense eye-lockdown match and for some reason none of us wanted to bat an eyelash first. Her competitiveness was crystal clear as the vibe of the room had changed. But it was more like the one who lost would have been declared to take the blame. I was trying to come up with an excuse or a better deal for her. ¡®Alicia had finally broken down because of big sister¡¯s influence. And I am glad that I was not there but I also feel guilty for not being able to prevent it. Just wait for me Alicia and I will get stronger. Then again there is little I can do in her case.¡¯ Regis thought to herself. She walked towards me and putting her hands on my shoulder she looked at me with such passionate eyes and blinked to accept her defeat. But I wanted to make it even and say that it¡¯s alright and I should have been more careful. ¡°I am sorry Alicia. It¡¯s not your fault. It might be tough and even if you would end up developing weird habits, I won¡¯t dislike you for it. Just make sure that next time you cook you leave something for me too.¡± Saying that Regis left to tidy herself up. And just like that I was forgiven. ***
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! SURPRISE!!!
Well, I won''t be wasting your time around. Here''s the surprise I had promised all of you, though it might not be much. Just click on the link and you will find it yourself. Don''t miss it, because most of you would have already guessed it by the link''s domain name. link 1 - https://mangadex.org/title/13ab956c-6435-43c2-a8f4-47a50c73e111/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. link 2 - https://www.webtoons.com/en/challenge/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-mygoddess/list?title_no=742542 Hope you all will like it and I hope that you give it a good rating. Do tell me whether you want me to make more attempts at making this. Enjoy your read. VOLUME 5 : INTERLUDE : YOUR DISTANCE I was born as the first princess to the Ascalon Kingdom, Edith Ascalon. At that time I did not have any siblings, and people around me either helped me or stopped me from doing things on my own, even if I wanted to. I never had to work too hard to get anything in my life for myself and with whatever I did people were always amazed around me. Then one day, my parents brought me my little sister Regis, telling me to take good care of her. I wanted to act responsibly as her big sister from the bottom of my heart. And so I decided to spend most of my time around her. Whether I would be foolish enough to try talking to her the whole day even if she responded only in ¡®aah¡¯s and ¡®uuh¡¯s. I was so happy that I actually got something to do on my own for the first time and I was very fond of her. After one year, it was around that time that my skill manifested and it was much similar to my father¡¯s foresight skill but even more powerful than his. Just by looking at a glance I could take an estimation of things; whether it was possible to achieve a set-state of existence and would manifest itself in the future or not. At the start I was so happy on being praised for such an amazing ability and did my best in studies and learning magic arts to improve my skills. I wanted to become a sister of which Regis could be proud of and look up to. Unfortunately for Regis, the only magic she could use was wind magic, and I was glad for her because it was unlike my skill. I helped her in studies and we practiced magic spells together. Turns out, her spells were always more powerful than mine so I had to put much effort on improving my own status. Even then it was a pursuit that made me the happiest out of all things. But then the day that horrible accident happened in the forest and after Regis lost control over her magic powers and father was badly injured. Just a single touch and his hand was amputated, though fixed by the healers immediately on the spot, but it left everyone devastated. News around the palace spread of how frightful her magic nature was and they couldn¡¯t be so sure around her when it could go berserk at any time. But no one considered Regis¡¯s feeling. The whole world was too busy to put the blame on her. But everyone in my family tried to do their best to come up with different solutions to improve the situation and come up with methods that can help her contain her magic. But it was the first of the case and no means or treatment helped to control her destructive magic power. Consequently it was decided that she won¡¯t use magic anymore unless they had found another way for it to be possible. Even though Regis was able to settle with that, we always worried about how her powers might get too heavy on her. But whenever Regis had strong feelings, the magic still spilled out and she had to be away from everyone making sure not to harm others. Regis didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone again, so she never complained and always stayed inside her room, shut and left behind. That made me feel very lonely. It was always supposed to be just me and her¡­ but since that day my probability foresight skill always relayed to me that things would never get the same between us. . Knock. Knock. ¡°Regis do you want to play with me. I know you are there. Please come out of the door it¡¯s like you have gone away.¡± Every day I would try to reach out to her, with the best smile I could deliver. I always wish I could know how she felt but I can¡¯t. I wanted to directly ask it to her, if I could. I wanted to break through the door, hug her tight and show that she could never hurt someone from her family. ¡°Go away. I don¡¯t want to.¡± A sound would come shooting from the other side of the door. I could not see her face. Whether she was filled with sorrow or rage? Or, was she just crying from inside and not show how down she was? I knew how stubborn she could be in such delicate matters and still be stiff and undecisive at the same time. They say I have got everything, and here even when I am trying to¡­ I am unable to do anything. I would wait for hours outside the gate hoping that this time it would flip open and she would welcome me inside. I thought I could have helped her or at least talk things out with her. But my skill, even before I tried knocking on the door, I already knew that it would never open over itself. Just the thought of me forcibly opening the door tells me that the possibility, that things will get worse is high and equal to one. It¡¯s not that, I do not feel sad. On the contrary, my heart was breaking. I am terrified what if I end up hurting her even more and she starts hating me or she already does it because I could not become a person who can really help her when she needs me the most. And because of my skill now I could not try any harder and detested myself for having it. That day something, took over me and I decided that if I cannot find anything inside the palace that could help then I should look for something in the city. Without informing my parents or any of my attendants or guards I escaped from the palace. With my skills I already knew where there would be least surveillance of guards and I could move incognito at that time. But the city was huge. Much bigger than it appeared from inside the carriage I would usually travel forth. I was overwhelmed by so many people around me, and not knowing where to go; I had already strayed too far from the palace. STOP. STOP. STOP. SOMEONE. ¡°¡­Everyone¡­ move away¡­MOVE. MOVE.¡± Screams roared on the road and as the crowd shifted in the direction of that voice, a cart came rolling downhill at full speed; with a small girl trying to stop it with her legs rubbing all along the street. But as obvious it was to the naked eyes; she was too small to stop the heavily loaded wagon¡¯s advance. I panicked as I realized that I had been too inconsiderate and the only one standing in the middle of the road while others were warning me to move from the way too. Having no choice and not wanting to get hurt or my clothes dirty, I conjured a strong barrier over myself and placed it in front of me like an upward slope. Lo and behold, the cart came rumbling and with its unstoppable speed; it neatly took off into the skies as I felt the weight of the cart over me shift away. I removed the barrier and looked at the bottom wheels of the cart produced lightning sparks, as it carried the girl and the loaded things along with it and rammed itself onto the wall. THUMP. As the clouds of dust dispersed, I came running along to the crashing site because I felt sorry for the girl. Don¡¯t tell me that I finally went and did it. It¡¯s not that easy to get someone killed in a road accident this ridiculous. I looked at the mess as different furniture items, steel vessels and vegetables were scattered at the vicious crime scene caused by me. And there lay the girl motionless. ¡°Don¡¯t just lie like an idiot there. I know you are conscious.¡± I said in a passive voice. So, after all this at least my skill works pretty decently when it comes to guessing whether a person is alive or not. The girl leapt as she came out with a flying jump pose from the dump and landed steady on her feet. ¡°Are you the one who sent me soaring high.¡± She said fiercely but adding the fwoooshhh¡­. sound effect to her voice totally damaged the veracity of her situation. ¡°Yes, that was me. But are you alright.¡± I worriedly asked. ¡°I see. Then girl, you owe me an apology.¡± She yelped. ¡°I am sorr¡­ what? Why am I on the apologizing end? Aren¡¯t you the one who couldn¡¯t control your cart? You should be apologizing to me. Don¡¯t you have any manners.¡± I protested and flashed my etiquettes of a princess. ¡°You sure have got lot of grace.¡± The girl took a quick look and scrutinized me from top to bottom. ¡°Of course, I am well-mannered. Maybe you would have sounded more convincing without that shoe junk hanging on your head.¡± I screamed at her for mocking me like that. She pushed her eyeballs up and scrapped the shoe enshrined on her head featuring unshorn and unclipped long hairs by rubbing at it harshly. She slowly jumped from the top of the dump and after climbing down and walking to me; stood at my eye level. ¡°Yeah. Never mind that. I am Lia. Now that¡¯s clear to you. You owe me one and are going to help me with this mess because I can always score a point.¡± She posed a victory sign as she gave her flashy introduction to me. ¡°Huhhhh¡­. Did you even hear what I just said?¡± I stuttered. *** AN OLD HOUSE ¨C {IN THE BACKSTREET} Somehow, Lia, was easily able to coax Edith into joining her. They successfully collected all the scattered items on the ground and after loading them back onto the cart, the two were easily able to push it to the place Lia wanted to go. Edith looked at the empty house and the huge front hall, that was uniquely fit into the small place and she was intrigued by the ingenuity of the builders who might have built it ages ago, because the building itself seemed to be ancient in its every aspect. ¡°Good. Now, that¡¯s over. I am leaving.¡± Edith realized that she did not had any other reason to stick around anymore. She needed to continue with the search for which she was here for. ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t be so hasty. We just got to know each other. I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± Lia caught Edith¡¯s hand before she could take off. ¡°I am Edith.¡± Edith introduced herself, because being hesitant would have made her look suspicious and might had revealed her identity. Somehow, she found Lia¡¯s grip too tight as if she did not want her to leave¡­ at least she didn¡¯t want to be left alone with t4how the strained creases on her cheeks. Or, either Edith was reading too much into things. ¡°So, Edith will you not help me with my dream. I really¡­ really need your help.¡± Lia winked with sparkly eyes at her and she had to finally give in. The two of them entered the house which already had a half-broken door. And from inside, it was in even worse condition. The whole place was in shambles as if all the calamities that had been recorded in the kingdom¡¯s history might just have originated from there. ¡°Hey. Hey¡­ is this place even habitable. It looks more like a haunted house!¡± Edith scorned as she thoroughly checked the rooftop, which might had come crashing down on them at any moment. The little rays of sunlight that poured in from the rooftop holes were the only source of light that illuminated the whole place. Lia turned to me with bright eyes lit with passion and zeal to do something and by not sure what I listened to her attentively, ¡±This is going to become the place where I will fulfill my dreams. A place where people can enjoy their meals together and I can serve them the best food I can cook. Let¡¯s get started and make this place more livable.¡± ¡°A place where people can enjoy their meals¡­ together.¡± Edith repeated after her, in a hushed voice. ¡°Is there something wrong with that. And also I am going to live here too.¡± But Lia¡¯s long ears were too sharp as she asked incessantly. ¡°Forget about living, there are already centipedes and caterpillars looking like things living in there. The floor is broken and the rest can split and fall any moment. Lia tell me the truth this is not some site of an accident.¡± Edith looked frightened. ¡°Yeah! I did score a point by buying it at a very cheap price. But¡­ No... nothing sort of calling that an accident. Probably not.¡± Lia said turning her head sideways. ¡°You are lying.¡° If Lia was going to say it that suspiciously, then she wouldn¡¯t even need her foresight skill to detect it. ¡°Anyways¡­ this is all to make a perfect dine-in where people can eat and enjoy themselves.¡± Lia cheered on. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you just wanted to get free labour out of me.¡± Edith mulled as she said in an exasperated tone. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Well two are always better than one. Don¡¯t you agree.¡± Edith looked at the amount of luggage they had to unload. Chairs, tables, curtains, utensils, boxes which only the spirit of darkness might have known the content of. ¡°I would feel bad if I left you alone in doing all of this after coming all this way. But I do expect a reward in return.¡± Edith said whipping her hair in the air and for a moment Lia found herself mesmerized by it. ¡°Then let¡¯s get started. Don¡¯t leave a single speck of dust and be thorough with your work.¡± Lia trumpeted with a broom stick as she hardly struck it on the floor, penetrating the very floor she was standing on and left a wide hole agape; creating just more of a mess for them to clean up for later. First, they began with moving in the little items and the cleaning accessories from the cart. ¡®I never would have thought¡­ even for once that my first work in the city would be cleaning.¡¯ Edith thought to herself. It took them more than two hours just to clean the front but by then they had got the hang of it and the back side rooms were cleaned in half of that time. Edith certainly did use magic secretly. Since she already knew that people of her age cannot use magic that efficiently, so it would be wise if she had it kept it a secret. ¡°Perfect.¡± Edith looked at the walls, the floors and the wooden sills which were now shinning with the special washing material Lia had produced from her hometown. Edith was quite proud of herself for such an impressive work but already knew that she could pull it off from the very start. ¡°You did a great job. So, why don¡¯t you take a rest from here and get these things from the market.¡± Lia said passing a list to Edith. Edith after looking at the long list was quite annoyed by the illegible text, putting a strain on her eye and how she was set on working her through the bones. But became embarrassed by the realization that she did not had any money on herself. Whenever she needed anything, she had to inform the attendants and they would bring it for her. ¡°Excuse me!? It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Edith quaked. ¡°What!? I thought you would be rich.¡± Lia whispered under her breath but failed to control her voice. ¡°Did you just tried to make assumptions about me.¡± Edith jeered. Lia continued without realizing that her taunt was heard, ¡°Maybe I was wrong in my assessment. But for now all I have is this much.¡± Lia passed a small bag of coins to Edith. Edith loosened up the tied string and counted the money, ¡°Isn¡¯t the money less than the things would actually cost.¡± ¡°The best thing about a bazaar is you can haggle as much; you have got this. I just know it.¡± Lia said with an optimistic aura brimming out of her. ¡®Yeah, she will just be fine, with her beautiful looks and polite manners she can surely get a good deal on each item. Good day to me, didn¡¯t I just score a streak of points in a row. Maybe I will add another later if she do succeed.¡¯ Lia thought to herself as she got back to the cleaning duty. It had practically been an hour and Lia was becoming worried as every minute passed by on the clock, she just hung on the front wall as it kept on ticking. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Did she run away. No that won¡¯t be like her.¡± In this little time Lia had learned so much about Edith that she knew she was not someone who would not just run away from things. It was as a sign of trust that she handed her the money, otherwise she would have never asked for help. ¡°But what if she could not get all the items and don¡¯t know what to do about it. Maybe I will play with her for a little while, but I am already more than indebted to her for helping me out. I will be sure to cook my first dish for her.¡± Lia hummed to herself as she walked to the door to throw the garbage she had collected by now. She looks up and four rough and husky men in suspicious robes had gathered outside her place. While two of them started walking in, Lia took a step back inside her place sensing trouble. ¡°Are you the owner of this place.¡± One of the men yelled from the outside. ¡°Yes! But who might you be?¡± Lia replied with hesitation. The men smiled and laughed to each other until one of them came forward and blew up the chair in tatters with a single sweep of an iron rod in his hand. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lia protested but still kept her distance from the men. ¡°You get what we mean? We protect your place from dangerous people and in return we want five gold coin each month. So just hand over the advance payment.¡± The men sneered at her as they started walking further inside the place. ¡°Stop it. Just stop. I don¡¯t have that money. It¡¯s way more than I could ever hope to earn. But I will start paying you once this place opens up, little by little.¡± Lia knew there was no way out. If she had to survive, she needed to do what others says, unless she could stand on her own two feet. ¡°You think we really care. How can we trust kids like you?¡± said one of the wicked man. ¡°What if you run away? And besides we don¡¯t work for free. You live when you pay, or you will leave if you don¡¯t. Just leave every belonging of yours here for even troubling us with your crap.¡± The four men laughed in unison as they started attracting attention from the outside. Lia without thinking jumped in between them before they could try touching anything inside the hall. ¡°Maybe kids these days don¡¯t listen to their elders anymore. Did your parents not teach you, brat? Are you one of those village kids who think they can make big in the city?¡± ¡°Children like you always end up hungry and beg on the street. It¡¯s for your good we are saying that no one would come to a tavern run by a kid alone. So be a good girl and scram back to whatever filthy backwater place you came from.¡± The biggest of the man croaked. ¡°We, would make sure that no one would visit this nasty place ever again or get poisoned by whatever village murk you will be trying to feed us.¡± ¡°Leave now¡­ I am begging you. I will think of something to give to you. I can¡¯t leave not just yet.¡± Lia screamed as the men took offensive. She was scared. Her legs trembled as she saw the men enter her places of dream with rods in their hand to smash whatever things she had worked hard to realize. She did not move. She was ready to be hurt if it meant as long as she could keep this place safe. Lia knew it was the truth that she might have been a mere village girl who came to make big in the city. But it was a dream which she shared with her family too. Giving up so easily after all those things she had sacrificed. She couldn¡¯t just sit back and see everything snatched from her again. ¡°What did you just say?¡± a voice bombed from the front gate. Lia heard a familiar voice, about which she had all forgotten about until then. ¡°Wahhhaaaaa¡­.¡± Screamed one of the man from behind as everyone turned in that direction. But something about her disposition made her look different. Lia looked at her and even though it was invisible on her face. She could feel both anger and resentment in those words. ¡°Edith stay out of this. Don¡¯t get involved yourself, or you can get hurt too.¡± Lia warned Edith. ¡°Who are you? You do not seem of here? Its better if you stay away young lady.¡± said the big guy, who appeared to be their leader, as he carefully examined one of his unconscious men and sniggered at her. ¡°Cease her.¡± Screamed one of the man excitedly and without thinking as two of them further rushed, thinking of crushing her. One from the front and the other on the back came running in a pincer attack formation. But what worried Lia more was the eerie calmness Edith possessed and it kept her on edge. ¡°You can decide whether the food is nasty or not after you have eaten it?¡± Edith did not seem to care of what Lia said. A translucent shield manifested in her front and the other on her back. The magic shield twisted itself and the shape becoming irregular formed two protruded gigantic hands which punched the man in the front while slapped the other¡¯s fully body to the right. Both of them felled out in a single hit. ¡°Damn! Kid¡­ You can use magic shield. But if you will not take me seriously then I am going to cut you down.¡± Shouted the big guy as he transferred a sword to his other hand out of nowhere. His sword enveloped in blazing fire, that the light bleached the surface of the Lia¡¯s eyes for a moment. The leader of the thugs charged towards Edith and in no way, he seemed to be a novice with the sword. His sword tightly held in his hand; Lia was now scared for Edith¡¯s life more than of her own. Edith again summoned a magic shield much thicker than the previous one in front of her and completely covered herself. ¡°I got you kid.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled from one end of the bottom of his ear lobe to the other. Instead of using his sword he pulled in the massive rod and hitting the magic shield it got crushed and broken half into pieces. He now flailed his magic sword from the right, his expression clearly telling that he had got the situation under control. ¡°And what makes you think that I can only wield a simple magic shield spell. Spark O, flash of lightning and lash out.¡± Edith brandished her left hand and conjuring a purple electric whip, she struck the sword hard and it shattered into crumbling pieces. The whip further lashed like a thread in complete control of Edith¡¯s hand movement and curling round the big man¡¯s body, the lightning raged. With a huge thump sound the big leader of the thugs collapsed to the ground and a thick smell of burnt ash filled the room. ¡°Edith!!!¡± Lia came running to her and held her hands and tightened her grip. Edith did not reply, but instead, she freed herself and moved to the back of Lia in a flash. Lia felt her hair being pulled away and then she felt even lighter than before. ¡°You should take more care of yourself.¡± Edith spoke after a long time Lia put her hands back and trying to feel she found a ribbon tied at the back of her head and rounded up all the strands of her hair that were meddling with her during her work. ¡°But why?¡± Lia¡¯s lips tightened; her voice lowered in embarrassment. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was your dream?¡± Edith said peacefully and an unfound sadness was tightly withheld in those words. But it was impossible for Lia or even anyone else to understand that ¡®dream¡¯ was a rare and an exotic word to Edith. From the day she manifested her skill; she stopped dreaming. Her sleeps were blank and all her ambitions instead of a living pursuit either became a choice of ¡®yes¡¯ or ¡®no¡¯. She could perceive everything in probabilities and those with less were a no-go even if it was a tough choice that she could not protect Regis anymore. Her skills psychologically stopped her from doing things that were less probable. Her existence always flashed in numbers and probabilities and she hated that her life, joy, time, love was all quantified and presented to her beforehand. ¡°That, is no reason for putting yourself in danger.¡± Lia cried. ¡°We have worked so hard; I just cannot let it go to waste. Also it just turns out that the shopkeepers are no match for me when it comes to a good bargain and I was able to save up some money and buy it for you. And also I got something pretty interesting to hear.¡± Edith tried to change the topic to uplift Lia¡¯s mood and stop worrying unnecessarily. Edith walked towards the four people and chanting a quick heal spell, the men became conscious. But they were too lethargic or weakened to even stand up properly. ¡°Get out of here now¡­, or do you want me to expose of your collusion with the restaurant in the next street.¡± It just turned out that Edith was able to ascertain the probability from the way the restaurants and eateries were scattered in the city. When one of the shopkeepers enquired of the shop, he explained the situation about how there was just a single shop that sold inadequate food for a very high price and discriminating. Edith found it strange because this area even with lot of traffic in both trade and people would have only one huge business that provided food. It came clear to her that some other force was at play and her assumptions were correct that they hired thugs to cut out any root before it sprouted and would give them competition in future. Lia found the present Edith scary and promised to exercise caution with her. The enemy ran away as soon as they heard that their plans had been unveiled and people might start treating them as liars if they overheard of it. ¡°Edith you are so strong and all I am good for is a little water magic I can do.¡± Lia said pouting and feeling inferior to Edith. ¡°Don¡¯t worry then I will just have to teach you to use it more skillfully and then people like those won¡¯t be able to bother you anymore.¡± Then, I will work hard for that and even I would be able to pull off something like you. Or maybe even more electrifying than that.¡± Lia jumped trying to move like Edith in excitement. ¡°Now, now don¡¯t go putting weird ideas inside your head. We have still a lot of ways to go.¡± Edith said pointing at the broken chair pieces and those disobedient and unmannered people who walked in with mud from the outside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do that on my own. Why don¡¯t I get to cooking and make something for us. You will like it.¡± Lia again posed with her victory sign. I was not acquainted to cooking nor had any previous experience. So I helped Lia in at least cutting the vegetable with her directions. Within half an hour we had a multitude of dishes laid out on table. ¡°My secret special dish.¡± Lia said garnishing the dish by squeezing a lemon over it. ¡°It¡¯s really tasty. And I am going to call it Humburger.¡± Edith came up with the name as soon as she took the first bite. ¡°Have seconds fourths as much as you like.¡± Lia watched Edith mindfully taking small yet quick bites like the rabbits she used to play with back in the village. After that the two said goodbye to each other. They never promised to each other that they would meet again after this. But just maybe for the first time her skill would be able to predict a miraculous meeting again. Lia looked up high in the sky and at the setting sun as it was one of the things that might had reminded her of her village. ¡°Father just as I promised I think I will be finally able to fulfill my dream, meeting new people and making new friends along the way, my life will become more colourful just as I will add more flavours of taste to my dishes. And when I return, I have a wonderful person I can talk to you about, mother.¡± Lia watched at the setting sun as she squinted in the sunshine streaming in through the window. She stretched, feeling more relaxed than she had since¡­ She brought her hand back to get a feel of the gift she had received from Edith. It was a silky ribbon with a beautiful red coating and brilliantly tied to put all her messy hairs together. But suddenly she found herself in confusion of whether to call it a gift or not since it was bought form her own money. And also with how she was duped into thinking so on purpose, and realized how formidable Edith herself was. Edith on the other hand walked back to the palace and was awfully tired. She had found a place where she could enjoy meals with everyone. And for the first time she could have been a part of a dream. Just because someone out there wanted to share it with her. Even if she couldn¡¯t do anything for Regis now, it wouldn¡¯t mean that she can¡¯t do it in the future. She just needed to be ready for the day when the future just might change and she can visit with everyone to Lia¡¯s dine-in to enjoy their meals together. But then the thoughts of being chased around the whole palace by her mother for running away from the palace, clouded her virtuous thoughts and was a prospect she wanted to avoid no matter the cost. Edith moved her legs faster than ever before. Well, that is a story for later. *** ELVEN KING¡¯S OFFICE {PRESENT DAY} ¡°Are you sure that you want this.¡± Regis¡¯s father asked with a stern face. Regis stood in front of her King father and with a request. She had decided to win and now she knew better than anyone that she could not do that alone. She needed to get help for herself. So after Edith and Alicia left, she decided to ask from her father and came to ask for help in the King¡¯s office. ¡°Yes... Because I want to win.¡± Regis replied. Leaving her father and the attendant prime minister in awe to see her passion and a hint of impatience in her words. Strong winds blew in through the open window as the pages of the thick register kept on table flipped open through several pages and might had ruined the budget¡¯s calculation of the kingdom and the long hours of hard work the two might had put in it. For the first time, Regis had asked something so considerately after she had shut herself inside the palace, but now she was more like an explorer who wanted to fight against the odds even if they were astronomical. ***
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 3 : AS LONG AS YOU LIKE IT I walked through the palace¡¯s corridor and was on my way to the King¡¯s office. It was quite odd, after I was summoned out of the blue just after returning from the patrols in the border. As promised, we had already been handed our monetary awards for our achievements in the monster subjugation campaign led by the first princess. Therefore, I did not fully comprehend the nature of work for which I had been summoned for. I was pretty sure the royal guards did not make a mistake while spelling out my name ¡®Will Varlon¡¯. One of the youngest commander, in the history of Ascalon¡¯s army and the leader of the battalion NIV . Well, it was an achievement my family was most proud of; which comes from a noble line in the Ascalon Kingdom. Though joining the army has always been my calling as a family¡¯s inherent duty , but the reason I was able to climb to such great ranks was because I have always loved this kingdom and always willed to protect it from any harm. Even though the Ascalon Kingdom mostly remains peaceful with its moderate policies and freedom, which might not be true for other nations in the demon continent. An army is always required to maintain peace from foreign intrusion, monster outbreaks. With the recent drought and monster stampeded problems that have cropped up, the army has been continuously on the move to relieve people of their problems and deal with the monsters and magical beasts. But this has only served to bring the common people and the army closer, while improving our understanding and agreeing on each other problems. With how the recent excursion helped in improving the standard of living for the elven people in the boonies and reach out to those who live too far away from the capital. And after the calamity was somehow miraculously solved, but the contents of how it was done is still being kept classified and I am not high ranking enough to obtain that knowledge. But as long as I can serve the Ascalon royal family and work to maintain peace in the kingdom, I was ready to accept such terms. Though there have been several instances where I have been underestimated and made fun of for withholding such high position in the army as an inexperienced young lad. That so may as be true; but I have always proved them wrong with my actions and dedication towards my work. And today even these people consider me a comrade, and age do not have any precedent importance for me. With haste and pride I rushed, as the royal guards at the door to the King¡¯s office responded to my summon by spontaneously opening the door for me. King Ereg was seated on his office chair and the prime minister stood beside him. If it was a mission involving the army, I would have expected other military officials to be in attendance but that did not seem to be the case anymore. ¡°Your highness, I, Will Varlon am here to answer to your directive.¡± I said bending down on a knee. ¡°Raise your head.¡± The king ordered. I respectfully stood up and in the accustomed elven military salute of my right-hand fist positioned on mid-chest and the left hand on the back in horizontal. Though for the royal guards, it might go a bit different, since they have to place their left hands on the hilt of their sword. ¡°Will, I have a special favour to ask of you.¡± The King hinted. I was pretty sure by now that the contents of further discussion would need to be kept confidential and it was up to me to continue listening in or not. But if I do then I had to swore secrecy. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± I said with a stern face that expressed not a slightest hint of doubt. No matter what answering to every calling of the royal family is one of my duties and conviction. As strict and obsolete it may sound in the peaceful times after the historic Great Wars; obedience and discipline has been drilled into me by my family from childhood that have served the Royal Family for eons. The King nodded to the Prime Minister and continued, ¡°Will, I would be direct as to the nature of task I am assigning you to. It would seem that my younger daughter Regis, has asked me to assign you as her tutor to teach her to control her magic powers.¡± The King reserved his crossed arms in front of the table folded. The temperature dropped slightly in the room as the cool breeze broke through the strange silence that suddenly fell. I was not obtuse to the difficult situation the second princess, Regis Ascalon was in. It was one of the most dark-famed gossip, filled with scary accounts and anecdotes, including the accident in the forest. Though it was a completely different matter altogether when it came to the authenticity of these talks only then to be considered as mere story-telling skills of a talkative nitpicker or to be true to the baseline incident. Though I have never thought much of it, except for describing it as a magical accident where the victim was not able to control their magic powers and ended up with a disaster spell. Except for this case being extreme, unfortunate and rarest of all. And with how the second princess barricaded herself from everyone; the rumours intensified of her being possessed by evil spirits or of being born a monster out of control or angering the Great Spirits. But I knew that was not the entire truth, because I have been watching her for a long time, her continuous efforts to control her magic to improve her skills and grow in every way possible. When I was assigned the post of a commander and leader of the NIV platoon, two years ago, the training grounds we were assigned to was at the back of the palace as it was always left empty and neglected. Since I was young and my platoon was rather small, we were not considered important enough to allot us a perfect standard military grounds to hold our training exercise by the top military officials. But that did not matter to me and my troops were too a collection of young soldiers from different parts of the kingdom with similar motivations that only favoured to strengthen the synergy among us. Little did I know that this backyard abandoned ground was connected to one of the backrooms of the palace where the second princess lived. Most of the times I would see her hiding and peeking at us from the window when our initial drills began and while I was educating the soldiers on their duties, fighting tactics, magic spells and mock fights using weaponry of their choice. I myself excelled as a magic swordsman and I had the highest affinity for sound magic. Deliberately but surely, I could see the princess observing us carefully from her room¡¯s window situated on the palace¡¯s top floor. Though it was a bit distracting even for me, when her fine appearance would counteract with the treacherous fables woven around her. After a while after completing our drills I returned back to the place, to pick up my bag and belongings. Coincidentally I saw the princess who was now there doing the same training drills as we performed that day and practicing the same weapon training plan. So, instead of emerging from behind I decided to watch her for a while and leave. Things continued like this and I soon started seeing faults with her practice and how she was hesitant to use magic even when she was alone. So the next day I made my soldiers to correct themselves, which was similar to those mistake and explain them where they were going wrong to the best of my ability. Turns out that even the soldiers were having trouble and this correction uptake doubled our efficiency and combat power. And I would also find the princess improving and already excelling in all the combat abilities just by taking a look at our training after we had all left. It goes without saying that she had a knack for combat and sometimes I would see that zeal in her eyes and her conviction to prove something. I was a bit ashamed for being just a noble, who was trying to do his best to keep things in place instead of making a big deal out of it and turning it into an upheaval. All I could do was make sure no one disturbed the princess or made her feel anxious during her training including me and if there was anything I could do to help I would include it in the next day¡¯s training routine of my platoon. But at the moment I was drawn back into the present when the King called me out. ¡°Will, do you think there is a special reason that Regis would have chosen you as her trainer.¡± He asked a bit taken back by his own words. ¡°Maybe¡­ but I am not entirely sure.¡± I stammered as I was unable to lay bare the truth of what I had been trying to do. ¡°I see.¡± The king asserted as if he already knew about what has been transpiring putting me in a bind. The king then rose up from his seat and holding his two hands interlocked at the back he issued my orders. ¡°Then Will, I leave it to your discretion to accept the task or not.¡± The King dictated. ¡°Your highness. I would like to take up the job and have the honour to tutor the princess.¡± I articulated my clear intentions. Maybe I was already going for a yes, because I did not wanted to believe in those rumours and see it for myself, than hiding behind anymore for these years. ¡°Then your further directions will be delivered to you by the princess herself. You may take your leave now.¡± The King beamed a bright smile on hearing my response and I felt content with my answer and the privilege of being given such an important responsibility. Keeping that in mind I again made a firm salute and left the room with a bow. But I felt a bit restless not knowing the sudden reason for the princesses¡¯ demand and why of all people me when she could have any of the great royal tutors at her calling. Not to forget that I felt a bit embarrassed after realizing that the King really knew of everything that has been happening. Since he didn¡¯t consider it necessary to divulge me the information of where I was to meet for the training with the princess. Maybe instead of being cryptic I should have been more open then. I regret now the fact that I could have been of more help if I had come forward previously to help her and how she wouldn¡¯t have to feel so singular, rather than being so registered and only keeping to myself. On various military drills and campaign I have met the first princess, a graceful lady of great insight and is a wonderful leader. But somehow, I too was left in awe as to what type of person was the second princess and could not wait for us to meet. *** THE KING¡¯S OFFICE After Will left, the king slumped back into his chair like a lazy bug as he felt exhausted and satisfied that he was able to fulfill her daughter¡¯s unexpected demand. ¡°You must be pretty exhausted.¡± The Prime minister said pouring a glass of fresh water to the king. While the king drank the glass with a great appreciation and relief; the prime minster chimed in. ¡°It would seem that no matter what Princess Regis has already made up her mind to do things as she wants to now. And she is more than set on and determined to do it in her own way.¡± The minister¡¯s hair was grey and the wrinkles on his forehead and side cheeks forecasted of him already hitting his old age. The king knew better than anyone with what he meant. It was not so easy to just let their loved ones go on a journey without a news. He has already felt that pain before when his big sister Caroline set out on her own journey. It was sad and lonely. This time it was her own daughter. She never made her intentions clear, but it was evident seeing her and know what was on her mind. But he didn¡¯t wanted to snatch away the opportunity from Regis to grow when she had such a long life ahead of her. No matter what, such a day was inevitable, and when that day would come; him being ready for it entirely lied in his hands. Whether he would take the news with a blow and a heart-crushing jab or end it with a pompous and cheery goodbye. Only waiting for the day when they could meet again and exchange their amazing stories. While all he would have to tell about would be his simple ruling days, but he could have gone on and on for weeks without getting bored, while listening to her daughter¡¯s daring journeys across the globe and the wonderful places she visited which might be a little too uncommon a luxury for elves, ¡­except for those eccentric ones or rather the adventure spirited ones. ¡°I did promise her that I was willing to go to any length to help her out. But to think that she would make such a demand.¡± King Ereg sighed. ¡°We already have all the details about Will and he is one of those favoured by the princess herself and was willing enough to ask for. He specializes in sound magic and also has affinity for fire and wind magic. That can be considered a great plus point for him to direct the princess, while also being of around the same age.¡± The old prime-minister explained as if he was satisfied with the pace of things. ¡°I know. I know. No matter what I am going to make sure that Regis gives her best and I can finally win against¡­¡± before the King could complete his statement in his fired-up mode, the prime minster tilted down his face towards him and surprisingly it was one of the scariest thing he had seen in his long elven life. ¡°Your highness might I know, did you make a bet again.¡± The old man¡¯s voice has a chilled flair attached to it. ¡°What are you talking about.¡± The king stuttered as he whispered, his eyes shut open and close quicker than his heartbeat. ¡°You do know well that you have an entirely worst and a very bad history with bets.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that being too hard on me. And you are wrong I did win one time¡­ though I can¡¯t say it was a total absolute win with how things played out, but¡­¡± ¡®So you do not deny that you did make a bet. Now may I enquire into the details of the bet so that I can already prepare for the compensations and the consequences that you have to face to make sure that corrective measures are ensued for his majesty to not further indulge in frugality.¡± The prime-minister words were filled with obedience though it was clear to the King that those were at the moment, not in his personal favour anymore. The King¡¯s bad memories again rewind in his mind-frame where he was subjected to a low budget for an entire month, sanctioned by the prime minster himself for his personal use, only because he lost a bet. ¡°Your face is making me scared¡­. no. no. noooo¡­. I promise I won¡¯t do it again. So spare me. At least let me have enough to purchase a goodbye gift.¡± The king submitted to his faults and to the mercy of the prime mister hoping that the cut might not exceed this time the four-month mark. *** REGIS ASCALON I waited in the palace¡¯s backyard for the person, who I chose to be my tutor to help me in refining my control over magic powers. I did not wanted to ask for any help from Alicia, because then it won¡¯t be a fair match as she promised it to be. I did not know his name but the prime minister was quickly able to tell ? Will. So, that¡¯s what his name was for all this time. I always used to try and copy him while learning whenever he would practice magic or do training with his team members here. The passion in which he trained with other soldiers, always drew me in and it became much easier to grasp and improve over my own training. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. To be honest, that was never really my intention. But sitting in that place and seeing all other trying to do something out there, it initially felt all pointless to me. Day after day, the soldiers who can¡¯t even perform the easiest magic spells, were suddenly able to get a hold of themselves and were improving at the same time. It felt like I was the only one being left behind, doing nothing. The world and other people might had wanted me to just stay shut inside that locked room, and even if my family did everything in their power to help me; I really didn¡¯t knew what to do. Did I really have a choice with what I can do with myself? I was a princess, for that matter my security was above all else. It was always required for me to act in a certain way in public, to uphold the dignity of the royal family. But now I was even scared to show my face anywhere. No one knew about this power or how dangerous it could be if not used properly by me. And so people were even more scared of me because I was just a kid. It had left me with no choice to try doing something on my own. For practice I once channeled some of my magic on one of the dolls I was holding tight which was given to me as a gift and it was ripped apart in shreds. I thought if it was a thing precious to me then I would be able to control my feelings. As I tried putting the crumbles and parts together, but could not fix it. I had realized. Maybe it was really true that I could have destroyed everything I touched. Even a monster wouldn¡¯t have been able to conjure such a grotesque sight. I had not given up, still I really didn¡¯t knew where to start? It was in this confusing times when I picked up something he said to his battalion while training ? ¡®If you really crave for something and make the kind of choices you would love to, then believe that you can and believe that what you have is needed and necessary.¡¯ There was an explosion in my brain¡­ hundreds of doubts in my mind there in that buzz of words. I had already tears in my eyes when it all began and the challenge was big enough. How can this power be necessary for what I might have wanted to achieve? And the least expected answer that came from my side; I laced my boots and took a step. The might had been the first choice I made by myself. Not because I had found the answer, but because I wanted to find one, or create it with my own power. I already knew basics of magic and fighting techniques because big sister Edith used to help me a lot with my studies, to the extent of calling it as intensely unreasonable and overboard. But I was glad she did, because now I was able to understand what they were doing on the training ground just by watching them and later practice them on my own after they had left already. And today if there was a way to defeat Alicia then I was going to need this power. All I wanted was to be in command of myself and make use of this power to prove my worth. Also, I was quite uptight and annoyed by how big sister Edith got hold of Alicia first and took her to visit the city. Even when I wanted to be the first one to show it to her. Doesn¡¯t matter, because when I win, I will definitely¡­. ¡°Princess Regis.¡± A firm voice came seeking my attention. I looked behind and there was Will and for the first time I was seeing him this close. Brownish-black hair and brown-eyes looked even more lively than they appeared from the long distance of my room. Since both of us knew each other names, maybe we were not that strange to each other anymore. He wore the usual military uniform of the Ascalon Kingdom but maybe the armour was not necessary so he abandoned it for the session. This was the first time I realized he was someone close to my age, but looked much more mature than me. ¡°I am Will Varlon and, on your request, I am here to help you in controlling your magic power.¡± His face had a calm expression as he bowed down in front of me. I couldn¡¯t even sense a hint of hostility from him against me rather he was bubbling with enthusiasm as if he was looking forward to this meeting. I wondered just what kind of person was I am in his mind. ¡°Just call me Regis.¡± I emphasized. I had no time to waste on flippant thoughts. I had only three days and every second passed made me anxious. ¡°How would I do that¡­ princess Regis.¡± he asked nodding his head. ¡°Because I am not used to getting called a princess. Everyone I know calls me by my name.¡± I said frustratedly without thinking of a proper reason. ¡°I understand, this would surely make things faster. I am honoured to help you with your training Regis.¡± His frankness though threw me off a bit, but I was glad that there were no further useless questioning or bringing in royalty and status. I was least interested and indifferent to those things anyway. ¡°So, how do you think I should go on telling you about magic control.¡± Will asked as he scurried around the training ground making sure everything was in perfect condition. ¡°I don¡¯t have a clue. But whenever I use my power, I feel a heavy pressure on my hands and if I don¡¯t stop channeling magic, my hands too would get ripped apart.¡± I clenched my fingers again and again as I pondered over the nature of my magic power. According to the doctors and alchemists my magic veins were too thin to stop the overflow of this magic which seems to be in constant motion and so due to its tendency it tries to attack whatever it comes in contact with regardless of my mind. Will looked suddenly worried when he heard with what I had to say. It was obvious because we wouldn¡¯t have the luxury to use my power directly for practice when I could suffer from self-inflicted damage. If I was ever to release my magic power then it has to be in a perfect controlled condition. ¡°Have you ever succeeded doing it before.¡± ¡°Of course I would¡­ have.¡± I responded in haste thinking that I was being looked down upon but seeing that Will was genuinely concerned with the facts, I explained only the part where I used my magic, to take out the relic weapon which the Ouroboros dragon was using. He was intrigued by the story and for the first time I was talking to someone I met for the first time without reservation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case. Then first I would like to explain to you about how I originally use my sound magic.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t sound magic just a derivative of wind magic specialization over controlling the pressure of air.¡± I remembered what big sister Edith taught me. ¡°Yes, that might be close, but that is not all there is to this magic. When I use sound magic, I try to channel my magic from my body directly into the air surrounding me, manipulating its flow and generating wind currents that rapidly oscillates along the line of projection in which my hand is directed.¡± Will explained to me with various hand gestures and flow of magic and I was able to get the gist of it. ¡°I see, what you mean is that you want me to channel my magic not as an entirety and instead of concentrating it at one point of my hand to disperse it thoroughly in the air.¡± I wondered whether it would work in the first place. Surely it was something I might have tried and failed but never gave much thought to it. ¡°I highly doubt whether this style would suit your magic but if you release your magic in small compositions and at regular intervals¡­ you just might be able to. Even if it is a temporary solution.¡± Will looked determined with his solution and I wanted to believe in him, just as I believed in Alicia when I was able to draw out my power for the first time. ¡°How about I try doing it first?¡± ¡°Maybe you should use these arrows.¡± Will suddenly took out few arrows from his spatial magic box. ¡°Is there anything special about them.¡± I asked wondering about their different design and shape than the normal ones I use. ¡°Yes, I want you to use these enchanted arrows as a medium. If you channel too much energy into them then they would crumble and fall apart. With this you would be able to know just the right amount to at least get by with a simple launch spell.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± I took the arrow from him but still wondered how did he know that I used a bow as a weapon and he was already ready with a method to help me out. Did father tell him? Without thinking twice I was eager to put this method into action. Loading the arrow which was a bit longer than the usual one I was used to that were made of a material derived from a magic insulator, this one was slowly tingling in my hands. ¡°Now try to slowly channel magic in the arrow and then release it into the surrounding along with the arrow to create a forceful blowing effect.¡± Will said excitedly. ¡°Yeah.¡± I said in awe, as I started pouring magic energy into it, my hands shook but I still went with that strange feeling. BOOM. It was not even two seconds when the arrow turned red and our surrounding was blow away with a huge explosive blast. Somehow, I was safe and I searched for Will after the dust clouds cleared. And in some way, he had managed to conjure a magic shield and save himself just in the nick of time, as he lay flat on the ground. ¡°Are you alright.¡± I said as I offered my hand to him. ¡°I am glad it didn¡¯t kill me.¡± Will smiled at me. I pulled back my hand and stood back at my position. While Will, was left in a confusing trance not knowing what to do with himself when he could be such open-minded and too painfully-optimistic sometimes. ¡°If you can say that, then you are more than fine enough.¡± I murmured. ¡°I am sorry princess. I am sorry again, Regis. Why don¡¯t we try again? Such kind of things are not exactly common but I don¡¯t think the same should apply in your case.¡± Will said in a hurry trying to explain himself for his thoughtless comment. But I was surprised he didn¡¯t scold me for sending him flying away or breaking the magic arrow he gave to me. ¡°Will, I need to learn to learn to control my powers in three days. Do you really think it is possible for someone like me.¡± I said in a deep voice, feeling down as I shifted my face away making sure not to let him know that despite his efforts, I was still not hopeful and lacked confidence in myself. ¡°I should have asked this before. But it is still not late. Can you tell me the reason of why do you want to learn to control your power?¡± ¡°I have to defeat someone. To show them that I am strong and they do not need to worry and look after me all the time.¡± I didn¡¯t knew how Will would respond to this when he has now learned the real reason. He must be thinking I am a fool just for trying. ¡°Are they strong?¡± Will had the same serious look in his eyes which I would see in him during the training hours when I watched him from my room window. ¡°Much stronger than me¡­, you or anyone else I have ever known. Strong enough to rip apart the whole palace with a snap of her finger.¡± I said turning at him this time. That¡¯s where at present I would rate Alicia¡¯s power level since I needed to defeat her but, Will might take me as over-exaggerating things. Then again, I was the only one who had seen her power first hand and I knew how devastatingly strong magic spells she could use and without uttering a single chant. ¡°In my experience if I have to fight a strong enemy that I could not hope to defeat at that time, then I will put my everything on the line and aim for the best I can do. I too have known people that can just pick up a sword and master all the techniques scaling new heights, where one can never hope to reach. But at the same time I have met people again who work hard to the bone and achieve results. So, you wouldn¡¯t know unless you make an effort?¡± ¡°Wait isn¡¯t that saying that you are putting your life in danger.¡± I said worriedly. ¡°But you are here training yourself and has decided not to quit. I am a soldier of the Ascalon Kingdom. It is because of my duty to protect you and the Royal family even if I have to risk my own life.¡± Will said with his formal oath salute. I was speechless and taken aback¡­ maybe a bit embarrassed. No one has ever told me in person that they would risk their life for me, even if it was as his part of his duties. I gulped and for some reason could not look directly into his eyes for some time. Will too grasped that our tutoring session was deviating from our primary objective and now that he knew the deadline, he was even more dead-serious about it. ¡°Princess¡­ Regis, why don¡¯t I show you one of my own spells so that you can adopt how much magic power is required.¡± Will pointed for me towards a bunch of aiming targets placed far away. He brandished his hand and started chanting a spell. ¡°Air heed to my calling and pierce through like the wind. Howling bolt.¡± A bright white light was drawn out from the arrow, a sudden gale slashes through the surrounding as Will pitches the arrow from the palm of his hands. The force was so powerful that I was barely able to keep my eyes open. And when I finally did my eyelids apart, a massive crater lay waste and the target blown to smithereens. That was more than impressive. Though I am still sure I was more amazing with what I pulled at the Dragon Island¡­, but that might just have been a fluke on my part. I am sure if I can do something similar then at least I can hold my ground against Alicia, I think I could for a minute or two. Probably. Or am I still underestimating her. I was still astounded by the spell, and after a long time I got to see something overwhelming in the context of being normal. Nonetheless I still found myself in dust not knowing whether I will succeed in this pursuit or not. Should I give up and forget? ¡°It¡¯s your turn to try shooting at those targets.¡± Will might have noticed my hesitation as he walked to the target layout himself. And shout at me¡­ ¡°Just don¡¯t forget why you started doing all of this.¡± He had the most generous and sincere expression on his face. He was attentive and thoughtful enough to get me these special enchanted arrows, even when I am meeting him for the first time. I glanced at him, and the unique seriousness and power was reflected in his soft atmosphere. At some point I did not wanted to do anything, and the previous me might not have wanted it at this point of time. I was able to hug my family, have a casual talk with my sister and now I had someone devoting himself towards improving me. It all became possible once Alicia came here. Everything came true, the moment she said she would grant my wish. If she really has the power of granting others wishes, then why does it still annoys me when she said that I was afraid of using my own power? I have used this power before to help her even for a little. I only need to remember. This power is all mine, for me and me alone, to use at will. Steadying my hands, I drew my bow to its limit. Channeling magic just as Will showed me, quickly transferring from my hands into the arrow, the air swelled and twisted around my arrow. I finally released it before I could tell it would go exploding again, and it did not only contain my magic power but I knew I was able to let go of all of my pent-up sadness, and doubts in me. The shock wave from the shot was strong enough to nearly blow me away. The arrow advanced at lightning speed, a brutal tornado in its wake. ¡°¡­. It wor¡­ Will, look out!¡± I screamed the last of my words barely able to keep my eyes open and look through the dusty smoke. SHWOOOOMMM!!! Though the targets were unharmed. I was still not able to spot Will anywhere. Where is he? Why? I can¡¯t see him? Someone¡­Will, where are you? My eyes were about to tear up, as I sunk to the ground, both in my miserable state as I ran out of energy because I tried to release and suppress a lot of my magic powers at the same time. Where did he disappear to? ¡°Regis you did well.¡± A cheerful voice came from behind me as a shadow flashed. I saw Will there standing, with his fine uniform all covered in dust. ¡°It would seem that with this method you can only turn the enchanted arrows into bombs that can explode any time. But it¡¯s a good start.¡± ¡°Huhhh¡­ How?¡± I asked in panic. Will, explained me how he was able to measure the trajectory of my arrow and it going berserk before it could even hit the target right. He was able to run using his supersonic freefall spell and get behind me making sure that I was safe too. Though the holes in his uniform tell me that he was barely able to escape the explosion. ¡°But I still missed the target and ended up hurting you? I don¡¯t know should I continue with it.¡± I had started having second thoughts¡­ maybe Alicia can help me suppress my powers as she had already done before, and then I can practice. But that would be accepting it outright that I was again scared of using my powers on my own. I looked at Will, trying to know what he was thinking. He grinned at me as a new friend and maybe as an old friend whom I just might had known for a very long time. As if he knows the answer even before I ask him. He has been helping me, without complaining and at least he has not given up on me. ¡°I will help you with everything, as long as you like it. Princess¡­ Regis.¡± I was not turned away this time. This time¡­ I will carry it on without losing myself. It might be embarrassing, but I really know now what should I be doing. ¡°Will, let¡¯s try it one more time and this time I will hit it for sure.¡± I said with a warm smile. ¡°That¡¯s the spirit, I like to see in the soldiers I train. But knowing that you won¡¯t run out of magic so I have prepared dozens of enchanted arrow for you to keep practicing shooting unless you are able to hit your targets.¡± Will had a miraculous outburst of energy as he pulled out several arrows from his magical storage box skill. At that moment I realized that Will, was a pushover and a bit scary when it came to training. Seeing his perfect smile as he filled the ground under my feet with enchanted arrows, pulling them out of his storage box. That was also the moment I remembered a word hearing from the trainees calling him ? the mad trainer or the tormenter. I was flummoxed and at the same time, felt I was the weird one if I asked for a break to have my meals or some time for rest. ¡°Go forward. And help yourself with. I know you can hit it this time.¡± He reissued his statement. ¡°Maybe you would sound more convincing, if you can help me here than cheering me from the sidelines.¡± I screamed at Will, who was now like a scaredy-cat hiding behind the trees to the extreme corner of the training ground; the moment I loaded my bow with one of the enchanted arrow. ¡°Haha¡­ it would seem that the training would literally end leaving me with holes.¡± Will carried a suppressed smile. But his openness in thoughts was too refreshing for my choice and I wanted to give him my peace of mind in return. ¡°HAHAAA¡­¡± But I carried his smile even more vigorously and filled with kindness, ¡°Will, I think I can improve more in my training if I try shooting at moving live targets.¡± I was sure I was smiling at Will, when I pointed my arrow at his head, though my eyes may not have the same charms of a princess right now. . Well, later that day the training ground did literally was filled with screams of the boy who did his best to help a girl with all his honesty. ¡°I am sorry Princess¡­ Regis.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t stay still, then I won¡¯t be able to fix my aim.¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t want to get hurt anymore!?¡± ¡°I said, stay still. Or my arrows might hit you in the wrong place and you might get even more hurt.¡± ¡°That would be worse.¡± ¡°Get Ready!¡± ¡°Princess¡­ please STOP. Maybe we should try other methods first which I have thought of. I am sure, there are other ways too.¡± ¡°Will¡­.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Princess.¡± ¡°JUST BELIEVE.¡± ***
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 5 : CHAPTER – 4 : AS THE PRINCESS WISHES
It was the second day for my training and I was out of bed early, making sure not to wake Alicia up. Honestly, did she really had to sleep in the same room with me. I know the room is more than big enough to accommodate the two of us, but she would never learn like this. But then again, maybe this is good for a little while, if I am not the only one using this room. After doing all my morning chores and exactly when I was about to leave for the practice ground. It would be a pleasant start if everything went well. ¡°Regis.¡± Alicia silently stood there at the door, and I don¡¯t know how. I thought I had given her the slip, but she was too sensitive and perceptive for that to happen. ¡°Alicia¡­¡± I most hesitantly called out her name, ¡°Good Morning. I never saw you up.¡± Being caught red-handed, I had left nothing to do but search for fictional flies, that might had been floating inside the room at any moment. ¡°Good morning to you too. Regis will you¡­¡± ¡°Okay, bye. There¡¯s some place I need to be.¡± Neglecting her, I tried to move out as quickly as possible. I did not wanted her to know what I had been doing behind her back. I was guilty, and hiding something from her felt bad. But I had no choice and could not help doing it in any other way. Facing her right now as I was, would be impossible for me. ¡°Regis, here take this with you.¡± Alicia gave off a down smile, not at its brightest setting. ¡°¡­ What¡¯s this?¡± I asked in reflex. A small box wrapped in a cloth, was already tucked between my finger¡¯s grip. ¡°I am sorry, for yesterday. Sine there was no more left for you.¡± Alicia said in an apologizing manner. ¡°Thank you. We will talk later.¡± Reassuring her I rushed out. I was beaming with energy because I knew I had made a phenomenal progress yesterday. And maybe today I can have a breakthrough, where I can actually properly conduct magic according to my will. After my level raised and my skill turned into a title. Controlling my magic power has been more comfortable and easier for me than ever before. Besides already having this lunchbox, when yesterday I had to go hungry because of Will¡¯s harsh training. I was sure yesterday¡¯s tragedy would not repeat itself all over again. I met Will at the training ground, and he was right on time. Neither a second late nor a second early. ¡°Sorry for not being the first.¡± I condoned my own words. ¡°It¡¯s alright. So, let¡¯s start off right from where we left at yesterday.¡± ¡°So, are we going to repeat the same training method?¡± ¡°Not at all. We only have two days left and your growth has been extraordinary. So, instead of repeating yesterday¡¯s drill. I think we should try new things so that you can explore which kind of tactical ability and magic suits you.¡± Will explained to me as usual. He was dexterous in giving briefings and elucidating his teachings and training techniques. ¡°So, what do you think I should do this time.¡± I asked quite eagerly. I did earn his praise, so it wouldn¡¯t be too bad if I overworked a little. ¡°We are going to raise the difficulty of our training!¡± Will looked smug with his answer. ¡®As if it¡¯s not difficult enough already.¡¯ A plain thought crossed my mind. Not like he would listen to what I have to say, when he has already with decided today¡¯s routine. He was really a good teacher, and patient with me. Though I would had been glad if he would be not that open and free-minded. When his over-optimistic personality could be thrashingly painful. But for better or worse I was handling all of this pretty well, by keeping him in check in the best ways I could think of. I am sure by the end of our training he too would realize that, or maybe it would be just that late and by that time he might lose a body part or two, with countless holes in his body. But there is nothing to worry, since Alicia will surely patch him up for me, on my request and I can have several other get goes until I make sure of it that he improves too along with me. ¡°Regis¡­ are you listening? From today on you are prohibited to use those enchanted arrows.¡± Will, synchronized with the most positive vibes of today¡¯s appealing weather, called out to me without having a clue or inkling to any of my future plans and ideas. ¡°What?¡± I protested against the sudden decision he made on spot without consulting with me. I was sure if it were those arrows, I could definitely aim perfectly after yesterday¡¯s live-action practice. ¡°How will I shoot and aim at the same time, then?¡± I was sure I made the second question sound pretty reasonable. Will, knew that just either controlling the flow of magic and taking aim simultaneously was still a far cry for me. ¡°Exactly, I will not really call it the best of times but an exceptional opportunity, when you are neither too familiar nor a stranger to controlling the movement of magic in your surroundings. So I think with little hit and trial, you can figure out the right amount of magical energy to be used to complete a magic arrow formation.¡± Saying that Will, threw a quiver at me; filled with arrows and it was like someone too careful made sure of it that not a single space was left for these poor arrows to take breathe inside. They were completely stacked and heavy. ¡°Alright. If it¡¯s a challenge, I am ready to take it on.¡± I was pumped up for sure and after receiving that lunchbox from Alicia I felt like I could do anything. Even if I was a princess, I won¡¯t be going hungry today, unlike the last time. Will, then seeing my eagerness, coincidentally had a profound idea and traced out other sets of quivers filled up to the brim, with arrows of different sizes and shape. With its bullet point ranging from pointed to different forms I never knew of before. I knew Will, was making sure I gave my best and working hard, but he was way over pushing this above limit. I might have hit him hard on the head for still not learning with his yesterday¡¯s lesson on my account. But I was not in the position right now of complaining and taking it slow. I had decided on a fight myself, and it was already troublesome to make Alicia accept the terms. Taking a deep breath, I drew out an arrow and perfectly placing the nock on the string, I pulled it to its maximum, just making sure that the elasticity of the string was put to test to its utmost elasticity. I started channeling magic in it, just as I practiced doing yesterday and only hoped to not mess up this time. BOOOMM¡­ The arrow was shattered and twisted into a scrunch from the middle with a strong gust of wind that dented the ground. ¡°Will¡­¡± I called out to him dejected at my miserably failed attempt, looking for his venerable and diligent guidance. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry and keep trying. Just as I said, there can be hundreds of wrong shots that you might pull, but a single correct shot just might tell you where you were going wrong in those hundred.¡± ¡°You really think that way. But do we actually have that much time?¡± I enquired, now leaving everything to my master¡¯s far-sightedness. But this time it was just a doubt and I could not let myself feel insecure and self-doubting anymore. ¡°Just as I have always said. I will stay here with you unless you are able to achieve your goal and as long as you like me to.¡± Will did not change his stance or expression, even for once. Maybe people don¡¯t really change that quickly. And so I cannot expect from myself the same. I cannot expect a miracle to happen in these remaining two days. All I can do ? is give my best and accept whatever the result may come. But I had to win this time no matter what, and until I think I had put effort enough to make that effort enough to make that happen, I shouldn¡¯t stop. When Alicia uses magic, she shines really bright, the kind whom I would be most jealous of. But from the moment I met her, with whatever she says or do, it pulls my heart in. But I doubt I will ever have any of that. I sometimes talk edgy and I still cannot properly use magic at that level. But if I want to be with her, I will have to train more and more and reach to the point where I and she can talk at an equal level. Never in my life I have ever felt this competitive before, to be strong and able to reach someone and catch up to them. Disheartening myself even before the match would be like betraying my own words with what I said to my aunt, Alicia¡¯s mother. I kept on practicing as Will instructed me to. Not sure how many hours passed, when a small group of people in training uniform, the same as Will, showed up at the training field. Around seven people, while two of them were girls, the rest were men. ¡°Commander Will, I knew we will find you here!¡± ¡°We just couldn¡¯t rest, knowing that you will be alone training here.¡± A soldier jeered, as he waved his hand at Will. ¡°I see someone is already there to accompany you but who is that?¡± one of the soldiers tried to stare at me, giving off the feeling that they just might had seen me somewhere before. Maybe not sure where, but they were no stranger. ¡°Never seen her before. You sure?¡± ¡°Maybe commander found a new teammate for us. A new recruit.¡± One of the female soldier suggested. ¡°I am not so sure about that. But isn¡¯t she really beautiful.¡± ¡°She really looks pretty and refined for a soldier class recruit. I guess.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the Kingdom is low on manpower, and has to hire such a angelic lovely young lady.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be rude!¡± shouted another of the female soldier at the other three who just then had shared the short exchange of comments in their circle. . ¡°I was sure that I had dismissed all of you from training for a week and to have absolute rest after the southern campaign. Why are all of you here then?¡± Will asked passing a worried expression at me. Since I was a princess, he had absolutely no idea how would I respond to this as such. On the contrary I was the clueless and much more in distress, for someone who had never talked casually to the soldiers of my country before. What a failure of a princess have I been? I am sorry father and mother, for causing any trouble to you! Wait, what if I compare myself to Alicia, she surely falls short too in such situations. But then again, it feels rather meaningless. And winning from her in such a field doesn¡¯t really excite me that much. Right, maybe because its already a given. ¡°I am sorry commander. But we just couldn¡¯t have a proper rest without tiring ourselves with training each day.¡± Excitedly one of the soldiers explained. ¡°I think you are exactly right.¡± Confirmed one of the soldiers, but he didn¡¯t seem much happy about it with his own affirmation and lethargic tone. ¡°But isn¡¯t it the truth that if we get slow on our official training day then commander might overextend our work out time.¡± Complained one of the dejected looking soldier as he supported his other two comrades at the same time. ¡°And that¡¯s something we do not want to happen. Commander.¡± Continued another in haste and pride. ¡°We do not want to get rusted. Commander. That¡¯s pretty much it!¡± Complimented the other women soldier. ¡°Reporting to commander Will. We are here to train, Sir. So, if you would allow us? Please.¡± Together said all the soldiers in unison while also giving the sanctioned salute to the higher official Will. I somehow felt proud, that he was respected so highly among so many soldiers this much. But now he was lost in thought and would sometime look in my direction. Not being able to decide what to do or say to them anything. Seeing him in a quandary, I knew it was my time to shine. But what should I really do, because when it comes down to it, I haven¡¯t got a clue. The other soldiers stared at me as they too figured out Will¡¯s hesitation. Regardless both of the group were new arrivals to each other and the only link was Will himself, who was quiet now. Just say something. ¡°Hmmmm¡­.¡± I cleared my throat, making sure to exactly copy my father, as I saw him doing the same sometimes, ¡°Will, I think it¡¯s okay if they can train and practice with us together. Can you please introduce ourselves to each other?¡± For some reason, I would have been fine introducing myself. But I let Will do it. Since, I don¡¯t know how they would react when they would really come to know who I was? ¡°Hm...hmm.¡± Will rapidly nodded his head in affirmation as he continued, ¡°You are right. I think the more people train with you then you can get more ideas with how others use magic and have different viewpoints about it.¡± So, he never would change. And was more worried about my training. But that¡¯s kind of good to. And I could already feel the future problems ? I might had been accidentally imposing on these soldiers, because of my sudden request to Will. The others were in bewilderment, since they didn¡¯t realize my position, to be able to give their commander, Will orders. Even though I have never done any princess like thing before, except for living inside the palace. ¡°Good for you trainees. I present to you the second princess of Ascalon Kingdom, Princess Regis Ascalon. And from today we are going to train together.¡± Will made an impressive introduction out of my name, though it was a little beyond what I actually was. At first those young soldiers were taken aback after hearing my lofty position, later then, they were hit by a certain ignorance trying to figure out who I was really, and did I really match to the description. Seeing their blank faces I could at least tell that much. From there I was sure that the next thing I could expect were their harsh stares, as other people have done to me on a constant basis. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they suddenly ran away, but I felt bad for tarnishing Will¡¯s reputation by this. ¡°WHAAAHHHTTTT???¡± All of them blared out together and in the next moment were on their knees as if begging for their lives. I was expecting a much ruthless reaction, but they were actually prostrating in front of me. And what¡¯s with the indescribable expression on their faces. ¡°Princess, please forgive us for our disregards.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feed us to the monsters for our crime of ignorance.¡± ¡°I swear to the spirits, we were oblivious of our own place. Please forgive us for our insolence.¡± I was sure by now, that if I wouldn¡¯t have done anything, then they would surely leap on me in their desperation. Even when they were making me look the bad person, I was scared of their mob reaction. Just what kind of tyrannical figure did they imagine me in their heads. ¡°Will, did I say something wrong, or was I not clear enough?¡± I imperatively seeked Will¡¯s help, which I needed more than ever to clear out the confusion. ¡°Everyone quiet down, the princess, says that you can actually train along with her.¡± Will ordered his battalion with a much louder and stronger voice than he ever did before. The battalion broke into tears realizing that their lives were spared. But I really never intended to do such atrocities, never in my lifetime. They stood up again in the formal salute and in a proper formation for the first time. ¡°Yes, commander. We look forward to our training.¡± They shouted together in unison again. And approximately that¡¯s how it went down. They were more than happy to help with my training, which had already come a far way along. The other soldiers cheered at me while I tried to use quick implementation magic spells for simple attacks. And besides they also showed me their own specialty. Mira, one of the female soldiers had an excellent control over water magic, or how unexpectedly one of the most bulky and muscular soldier was good at healing magic, than using the giant knuckles to knock down his opponent. They all had different intake about using magic and perceiving it in their own ways. That made me think of how Alicia would perceive her magic? It was unlike anything that I have seen before. She does not use magic words or chants, or even magic circles. Her casting speed is almost spontaneous and I won¡¯t be able to predict the kind of magic she would be using. Fighting with her without knowing how she could counteract me in any impossible way, was going to make it even harder. But I did not let any of these concerns bother me anymore. Because my brain was now more focused on learning, and the fight came afterwards. Also practicing with these soldiers I was more than thrilled, when there could be more competitors. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. After that one of the soldiers reminded us to take our lunch break on the pretext that eating food was also a necessary part of the training. Good job there. Not sure whether Will shared the same sentiment, but after all the votes balloted against him, he would for sure try to reconsider his thoughts on the matter. Or I might just have to drill it inside him, before our training period expired. In between that process, I happily opened my lunchbox, hoping to see something good since father and mother highly regarded the food Alicia made. Not sure why, but after I had lifted the top lid, a multitude of people collected around me in a circle. ¡°Waahhh¡­ I have never seen what does the Royal family eats?¡± One of them expressed his thought with a shameful eagerness, seeing that he was already drooling form his mouth. ¡°What kind of special luxurious food is that? It¡¯s all white.¡± asked Ema one of the female soldier and followed most of the other soldiers whose names I had learned by now. ¡°Do you really think you can understand the cuisine of the Royals.¡± ¡°I am sure it¡¯s not really that special.¡± I butted in, rebuking all of their statements. It¡¯s just what I eat, and eat every day. But all of them had eyes ogling on me and my food as if it was some kind of historic treasure. I looked below and gave a serious thought as to how Alicia had prepared more than enough and sharing won¡¯t be that big of a problem. I raised my tiffin and holding it like a cup, its perfect smell and the still magically hot food inside lured out seekers from all around. ¡°Would all of you like to have a bite?¡± I muttered innocently, making a hasty decision so as to not to be the cause of a riot. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Words of gratitude let my mind wander far off. Only to later realize that the top of my palm now held empty air. Somehow the lunch box was gone. Did the earth eat it? Or the sky swallowed it? And before I could even look around who might have picked it up, the box almost reappeared immediately, without me even knowing who put it back. I know, it¡¯s highly doubtful, but don¡¯t tell me that one of them knows teleportation magic just like Alicia. Everyone had satisfied expression on their faces. ¡°I told you this food is totally out of this world.¡± Cried one of the soldier in joy. ¡°Do they grow this kind of special and exquisite ingredients inside the palace only.¡± ¡°I am not going to wash this hand from now. I am sure the taste has perfectly dissolved in it.¡± ¡°If only I could get one more bite. Just a small¡­¡± wailed one of them. I was now in a dilemma as to whether it was the right thing that I did or maybe not. I just might have escalated their opinion about the Royal food menu, when one of the soldiers who participated said he could see ¡®God¡¯s hand¡¯ work behind the making of this food. Without stressing much over the unknown, I pulled the box down, with great prospects. Even if I would be the last to taste the food made by Alicia¡¯s hand, I can be the only one to rightly appreciate it, because I am the one who has to put up with all her thoughtless and strange demands. ¡°Whaaa¡­t? Just a single ball !!!¡± I cried while jumping, and screamed in a hush. To my utter dismay I found just a single rolled ball of that white rice left inside. I am sure it was something, that yesterday they called it a rice ball. I gulped, knowing that I had no choice but to fill my tummy with just one. ¡°Princess. I am glad to see that you are able to reenergize and have a lot of fun at the same time.¡± Will came after a long walk and fixing the damaged training ground. Keeping my lunch box on the side, he joined us. His dress had gotten a bit untidy and from what I had noticed he had went back to calling me a Princess after the soldiers showed up. But I really wouldn¡¯t have mind if he would stick to my name only. But is this what they really call fun, hanging out with these soldiers, training and playing with them at the same time. ¡°Yes, it is fun.¡± I eminently replied, thanking him for all his hard work. I wondered can I have fun doing the same thing with Alicia? ¡°In my work ethic doing a lot of productive work is a great way to keep yourself healthy and lively.¡± Will replied without holding back his emotions and faith he religiously followed. So, that¡¯s what he really meant. Shhhh!... after all of this? But that might be just he saying. I am just glad that the whole army is not like him, otherwise they would have surely abolished all the Sundays and holidays in the name of increasing the efficiency and working hours in the kingdom. ¡°Now, the lunch break is over let¡¯s get back to training.¡± Will prompted to the others including me. ¡°I am stuffed. That was some really some insane food, than the usual boiled green veggies which the commander recommends.¡± ¡°I think I can do double¡­ no maybe thrice times the usual training just after taking a bite from that dish.¡± ¡°If princess joins us in training, then maybe we can actually be fed such delicacies every day.¡± Another soldier, Nirim opinionated his thoughts gladly. ¡°Just as I said before. Don¡¯t be rude, to the Princess.¡± Mira screamed giving a severe blow to Nirim on his nape almost knocking him unconscious. But I had no time to worry for him, since I hadn¡¯t had my chance at it till yet. Even with this less of a time I was sure, I could gulp it down and savour it in one mouthful... the anticipation of this heavenly taste had broken all the time barriers for me. I turned to my lunchbox, nicely kept over a piece of cloth laid on the ground. Meep! But my eyes narrowed on a single red ant trying to pull a small single grain from the box. And from there followed a long train of ants strongly holding to a single piece of grain one at a time in a marching procession. ¡°You got to be kidding me. Not the ants too¡­¡± I fell on four on the grounds, just to observe how extra-ordinarily stretched the line of ants carrying the food was. ¡°Everyone to the training ground. Quick.¡± Will gave us the final call. Almost everyone had packed their stuff and had gone back to the training grounds. With tearful eyes, held back in my eyes, I sniffled, while closing my lunchbox. For me it was no longer fun anymore. How does that paragon trainer expects me to work on an empty stomach. There was no choice for me. And once again I had to go on empty stomach for training. I arrived back in my room late at night, hoping to find Alicia and ask her to make something for me again. But for the first time she was absent from my room. It was quite strange, because I would always find here if not anywhere else. She couldn¡¯t have just gone to someplace on her own. She is still too childish to know her way around the palace. I quickly enquired the maids, and was relieved to know that she was forcibly dragged and was today going to spend the night in big sister Edith¡¯s room. I felt bad for her upcoming fate and the tolling death bells I could hear for her. But I was in even much worse condition ? starving and tired. It felt quite long for the first time silent again in my room. But I think I was already too tired to hear any noise, or go to big sister and fight back for Alicia¡¯s safety. All I could do was wish for her safe return tomorrow morning. The third and final day, did not go with things as planned. According to Will now it was time for me to stop trying for new methods and repeat all that I had learnt by now and find the best possible way for myself to cast magic and repeat it as many times as I could. Though there were only simple basic spells I could wield when I controlled my magic but because of my magic nature they were largely of destructive nature. At least it was better than having nothing in my arsenal and it was also Will who said that I should focus on things and ideas that were available to me instead of complaining for not having the necessary power. But aiming for a target in the dark under a time constraint might had been really a fool¡¯s errand for me. Without doubting for a second, I did as Will suggested me to. The soldiers and the new comrades I had made here too showed up and they were more than happy to further test my limits. I won in races, sometimes failed to dodge an attack and got hurt, fell prey to one of the trap magic laid by a veteran soldier, and could go toe to toe with Will in hand-to-hand fight. And not to forget seeing how Will won in all the unofficial hand-wrestling matches we held in our breaks as we cheered for every competitor. But my goal still hadn¡¯t changed. It had deepened even further. It¡¯s all because I have been trying new things here and there. Doesn¡¯t matter whether I lose at it in the first try or not. Or fall too short in skills to follow those who are ahead of me. I tomorrow had a big day and the jump I had to make was bigger than any of them I made in these days. But the basics were already drilled into my body and I was already in the spirits of one etching for a fight. ¡°I think we should temporarily stop training here.¡± ¡°Temporarily¡­.¡± I whispered; words barely able to come out of my mouth. ¡°Yes, tomorrow is an important day for you. I think you should take some rest before that happens.¡± Will calmly looked at me. At least he could have helped me to get up. ¡°Wil¡­.¡± I stared at him softly in return. ¡°You, say that¡­ but can¡¯t you see all the soldiers have already fainted because of exhaustion while those who were still barely able to stand had to carry them back to the infirmary. It has already been more than five hours from when the sun went down. And I am hungry too.¡± I complained, screamed and cried at the same time. I might have acted like a little kid there. ¡°Now Regis, stop complaining.¡± After a long time he called me by my name and it caught my attention. ¡°I wish you best of luck for tomorrow. And I am sure that you will find all your hard work that you had put in your training helpful to overcome those challenges.¡± Will¡¯s polite words really helped me feel better. ¡°I think I feel a bit more relieved now.¡± I applauded myself for recovering from that traumatic and devastated temperament of mine a while ago. ¡°Really¡­¡± Will excitedly looked at me, ignoring my beaten and torn down looks, which he should be blamed for. ¡°Stop. That doesn¡¯t mean I am going to train more¡­ at least not for today.¡± I stopped Will before he could go any further with his bestial and demonic cultivation tutelage. ¡°Yeah! Yeah, I understand.¡± Will giggled, trying to pretend that it was all just part of his big joke. But he was just that good at not hiding it. ¡°Ahhhh¡­¡± I took a deep breath and stood straight and tall. ¡°Will if you really understand then¡­ I want you to come and see me in my tomorrow¡¯s fight.¡± I said it in a serious tone. But then started laughing, maybe I started having second thoughts that it might not had been a good idea and whether Alicia would permit it. She had been set on hiding her presence, saying that it was something she was asked to do generally. ¡°Yes, I would definitely like to be a witness of your duel; as long as you like me to.¡± Will stood on one knee under the growing shade of the last remaining tree in the backyard of the palace in the official work code. A paragon of the finest soldier in the kingdom and also a bastion of training. Wait! Don¡¯t tell me he really expects me to pass on an official statement about the completion of the status of his duties. Why isn¡¯t he moving an inch. What if I am unable to do it properly and we might had to spend the rest of the night like this. But I ant to go home and take rest! Having no choice, I stood like my father and big sister and mother would always do in the official king¡¯s court and observing Will, I paused for a second. ¡°Will, I am grateful for your service and for what you have taught me until now in these three days and¡­ for those years. I hope that I can keep on learning from you even in the future.¡± ¡°Yes, Princess Regis.¡± The knight smiled proudly at the kind words of appreciation from the lovely princess for whom he had been duty bound to. . I don¡¯t even remember how I got to the palace. My body is the only thing I am sure of. Thankfully, I was able to at least make it back to my door. But it was so late at night that even the maids had gone to sleep. I was the only one burning the midnight-oil. My eyelids were feeling heavy and I would be most thankful to the person who could have just arranged for a bed even in the hallway for me to lie down. Alicia too now spends most of her time with my mother and big sister Edith. But I was the one keeping my distance from her. I haven¡¯t even apologized to her for yesterday¡¯s morning, when I left her alone and without an answer. I was too dry and drained to turn the knob by myself. It¡¯s not like anyone would be waiting for me. Just then I magically saw the door knob rotating by itself and as the gate flipped open, my hands caught in a grip and I was briskly pulled into my room. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. I could have hurt you.¡± I jerked off my hand in reflex as I pushed back the person a little. But found myself too weak to even pull that off. When surprisingly the person who stood in front of me was with such a slender and thin body. I thought I might have really hurt her if I tried to. Alicia. ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯s me¡­ Alicia.¡± I took a sigh of relief and felt the environment around the room as the type of being a twisted noontime evening. My eyes were drawn to Alicia as she stared back, she was still shining in that beautiful background of her white hair. But something was different. And I wanted to laugh, but also knew that it was my fault that she felt like this. I saw Alicia pouting, showing her rebellious side because I was not paying attention to her. But honestly, she was still failing to do such a simple task. I am sure I can give her proper lessons to be able to do so, after I myself have been coached by Will. But most part of me actually liked it the way it was. It was too hilarious and broken. ¡°Alicia. I am so¡­¡± But if my actions at the end was bringing pain to her then I am not sure of its worth. ¡°Regis¡­¡± before I could apologize, Alicia stopped me from speaking. She pressed my hands between her own, a perfect size fit for each other. As if she was reassuring herself, that I was there. ¡°I am so relieved.¡± Her words sounded warm to me. ¡°Relieved?¡± I asked. Since it is beyond anyone¡¯s capabilities to figure out her intention. It was better to directly ask her. ¡°You looked down earlier, so I was wondering if you were okay.¡± Alicia scrunched her hands and releasing me as such, her eyes lit open. That¡¯s what was actually worrying her. Just her touch made my body feel lighter and revitalized. I can¡¯t be sure whether she might had been casting one of her magic spells at me. But her feelings were refreshing. ¡°Don¡¯t talk foolish? Do I really look like someone who would feel down on small stuff.¡± I said making sure that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything else. ¡°Not at all.¡± Alicia said clearing her eyes and her smile as if made my heart skip a beat twice consecutively. ¡°I am not a big bundle of cheers like you. I have my own worries which I want to solve on my own.¡± I lashed out at her, pointing out her faults. Obviously, it was intentional and made-up. ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± Alicia bent lower and stared at my face directly bringing it closer by every instant and winked at my eyes. Don¡¯t tell me she has figured out that I was just pretending, and was actually worried before. ¡°Wh-What?¡± I asked as I gulped. ¡°Yeah, this is how you should be!¡± Alicia said with one of her brightest smile. It was finally back and I love it. If she stared even for a second more, I might had given in. So I pushed my neck away at an uncomfortably difficult angle, even when it was hurting a bit after training. But Alicia did not pause her ascent, and before I could fall, I took her by shoulders and pushed her a bit back, making her directly land safely on bed. It¡¯s not like she would get a bit offended if I created a bit personal space for myself. She should be more careful with whom she does that kind of things. If it were for my big sister, I bet she would had become food by now and had been gobbled up. I should really be appreciated and commended for my gentleman attitude. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep. I am very tired.¡± I said impatiently, rubbing my shoulders. ¡°Umu¡­¡± Alicia responded childishly as she scrolled inside the bedsheet in her usual spot which she had marked as of her own. Later I joined her too after changing into my night clothes. . Tuck. Tuck. ¡°Now what?¡± I asked forcibly, not being able to hold back myself anymore. We were already on bed, but Alicia was holding on to my back for some reason and her grip was getting lose and tight rapidly alternating every second. I just couldn¡¯t sleep like this. ¡°Nothing.¡± She replied, making herself heard loud and clear that something was surely not sitting right with her. It was better for me to hear her worries. I wouldn¡¯t have minded if she went and destroyed the world in her fury, but I couldn¡¯t give up on my precious sleep and needed to resolve her problems somehow. ¡°Do you want to talk a bit. Before sleeping.¡± I recommended to her. Painful as it was, I had to take the roundabout way. But it was a sure fall method for someone like Alicia. ¡°Sure.¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I cheerfully replied to Regis¡¯s proposal and I think it was one of the best ways to sort out my thoughts that were concerning me. On the second day I had spent most of the time with my aunt Alva in the Genesis Tree residence dome. We drank tea and ate confectionery cookies all day basking under the cool and calm shadow of the lush green environment. Though I was continuously being pestered by her about the spirits, my mother and I could describe her as one of the die-hard fans of the True Hero. The third day I visited Lia¡¯s dine-in together with big sister Edith and I showed her the recipes and different ways of using rice in a dish. She was astounded by the flavours and its versatility to go along and accentuate the amount and taste of any dish. I even got a job offer from her, but I had to refuse the application letter because I had my fight with Regis the next day and then I had to continue with my journey and search for Athena. Settling somewhere now was a far-off-thought for me. Today too Regis had left early in the morning without talking to me in a hurry. Though I am glad that I was able to cook a new batch of breakfast for her early in the morning and give it to her on time. I thought I would be able to spend much time with her. But she hasn¡¯t been around me lately ever since we came back. The third day was the same. It¡¯s her home, I know there might be things more important to her than me. Is it possible that I am trying to gain her attention? But it won¡¯t be good for any of us. Now would it¡­ Mother wanted me to be decisive in this matters and so do I, otherwise it would leave me sad and that would also hurt Regis and everyone else around me. Saying goodbye to them, mother and father was way more easier, maybe they were always prepared for that day or they were making sure that I was prepared. That I won¡¯t be too hurt when I leave home. But Regis has got her own life and even if she might be willing to help me out, I can¡¯t be sure that she would enjoy a journey with me, and partake in my troubles. If I had anything to speak to her right now, it would be ? ¡°You know I have never known so many people at the same time and spend so much time with them!¡± I said, not knowing why. But these were really my inner thoughts. And just as mother told me, I wanted to share my heart with someone. But for that someone¡­ I wanted it to be Regis for now. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡± Regis turned to me in surprise. Putting me in doubts whether it was really that strange to say something like this. But that too would also have been my first reaction if someone told something as chummy to me like this. ¡°Well¡­¡± I tried to think harder hoping to come up with something in response and turn the direction of the conversation from becoming awkward. ¡°Your mother hasn¡¯t left my side since I came here and is always around me.¡± I thought of telling her what I had done in these past three days. ¡°Obviously, it was bound to happen because you are now like an idol to her. My mother is the tree maiden and a staunch spirit worshipper. For someone like you whom even the Great Spirit bowed to, you might be akin to a status of Deity for her.¡± Regis explained to me. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± I replied to her realizing that I really needed to do these kind of things around as less as people I could and only whom I could really trust. Or, if I was just going to get rid of them later. There was suddenly a long pause as I ran out of words to speak and I could already feel Regis drowsing. I might had been really bad at these topic conversations after all. Thinking that she was awake, I wanted to say something that I had been holding back. ¡°Regis about tomorrow, is it really necessary to¡­¡± Before I could complete, Regis woke up as if she just now dived out off a bad dream in which she fell from the cliff. Quite a scary experience and I too sometimes have those nightmare visions. Most of the time it¡¯s a small cute wolf puppy who would run to the side of cliff and to the dangerous broken bridge which cannot hold us two together. And just when I was about to rescue him, he runs to the other side and tears off the ropes with his canines and I fall into the ravine. I for one have come to despise wolves. ¡°Alicia if its about tomorrow, then let¡¯s have that talk tomorrow only.¡± Regis framed those words stiffly. ¡°But¡­¡± I questioned apologizingly, but struggled against Regis who was trying to physically shut me up. Regis when was about to protest with her hands and trying to push me to the side of the bed, as if she found her hands heavy. She looked below and found her hands were intertwined around mine. Someway in her half-sleep, she had snuggled close to me. I smiled at her. I actually didn¡¯t mind her doing that. It might had been strange in the start but I think I owe her that much. Also it was better this way on colder nights. Regis face again went red in shame as she pulled them back with a funny reaction. ¡°You have gotten a bit mischievous with spending your time with big sister Edith.¡± Regis said in an embarrassed state. ¡°Wait I can explain¡­¡± my hands went around here and there in air but I still couldn¡¯t come out with a reasonable excuse for myself. ¡°Don¡¯t be dumb. And. Goodnight.¡± Regis stomped the pleasantry on my face and pulling all of the bedsheet to her side I was left bare. Realizing I was just now scolded for a being a bad girl. I needed to reassess my thoughts of spending my time around so many people when I can get in trouble for being in bad company. I was again hit over by the truth that living with so many people can be a bit bothersome at times. I pulled out a new blanket from my dimensional storage with how I was refused to get a share in the one which Regis was using. So, she finally decided to not talk about it. Is she really that stressed on fighting with me. And what will happen after I win¡­ All I wanted was just to spend more time with her before I decided to leave. I may have also fallen asleep shortly after. ***
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER – 5 : WE’RE THE SAME The early morning of our duel had finally come. Looking at the top of the window sill I wondered whether the teru-teru-bozu (handmade white paper rain dolls) could have really made a difference to this bright morning glory which I hung the previous night. Well, there had been several instances in the past where the sports matches got cancelled because of the rain, but I highly doubt that even a thunderstorm would have kept Regis at bay now. I had awoken up earlier than Regis, who by then had starkly refused all the maids, showing no sign of waking up any time sooner and decided to bury herself deep into the bed. I, on the other hand felt it was in best of my interest to partake bathing in a palace¡¯s gigantic bathtub since I cannot be sure of succeeding in finding one on my travels. Unwittingly, on returning I found Regis already gone. I enquired from the maids in my attendance which were forced upon me by my aunt even on my strong opposition for due reasons and my privacy; well that¡¯s a story for later. According to them Regis had already gone to see for the preparations of the duel and I was now supposed to meet her directly over there. Later Edith came to our doorstep and joined me in my breakfast which consisted of pancakes and yogurt tart seasoned with fruits. After having a quick chat with her, I could possibly try to shift my mind away from things, though not entirely. Also she did not bring up the topic of the duel at all. It was no surprise that she did not wanted to trouble me with the same repeated questions I was tormenting myself with. She told me that she was later supposed to escort me to the duel ground and how my uncle King himself went to great trouble of constructing the match ground under his own supervision for this specific duel. A special ground with fixed bobby traps hidden under the camouflaged leaves would surely be something to look forward too or could there be a special elven match ritual where we had to first swear and take oaths in front of the forest deities for their approval on the match decisions. The games I usually played back in my world had these kinds of customized arenas, but seeing one for myself, kept me at the edge of my seat on the wagon in which I and Edith were riding now. However being a part of it and seeing it happen from the sides was altogether a completely different thing. There in the coach Edith informed me of how Regis wanted to invite one of her friends to see the duel and I allowed it. I think including Regis¡¯s whole family ? Edith who was accompanying me now, the King who himself decided to help in the construction of the arena, the Queen who had already shown her interest to me of her looking forward to the match in her meetings with me. And then there was the prime-minster to look after any immediate needs or in case of an emergency. And this new guest of Regis was also going to join and observe my duel with her. They were all trustworthy people in their regards and I absolutely had no issues. Because by then I had already decided to end the match as quickly as possible and exactly as, how I promised Regis it to be. There was nothing that would have changed my mind. We moved deeper and deeper into the woods. Even though the birds merrily chirped and I could see some strange squirrels leaping from tree to tree and sometimes a pack of small racoon-like animals would start following us. Until the wagon would catch speed and leave them behind. Contrary to Edith who remarked as to how fine the weather was as she kept on staring at the serene landscape outside the window. Honestly, it was really a mystery to me too as to how the weather could be so ? super, ultra, great, delicious, wonderfully, cool and perfectly fine. It was raining¡­. but only in my heart. I was getting gradually tense, a feeling I had not felt for a while, one akin to just before appearing in a class test. I thought I could have a magical fight anytime and no matter what the conditions were. But this was my first fight with a person outside the labyrinth and I absolutely had no clue about the rules. At these times I remember the characters in a fantasy novel usually speaks highly of their master who had previously told them to remember their training whenever they would find themselves in a pinch. But mother never told me such a thing. I am sure her advice was much along the lines of ? ¡®if someone gives you a hard time just crush them in one blow.¡¯ Well, this placatory notion worked perfectly fine with monsters and positively delivered the message of (rest in) peace to them. , but I could never fight Regis in such a strong way. What should I do? ? I kept on pounding myself with the same question. Regis already knows of my healing powers so pretending to have a knee cut is no option. And if I pretend to have a headache, I know aunt Alva is going to choke me with those bitter and amaroidal medicinal herbs of her for which she so much takes pride in. ¡°Alicia, we have finally reached our destination.¡± Saying that the wagon halted and Edith stepped down on the ground, leaving me no room to think further. To be frank. I already knew about it. I could feel Regis¡¯s presence from far away, closing in on the distance as we approached. ¡°Yes.¡± I hurriedly muttered and hopped on the ground. Edith then gave the coachman the order to go back to the palace. ¡°Is you condition fine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I repeated myself. ¡°Alright, I and the others will be waiting at the top of that cliff not far from here from where we would be observing your match. You will be able to find Regis already waiting for you at the center of the ground.¡± Edith said pointing in the west at the high-rising hill and assured me before leaving me alone. ¡°Big sister Edith, if you had a fight with Regis, then what would you do?¡± I asked cautiously, almost catching her by surprise. Edith for a moment there stared at me. I thought, since she was my big sister now, I could have asked anything from her. But Regis was her own sister-first. It was selfish of me to ask about their personal past experiences. ¡°I am sorry, that was a strange thing to ask.¡± I supplemented to my own question and was about to proceed to my next place. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To be honest I am quite jealous that I never once had a fight with Regis. Otherwise I would have surely shown her why I am the older sibling!¡± Edith said with a beaming smile. ¡°I think that¡¯s how it would have actually ended.¡± I nodded showing my share of enthusiasm over the discussion. ¡°So Alicia, you should not lose this chance and come to a hasty conclusion. Go and give Regis what she asked for and don¡¯t hold back. Show her who the in charge is here!¡± Edith smirked at me with a blissful smile on her innocent regal face. As a matter of fact, it felt like being at home again. Not only because of the familiar vibes from big sister Edith, but it was the space around me. The arena was nothing of the special game-like design, but a simple construction which I used to have back in the labyrinth home. And it was much more refreshing because it reminded me of the fun training practices I had with mother or trying out new magic spells or artifacts with father, in the years I spent in the Labyrinth. After Edith sent me off and went to the spectator¡¯s post on the hill lying in a straight line a little far and high from here. I slowly started walking to the center of the stage, and in this short amount of time I had successfully developed an eagerness but some uneasiness was still firmly held inside me which kept on rising like a phoenix. On further reaching a place where the ground was few inches higher than its surroundings appeared in my field of vision. Only short grass grew on the side in a wide encircle, while the whole centre stage was bare soft soil. One could say that it might had been the centrum of the forest, finding the spacious place all to myself. From here I could again see Edith and others as foretold, sitting on a clean shaved wooden logs piled up like a small staircase, far away on a cliff. It was certainly the best spectating position one could ask for. Not to forget about the spectators¡¯ safety because of some mis-directed spells flying afield. Edith had told me on the cart that how the prime minister possessed a special visualization magic and it was at a level that he could perceive magic movements and reproduce them into visual information and share it with several people at the same time. So, they were going to know and watch as much about the match as we would know down here. They might had what I call the special bird¡¯s eye-view advantage like an RPG-player. But my concerns did not rest on those who were observing us from some miles far away but the individual in front of me and the very person who proposed this duel. The broad grin on Regis¡¯s face, I could feel that how more refined and lovely it had become from the first time we met. By mere coincidence we were standing at an equal distance and at the periphery of the ring platform surrounded by a culmination of giant trees with massive and thick trunks. I felt pretty happy for them because these ancient trees might had been ripped apart on the first day of our combat training practice in the labyrinth with my mother. ¡°Regis.¡± I called out thankfully. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy. You do know we are going to have a match against each other right now.¡± Regis flaunted. ¡°But I can¡¯t see a referee?¡± I asked looking around for a scorekeeper whether a living referee or an animated scoreboard. Surely to announce who was the winner, one would be needed. Or is he one among the spectators and for safety reasons¡­. ¡°Alicia¡­ You still think that way.¡± Regis throat soared before she could complete the statement. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I was still unable to understand what she really meant. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Once I win this fight, there will be no doubts.¡± Regis exclaimed with a fiery look and burning eyes narrowed on my face. ¡°Wait! But¡­ Listen to me.¡± I pressed over my own hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to talk. We begin right here.¡± For a moment a brief silence filled the air. The wind kicked up the fallen leaves into the air, and brought along with itself the fragrant sandalwood scent of the forest. Regis¡¯s red hairs gently floated in the way the wind wanted it to. But the mask on my face barely let me feel the wind, nor my perfectly set camouflaged black hairs seemed to get along with the mood of it. The next moment I knew, a bow manifested in Regis¡¯s hand, which glinted red in the sunlight. Her fingers reaching the quiver tucked along her back, horizontally placed near her waist and hastily knocking an arrow. She launched it directly at me, going straight for my left eye under the mask. I had decided to wear the mask thinking that it was the best way to not let my thoughts get in the way and also keep my magic level in check so as to not hurt Regis and get done with the fight. ¡°I can¡¯t let you have destroying this precious gift of mine !¡± Saying that I activated a small Gravi - fusion sphere at my hand, which completely sucked away the first arrow. The second. And the third arrow before they could have even gotten close to me. ¡°I see now. What really big sister meant when she said it? It won¡¯t be any fun if I decide to fight like this. ¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean but if you don¡¯t fight, you are going to get hurt.¡± Regis said catching a quick breath. In that moment where Regis might have appeared to pull a single arrow and while my concentration had been fixed to that one, she almost instantly and skillfully managed to pull out two more arrows. But in front of my analyze skill these kinds of cheap tricks held no value; no matter how methodically they were executed. ¡°Regis, for your wish and just as I promised to have a fair and equal match with you. I too will be only using wind magic and no other skills I possess would be activated to fight you.¡± I declared my own terms of fighting with her. ¡°Don¡¯t come complaining to me when you lose.¡± Regis gripped her bow tight as if trying to hide away something in secret. This time it was not something strange, but an instinct I was most familiar to was welling up inside me. It was no different than any other time. The only thing was that it got heightened to the extent that I was myself realizing about it just about now. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó REGIS ASCALON I took a deep breath and calming myself after my first failure; I already knew I had screwed up with my golden chance. That was one of my best attacks which I could pull off without using magic and she instead of dodging it, played it like a kid. Alicia, shouldn¡¯t your question had been what I wanted? This fight which I proposed¡­ I wanted to prove something. Not that I was better than her and my abilities surpassed her in some manner or desperately chase after her. But a new option was available after Aunt Caroline hinted it to me. All I needed to do was prove myself and make her understand that she could trust me. But still what made me the most hung up to it? Even I didn¡¯t knew so much as that I went through a grueling training regime to find that answer. Coming out of my comfort zone ? where I could have spent my easy life in the palace, now that I am able to control my magic to some extent. Spend time with my family, be a rightful princess, train with Will and others and might even go adventuring with them on excursions just like big sister does on her campaigns. And yet, I have found that answer or not is entirely a different matter; because I had no brains to spare when I could feel that irrepressible magical energy leaking out from Alicia. Didn¡¯t she herself say just now that she was going to only use wind magic. Shouldn¡¯t she just hold back a little considering that I am still new to all of this. But I was talking about Alicia here, and her holding back; might apply to this level alone or she might had been just that unfamiliar to the term. I was surprised to see Alicia¡¯s face which didn¡¯t so much as blink after my sneak attack. Rather she didn¡¯t even flinch at the arrows flying at their maximum speed. ¡®Now what¡­?¡¯ I asked myself. Witnessing that Alicia had plugged off her mask now in the most fashionable ways and parted with it into oblivion. Soon a small fickle of air around her sent shivers down my spine no matter how mesmerizing her appearance was with or without that mask. ¡®What kind of freakish advice did you give to her, big sister? I will make you pay for it!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t stop myself from cursing her from within but I could only do that if I survive this match, that is. She stayed motionless and I knew making the first move would have been the correct choice when her single spell could have destroyed the entire dwelling. To even have a little chance at winning, I could not afford to let her dominate the ground. But something told me that this wasn¡¯t going to be her plan at all. Then with sudden briskness, the ground shook, without any visible movements. And without any further warning, the nearby trees lowered down their branches on their own as much as possible. From their mightiest of heights a single tall and stubborn branch wilted down. Surrounded by a garland of flowers a new bent branch appeared in front of Alicia and she grabbed it. As if all forces of nature had bent their heads and put it down just to showcase their respect to the authority she possessed. Not so surprising when she could have even the Great Spirits at her command. Holding that irregular thin wooden stick folded and curved a bit at its edge, bulging out in the middle almost forming an imperfect arc. I wondered what it was for? Comparing and realizing something in those extraordinary nexuses of happenings, a premonition hit me hard. I gritted my teeth, setting my foot tight and rubbing it against the ground as hard as possible. Feeling that irreparable sensation again, I leapt to my right. A severing blow of wind crashed at my very original spot and left a wide shattered crack on the ground. Alicia had a scarily upset look on her face as she saw me dodging her magically manifested arrow shot. The irregular shaped stick was actually her bow and it was news to me¡­ it had to be cheating or an unfair game, to play with new cards. But I felt I had no right to complain when I furtively attacked the first time and didn¡¯t think through the rules of the match thoroughly. Actually I might have an aversion to those academic and paper filing works. ¡°So you can even use a bow and launch invisible arrows around with it?¡± I commented. Was it a bad joke Alicia was playing in the name of fairness of the match and bringing it to an equal level? There couldn¡¯t have been a more bizarre idea. Promising to use only wind magic and the same weapon as me. Is this really what she considers being an equal? It was not like I could feel the magic she launched, when it rushed at me. It was pure instinct because I myself was well-versed in projectiles. By looking at her eye-ball movements, the direction in which her feet were directed, her grip, the movement of her arms and even the undertaking force drive of the wind at the time of launch¡­ I was observing it all. I had to, otherwise that shot would have really injured me badly, or likely killed me, if I had not learned to protect myself by surrounding with a thin sheet of magic, as Will taught me. As for the level I was at, it¡¯s still too flimsy that all it could do good for me was cushion my landing. But for Alicia it¡¯s not a big deal when she thinks she can heal anyone, no matter the amount of injury or even when they could be taking their last breath. Her vanity was extreme, and she was not afraid of showing her true colours right off the bat in a fight. Is she trying to take my life now because I made an attempt on hers? On second thought it was a great idea of unmasking her. And I needed to step up my game too. Perhaps a bit of an extra good luck would be more than welcome on my side. Then again, I could have engaged in some conversation in the start. But I doubt from her looks and demeanour she would even move her lips anymore. It was a deadly silent stalemate. As if Alicia was analyzing all of her surroundings in a quick glance. I too prepared my arrow on the tight stretched string and waited for a comeback. No one could have said who was in a much more advantageous position when ? I was a veteran archer and my opponent a self-proclaimed ¡®magical genius¡¯ posing an archer and at an equal expertise level at that in archery. At least I could tell that much from a glance and with her invisible wind magic arrows its more than sufficient to skewer me if I did not pay attention even for a second. Alicia¡¯s pitches were peerless. Nonetheless as an archer myself it was to an extent where I could read the path of an invisible ghost arrow just with my bare eyes and raw instinct. The following scene couldn¡¯t have been much more predictable, because the next instant I had realized by then, that my physical arrows were no match against her invisible wind arrows. Alicia again gripped her wooden bow tight and a fiery pulse raised through her body left, cleaving through the air itself, headed straight in my direction. It came much faster than I expected and packed even more pressure. CLANG! I barely managed to veer it off course in the last moment by my own arrow shot just a second before it could have made a second attempt for my life. BOOM¡­ Our arrows clashed right in front of my eyes, and the pointer of my arrow along with its shaft was blown to million pieces. It was a spectacular clash, but the marvelous repercussive force it created knocked me back on the ground. The equal distance ground we shared until now¡­ I was slowly losing it and the gap between us further tended to increase. With no rest and Alicia¡¯s simple one-way made-up mind-set, in a breath give or take. She had started firing powerful magic arrows without end, never missing. Having but no choice I made an all-out run. I kept on trying to predict the trajectory of these arrows and save myself with a hair¡¯s breadth gap every time. Whether I was running zig-zag or in a manipulated way I had no idea and my legs were the only thing keeping me alive. I was slowly closing in on the distance between me and her again. Also it would seem that she was not against the idea. When I could read in her devious mind that the closer, I got, it would be easier to increase her accuracy and aim at me. And that¡¯s what I really wanted, when a compressed air arrow strayed from its path intentionally and aiming for my vitals. Me realizing that I could not dodge it when it was this near, I stretched my empty hand and took the hit on the arm. It pierced right through the protective gear I had on me, leaving a big incision and the arrow half past through my flesh. ¡°WAHHAAAAA¡­¡­¡± with a big scream I took the pain of the brunt I intended to. The wound was deep and it had already started to bleed, but the pain did not made me withdrew from executing my next attack. ¡°I got you!¡± I hissed at Alicia. I knew I was now close enough that I could use an enchanted arrow myself and without losing my target. With no intention of wasting even a single precious second, I launched three of them at her at the same time. Alicia in a predicament too aimed back for those three and completely annihilated my ? decoys. I had already learnt my lesson that all these arrows could have been good for was work as a blocking screen. But this was the time for which I prepared for so long. To be able to use the same magic missile attack I pulled on the Dragon Island at point blank range and put in everything I had learnt in these days. ¡°Come forth wind, Howling Storm.¡± I gasped for air as I muttered the chant, the pain had started to take a numb effect on my hands. The space in front of my arrow appeared to distort as I successfully invoked a tempest. Mine and her eyes met. But she seemed so expressionless and impassive to me. Untouched by my fighting spirit and the danger she was involved in. Until her lips curled into a bewitching smile¡­ An unsaid word reaching me ? far. I was still so far from her, to be not able to realize where she stands in this world and how her infinite powers could affect people around her. As if I wouldn¡¯t know that myself¡­. Trying to clear my head again, I released the full might of my attack. Alicia brandished a hand; a ripping force of a single streamlined wind of incalculable mass thrust forward destroying the very magical formation itself which I had worked so hard to prepare and it got neutralized by her magic spell. ¡°Grahhh! Why you...!¡± I clamoured, seeing my very own enchanted arrow go out in blazes and I was pushed back further again. Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on. Hurrying up to close in the distance as soon as possible, I got on my feet again, only to find Alicia had taken to skies. She was using wind magic to singularly float in the air. A paramount sight, like an eagle with its white wings spread out, ready to pounce on me from the skies. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó THE HILL The anticipation and excitement of the match was on its way and just then both parties ? Alicia and Regis had taken their places inside the arena and stood face to face with each other. Will Varlon one of the guests to the duel, gave his regards to the royal family and took his seat along the sidelines to spectate the match. The prime minister started sharing his visual senses with the present attendees on permission from King Ereg. Everyone was expecting of a long chat between the two individuals. Though it was a completely different matter that they couldn¡¯t hear with what they had to say to each other. But the match as soon as kicked off with Regis taking a strong stance and brilliantly carrying out a quick successive three arrow pulls from her bow. ¡°That¡¯s the way.¡± Regis¡¯s father ended up exulting loudly. While others took it as a sign of a father being excessively proud. But it could have only been the Prime Minister who knew that the next three months of his personal expenses rested on his bets placed on the ongoing match. Failure for him was not an option. Everyone could eminently see how far Regis had come in her training in just a span of three days. But it could only have been her continuous efforts bearing fruits, she had made it possible by working hard on cultivating her skills in these years. Regis¡¯s father and mother couldn¡¯t be more proud than they felt today as was evident form their heartwarming expression. Though the King had successfully hidden his temptation to reveal of what was about to come, it was clear from Edith¡¯s face that what probabilities she had perceived through her probability foresight were completely unfathomable. Will, was the only one who had helped Regis prepare this move and even the most skilled archers in the army would face utmost difficulties to pull such a feat at the get go. He already knew about the duel, but the other contestant was never described to him. Seeing her under a mask he couldn¡¯t help but have an eagerness to know what was beneath it. In the next moment the thing that made them all bite their lips was when how Alicia had gently brushed off the three arrows with just her palm and threw them off like a kid¡¯s toys. As if that wasn''t shocking enough, things took an even more unbelievable turn for everyone and when Will¡¯s desires were ultimately fulfilled and it was also the time, he regretted it the most for even merely wishing for it on a whim. Everyone gulped their last bite of vegetative root snacks in bewilderment, as they saw Alicia removing her mask and revealing her face under the restless sun and the thrill of action. It was not a first for the King and Queen but the looks on the faces of others made them feel embarrassed and overwhelmed at the same time. It contained such an expression but like a pandora box it always packed with it a new anticipation and uncertainties that one could never get bored of it. With how Alicia without a chant or spell, as if the nature was under her command the tree bent down and made an exclusive bow by the blessed hands of the great forest spirit herself. Will quickly learned from other¡¯s dynamic discussion that her name was Alicia. He questioned himself, even knowing that what he had been seeing up till now made it more the meaningless. ¡®Is it even possible to do damage to her when she is floating in the air in a defenseless state?¡¯ And the lasting words made it sound even more unbelievable for him. Even from the seat in the audience he felt helpless to do anything to help his trainee, whose complexion was visibly paled because of the fatal injury she was enduring. Alicia had red crimson eyes; a red shade similar to Regis¡¯s hair which he admired so much but it also possessed a sinister glow in it. They felt it even from this far and when she was not looking, that the light exuded could pierce through him, a testament to her deadly combat techniques and prowess. Her adorable face radiated a ghastliness which would have made the top officials of military shiver back even with the whole army backing them up. On her small lips there was a hint of pleasure while the rest of her face had a built of a mystical doll and with her pure white hair, which recently changed from a dark black hue. He could not deny saying that she was a peerless beauty nonetheless. He held his breath, clenching his fist tight and in a panic state for Regis¡¯s safety he did not even realize when his fingers had gripped and sunken tight into his skin. ¡®Regis was true to every word with how she described her human friend as an undefeatable opponent in a fight.¡¯ Will thought and now he himself couldn¡¯t deny it. Will had achieved such proficiency in sound magic that through the vibrations of magic particles around someone he could perceive their strength. But what could he say when he was already overwhelmed and his ear-drum tear asunder whenever he tried to perceive the magical state around Alicia. The cold shivers running down his backbone, every time he tried was the only thing that prevented him from getting knocked unconscious in his scaling attempts. The density of the magic particles was solid packed and instead of possessing certain fixed vibrations of a normal being. The only thing left for him to believe was that the innate magic of the nature itself danced at her fingertips. It was silent and deadly at the same time. The only expectation Will had in mind for Regis was ? ¡®I have full confidence that her training will reveal its true worth to her and help her out of that tight spot. I know you aren¡¯t there yet, but in these three days I know how much this match must have meant to you. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine to what extent you might have gone to do this?¡¯ ¡°Yes princess, you are right you have taught me again and again that you can do anything and can overcome any obstacle. Even when you might had been suffering, you always tried to get by those challenges and always come through.¡± Will said to himself. Just then everyone had a glint of hope in their eyes for Regis when they breathed signs of admiration after seeing her use magic arrows for the first time in the match. But the fiercely radially pulsating magical storm materializing in mid-air, got shattered into a spectacle of magical blasts when Alicia struck her arm at Regis. Casting her own magic spell without any chant needed, proving that she was the most stormproof. This mind-boggling sight had captivated everyone¡¯s interest leaving them with an intense desire to know ? ¡®how did she do it?¡¯ But the point of curiosity of this small audience was a sign of collapse and failed attempts of the opposing combatant. No one knew what was about to come next, or what merciless scheme Alicia might had cooked up for the innocent clueless girl facing her in a one-on one match. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó THE DUEL There was no time to think, and so Regis leaped up. She decided she had to get close to her again if she wanted to defeat her. Though her previous days had been one of only training and battles, Regis was barely able to keep Alicia in her sight¡ªand even so, being able to see her and being able to respond to her invisible magic arrows were two different things. Alicia kept on firing her compressed magic arrows at Regis almost incessantly, raining them over the ground like small swift shooting stars, zapping through the skies. Regis couldn¡¯t help but feel like a wooden training post. Technique be damned, she was being dominated no matter what kind of dodging maneuver she used on her body. After a few seconds only, she wished Will would have given a much more definite advice, than just telling her to ¡®believe in your training¡¯. What she might have needed the most now was an impeccable strategy? ¡®Wait for it and figure it out. She definitely should have a weakness.¡¯ Regis planned. She looked back at Alicia, making sure not to lose her pace or fall down. And another arrow went past her cheeks, scrapping a part of her skin and ruining her hairs. ¡®Not Possible. She has none. She killed that heavenly dragon in a blink of an eye. I just might be joking around with myself.¡¯ Regis skulked around with those very fancies. She decided it was best to stick with running than to wait and think for a plan bound to fail. ¡°Maybe a final impression of ? ¡®Go and slaughter them.¡¯ Would have been more of my suit and would give me more confidence.¡± Regis screeched while running, as her voice got muffled with the sound of interminable blasts and her yelps. ¡°That¡¯s no good.¡± One of the attendees in audience prompted to himself, but was inadvertently heard by everyone. Before the whole world could look at him for ruining their attention and focus, the footwork of Regis lifted up from the ground and with a giant air-blast she was thrown away several meter far. Leaving a sunken deep hole in the ground. ¡°What happened just now?¡± The Elven queen Alva couldn¡¯t hide her astonishment and was left unsettled not knowing what actually hit Regis, her daughter. But no answer came. She looked left and right, her voice and face both completely confused. Regis stepped somewhere else escaping to another side and again¡­ BOOM¡­ The land under her, split into two while another arrow ended up grazing through her back. ¡°I already had my doubts, but it seems the whole place has been now rigged with traps.¡± The voice involuntarily continued. ¡°But when and how?¡± Alva asked still disconcerted. While this small conversation of theirs had gained other¡¯s attention too. King Ereg clearing his throat with a groan, he firmly assessed the situation based on his former knowledge and experience. ¡°If I am not wrong, I already knew Alicia would be exceptional in using any weapon from what she might had learnt from her mother. Even if she was terrifying with her combat techniques, I wouldn¡¯t say she would resort to such type of gameplay.¡± ¡°Then who would that be?¡± Edith joined in the conversation. ¡°Even if Caroline was not the head-butting fighter type but such kind of battle sense aiming for the future consequences was always something far from her mind. But I do know someone close to her¡­, who liked to be thorough with his strategies and ascertain his dominance over everyone.¡± King Ereg revealed every little information he knew about. Indirectly telling them that it was none other than the former True Demon Lord ¨C Ashborn¡¯s influence. But only if such knowledge was available to Regis pre-hand, she might not be suffering and having a hard time being bounced around the ground. It was only thanks to her training she had learned to place a magic shield around her body and cushion her landing on the ground by surrounding herself with that flimsical magic of hers. It was happening all in a matter of seconds and if she did not wanted to get slaughtered, she had to run and end up being a victim to a strong explosion. There were traps everywhere and she knew Alicia might not had been leaving a single chance to skewer her. But she wasn¡¯t finishing her at the same time. It was the work of arrows which Regis evaded but never knew they were placing a special trap magic on ground all this time, which activated the moment she stepped on it. At this point of time she really could accept that she just might had been a genius to not let go a single action of her to waste. For Alicia it might had been just setting up a common old-fashioned minesweeper game as she gazed from above mirthfully to see her traps doing the bidding for her .But for Regis it was way scary like a soldier passing through an intense war-zone in a landmine area. Regis knew one wrong step and it could turn into a grotesque sight if she is not careful as she gulped at the intensity of sound and smoke-dust exploding on the ground. ¡®Is Alicia trying to wear me down and make me accept defeat? Taunting her won¡¯t get her riled up. She Is too calm and absorbed in her fight. I doubt she can even hear me like this. Then I will just close in on her.¡¯ Regis thought. She knew she had one last trump card in her hand. He destructible power was going to be the key though she didn¡¯t knew herself how to use it properly. She didn¡¯t have to if she just had to clear all those traps in her way. Regis could once too find herself diabolically zested by the very thought and found out why it felt ecstatic so much. Then again, it should not be a problem for a problem child like her who was good at destroying things. All she knew was that she didn¡¯t wanted to lose to her. No matter the cost. Regis finding a spot free from traps and managing to shoot a number of arrows back at Alicia. She freed her hands from the special glove that possessed a non-conductive magical nature. She puts her hands on the floor and frenziedly started channeling all of her magic inside it. . On the hill the tension was palpable... the prime minister exclaimed that there were so much disturbance and density of magic particles being released that there was an overload problem in his skill. The visual imagery from the prime minster kept getting blurred. Leaving him only to complain that his skill was encumbered with the magical blasts and it had never happened before. A sudden gale slashed through the audience this far, so powerful that they couldn¡¯t keep their eyes open. And when they did finally pry their eyelid apart, the whole ground was turned into a junkyard. ¡°What? What in the world was that?¡± Everyone exclaimed overawed by the storm of madly dancing dust-clouds and magic in the air. A new and unfamiliar landscape was present before them covered in a mystical ground dust. Later there were several other explosions and when the visibility did show signs of improving for a little; all they could see was a hazy figure tactically approaching another standing figure. Yet they were still uncertain as to what had happened in the few seconds between then and now. While hearing the explosions echo far away from the hill, their pupils moving rapidly, as they were going to sear the fight between Alicia and Regis into their memory. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó REGIS ASCALON There is always some part of me that fears that I would fail. It screams and tears away my consciousness every time I tried to lift up the bow. But reaching to her was my only option and so I needed to do it for myself first. There were really no referees or rules; not because they could get hurt. But to begin with ? victory or defeat was not significant. At least not for me. When the fight itself was my goal. I wasn¡¯t going to stop until I had tried everything out, for which I had worked hard to prepare in these days. My powers were the main weapon against her and I was going to use it. Just placing my hands on the ground and channeling magic directly, the air from inside upturned the ground and a massive storm took the skies in to a hysterical obligation to run wild and painted it brown-black with soil particles. I could feel my hands rip apart with pain as my overlying skin was wearing off and trails of blood got mixed with it. But nonetheless the technique was working and several magical traps got activated because of my interference and participated in the terrific show of annihilation. That shock, together with the earth shaking, cleared the ground from a radial centre. Great trees that were said to be several thousand years old, and the gigantic stones that were buried under them, flew over several hundred meters up into the sky and disappeared into the thin air, contributing to the debris. Though it would cause a second disaster when they fell, I did not worry about the consequences. The intense sounds stopped. The vibration of the earth and the atmosphere fell silent. I knew I had already done more than enough damage to take care of the ground almost turning it upside -down. But I had to stop, also because if I used it any further my hands would have been injured to the extent I would had to concede the match. In this forest and the new-born space, the two us were facing each other again. And I wanted to hear her thoughts as to how I had dismantled her wicked plan. Raising up my chin and searching somewhere in the sky, I spotted her. She silently floated as usual. But then a golden warm light enwrapped around my hand and it got healed the next moment. Realising I had seen this phenomena before, I was not expecting this and wanted to know why. ¡°Regis fight to your heart content. Don¡¯t worry I will heal you as many times as you get hurt.¡± Alicia explained as expressionless and indifferently as ever. ¡°¡­.¡± I was speechless. ¡°Just as I told you before, I will fulfill your wish and not let you hurt anyone with your skill including yourself, unless you want to.¡± Alicia continued. It sounded crazy¡ªat least to me¡ªas we exchanged glances. She genuinely seemed to feel that way. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then you are going to have a very hard time defeating me.¡± I said with a painted on-grin on my face. But Alicia seemed to have gone back to her fighting stance and in longer the mood to talk again. And the cheap smile on my face might had not been enough to cover my ache and fragileness. I looked back at my hands and the wound I received from her arrow attack was still there. I chuckled at the very thought. How far away was the existence that spoke to me like all of it was natural? I finally understood the true meaning. So that¡¯s what she calls fair play. Her sense of justice and fairness is really twisted. Healing only the wounds I received from my skill and leaving those of the match¡­ She is scary and far from the good kind girl she seemed to be the previous night. ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on me Alicia. And I am not one to stay beaten.¡± I said out loudly as my voice seemed to echo in the pandemic I have created a few moments ago. I was not hoping for a reply from her and I was fine with it being that way. I wasn¡¯t going to hold a grudge towards her from any of this. ¡°Naturally, I have no intention of losing also.¡± A reply did came and it was more than gratifying for me. I wasn¡¯t dreaming and I thought for the first time I had a real chat with her. No matter where she was in the skies, my voice did reach to her. Even if we could have been just companions and this fight¡­ that wasn¡¯t how it was meant to be. Why couldn¡¯t I have been able to see it until now? Alicia was just like me; she too was searching for a friend. And the prime reason she might had entered this kingdom accidentally. That¡¯s why you came looking for me¡­ always. Even when I denied you in the start. And before I knew it I wanted to see the outside world with you. If she think this match is about who is the stronger among both of us; if it¡¯s just the way that she feels then it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s the same way I do. Unless I really show it to her that I can be one too. I needed to leap through the sky or so I thought to catch up to her. But I might had been insane too, because I think it would be much easier to just force her back on to the ground. ¡°Let¡¯s end this game of hide and seek¡­ Alicia.¡± I said excitedly to myself. I wouldn¡¯t mind if she eavesdropped and got mad. This was a fight after all. I knelt down and putting both of my hands together again on the ground and with much more zeal and spirit, and without holding anything back or doubting myself. I dynamically charged the earth with my magic spontaneously. The charged energy did not offset my constitution this time, I was more focused than to care about my health loss. Instead, it condensed where it gathered, and that magical energy was released in all directions in the next moment. The scattering wind force was transformed into a shock wave, and spread the destruction out to the surroundings. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I planned to fight Regis using a bow, and since I cannot use just any weapon because of my dual swords. Either I had to make them on my own or either the swords accept it as part of themselves. But it was almost an impossibility. The fact that I could use my mother¡¯s gift- the wind fan was already more than I could ask for. And my swords were the best fit for me and I did not need anything. Hence I decided to use my title¡¯s power ¨C ¡®The Celestial Queen of Spirits¡¯ and make a bow for myself. After I had healed Regis¡¯s wounds and she seemed to be once again indulged in the fight. My thoughts turned to what kind of trap I could lay next, as I prepared myself. If she just kept ruining the ground, the trap magic explosions would not hold. Just then I suddenly felt the power from Regis lashing out as she invoked her special magic again. A torrent hit me hard and was much stronger than before. The dust clouded the sky and made the arena almost impenetrable, to the point where I could not see further than a meter. I thought it might had been best to release my own [Wind Cutter] spell. But I needed to make sure that Regis too was alright after launching such a fierce straightforward attack. Not making things too complicated, I landed on the ground, searching for her in that blurred brown haziness. I felt a bit nauseated from the dusty air and because all my other skills were off, as I asked Al to do so. Though it might seem to be disadvantageous for the short distance type, the dense storm that obstructed the view made it easy to dish out a surprise attack. As for the long-distance type, though the distance was reduced, that meant it was harder to make a line of fire at almost zero visibility. I was unable to navigate and pinpoint Regis¡¯s true location. Moving my head felt tedious and I once again realized why magic is best and the most convenient energy. When Regis suddenly flashed behind me out of nowhere, preparing to do a horizontal sweep of my legs, I put all my strength into my legs and leaped backward, my bow held out and pointing at her head. In this lag of few seconds, she got close to me and had now started wielding her own bow as a stick, and it already proved long and effective enough to reach my body. It was a crude way to use a bow and knock me down. But I was the daughter of the True Hero and cannot let myself be overpowered by something this obvious. ¡°Do you really think something like this could defeat me.¡± I let out my thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting, for this time.¡± Regis replied in kind. The only difference was that she accelerated at the same time as her bow moved forward, to land a robust hit on me. It would seem that aiming at our target when nothing was clear to our eyes, turned out to be a relatable problem. With no choice left I put my own bow on the line and wielded it just like hers. I was glad because of mother¡¯s training I had all weapon movements and combat arts memorized. A close-quarter stick fight was no problem for me. Though I felt kind of sad for the bow not being used in its most upright and righteous ways. Regis and me were competing to hit each other with our bow¡¯s rigid ends, the two of us only inches apart. A close-combat staff fight involved staying out of the opponent¡¯s line of strike, dodging, or using our own arms to knock aside the arms or staff of the opponent. Thud! Thud! Thud! The forays launched from Regis were clear and immature and I could not understand her reasoning to get so close to me and put herself in danger. Either way most of her hits were a miss or easily parried by me. Her frustration of it was clear on surface of her face and the impatient movements of her hands. ¡°That¡¯s as far you go, Aliiiiicia!¡± Regis spoke while in a fired-up mood, and closed the distance while feeling the heat on her skin from the magic repercussions she used. I saw her hands and bow-cum-stick move to two fingers length higher and over my head. I was about to parry it with a swift glide of my own bow rushing in upwards direction. Suddenly Regis¡¯s weapon spun in her hands and a sharp blade, like a butterfly knife opened up from inside the bow, nicely concealed inside the wooden-framework. Its blade looked red and glinted to reflect the sun¡¯s light in my eyes. Inopportunely my eyes blinked, and in the matter of heat I swiftly sped up my bow to cross against the blade. KHACH. A complete clean cut cleaved my bow in two fragments. As if my own ingenuity suffered over losing my bow weapon. I drew back my fist, while maintain top speed, with a power incomparable to what my thin body would foretell. My fist approaching had one long straight beam of light behind it, or so it appeared because of the gathering momentum of wind pressure. I punched in Regis¡¯s abdomen as she let out a scream of utmost displeasure and suffering. ¡°¡­Oops!¡± I gasped under my breathe. Realizing I went too far. Seeing Regis blown away dozens of meters, while some of the large trees behind her vanished due to the force of the blow. Thankfully Regis had brilliantly crossed her arms and prepared herself to receive the blow. Not exposing herself fully to the attack. Regis in her pained state tried to lift up herself again. Though it wasn¡¯t a direct hit, it was clear that damage had penetrated into her body. Regis took up her bow again and launched a first arrow at me. Quickly comprehending I was weaponless I ran in her direction. Without wasting a moment¡¯s notice, Regis back-to-back launched her second enchanted arrow. SNAP! And with that hers bow broke too. Grasping that this was my chance to finish the match, I put on a spurt. I threw one end of my bow to the first arrow and the other corresponding to the second. Perfectly making up the numbers as they collided and opened up the way for me. A look of unmistakable discomposure crossed Regis¡¯s face. I was so close to her, but my lips bit themselves indecisively as my legs hesitated to move forward with my body. ¡°¡­!!!¡± Breathing heavily and unsure of what anomaly occurred the height of my eye-level descended gradually as the effect of gravity took over my body and I was slammed on the ground. I tried grabbing onto something only to find air and narrowly saved my head to sustain from a heavy injury. Cannot have a comical-memory-loss hit right at the start of the story. It was suspenseful and tragic for me, even when I did not see life flashing before my eyes, I turned back and found a knot tied in a tuft of grass, with the sole intent to make me trip. Somehow a guilt came back to me, that I was doing quite a similar prank with Regis. And when I looked back, unable to lift myself up because of a strong wind force holding me down. I found Regis bearing the pointed end of an arrow at me. Both of us had lost our weapons. I was flat on ground, while Regis¡¯s condition was just barely allowing her to stand under her impromptu impulses. ¡°I give up.¡± I said calmly acknowledging my defeat. I had lost all intentions of fighting any further since I was pinned down. If Regis really wanted to hurt me, she would have already done in a real fight. And with no physical time left and the restrictions over me there was no possible way to react just then. ¡°Waahaaaa¡­¡± Regis took a sigh of relief. And as if her personality totally flipped, she dropped down her arrow and an arrogant look evolved on her face. ¡°I won...? I won!!!¡± She asked to herself followed up by professing and declaring her own win. ¡°I knew I always had it in me, if I gave it a try.¡± I smiled at her, thinking it was just the win going into her head. And she had all rights to be happy when I turned around again seeing the bigger picture of how the forest, except for the place where we were, had a folding fan shape scattered for miles away, testifying to the ferocity of the match we just now survived through. ¡°Even if you can use all kinds of magic, you never saw that trap coming. Did you!? Ha-ha-ha¡­¡± Regis did not stop laughing for a while at my pitiful state. Well that was ingenious of her to take the advantage of smoke and chaos while fighting me and secretly use wind magic to make such a small foot grass trap and lure me in. ¡°I say I can have a fight anytime and I can make you fall in defeat again and again. Huh¡­ you see that, Alicia. I already knew you were not that big of a deal. I think I can beat you right here and now again as many times as you ask.¡± My forehead strained, and I felt that she was kind of being mean to me right now. Seeing that she was not looking at my hands, I held tight to her leg and made a complete roll over. To which Regis¡¯s body followed into another short crash landing. THUMP! Both of lay around across each other. ¡°So, Regis how about we have a second round.¡± I asked placidly. ¡°No.nooo.no.no.¡± Regis replied as if she was just now tranced by a trauma. ¡°I don¡¯t want to take a chance at my life and die for something so meaningless.¡± Regis bowled, as her whole body rattled on the ground. All the pain and cramps from before were coming back to her. And when Regis looked at me with loving eyes as if hoping for a miraculous heal, I mischievously beamed back at her. Well, you reap what you sow. And that¡¯s how I exacted my vengeance. Now I too was in a thoughtful discussion with myself of what was about to come when I had accepted my defeat. Did I break the promise which I made with Regis back then? Did I fail to prove myself strong enough to make her wish completely true? I fought with a friend for the first time and lost. It feels so different form the labyrinth because it also hurts too while fighting with them, even when it¡¯s a planned match like this. Hurting others with my power without a reason¡­ it was not something I wanted to use it for. Maybe big sister Edith was right and the fight had nothing to do with who we are? Maybe I wanted to win! But I am glad it ended this way too. Staring at the floating clouds who had started flirting among themselves by clashing into each other for a while; Regis suddenly spoke up. ¡°Say, Alicia¡­ whenever things are rough it¡¯s okay for you to complain¡­ and if you are sad, it¡¯s okay to cry. To get angry. I mean¡­ I want¡­ you understand right¡­ because we¡¯re family too.¡± I felt like Regis wanted to send across a dep message but ended up with a gibberish cached memo. ¡°Hey Regis do you want to come with me and accompany me on my journey?¡± I still wanted to give a shot at asking now, even when I failed to keep my promise and prove myself to her. I wouldn¡¯t know an answer until I ask for it. ¡°What are you talking about? I have always planned to come with you.¡± Regis replied unperturbedly. ¡°Huhhh¡­¡± I felt like being ambushed out of nowhere. I never heard of this piece of information before ? it was news to me. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid. I don¡¯t know what you will do without me. It might be possible that even after twenty years I find you roaming lost in this forest or in some kind of dump. Can¡¯t have a trespasser for that long in our kingdom?¡± Her language might had been dismissive for a princess¡¯s dignity or offensive against me. But I could not hide my surprise or joy. But still having a doubt inside me, I decided to be thorough, ¡°But what about the conditions of the fight. I lost and failed to prove myself to be able to keep you safe.¡± ¡°Do you have a weak memory, I clearly mentioned you have to prove your strength by fighting me in a match. I never mentioned winning was a necessity.¡± Regis said rubbing her temples in a very cute and alluring way. As I tried to revisit my memory, I clearly remembered that''s what she actually said to me. Did she plan this from the start. If I could, I wanted to scream in amazement that I had finally made a best friend for my life. I might have been struggling with my feelings for some time. But with now how things are, I am just relieved to finally open up about it. ¡°And I think you are already strong enough to protect me.¡± Regis said embarrassedly as her cheeks turned red and maybe so did mine because we were unable to look in each other¡¯s eyes right now. She continued, ¡°And also because I am your sister, I don¡¯t want you to end up in a wrong place. We need to find that person for you quickly, she is important to you right.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± I nodded compassionately. . Regis outstaring at me, ¡°Good grief! Why do you suddenly sound like a kid?¡± ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : INTERLUDE : TWO BACKPACKERS
After the match was over. The results were never brought out in the public or any of the spectators for that. They alleged of how the interference in the magic of the arena and the chaos from the dust storm made them unable to see anything, especially the ending of it. Since Regis herself declared to everyone about how she wanted to accompany me, it was met with everyone¡¯s approval in her family. Though, the King might had been acting suspiciously gloomy as I could identify him as one of those who had comically lost a winning lottery ticket of theirs, from back in my previous world. Since there was no carriage or coachmen, I used teleportation magic to take all of us back to the castle and everyone seemed to be flummoxed by such a strange transition in place, except for Regis who had already went through that phase. It would seem that teleportation was one of the rarest magic in this world, and no one in the Elf Kingdom could use it. Later, I myself retreated back to my room (Regis¡¯s room). Regis expressed how she wanted to meet others before leaving so she had already left to do so and had asked me to put all her bags in my storage. I was speechless when I heard that she had already packed all her necessary belongings without anyone else knowing. And all I had to simply do was put them in my dimensional storage. And I too needed to pack my bag or at least arrange all the items in my dimensional storage. From all kinds of gifts, I received from big sister Edith including those special clothes she specifically selected for me or the magical items she went out of her way to purchase for me in the market. Not sure I would ever wear those or don¡¯t even know how exactly to use any of those bizarre things for that matter. But since they were gifts and dresses it was good to have some on a journey, than having none. I too needed to blend in on our travels, knowing that I was now travelling with a princess. It was better to keep low and move quickly. It was a long trip from here to the port town, from where we had to specifically board a ship to the human continent and had some stops in between. Well, it was Regis who was well aware with our travel plans and I had left everything of that on her shoulders. After few hours when Regis came, accompanied by big sister Edith and she invited me and Regis to Lia¡¯s dine-in. And I was more than happy to. In these few days; I had got to know Edith¡¯s friend Lia too well and also bagged a job offer from her. I think I am now doing pretty well in this world; things I always wanted to do and be part of. Regis too seemed to be more motivated than usual for something which big sister Edith came up with. But at the end, I think it was something she would bring to curse herself for doing so, but that¡¯s a story for later. *** REGIS ASCALON After the match concluded, I had no real interest in claiming that victory for granted. I was totally aware of how Alicia held back on me during the entire match. Otherwise, I had no real chance of defeating her. But one day I would be strong enough to go toe-to-toe with her. And after this match I was sure of, that I could keep improving myself if I stay along with Alicia. And one day I could be proud of myself and everyone will be able to depend on me. As father and mother had promised me, I was now given the permission to leave. Though father was strangely at odds with the results, and desperately asked for the name of the victor, which both I and Alicia had refused to do so. In the end, I heard from Alicia what I had wanted to hear for a very long time. I also realized from this fight; I needed to focus on what I had to do the most. More specifically it was something that her mother, my aunt Caroline might had asked of me, to do. I was not sure, but maybe she did not wanted for Alicia to fight unless she had to, especially when they were not monsters. And if there was ever the case, I wanted to be the one to stop her from doing so, even if it meant to continue that fight myself and take responsibility accordingly. That would have been my reason alone. All that was left now was to finally say goodbye to everyone. . ¡°So, why I am standing here again in the training ground?¡± I asked myself as I looked around only to find the rolled up ground and scattered cracks left due to my training practice here. The backyard of the castle where I had been training continuously for three days. I stood affixed to my place and I started remembering all the training practices I had in this time span. It goes without saying of how it was one of the most exciting and memorable part of my life now and it was also embarrassing with how close I had gotten to Will. Maybe I only came here thinking that I would find him here by chance. It¡¯s not like I wanted to desperately meet him, but I did wanted to say him thank you for placing his trust in me and teaching me with everything. Although I am pretty sure, he would just rub it off by saying that it was part of his knightly duties. Nevertheless, he is one of the few people I now knew well. And also, because I wanted to see him for the last time before leaving and say goodbye. Would we meet again, and will he have new things to teach me after this. I better not say this in front of him, otherwise I would be invited to another training session today. And I think I had already spent all my chances at life during the fight with Alicia. Knowing that there was nothing to gain by staying any longer here, I decided to leave¡­ ¡°Princess Regis¡­¡± I heard someone calling out to me, as I turned in circle to look back. ¡°Will!! What are you doing here?¡± I surprisingly said the name of the man I wished to see, suddenly appear before me. ¡°I think I came here because I did not wanted to be left behind.¡± Will replied as his eyes narrowed lower. Not realising that he was being too vague and out of order, maybe because he came running¡­ ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, not able to understand what exactly he meant by that, also because it was not like him to look so down. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what I said. After seeing you and Miss Alicia fight, I realised that there is a lot left for me to learn. It was simply evident to me that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive if I was to fight against such a force myself. That¡¯s why Princess you have done a very commendable job and your fight was most laudable.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I know¡­ that already.¡± I stated rather crudely, ¡°And did you forget. Calling me by my name was not something that was limited only to those three days. It would be better if you still call me by my name. It¡¯s more comfortable that way.¡± I continued in a most uneasy underlying tone, as if I lost all of my confidence I had until now. But it was pretty relaxing to see Will worried for some time, after he had himself seen Alicia¡¯s power. But it would have been more mind boggling for him if he met her, and realised she is just a kid at heart. ¡°I understand. Princess Regis. So, what brings you here?¡± Will dropped another bomb-shell question one me. Why is he making it so difficult to answer every question? ¡°I wanted to say thanks to you, because I will be leaving the Ascalon Kingdom tomorrow and set on a journey.¡± I said holding together both of my hands in front. ¡°It was an honour to be your teacher even if it was only for a few days and you had been a wonderful trainee of mine.¡± Will spoke as he made a small bow in my respect. Did I really deserve it, especially coming from him? Our conversation was drawing to an end and I had even more less to speak, or rather I did not wanted to, for not drawing out things any longer. So, this was it. I wondered; would all of my journeys will be like this from now on. ¡°Princess Regis, if you ever get worried or are in danger. Just call me and I will come to your help.¡± Will continued with his effective speech. ¡°Really, just for me?¡± I flinched as my eyes widened. Was he really worried about me, just now? ¡°Yes, me and the whole battalion will be there to help you out, no matter what.¡± ¡°Never mind.¡± I replied crossly. For some reason the conversation was going nowhere and I couldn¡¯t actually say what I wanted to. ¡°I see you two are having an interesting conversation here.¡± A third person¡¯s voice came in as they approached me at the same time, and I could only find myself in a trance state. Finding big sister Edith as she emerged from my back, it blew away all of my expression. What is the meaning of that smirk on her face? Did she hear all of my conversation up till now. What should she be thinking right now? Out of all people it had to be her alone. It¡¯s not like anything scandalous was going on or about to happen. ¡°Greetings. First Princess.¡± Will said bowing properly. Come on Will, aren¡¯t these the times you are meant to protect me. What are you doing? ¡°Why are you here, big sister?¡± I said in a disdainful way. ¡°Regis didn¡¯t you promise me that you will get me so many gifts when you finally come back.¡± ¡°Huhhh¡­ When did that happen.¡± I first gave a little thought, but thinking that it came from her. It was high chances; no I am sure of it that I never made such a promise even in my sleep. ¡°You have forgotten already!¡± Edith said in a saddened tone, bringing her fingers on her lips. Don¡¯t make me look like I am the bad person, by making imaginary stuff up. She is especially particular when she is nettlesome. ¡°Gifts from outside the Elf Kingdom, I would like to myself find something good if I ever set out.¡± A keen voice bumped in. ¡°¡­¡± I was pretty amazed to think that Will would be so desirous of something. ¡°Fine then, I will get you a present, Will. But you will just have to make do with whatever I choose.¡± I avowed. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to. Please don¡¯t bother with my simple opinions.¡± Will said while rubbing the back of his head jauntily. ¡°But I was the one to first offer.¡± I forcibly contended. I simply couldn¡¯t say that I did wanted to give him a gift per say. ¡°Will, I think you should generously accept my sister¡¯s kindness. It¡¯s not every day she is so willing, to do these kind of things purposefully.¡± Big sister Edith spoke in her princessly aura, which was rare for me to see. And what did she really meant by it? After Will gave it a small thought, he said, ¡°Then Princess Regis I would humbly accept with whatever you will have to offer me.¡± ¡°Exactly. I am going to get gifts for everyone in the battalion too. So you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Amused by my own declaration, I gave a boisterous laugh mainly to hide my own sheepish state. ¡°That would surely make all of us happy. And again I wish you and your comrade a happy journey.¡± I glanced a look at big sister, seeing her desperately pointing a finger at her own face beaming with hopes of getting her own way too. ¡°Fine I will get you one too. So what exactly are you here for.¡± I surrendered myself to my sister¡¯s tenacity in getting what she wanted. ¡°Regis why don¡¯t you accompany me to the place where I had been wanting you to come with me?¡± Big sister Edith spoke with a satisfied look, since she had a promised gift now. But it goes without saying that it would be the first gift she would receive from me, so I too could be a little excited about it. As for the invitation ? ¡°No.¡± it was an undeniable and rigid decision on my behalf. ¡°Alicia will be joining us too.¡± ¡°So where do we have to go?¡± I instantly agreed, but I also regretted that I sounded a bit impatient. It goes without saying that I too wanted to know what those two have been up to in these days when I hadn¡¯t been watching. Both I and big sister started walking away, as I grabbed and pulled her away. It could be dangerous to leave Will and her alone, and what utterly rubbish thoughts she could spill at my back, even I wouldn¡¯t know. ¡°Regis aren¡¯t you forgetting something.¡± Edith abruptly freed herself from my grip. I without wasting a second, as if lightning struck me and not wanting to come to regret it later. I turned back to Will. ¡°Will, goodbye. I will meet you soon. And also Alicia is not my comrade, but a friend. My best friend.¡± I shouted. As I found Will, waving his hand at me with a gentle smile. ? ¡°I wish you best of luck on your journey, Princess.¡± I immediately heard a recurring shout as it came in response to my own. ¡°Fufufu¡­¡± Edith crowed. ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± I grumpily asked big sister, who burst into laughter. ¡°Nothing. Now let¡¯s go to get Alicia too.¡± Saying that big sister, came to hold my hand and took the lead in walking. The invisible wall we had between us until a few days ago had now vanished, and there was no holding back anymore. I properly understood it, in that unspoken happiness ? I felt exploding from inside of her. I remember we used to walk the whole palace like this when we were little and things were not that chaotic with me. After all she is the one who helped me in packing all of my stuff for this journey, since I was so busy. But now, I had all the free time I could spend with people around me before I left. And also because she kept Alicia¡¯s schedule busy, I was able to train with a free mind before the match. To be honest, I really didn¡¯t knew what specific things to carry on a journey, seeing that both I and Alicia were novices. But big sister took care of those things decently. Maybe she is not that bad after all and can be pretty reliable sometime. . ¡°You are the worst big sister ever.¡± I shouted as we were returning back from Lia¡¯s dine in. ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t act like a spoiled kid Regis.¡± Edith said carefree. ¡°Well, I have much better things to do, than killing my appetite by eating a special screwed up menu made of bug dishes.¡± I scorned at her as I walked away quickly into the palace before the two could catch up to me. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. After that I had decided to go to father, who had called in for me, where I also found mother waiting for me at the same time. ¡°Regis¡­ here is your expenditure sum for your travels.¡± Father said passing me a small storage ring, which I had given back for repairing after my bow broke in the match. ¡°Ohh¡­¡± I took a quick look and relatively finding that money too few, I complained. ¡°Now¡­ now. You see I have been pretty low with funds recently¡­¡± Father coughed as if trying to hide something. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that you were going to support me with everything you have got.¡± Father panicked and made a quick comeback, ¡°We don¡¯t want to spoil you, so you need to be really cautious about money.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Regis, I have already taken care of that thing. But there is something even much better I have for you.¡± Mother spoke in between as she came forward and tightly hugging me, she whispered. ¡°I will miss you a lot. We all realized, that you have been maturing fast, even beyond our expectation. But no matter, you will always remain my adorable girl. So, come back home occasionally. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± ¡°¡­Yes. Mother.¡± I was breathless to feel so alive. But when we parted I realized there was something in the grip of my hands. A long red bow much lighter but sturdier than the previous one in my possession. It had such a unique design that I took an instant liking to it the moment I saw it. ¡°I made it specially for you. And it has got a unique feature and can to a great extent handle your large magic upsurges.¡± Mother revealed to me its origins enthusiastically. ¡°I really like it.¡± She then explained to me what kind of special feature it was enchanted with. I had heard before that mother was a great magic engineer and craftsmen back in her time, but after becoming the Queen she had to leave that work behind. But she went out of her way and made this bow especially for me and I was going to make sure that I never lose it. After that I went to have a long cheery chat with my parents, which continued for very long, well that¡¯s what the clock showed to me. But at the end it all felt ephemeral, the same time. When I came out of the father¡¯s office, the prime minister suddenly approached me and handed me out a very large sum of money for my expenses on my travel, under the dispatch title of me being a princess. It was almost equivalent to father¡¯s three months¡¯ salary. Is this what mother had been talking about, of being taken care of. Just what had been going on behind my back, when I was training out there. But I was thankful to her for arranging everything for me, even before I could have asked for. They were really the best parents for me in this world. Until then it was almost night and I went back to my room, to make sure that we could set off as early as possible. Since we wanted to reach the nearest town in the south-east direction before night fall and it was possible that even then we won¡¯t make it that far. I was quite opposed to the idea of staying the night out in the middle of forest. The last time I tried doing it I was almost chased out by monsters and couldn¡¯t sleep. And finally I was back in my room, only to find myself arguing with big sister who was already there. Now that I was back in my daily life, I needed to claim my turf and set the boundaries for her¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are envious of me Regis, but you see I have been doing this for Alicia for a long time. So I think I should stay here, even for the night.¡± ¡°You better leave. If... if it¡¯s something that simple I can handle it.¡± I looked at Alicia embarrassedly not knowing myself how I was going to do it. ¡°Alicia, your morals keeps on improving in a very wrong way.¡± I shunned at Alicia who was the center of this fiascos and she had quite the satisfied expression on her face. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t blame Alicia if she is bad with hot food. Alicia is so small she might hurt her tongue if I don¡¯t cool her food for her.¡± ¡°I am not¡­ bad with¡­¡± Alicia tried to speak in between. ¡°You stay quiet over there.¡± I forced her to stay out of this squabble between sisters, when it was necessary to draw the line, before it becomes too late to save her from big sister¡¯s corrupt influence. ¡°I will perfectly blow on her food and feed her with my own hands.¡± Big sister Edith acted out how she wanted to feed Alicia with her own hands and it made me even more mad. Was this one of those things they had been doing without telling me? Alicia could have just asked me, if she really wanted something like that. ¡°I will do a much perfect job. So, thank you for nothing and you can leave. It¡¯s getting late and we have to leave early morning tomorrow if you are not dumb enough to remember that.¡± ¡°Is that so. Then I will help you my little sister instead.¡± There was an unexpected feral expression on big sister¡¯s face as she was about to drool on me. I thought I needed to run for my purity in case if things went out of hands. Unexpectedly, a pained expression surfaced on her face. ¡°Ouch. Ouch¡­ouch¡­ mother. Please leave it or... it will break.¡± Big sister was practically about to tear up, as I saw mother twist her ears upside-down from behind. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything else to say, Edith.¡± I never saw such a scary expression on mother¡¯s face. This was the first time that I remembered about how father and Edith would keep on advising me to never annoy mother or they would had to bear the wrath worse than that of even the Great spirits. And now I exactly knew what they meant by it. Seeing is believing. ¡°Fine, we will have equal turns while blowing at our food. Now please leave me¡­ I am not able to feel my ears anymore.¡± But big sister¡¯s confession was only followed by more of her screams which mortified both me and Alicia and seemed to have chilled our nerves. ¡°Then how about you join us mother in dinner and then we can take turns.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good proposal. But I hate to say that it¡¯s already too late. You need to go back in your room and sleep on time, than goofing around in the castle.¡± Mother reprimanded Edith with the most cold and desolate voice. It was evident that her fate had been doomed, the moment she came up on her ? bother detector. ¡°Regis help me¡­.¡± Edith bawled and it was my first time seeing her in such an apathetic state. Rather I was quite enjoying the very imagery. If only I knew some good painter¡­ then maybe I could get a perfect portrait to liven the mood in my room. For a good change, of course. ¡°Sister Edith I think it¡¯s good for you to receive some pain, now and then.¡± I genuinely responded with a genuine smile on my face. ¡°Alicia¡­ I know at least you would¡­¡± Edith called out in her suffering almost brought down to her knees with the pain. ¡°Bye. Bye big sister. Now and then...¡± Alicia remarked as she too now was petrified to see our mother¡¯s dark side. It was the kind of remark from Alicia where I might had to take pity on big sister, if no one else could. ¡°Alicia¡­ Regis¡­.¡± Edith gave out a final cry before she was dragged out of the room by mother. For a second, I thought that she would have cursed our names, but we wouldn¡¯t have known until we had set out tomorrow. So, my days here have finally ended, I made a new friend, fought against a dragon, saved the kingdom, trained under my teacher, survived a death match, took care of my wacko sister. And now I could finally rest side by side with her. Was there anything else left to do ? ¡°Regis! I was so worried seeing you always returned so worn out until yesterday. So, I have cooked something delicious for you. Would you mind trying it out?¡± Alicia mumbled nervously. I took a suspicious look at her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry its nothing crazy like the Lia¡¯s secret menu dishes. Just simple home-cooked food.¡± ¡°Heck yeah. I am all up for it.¡± I said excitedly as both of us then sat down for dinner. My appetite was back, and I could at most hold it until the plates were set on the table inside the very room. ¡°I hope you like the food!¡± Alicia said teeming with pleasure. I thought I was about to cry just then. The matter of food in the recent few days had been a touch and go moment for me. But now I couldn¡¯t hold back my tears. As I saw a great number of dishes laid in front of me cooked by Alicia¡¯s own hands. ¡°Regis are you alright¡­ you look like you are crying.¡± ¡°No this food is just that tasty¡­ I want to stuff all of it at once.¡± ¡°I am glad to hear it.¡± ¡°Fuuuu¡­Fuu.Fu. Say Ahhh¡­.¡± I said pointing my spoon at Alicia. ¡°Haaahhh¡­ Do I?¡± Alicia looked around as if no one was watching and she silently took a bite from it. ¡®Woahhh¡­ so¡­ cute.¡¯ Now I knew why Edith was so much into this. If anyone else saw it happening, they would be tempted to do the same and it¡¯s even worse because she isn¡¯t aware of what she is doing! But I needed to control my emotions and not end up an addict like my big sister and I would have more than enough chances to get used to this feeling. This is the best! Alicia on the other hand was worried for Regis¡¯s health for seeing her smiling to herself without any reason or rather she could not comprehend what caused it in the first place. ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best if we eat our own food and don¡¯t do that.¡± Alicia requested, and I felt a little upset for not able to continue to do so. ¡°Ok fine then. I want to try all of your dishes today.¡± ¡°Then be ready to be amazed.¡± Alicia was too fired up. Maybe she really did enjoy cooking herself and I was all ready to try all of them, while seeing her cook for me. That entire night we spent eating and cooking while I helped along the kitchen too. Even trying experimenting with new dishes of our very own, as we worked together hand in hand. ¡°Do you want to still keep going?¡° Alicia asked in her ever-perfect mood. Confound it. I lost. I am full and its morning already and I could not sleep. ¡°Maybe its best, we start to get leaving before everyone shows up.¡± I slouched on the chopping board itself unable to move a single limb. We quickly cleaned up the room or, rather it was Alicia doing all of it with her magic while I watched in awe. The feeling of being half-awake and half asleep was torturous but I could feel pretty relaxed after taking a bath and putting on my travelling attire. And so did Alicia, rather she wore her multi-purpose white long dress, which suited her the best in my opinion regardless of what she did. It was about time we set out¡­ *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN It was no problem for me staying up the night. It was something I would typically pull out, without a second thought. Either pass it by reading books in my previous world and now it was while learning intricacies of magic back at home in the labyrinth. But Regis looked pretty worn out. I enquired about her condition and recommended to take a break or delay our departure time. But she insisted on moving. After we had taken care of the daily chores and completely cleaned our room, we were now standing outside the gates of the Elven Kingdom borders. Both the King and Queen and big sister Edith had come this far to bid us goodbye. ¡°Alicia we don¡¯t have anything special to give to you for solving our Kingdom¡¯s problems and saving us. Even if we wanted to celebrate your arrival, your existence is meant to be kept a secret and it will be proper for you too.¡± King Ereg spoke in a serious tone a bit of uncertainty lingered in his voice. ¡°I understand. And I am grateful I got to know I had a loving family out here too. Otherwise, I would had been too¡­¡± But I was cut off before I could complete. ¡°That¡¯s why, our most precious, our daughter is now in your care. You two together look so adorable.¡± The Queen stuttered while making her way through her own words, as the time of saying goodbye closed in. ¡°Don¡¯t say such embarrassing things, now.¡± Edith spoke in a submissive bashed manner, which made all of us shake with laughter. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh. Am I probably the only mature one here? Alicia I won¡¯t let you do all of your things on your own from now on.¡± Regis dictated to me, without a hint of compromise available in discussing over it. Well, I didn¡¯t thinks things would be this simple from now on any way. The world always turns out to be a much bigger place every time I learned more about it, after all. ¡°Even though from now you both will be travelling on your own, you have got a long way until you are both full-grown up people. I want you to understand that there will be people who will be always ready to help and you should be able to sympathize with others who are in a difficult situation. And when you understand those simple things, you will quickly know what is the right decision to make when you really have to.¡± Uncle Ereg, passed down his elderly advice onto us. A culmination of his wise ideas and inspirations from two generations. We both fell silent, for a moment after hearing this. We really were not grown-up people, and I would have never wanted to make my family worry whether it was back in my previous life or in this new world. But how could I be so sure of it, that I wasn¡¯t doing it at the same time¡­? ¡°Don¡¯t worry you two are still young? So, no holding back and have lots of fun you two.¡± Edith pounced on the two of us as she hugged me and Regis together. ¡°It¡¯s fine you got a lot of time to grow until you become an exceptional and wonderful adult like me.¡± Edith knocked a flattened punch over her chest in self-admiration. ¡°We really don¡¯t have that on our mind.¡± Regis retorted in a listless voice. But then I heard an exasperated voice near my ears, as Edith this time totally ignored Regis¡¯s pun and came closer to me. ¡°What I really want to do more than anything now is to get my own bag and go adventuring with you two. But I already had my own share of adventures and I don¡¯t want to intrude my needs on your fun. So, keep going before I change my mind.¡± ¡°¡­Huh.¡± I looked in disbelief. ¡°Goodbye you two. Now keep going.¡± Waving hands to each other and of course as everyone smiled; I started my journey again in hopes of finding Athena. Of course, as last time Mother, Father, then Lucia was smiling, and this time too. So, I smiled back. Except for Regis whom I found hiding her face with her hands especially her eyes which were apparently draped red and was surely evident to all of us seeing and still oblivious to her own unspilled tears as they rested on her delicate lashes. *** KING¡¯S OFFICE Ereg Ascalon, the current king of the Ascalon elven kingdom remained seated on his regal chair. While in attendance was the first princess, Edith Ascalon his elder daughter standing in front of him with a long report. No matter how long they could have delayed this conversation until now but avoiding it would have never solved the problem. Though they knew there would not have been really much they could have done about it even after knowing the truth. And after Regis and Alicia had left the Kingdom and the Dragon Island problem taken care of while the Genesis Tree was once again safe and under the care of the Queen Alva Ascalon. There couldn¡¯t have been much better time, to speak of this. ¡°So, what does your intuition has to say about the current situation? I was expecting you could tell me since your probability foresight level is higher than mine.¡± King Ereg asked. To what he actually referred to was not only the expedition the first princess had been sent to but also an undercover mission to uncover the intentions and national affairs of the neighbouring kingdoms in both the demon continent and human continent. ¡°As it stands now, confrontation is be eminent. The premonitions of war lingers on us. Since all the eight demon lords under the absence of the True one, have gone insane and now want to move around independent. More like they are stray dogs on lose now. As for the human nations they remain the same war-mongering cult. The invasion about four years ago from the North almost destroyed the little hope we could have for them. And without a second notice they vanished afterward, destroying and rampaging over every little village they came across.¡± Though Edith¡¯s face was neutral when she read through her report, but a hint of rage was still present in her voice. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± The king focused. Not knowing what to say as a much bigger issue had cropped up. The tension between demons, humans and other races had been on the rise. The difference between cultures and strength on the demon continent while the supremist personality of the humas posed the biggest of all threat. ¡°And what are the chances that either faction would try to involve the elves into their future conflicts, if we speculate one to happen soon enough.¡± Then king narrowed his thoughts to a mere single significant point. ¡°The most they could do is to force us to join them by threatening to launch an offensive otherwise. That goes same for the demons and humans. But this is most practical of all situations since the elf kingdom has been isolated and neutral to all international affairs thanks to a certain someone. And now they are afraid of us for joining on either side, increasing the strength of one faction, while comparatively decreasing that of the other.¡± In other words, Edith, meant to say that Ascalon kingdom might had been now lying on a double-edged sword, where co-operation could be advantageous and damaging at the same time. ¡°They can do what they want. Follow the impossible dream until they achieve total control whether its by making peace or declaring war. I have seen it countless times and it ended with the same results.¡± King Ereg dictated his own ideas over Edith¡¯s assumptions. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be so sure of that. This report may all turn meaningless because I never factored her in the equation of my skill.¡± ¡°I guess, even your skill overloaded and failed to assess her.¡± ¡°She is a luxury for people like us after all.¡± ¡°I think you are right it wouldn¡¯t hurt when you actually don¡¯t know the possibilities of the future around you.¡± King Ereg scoffed. The small conversation entailed a very important feeling which only those two shared in the entire world. {Probability Foresight} ? A skill that allows them to have access to possibly calculate all the existing routes and result to future development. Though they needed to be potentially aware of all the factors to process out the correct future. But since their skill overloaded every time they tried to take Alicia¡¯s power into account. They failed to dish out a proper answer. Instead of being sad to not know, they were more than happy for the first time to witness a course of action they could have never thought of. And be finally excited about something. When it comes down to it ? the fact of having known a possible future and still unable to change it for the better; it can be the most painful experience one could ever ask for. People who usually possessed this skill either ended up in despair or couldn¡¯t move further in their life because it began to feel almost meaningless to them. Pulling down the number of individuals who could effectively use this skill at its maximum, zeroing it to the royal family of the Elf Kingdom alone. ¡°It is a child¡¯s right to dream and until I have tried everything in my power to change the reality and make sure that everyone is safe in the Elf Kingdom. It¡¯s the king¡¯s job to take care of things and see it to the end making sure it happens. I have a duty to protect my family and this kingdom and in no way can I allow us to join the madness of the war once again. I have seen enough of that horror and gore two hundred years back. I won¡¯t let that ever happen again.¡± The King avowed. Edith who hadn¡¯t seen such compassion and vigour in her father, who usually was laid back, couldn¡¯t help but see him in a new light. Was this also a future that she possibly failed to perceive with her skill, she thought to herself. She couldn¡¯t help but properly address her father even when they were alone and instinctively agree to his decision. ¡°Yes, your highness.¡± ***
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! NOVEL PDF TO ALL VOLUMES
MANGA LINK
https://mangadex.org/title/13ab956c-6435-43c2-a8f4-47a50c73e111/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess
Novel PDF links
https://jnovels.com/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-light-novel-pdf/
https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-1-pdf.2984/ https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-2-pdf.3052/ https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-3-pdf.3117/ https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-4-pdf.3195/ https://mp4directs.com/attachments/when-i-got-reincarnated-as-a-spider-with-my-goddess-volume-5-pdf.3326/
Audiobook link
https://youtube.com/playlist?list=PLvs4cdFjtS6r2NR3T4NUa_BuuHE0TvaZh
Discord Server
https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! A NOTE FOR READERS
Hello there, this is Noel Elitia. . I would like to thank all of you, since the number of words in this novel has approximately reached 4lakh 50k words and we are soon heading to completing the 6th volume. I have been releasing a chapter every two days, but now the story has caught up to the point where i am still writing. So from now onward I will be focused on consistently releasing one chapter per week and hope to continue to do so. Most probably every Thursday. But before we move on to the next arc, I personally wanted to know what you think of the current story. So, without wasting your time any further, I would be highly obliged if you can answer the few questions below: .
Q1) Do you think the plot of the story has cooled down or has become less fun for you at the current point? Or, you can either tell me how enjoyable it is, otherwise.
.
Q2) Do you think you can point out some places in my story where I could further improve in my writing. Or, tell me of any aspect or phase in the story which made you unable to understand the story line.
.
Q3) Any suggestions for the characters, or anything about that character which you want to let them know.
.
Q4) Was Regis able to come out as a character, with whom you could associate our FMC, and can happily enjoy her company throughout the novel?
. Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!
Q5) Do you think that I over-exaggerate my writing with characters, and is obsessed with their development throughout the novel. Does, the story line becomes less enjoyable for you when I introduce side characters like ? Edith, Lia, Will. Or, try to showcase their own personal stories in between the main story line like ? Edith''s and Lia''s childhood stories, or Regis and Will training. Do you find these parts of story enjoyable or do they not stick with you. Or, would you like to say otherwise, ''its exactly what makes this novel fun.'' Hoping you actually say that so¡­.
. Well, that''s it for today. Hope to see you in the next arc pretty soon. Which would introduce two new characters whom I like to call them ''The Best Duo in the World.'' You will know pretty soon why, when I will done with this arc. Alicia will be back on her journey and also the main screen time now transferred to her. . If you want to see the new character''s illustration, I will be releasing it on my discord server of this novel. You can join in by the link provided here. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . //// Next chapter : releasing on next week''s Thursday (7th of April) ///// . \_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Hello, Hello… Hello. Hello. Hello. - Finally we have got a patreon page on our side - early access to all chapters at reasonable coins - do check out the benefits and support me. - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia You can already read the next latest chapter on patreon right now if you want and tell me how it is. You will have early access to advanced chapters & bonus chapters(volume6.5 - that I have been planning to do - separate from the main story) Then there will be several of new illustrations uploaded form time to time. Your can also read the latest manga chapters that I make before they go public. And you can surely ask me anything related to the novel. All these at a very reasonable price charged monthly, do check the page out and then make a decision. We will be happy to have you there as well, as our special supporters. Would also like to thank - thibaut perrier - for being one of the first patreon to show their support to us. Thank you for joining us on patreon and be among one of the first to support us... Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original. As a general reminder, the latest chapter has already been updated on patreon, and you can read it right now. I hope that you keep enjoying my novel and more amazing chapters to come. I am hopeful that your coins you spend there to read more of my story will be used in improving the contents of the novel furthermore and to improve your reading experience. Once again thanks for your support to the title - When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess. Hope to keep hearing from you soon.
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Become a patreon(for early access to chapters) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia You can support me from (razorpay gateway) - https://rzp.io/l/LgC54Q3 Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER 6 : ON A BRIGHT SHINING DAY Dear Mother and Father, I had no idea the world is so big and full of stunning mysteries. I am feeling alive and hopefully adventurous. Deep in the forest filled with great trees, Absorbed in a beautiful bird¡¯s song, Under the fading golden light of the setting sun, ¡°Wait! For me! Alicia.¡± between the cheers of friend. Adventure yet again grins at me ? as a new friend. As if it already knew the answer is yes, even before I could ask. ¡­ Lost, on our way yet again. Respectfully yours, Loving daughter ? Alicia. . ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡± ¡°What is done?¡± An exasperated voice followed my merry advance, as I went deeper into the thick cluster of trees. ¡°Nothing special. Let¡¯s just keep walking until we find a road.¡± I said. ¡°Why did this have to happen to us, when I was so sure of it.¡± Regis, my only adventuring companion mulled, as she followed me. ¡°Life is so adventurous and exciting because we can never know where we will be in the next minute or so. How crazy is that!¡± I tried to persuade Regis to view the whole situation optimistically. ¡°That¡¯s quite close to the definition of getting lost and that¡¯s what has happened to us now. I am so tired and we have been walking all day. I just want to sleep in a warm bed.¡± Regis complained and yelped, as the chilling breeze tactfully made her quiver, letting her end up in a bashful moan, her elven ears exposing a tinge of red at its pointy tips. ¡°What are you talking about, we are deep in forest. We don¡¯t have any beds here.¡± I contradicted Regis, as one who has a wide range of experience when dealing with such difficult circumstances. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, that we even got into this mess.¡± Regis now pointing her finger at me, gradually stopped walking as she bent on her knees to catch a breath. ¡°You are so selfish putting all the blame on me.¡± I tried to shun down her complaint. ¡°Do I really need to make you remember with what you exactly did to us.¡± ¡°Now, now Regis. There is no need to be so on edge.¡± I tried to console her by titillating on her back. But she could have been right, if it is my fault but just by a slight. I promise, I just wanted to have some fun. I might had been a little more than too, too happy travelling together. Six hours ago¡­ ¡°Regis I have something that can get us to our destination way easier than walking.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± Regis asked, and I was glad she did not seem to be the type who hated to try out new things. We hadn¡¯t ventured too far from the Elven Kingdom borders and all around us was nothing but a vast patch of green. ¡°It would be much easier if I show you!¡± With a twist of my finger, a heavy machine fell down from a black portal connected to my dimensional storage. It was a large, old-style long motor-bike with a white body and had streamlined black lines at its curves. Unlike motorcycles back in my previous world, it didn¡¯t burn on fuel, but it used wind magic to aerodynamically power its wheel. While magitite ores had been drawn into spikes to channel earth magic and gravity magic from surrounding to keep it stable. Most probably, it was the need for a quiet engine, that I used magic ores as a way to conduit magic into the circuit of the vehicle, next connected to the two heavy wheels. One could easily get the bike moving by adjusting the wind magic they channelled across the handles. ¡°How does this even work?¡± Regis asked as she looked in awe at its beautiful construct and was soon attached to it. She just couldn¡¯t help herself without asking me about it. ¡°You are going to ride it together with me.¡± I simply explained. ¡°Huh! Why me? Aren¡¯t you the one who made it?¡± Regis seemed a little surprised. ¡®Though I had never seen such a strange magical device before, but I had already made up with the fact that I was going to accept everything of Alicia including the unfathomable uncanny stunts she could pull off.¡¯ Regis thought to herself and felt it was pointless to confirm its origins. ¡°I can¡¯t because I don¡¯t have a driving license.¡± I sounded adamant over there. There¡¯s no way I wanted a case file reported against me for breaking laws. But since Regis was an elf, I am sure I did not find any laws regarding age limit imposed on driving motor bikes in elf kingdom. So, its fine, if it¡¯s her. ¡°If you are not willing to ride it yourself, it sounds even more sketchier. But it is one of the things that primarily work on wind magic, so I want to give it a try.¡± Regis was up for the job and ready to take control of the handles. She stylishly mounted the motorcycle, which I actually did not expect from a first timer, much less someone from another world. I made this vehicle back in the labyrinth during my free time, so that I and my little sister Lili, could ride together in it and explore all of the labyrinth. It was supposed to be a surprise for her and even Father was jealous to be not a part of making of such an amazing project. But Lili left for her studies before I could finish on the machine. And now seemed to be one of those times, when it was destined to be used and brought into the light, serving its real purpose. I hopped on behind her and gave a brief explanation to her of its working, and Regis caught on to the details as a natural. She could have been an in-born rider. Regis was puffed up in excitement as she quickly started pouring magic into the device. The wheels grazed over the land and the bike started moving forward. Slowly but surely, she was overcoming her fear of using magic. Thanks to the wheels affixed with magic ores and gravity magic enchantment layered with several other earth spell casts, specifically designed by me. Even a novice could manage to keep balance on the two wheels in their first try. All Regis needed to do was manage the handles and take note of the directions. Regis had an animated look on her face, as she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the machine was alive to move on its own and even so at an unbelievable speed. We were riding through the wind, basking in the morning light of the sun, and inhaling the fresh glucose smell of amber leaking from the barks of the young trees. I took care of all the monsters as I magically casted webs around the compound area where I could sense their presence. Either they were caught or slashed through the webs or the poison spread over them took the last of their lives. I was hundred percent sure I got all of them, and no one could intrude on our pleasant time we were spending together right now. Regis could drive in peace without worrying about anything. ¡°Feels nice to ride like this, it¡¯s fast, comfy and we might get to our destination before afternoon?¡± Regis said a bit louder as her voice felt chased by the wind. But she seemed to be enjoying this new experience a lot. And so did I, when it specially meant getting one step closer to reaching Athena, I could prefer nothing more than that. ¡°Regis, why not try to channel more of your magic and we can go even faster.¡± I dictated a well-thought-out suggestion. ¡°I am not sure, what if I can¡¯t handle my magic power and lost control.¡± Regis sounded worried, and like an adult, as if she was trying to look out for me. ¡°It¡¯s fine. This vehicle¡¯s body is purely made of Magitite Ores so even a catastrophe cannot leave a dent on it.¡± I justified and guaranteed the safety of the ride. ¡°But still, shouldn¡¯t we be more careful¡­¡±Regis was suddenly cut short in words as if she forgot to take a breath. I had happily leaned in closer and rested my head against her back, by now. Patting her stomach lightly with my arms extended further, I wrapped them around Regis¡¯s waist. In return, she let out a small squeal and in a voice that did not seem to belong to her and slight broken she said, ¡°Alright! If this is¡­ what you want? I will show you exactly what speed is. So, please hold me¡­ tighter.¡± And so, I did, and at the same time the motorbike roared as it went past the speed of wind. Breaking through the air pressure flowing in our exact opposite direction. We crossed an entire forest as the elevation of ground grew higher and higher. But it did not affect our speed, as I tightened my grip around Regis and got closer to her making sure not to be left behind in the speed. This was my first time sitting behind someone on a bike, but I trusted her. Except the fact that somehow the vehicle had broken past the speed limit and it seemed to be moving stiff in Regis¡¯s hand. Why isn¡¯t she slowing down? I wondered, not thinking too much of it. ¡°Alicia¡­ how does this thing slows down.¡± Regis asked in a casual hurry, hoping that she might had not latched on to some of the particulars properly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s simple. Just apply the brakes.¡± It was a blunt explanation for the excitement we felt. But now it was slowly turning into something a little more than unnerving. ¡°Brakes..!!! Where¡¯s that supposed to be.¡± Regis asked with a little uncertainty and a bit cautioned by now. Meep. Screams of two ordinary girl sky-rocketed in the vast plains of the Northern deserted part of the Demon Continent, and their screaming suddenly vanished, with the same intensity they took rise. Clearing a path through the long grass, mowing down everything that came in front of the bike, Regis did her best not to lose balance. There was only to an extent the wheels could have maintained that safe stable equilibrium, after a threshold had been crossed in magic supply. And with Regis¡¯s chaotic wind magic, it came sooner than expected. And now even a slight breeze could have blow us away from the straight path, we were heading in. As we still kept on ascending height, almost reaching a vertical. But how quickly one discovers the forbidden, and what seems to be having fun turns out to be a grim dark ride. Unexpectedly a cliff appeared as Regis tried out several ways to manoeuvre the bike and stop it before drifting off into the sky. She still hadn¡¯t given up, and it was something that she would do regardless to keep us safe. It was a praiseworthy gesture from a friend and I always knew I could depend on her. ¡®I am out of here.¡¯ But it was simply not one of those times and I decided for myself without a second thought or question. We were screwed, the moment I realised I never understood the importance of having breaks in a vehicle. I was blameless and had still plenty of years before I could have tried for an actual driving test so I had little to no knowledge of an actual one. Maybe the racing games I used to play in my previous world, should have put much thought on making the players use brakes from time to time than just accelerating on nitro to win. And to be honest the bike¡¯s design was just based on one of the car-toy figurines I used to play with in my childhood. ¡®Maybe I should have taken some of father¡¯s insight in this after all, or even as a sacrificial goat for test drive. Mother would have surely consented for it.¡¯ I understood the importance of having adult¡¯s supervision while doing such dangerous practices. I will make sure of letting Regis know about it. She ought to be more careful with her life. As the motorbike took off like a projectile mercilessly sent flying from the top edge of the cliff. One couldn¡¯t have missed comparing it to a bird¡¯s first flight. As I left Regis¡¯s protection and rather trusted on my instinct to use flight magic. With a deep cry from Regis later turned into a muted cry and followed by another long scream and rustling of tree branches. Finally, ending with a¡­. Thump! The bike rammed from the top into the cluster trees dozens of meter below, while I unscathed landed on the ground. Seeing Regis knocked out on one of the branches hanging out like a wet cloth left under the sun to dry. The bike was stuck in between the nodes of the same tree, as the wheels slowly came to a halt. ¡°Now I remember, why I didn¡¯t integrate the brakes in the bike. I could have simply cut off the magic supply to slow down the vehicle.¡± I felt proud of myself who might not had been that scatter-brained, but an ingenious. I applied healing magic on Regis and woke her up, making sure not to tell her about this. And secretly put the bike back in my dimensional storage, before she could try to pulverize it with a stone in her outrage. ¡°Get it together Regis.¡± I called out to her, as she woke up from a sleeping nightmare. But it¡¯s still all in the good since I got to know the bike was absolutely strong, a few manual parts missing. An amateur¡¯s mistake. After all I couldn¡¯t let my small sister ride alone on such a dangerous vehicle. So, this was a worth it learning experience. I and Regis were now back on our trip, as we had lost our only mode of transportation with that accident. At least I labelled it as one. Walking was the only option. In between we took a rest at a small pond we found on the way and ate what big sister Edith had packed for us. It was a delightful treat, another of her talents she hid from all others. Soon night fell and we were still crossing the same forest. The map was of no use, since we couldn¡¯t find any landmarks pointed out for us on it close by and had lost all sense of direction after the sun would have set. Subsequent hours of walking and not able to find where exactly we landed after hitting rock bottom from cliff, kept us on edge. It was best if we found a dry place to rest and in an open place where we could keep guard from monsters sprawling in these parts of the forest. ¡°Let¡¯s camp here. If you want to have dinner.¡± I suggested. As I lit up a fire with a soft snap of my fingers. I took out a large canvas, from my dimensional storage and started putting it in place. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± Regis asked as I looked around in between the tools for something specific. ¡°I am unable to find the locks to put on the door of the tent?¡± I asked worriedly. ¡°What? There¡¯s no such thing as that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so unsafe and unreasonable.¡± I said in a panicked state. ¡°The only unreasonable thing is you trying to put a lock on a tent. How were you even able to survived for this long outside?¡± Regis hollered at me. ¡°Maybe I am just that good!¡± I said pompously, realising I might had a hidden potential to overcome these types of challenges. A good friend can really point out their friend¡¯s good qualities. ¡°I am not complementing you.¡± Regis sneered at me. ¡°Then we will just have to spend the night without a tent.¡± I declared. Since, I too wanted to learn how exactly it feels at a camp-out. I was prepared to go to any length to have that satisfaction. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The burning flickers of the wood-fire grew weaker and weaker, as we had turned all the dry wood we had collected into ash. We were more than too tired, to go in search for collecting a new batch in the dark. ¡°I hate this! It¡¯s rough and its dark and the noises keeps on creeping me out¡­ and I can¡¯t sleep outside like this.¡± Regis who was sitting quietly until now, enjoying the warmth of the bonfire, maybe not as much as me. In her unforeseen mental explosion, attracting all the nocturnal animals to our side. I know, even Regis could not deny the feeling that we were missing on some chewy marshmallows we could have baked over the bonfire. She was just a little more emotional about it with her outburst. Regis next grabbed me by my shoulders and giving me a heavy jolt and pleaded, ¡°Just make that magic house already, or shove it out from your dimensional storage.¡± Her voice was frantic. ¡°No.¡± I denied the request harshly in her face. ¡°But why?¡± Regis said in an agitated state. ¡°This is an authentic camping trip, so we cannot have those luxuries here. You will just have to sleep by putting your head on the log.¡± ¡°So, why do you have that feathered pillow on you back.¡± Her brow knit further in frustration as she pointed at the mushy white feathery cushion, on which I rested. ¡°It¡¯s a gift from big sister Edith. She would be sad if I don¡¯t use it. It has a fruity fragrance that keeps away all the insects from coming close to me.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t big sister pack for me one too.¡± Regis bit her tooth hard, inflicting the pain of that anger on herself. ¡°If you want we can share in this one.¡± I suggested. As I parted with half of the pillow, which I slid across me, and made room for her to join me. Regis had now a keen look on her face, as if she realised that it was better for her to share than have one for each. ¡°Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Regis happily chimed in. Just about when she was to put her head on the pillow and lie near me¡­ ¡°Ouch!¡± She breathed as her falling head hit hard on the ground. ¡°What now?¡± Her cry followed. ¡°Regis, we are leaving. It seems that a large group of monster is approaching our way.¡± ¡±Did they find us out. If so, then we can just ambush them here. I am going to wipe their existences from this planet.¡± Regis was determined to take them out, with the charges of them being a doomed species on this planet for denying her sleep beside me. ¡°No, on the contrary we just might be able to get out of this forest with their help.¡± I declared with utmost confidence. Yes! At least that¡¯s what I planned. Because such large number of monsters moving at the same time in an irregular stride was uncommon. Regis knocked an arrow to her bow, as she stayed on her toes. Ready to shoot on the sight of a hostile enemy. The heavy footsteps quickened, as the ground rumbled. Regis who possessed a good-eyesight, was now clearly able to see, despite the darkness and the trailing dust the monsters raised in fury. ¡°Alicia, don¡¯t they seem to be like running from something. And there are so many of wolve monsters¡­¡± Regis mouth left agape, as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the words. The next second the whole forest was in the effect of black haziness that lit darker than the night sky. Black flames wrapped the whole land. But something still unextraordinary was happening as the wolves burnt with agonised howls, not even leaving their ashes behind. The grass and the trees were unharmed at the same time. Such a brilliant manipulation of magic on a vast scale and the ability to disintegrate dozens of monster in a blink of an eye. The sight was so ludicrous that Regis could not put a finger on what she was looking or even describe it without calling it the wrath of the nature. But she exactly knew who could have attained such a feat. . I coyly smiled back at Regis who was looking at me with wide open eyes, except for my indifferent impassive eyes glowing. My hands brandished and aimed at the huge pack of wolf monsters, which were wiped out by now and nothing left to report. Regis couldn¡¯t explore the fact whether it was an expression of hate or for her I was just simply emotionless and self-contained. ¡°Alicia! How were you planning to get us out of here?¡± Regis asked trying to move her mind away from those obscure thoughts. I who had drifted too far, while taking out my enmity from one of my past nemesis and grudges. I had made it a rule and motto to wipe out every evil wolf that came in my sight and then maybe try to find out what they were actually trying to do. ¡°Talking about animals or monsters when they are afraid of anything wouldn¡¯t that mean they would always run to safety.¡± I replied to Regis¡¯s question in a plain tone, as if losing the listless disposition, I had a moment before. ¡°¡­ I see. That¡¯s brilliant.¡± Regis responded. Even though she took a while to understand my plan, she too knew the ways of the forest; the instincts of elves I guess. In this case, the monsters appeared to be running haphazardly and if they were trying to escape from something dangerous. They would surely want to get to their shelter, where it was safer. That would have to be the centre of the forest and where it got deeper and easy to hide. If we just reverse the situation for us, then travelling in the opposite direction of their march would lead us to the less denser part of the forest which should mostly point us to getting outside. Probably a road or a settlement nearby. ¡°Then are we going to proceed further with that?¡± Regis asked for a final confirmation go on my end. Since, I had vanquished the threat, there was no need to move so quick now. ¡°I think we have a chance now. We shouldn¡¯t let go of the possibility that someone else could be nearby.¡± I thoughtfully spoke. ¡°Ok, then let¡¯s be careful and proceed.¡± Regis said with caution, but I felt it was unneeded. We walked for a couple of minutes and instead of going in circles previously, we were surely getting to somewhere. As we spotted a clear patch of land and what appeared to be a temporary road. But Regis and I waited behind the bushes and under the darkness bestowed on us by the trees. Watching all of the scene unfold in front of us. A cart of just the sort that might show up in an RPG, lay resting behind a huge boulder. Two men kept on peeking from the safety of a thin curtain from the back of the cart. Holding tightly on to the curtain as if their life rested on it. But I ever doubted those flimsy piece of clothes could have shielded them from the sharp canines of the wolf monsters that could tear down almost anything they placed in their broadened mouth. But what actually protected them for real, appeared to be a silhouette, of not one but two as they kept running in circles making convoluted movements to confuse the wolves and not leaving any blind spot for them to attack even in groups. While one of them wearing a small hoody cloak, made of jute. She might not have been the best of runners, but making sure that they were on higher ground, an advantageous position. They continuously threw rocks on the wolves to agitate them and keep them at bay from attacking at the same time. Both I and Regis noticed, the silence lurking in the presence of another cape bearer. She ran so fast almost camouflaged by her own shadow. Her hood came off with a final turn, only to put on display a pair of Doberman ears on her head. Her short brown hairs unkempt and frilly. A female demi-human, in her mid-teens. The next moment a pair of two small daggers got picked up in her hands from the pocket of the tight short jeans that wrapped around her legs. A brief expression of anger surfaced on her face with a growl. The hairs at her back and around her cheeks grew several times. The layer of muscles around her arms and legs appeared to be puffed up. The grip of her sole on the ground, further tensed up. And in the next moment like a gale of wind she moved and vanished. And every wolf who had been focused on the other person in question, had their necks flying off. The girl contended with daggers ran at an unbelievable swiftness. As Regis wondered; could her arrows even catch up to that speed. Usually, demi-humans did possess strong physical abilities, but the strength and swiftness the person showed in her transformation went beyond any of those standards, even saying it was more than extra-ordinary. The common logic of people from this world would have denied it as a simple illusion spell at work. But what was happening in front of us was real as the blood stains that had littered the earth red and monster¡¯s head several meters apart from their actual bodies left a scared and defended mark on the other wolves as they ran away. I could surmise it into some kind of beast transformation skill and a very advanced one at that too. The demi-human seemed to be awfully cautious about the safety of the other person in hood. As it made sure no monster got close to that specific person and the next came the safety of the individuals in the cart. It was clearly evident that the other person might not had been too strong to protect themselves. But even then putting themselves in danger and helping out each other. Pointed out to only one thing that they were together and deeply trusted each other. All this and I concluded it all with my detective temperament. I still can¡¯t believe when the school detective club decided to rejected my joining application back at school, just because I wrote my field of interest as uncovering the identity of an international kid spy that could have been hiding inside our school. One in a million chance, I know it! But it was a worthy challenge for a visionary astute detective. By the flow of things and how it all went down, there was no need for me or Regis too help and the two seemed capable enough to take care of themselves in the situation. But then what really made this act unbelievable for me was the fluence at which they were getting this job done. A simple yet difficult plan to follow if even one could have messed up; putting the other¡¯s life in danger and had to face the lot of monsters alone. But the fact they dispatched every one of them within few minutes, just went to show how good they could work together. Regis too was shocked to see their efficient way of doing this job with almost no special strength. The demi-human transformation reversed back and she went to normal. Bringing us back to the realisation that she was the same young demi-human girl. She seemed to be awfully tired after that transformation given that she might had now ran out of magic power as well. The demi-human followed to the place where the other person was standing in waiting and we kept our eyes on her. Suddenly a tensed expression welled up on her face as she hastily retreated to the side of that person in hood and whispered in her ears and using some hand signs as well. I was right, they were more than acquaintances. The person in the hood took the news with surprise and calmed down. Soon we found her walking to our secret spot while the demi-human remained at her side all time in guard. From near the bushes, she called in another girl¡¯s voice, ¡°I know you are there. Show yourself.¡± Regis seemed to hesitate, as she was unable to understand how we were found out. Or, why she called out only for one when we were two. That was pretty simple, most probably that demi-human in her transformed state was able to smell Regis with her heightened senses. While, I was wearing my mask which cloaked and protected me form such kind of search spells. Had the Great Spirit of forest not found me out, then I would have gone unnoticed even in the elf kingdom. But for now, the person under the short cloak, pushed back her hood a little, to reveal herself as another black-haired girl, probably the same age as us but had more mature looks and vibe attached to her persona. She again called out in her shrill voice even more clear to us than previous, ¡°It¡¯s totally safe. So, you can come out now.¡± Her hardened voice had flexed into a kind gesture. Regis walked out as she pushed me back with her hand for me to stay back as she thought herself to measure the safety of the situation. For all we could have known that the people here could be highway robbers as we had been warned back in the elf kingdom. ¡°I am sorry for hiding. You see¡­¡± ¡°We are lost and want to get to the port town.¡± The moment I interrupted and came out of the bushes as well, unannounced taking everyone by surprise. For one I did not followed Regis¡¯s precautionary measures and because I was out of the expectations of the other two girls. ¡°But how?¡± The demi-human murmured under her breath. ¡°If you two are alone, why don¡¯t you join us on the wagon to get to the nearest town and if you want to get to the sea as you said then you can find a carriage taking you there from the town itself.¡± Slickly hiding her amused face and putting on a calm expression the human girl in hood described to us our only option.. ¡°Regis why don¡¯t we take on their offer, you didn¡¯t want to sleep in the middle of nowhere did you?¡± I swiftly seeked for Regis¡¯s approval. I too was worried for her comfort, and if we had a better alternative we could surely aim for an inn in the town. It was not like I only wanted to try out how a hotel in another world looks like for the first time. ¡°But?¡± ¡°We can stay in the same room if you want.¡± I added. ¡°Ok fine. It¡¯s not like we can do anything by staying in the forest in the dead at night.¡± Regis agreed as she fell for the Alicia¡¯s temptation. ¡°But surely you can¡¯t be riding on without paying for the fare. I take it that you two are travelling together!?¡± The person under the hood sounded serious after adding in our confirmation. Well, that just meant they were open for business. ¡°Understood, just tell us the cost and we will pay.¡± Regis said, as one who was also the in charge of keeping tabs on the money spent on our journey. It was best in my interest, since I didn¡¯t know the exact denomination and value of money in this world. And I might have lost sense of it after living without the need of currency in the labyrinth for about four years. But surely one day, I could make big in business like I was told my father was a business giant in my previous world. As the four of us approached the cart, with the girl in hood leading the charge. Her back protected by the careful gazes of the demi-human, who was still doubtful of us. Though those careful glances only made her look a bit childish in her tender age and added to her charms with those special ears. I and Regis were right behind with them. Turns out, we were close to one of the settlements on the map which also luckily fell on our way to the port town, from where we would board a ship and reach the human continent. The two men, who were hiding inside the cart were a merchant and the other was the owner and driver of the cart himself. Regis climbed onto the cart, while out of nowhere a hand reached out to me to help me board on it. It was from the girl with the hood as she passed a generous smile to me from underneath. I happily grasped it and climbed onto. While two gazes saw us with shaken expression on their faces, belonging to Regis and the demi-human. As if they were unacceptable of this sudden blossoming relationship. ¡°Hi-yaaaaa!!¡± The cart driver moved to the front and yelled. Inflicting a weak lash to the back of the horses, they neighed and trooped forward. The horses in this world were much stronger and bigger, compared to my previous world. While some of the rare ones could have possessed skills that made them relatively faster than an average horse and special at the same time. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have been alive, if it weren¡¯t for you two to be here.¡± said the other man with facial hair and a beer belly. Sitting opposite to us, surrounded by huge wooden barrels with rations; making the little cart a bit more than cramped after we came on board. By description and all means he might be a merchant travelling to the next city for selling goods. ¡°It certainly would have helped a lot if the cheap guards you hired, wouldn¡¯t turn their back on us and ran away like scaredy cats.¡± The demi-human girl said in a hardened tone. ¡°I would keep that in mind. But you know hiring adventurers for such jobs are pretty expensive. So, this time I wanted to try out with some volunteers. Its shameless to accept that a merchant went for the fallen fruit just to save some chump change.¡± The merchant laughed worriedly wiping the little trail of sweat from his brow. After he just escaped a life-threatening situation he was still struck with fear, but I think he was probably more worried about losing his goods. The four of us kept on listening quietly to the babbling of the merchant, until he posed a question which got both me and Regis interested. ¡°I would surely like to know the name of my saviours, not if you would mind sharing with me!¡± ¡°My name is Caige.¡± The Girl in hood introduced herself and then beckoned to her friend. ¡°And my name is Maia.¡± The beast human wryly said. She did not think much highly of the merchant or might not had given out her name even on asking if her friend wouldn¡¯t have done the same. The merchant then glanced, a moment¡¯s hesitation as if he was going to make an unreasonable request, ¡°Would you like to work for me in keeping my items safe. You see, I am a peddler and frequent travelling is a given. You have already given a wonderful demonstration of your power and I am more than willing to pay you well.¡± The merchant stared at the beast girl. ¡°Caige¡­¡± Maia the demi-human whispered to her partner. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think your friend would be too helpful in this job. But a demi-human like you still young, would surely need a stable paying job.¡± The man¡¯s evil eyes creepily grazed over her from top to bottom. I felt warped by his statement. He was clearly offering an incentive to one member and denying the other. Even well knowing that how they worked well together and he would be dumber if he still hadn¡¯t realised that. The merchant¡¯s eyes were only scrutinizing the power the demi-human girl possessed. But the elegant beauty which the other girl in hood possessed of handling jobs which such simplicity was simply ignored. ¡°Aha-haaa¡­ It seems so mister that you haven¡¯t learnt your lesson. Did you just now forget what happened because of what you did?¡± Caige said as if trying to carry the conversation in a specific direction and by the glares of the merchants he wanted to avoid it happening at all costs. ¡°Little girl mind your own business. I am only interested in this demi-human here. So will you work for me?¡± The merchant aggressively forced the conversation by ogling at the prize he was so after. ¡°I am not going to work for a cheapskate like you!¡± Maia shunned her with a harsh reply on her face. Before the merchant could try to persuade her any further, Caige head bent and moved forward, her demeanour exuding a pressure of something close to over-confidence. But the calmness around her raised shoulders only made it look like she was going for total victory and complete eradication. ¡°Aren¡¯t you here trying to repeat the same mistake again. That¡¯s why I hate humans who simply refuse to learn and only welcome things that go their way. Did you forget the two imprudent guards you hired, who so brazenly teased the wolves and attracted a whole pack of them? Only to abandon you on the pretext that they weren¡¯t willing to risk their lives for the little chump change you threw at them.¡± Caige explained to the situation of what had actually transpired and what brought those wolves attacking in large numbers on them. Most probably the other two guards in mention were already eaten by some of the scattered wolves since I could not feel any other presence nearby before leaving. But like a contest had already began between Caige and the merchant as I watched not knowing what might happen next. While, Regis seemed to be annoyed by the fuss they were making altogether, or rather she might have shot someone if they would have started a fight, to quieten things down while she rested after her long travel. Their expression contrasted sharply. The black-haired girl still under the hood was unconcerned, with a dead, expressionless mien. Meanwhile, the fat merchant was an open source of seriousness, perhaps from tension. Suddenly the cart that was until now moving at a steady pace came to a brisk halt. ¡°The forest forks from here into two pathways. Would you two girls happen to know which is the right way, since you told me that you are natives there.¡± ¡°I thought it¡¯s about time for making our collection.¡± The girl chimed in as she pushed back her hood willfully, her black hairs dangled low to her waist. Sharpening her gazes almost seeing through everything a cold expression surfaced on her face. So, she was a human after all. But then why did she say before that she hated all humans and still gave me a hand? I wonder. ¡°Girl you there, tell him the way. We need to reach to the town quick, or my eatery items will get spoiled otherwise.¡± The merchant passed a disgusting stare at Caige. On the other hand, she just smiled wanly, and none of us knew at that time (maybe except for Maia) that a dirty game was already set in motion. ***Note for Readers*** Good news : You can already read the next chapters and find out what happens next with Alicia on her journey, on my patreon page and become my supporter at a very small price and gain maximum benefits. Do check out my patreon page and support me - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia
Special thanks from the bottom of my heart to all my new patrons : Hpf3 Skygo Useless thibaut perrier
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Become a patreon(for early access to chapters) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER 7 : A FEVERISH CONFLICT THE CART ¡°Why the hold up?¡± The merchant strained his face and asked. ¡°One of them is the shortest way to the town, while the other is the longer one. Which one would you like to know?¡± Caige offered. ¡°Of course, the shortest one.¡± ¡°Then the shorter one it is.¡± Caige said as she was about to point out the direction to the coachman, but she was then caught hold by an unexpected hand. The hand belonged to the girl she had rescued back then, as Caige looked back in a hurry. She appeared to be someone a year or two younger than her. A human and the other an elf. ¡°Would you mind telling us, about the specifics of the direction you are about to point at?¡± Alicia asked in an irresistible sweet voice. Innocence leaking from her facial expression, the kind who might had never seen the brutality of the outside world. To Caige she only appeared to be another human, a mask that covered the top of her face and black hairs falling to her back, but glossier and more maintained than her own. While the elf had a well-trained body with the irregular marks on her hands, which she noticed beforehand, the kind left while holding a pointed weapon for too long. The other who might not had even hurt a fly in her life. She could have easily told that the two strangers were of high breeding and from the upper parts of society from their outfit, manners and accoutrement. No matter how hard a traveller tried to hide their identity but sometimes the rich quality of clothes which they cannot do without could reveal a lot about them. Until now for Caige, the two were only a means of making money for her and that¡¯s why she offered them a place in the cart. After she herself went and talked with the master of the cart. That¡¯s right, there was a specific purpose both Caige and Maia had teamed up and to achieve that purpose they were willing to go to any length. There was no way Caige could have ever let go off that purpose, because that¡¯s alone what gave meaning to her existence. But now, somehow, or rather it was for the first time she felt such dominance, nonetheless from someone who looked so meek. She absolutely had to answer that question and could not decline Alicia¡¯s advances even when they had met only a while ago. ¡°The shorter path has got a lot of caves and high points from where there are high chances for the wolf monsters that reside in this forest to attack us. As for the longer route it is a clear path and preferred by travellers for avoiding monsters.¡± Caige said. Breaking in between the merchant shouted, ¡±Then we should definitely choose the other route?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s why the longer route has become bandit¡¯s territory, which only a residence of that town, someone like me might know of.¡± Caige¡¯s voice ended with a hush as the cart fell in utter silence. ¡°?What? You fool. Are you trying to get us killed? If I am correct aren¡¯t those the infamous bandits that is said to be in control of even the town¡¯s administration. They may as well number hundreds in members count.¡± The merchant kept on babbling about how great the bandits were, while others listened with a dramatic shush. Some were already aware of the danger, and those like Regis were warned. Except for one in the cart who by now had developed a keenness to see the bandits at work. Alicia a self-proclaimed magical genius and who had just now started traveling in this new fantasy world, where she was reborn; saw this only as a means of her entertainment rather than a threat. ¡°So, we should be going with the longer route.¡± Caige reaffirmed with a devilish smile. ¡°Hold up! It¡¯s not fixed yet. Take the shorter route. The demi-human girl will be able to protect us from the monsters.¡± The merchant stood like an obstruction. ¡°I guess not. I am tired from the previous fight and this time I only might be able to run. Why should I risk my life to protect you?¡± Maia rebuked the merchant¡¯s claim and pretended to fall on her back and closed her eyes trying to sleep. But it was so casual, that none could deny it as simply being an act. ¡°Surely you had enough rest already, so do what you barbaric beasts are good at.¡± Maia sneered at him, and he fell silent. ¡°So, would you like to value your life more or the goods you have?¡± Caige asked the merchant to make an inconceivable decision. The merchant was now stuck in a bind. In the means to get the demi-human girl, he had revealed too much about himself. Like the expensive perishable goods, he carried and how urgent it was for him to reach to the town before the sunrise to sell them immediately. He had already subscribed to a huge loan and the previous debts had been cropping up on him. Even if he wanted, he could not just recommend to camp here for the night, leading him to incur a huge loss from which he won¡¯t be able to recover. That hooded girl had figured him all out and now he was playing right into her hands. At the end he was only hoping to use the demi human for his own advantage but failed. Now his life rested on the palms of this child who looked so mirthful now. At the end he had no choice but to teach those brats the hard way, about how the adults discipline children. The merchant thought to himself. If he goes through the longer route then probably his goods will be confiscated by the bandits and if he resisted while saving them, he would be killed. The bandits were famous for their brutality and would easily kill anyone who went against them. If he chooses the shorter path, then he can just force the demi human to fight the wolves and while they acted as meat shields, he could take one of the new passengers as hostage and then would force the driver to run away. Leaving the girl and demi-human as bait while he takes off. A brazen smile re-appeared on his face. ¡°Let¡¯s decide this in the most fairest way? How about we vote which way we go?¡± The merchant proposed. Everyone accepted his proposal since everyone got a fair say to speak and make their own choice. ¡°So, the majority wins and the minor has to go with the majority¡¯s decision. Since I know the directions I might decide to waive. So, what exactly happens if I decided to waive?¡± Caige asked. ¡°It¡¯s simple you have to just accept whatever the outcome might be.¡± The Merchant replied. ¡°Okay. I got it. So, Maia what do you think we should do?¡± ¡°I will choose the longer way then.¡± Maia as if taking Caige¡¯s question as a cue which it was, voted and went back to rest. ¡°I think the longer way.¡± The coachman replied. ¡°The shorter way.¡± Alicia voted. ¡°The shortest path.¡± Regis said. While Alicia had her own motivation going she could also see that Regis was tired and she would be a bad friend if she couldn¡¯t keep her in good health. Regis on the other hand, just wanted to get to an inn as quickly as possible and have a hearty sleep with Alicia. And also, because she found the cart too cramped for herself and wanted to breath in fresh air again. Longer way ¨C 2 vote Shorter way ¨C 3 votes ¡°Then its decided, we are heading in the shortest path.¡± The Merchant jovially declared. ¡°Hang on! What do you mean by it¡¯s decided? I haven¡¯t voted yet?¡± ¡°What are you playing at little girl. Didn¡¯t you just say about waiving.¡± The merchant grumpily asked, Caige who suddenly questioned the results of the vote. ¡°Ahh! If I remember correctly then I just said that I might, and asked in case about this waive thing. I never actually acknowledged I am going to waive. Don¡¯t tell me you are going to take my right to vote and still call it fair.¡± ¡°Shhh... Then hurry up and speak what you have to.¡± The merchant scorned at her. ¡°I choose the longer path.¡± Caige declared with the brightest smile she had yet made. But her cunning eyes said otherwise which targeted the spiteful eyes of those of the merchant¡¯s. Making the number of votes equal and the situation a stalemate. ¡°Blasphemous! Why you?¡± The merchant turning towards the coachman, ¡°Hey old man are you a fool? Why do you want to even chose the longer path if we can just go past quick the shorter one and might even avoid the monsters?¡± ¡°Young man, humans can be merciful at times if you give them what they want. But monsters would tear you apart at the first sight they smell you. So, I am going to play it safe, if the risk is too big.¡± The old man stated with his slow-moving mouth, almost blowing out all the patience the merchant had. The cartman was right, all bandits needed, were their stuff. The only one who would be at a loss would be the merchant who had got valuable items on him. While others could pass, making him a scape-goat and selling him off. It was his fault to begin with that they got held up in the previous monster attack and the journey turned into late-night travelling. The merchant looked at everyone¡¯s faces and realised no one cared about him after he had shown such a sour character of his upfront. ¡°Gah! If that¡¯s how you are gonna do it. I am ready to pay you twenty silver coin to everyone who vote in my favour.¡± The merchant offered. Of course, if he was able to reach the town and other cities then he can make big and that sum would be trifling for him. ¡°So, you are going to resort to bribery now?¡± Caige frolickingly asked, as if she had already seen this coming. ¡°Don¡¯t give me your justice moral now, brat. This offer is open to all. But I might just need one more vote so think carefully who catches onto this golden deal first. It¡¯s an offer which even a town¡¯s garbage, homeless and penniless kids like you of the slums cannot resist.¡± The merchant disgruntledly looked at her. Those words suddenly alarmed Caige and Maia as they felt offended. But Caige was able to maintain her calm, while Maia woke up, ready to punch and take action if the merchant once again passed such derogatory comments on them. ¡°That¡¯s surely a generous offer for me in my old age.¡± The master of the cart started having second thoughts. With that amount he could finally dream of opening a permanent shop back in his hometown and set on a journey of a happy retirement. And he just might risk his life in his final days of this foreboding job. He already knew he couldn¡¯t have saved this much even if he worked for six months round the clock continuously. Even Regis, started thinking, of saving money on her travelling and also if she could make some money while at it. Savings is after all important, from the moment she heard that her father was short on money and could not offer her daughter a travelling sum, despite being a king. Regis had promised to herself that she would earn a huge sum and gift it back to her father who so whole-heartedly had supported her. Maybe travelling for a bit longer on cart wouldn¡¯t hurt much. And an encounter with the bandit or monsters was still just a probability. Either way she could have taken care of them, if she knows where the enemy is. Her arrows would surely shoot them down. Regis grinned, thinking to herself. Alicia found this conversation interesting as it involved money and she wanted to see how transactions and business were carried in real life in this world. As she waited and watched further before reaching to her very own conclusion. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Once you make back to town you can have good life with this money. Just think it of as an insurance for risking your life.¡± The merchant tried to further motivate others to fall under his greed spell. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°Humans are really stupid creatures, who can¡¯t even make correct decisions for themselves.¡± Caige taunted. ¡°Are you that afraid that you are going to lose now. Resorting to meaningless remarks. Let¡¯s start the voting again.¡± The merchant announced in his loud voice as if declaring that victory was already in his bag. Just by parting with few silver coin, he can turn the tables in his favour, since the votes were equal previously. All he needed to was add another vote to his account. ¡°I already know I don¡¯t have that kind of money to make others vote for me. But, I do know a way to still steal the votes in my favour.¡± Caige¡¯s charisma was in full bloom, as if she was emotionally accepting the truth of her present. Caige continued, ¡°Maia I would need your vote this time. Master of the cart and you elf girl¡­¡± ¡°Yes..¡± Regis muttered in hurry on being called out of nowhere, while the coachman nodded. Everyone eagerly listened to Caige in waiting. ¡°You have my vote, Caige.¡± Maia responded simultaneously. ¡°I have already got Maia¡¯s and mine vote. So, if you two want to earn more money as I can already see you being called out to it. I offer you forty silver coins each, for each vote you make in my favour.¡± Caige put forth her proposal which blanked everyone¡¯s brain. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You only have two votes right now while others have not voted. You are going to lose either way. Stop making false promises.¡± The merchant was really a verbose as he kept on baring his fangs towards Caige. ¡°I call it a strategy. For someone like me as you say who grew up in slums. I am not like other greedy humans who cheat to make an extra penny. Nothing too great¡­ we will be continuing our fair game, but in my style now.¡± Caige¡¯s eye lit up with an evil grin rivalling that of the merchant now, who felt cornered. That¡¯s right! This battle for Caige wasn¡¯t simply for one to choose the better option of the two paths. On either way, whether it was bandits she could handed over the merchant, or on the longer path they would have to break their way through the wolf monsters. In truth, the first question was irrelevant for her when her final motivation was for her to earn big. For Caige, the only battle in her life was for the pursuit of earning more and more money. For her it was something synonymous to power something close to ? life itself. She was not born with strong instincts or physical capabilities like Maia. Shewa sone of those unfortunate outcast who could not even use magic power or had even a skill in her possession. By the time she took hold of her consciousness and realised what was happening around her, abandoned by her parents, traded as a slave and finally making a run and landing in the dumps of a slum. She had already learn by know that if she was not born with anything then it was not her fault, but if she died with nothing she was surely to be blamed. From their her conquest of becoming the richest person began as she used her intelligence to claim everything she wanted. The greediest and wisest of all, or so she calls herself. ¡°If you can really do it young girl. Then my vote is for you!¡± The coachmen said with a puzzled face, still unsure of Caige¡¯s plan of how it would work. ¡°I think I will then vote for the longer way too. It would be more than enough to cover the travelling cost and staying at the inn. Right Alicia!¡± ¡°I abstain from voting.¡± Alicia declared. Though no one paid much heed to Alicia¡¯s declaration, everyone felt weirded out by her irrational decision. But Alicia, who really wanted to find out the result, knew that she could stop further voting only by making the total number of counting votes odd. So, she took on that role. Longer way ¨C 1 vote Shorter way ¨C 4 votes ¡°Don¡¯t mess with me. How are you going to even pay that sum?¡± The merchant jumped in frustration shaking the cart. ¡°It¡¯s simple you are going to pay for each of us. By buying my votes from me at a much higher price than you previously did. The result will be still in your favour. But now you surely realise what happens when someone messes around with us.¡± ¡°?Tsk. Unbelievable. You treacherous wench¡­¡± ¡°Call me what you want. But do you actually see now, good sir. Someone who according to you lives a cheap life, can actually make it big by ripping off from people like you who think they can do whatever they want with money. So, how about you pay each of us the sum I promised, and they will vote in your favour. Let¡¯s see how far can you go with your fair fight, if you weren¡¯t just bluffing about paying us or try to run away with the money.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes were now focused on the merchant who was on his four, unable to think his way out of this. ¡°Fairness is really a nice thing, but only in books and fairy tales. So, why don¡¯t you flaunt that money of yours that you are so proud of and spend a little more than you promised.¡± Caige stomped angrily on seeing the merchant prostrate and staying quiet. Her own grudges seemingly leaking out. ¡°?I can¡¯t.¡± A flat voice came from below. ¡°Huh¡­¡± Everyone squeaked. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ paying one person twenty coins was a burden already, but paying every one of you forty silver coins is impossible. I don¡¯t have that much money.¡± ¡°What? So, you were only pretending up till now. And here I thought I could make big with today¡¯s catch. Maia it seems that today we have got the shorter end of the stick. We might as well head through the longer way. Since that¡¯s what was decided.¡± Caige responded mercilessly. ¡°Since everyone is canvassing. How about I give you one gold coin to every negative voter for going through the shortest path.¡± It was none other than Alicia who spoke. As she continued in her carefree voice, ¡°Surely one gold coin is more valuable than a silver coin.¡± ¡°Wait! Alicia what you are doing.¡± Regis asked worriedly, as if she could already see how things would be going from here on. ¡°Nothing much, but aren¡¯t you tired and I don¡¯t want to wait here any longer. Also, I wouldn¡¯t like the food and other commodities to turn bad because of a little conflict.¡± ¡°I know but do you even have that kind of money?¡± ¡°Yes, I sure do. Here¡­I got you all covered.¡± Saying that Alicia took out a gold coin from her dimensional storage. While to other it appeared as if she pulled it out of thin air. ¡°Aliiiiicia!¡± Regis stuttered, while Alicia felt confused for her perplexed looks. ¡°That¡¯s not a gold coin. But a Gold Crown coin! Its hundred times value of a gold coin and ten thousand times a silver coin.¡± Regis explained. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Before Alicia could finish, Caige push aside Regis and holding hands of Alicia she said, ¡°We have a deal. Maia you are in charge of the safety of the cart, as usual¡­¡± ¡°I am on it¡± Maia replied with a stoic face as she moved to the front of the cart, watching in between the crack of the drawn in curtains. ¡°Alright! Regis, I got everyone covered for you.¡± The stunned expression on everyone¡¯s faces and the tension inside turned from being palpable to that of exhilaration. ¡°Hang on tight girls and gentleman, my horses are going to take their final ride before I get to enjoy my freedom with my daughter back at home and retire to live our happy life. Start talking to the wind my boys.¡± Saying that the coachman whipped the horses twice with the rope in his hand on the back, without actually hurting them. The coachman sounded young again, and with his promised credit, was looking to a bright future with his only family member left. At least that¡¯s what appeared from the afterward congratulatory talk between Caige and him. Regis who kept on protesting and asking for questions was shut down by Caige and her domineering personality, who quickly started working on with Alicia for the details. While Maia who was happy with the earned amount, saw Alicia with a sour face for getting so close to Caige and so did Regis eying at Maia¡¯s friend. ¡°Hey there I too need some money. If I change my vote now, surely¡­¡± The merchant vouched in, sounding as smug as he could. But since Alicia had said that only negative voters would be getting one big gold coin. He thought to butter up with his words and get his way again. ¡°Maybe in your dreams, deadbeat.¡± Alicia said in a defiant tone, lacking all her generosity. ¡°Why!?¡± ¡°Work and earn money on your own. He who does not work, neither will he eat.¡± Alicia¡¯s words sent flying everyone in the cart with laughter, as they continued their way across the plains, bound for the flat horizon and finally reaching their destination town. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The cart was moving at a steady pace and we were about to cross through another forest before entering into the Plum Village, which Caige described to me and Regis as our last stop. This village fell in the free territory of the demon continent. After the True Demon Lord, father vanished. Other demon lords stopped annexing territories in his respect and to avoid further conflicts after the Great War ended. And so, local feudal lords took control, but it only led to the under-development of the towns and native people. Slowly, the number of hobo people increased, the economy dwindled because of less trade, and common people took arms and revolted. Bandit groups plagued the forest and whatever region they could claim for themselves and grew up in numbers. Specially the one in control were indiscriminately killing and looting on a whim. ¡°Alicia from where did you even get that big money?¡± Regis lumping to my side asked in secret. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s something I got for my expenses on travelling.¡± ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that close to spoiling you rich? And how many of those you have? We don¡¯t know how long our journey would be after all and we might get caught up in some kind of financial emergency!¡± Undoubtedly Regis was thinking for our future travels, she was already deep into this and I too commended her for her unwavering passion. ¡°Well, father has not much use of it, and I only have this kind of coins on me to offer. Don¡¯t worry I have enough to fill dozens of room with them!¡± That¡¯s right, I had already raided a gold-digger dragon in the labyrinth and claimed all its riches for myself and father added extra to me. ¡°I should have put much thought before asking it, since its coming from you. But next time be careful because this can attract some unwanted attention!¡± Regis reminded me of the hateful glares of the merchant directed towards me. I have only given the big gold coins to Caige, Maia and the coachmen who put on a negative vote. Also, they were people who helped me and Regis out, by accepting us on the ride. As for Regis, she was travelling with me. So, our sentiments were more aligned to ? ¡®That which belongs to you, belongs to me as well.¡± On the other hand, the merchant with green-jealous eyes kept cursing everyone throughout the journey. Even after winning the votes in his favour, he just couldn¡¯t be happy and content. And most of all, I was more than pleased to turn all the wolf monsters in the forest into quiet little peaceful bodies. My web magic was more than versatile for our safe travels. After travelling on cart for around three hours, and in between Caige kept us entertained with her ideas and description of her town. For better or worse, she was living alone and Caige was a part of an orphanage. And what the merchant said about them was not far from the truth. But they looked happy with whatever they were doing. Not to forget the amazing stunt Caige put in front of everyone and clobbered the merchant in the game of wits, finally earning a life changing sum. But now I knew an idea as to how money was important to people again or how I was always tight on the only little pocket money I got from my guardians to spend on all my daily necessities. ¡°We have arrived at the Plum village.¡± The coachmen said, bringing the horse to a stop next to a solitary tree. He dismounted and tied the reins to the tree. Caige then opened the curtains wide and fresh air came in, like a spring¡¯s morning drizzle. Faintly, in the distance, I could see mountains, deeply embedded inside a packed sheet of dense forests. If nothing else, there was the town gates, feebly built with minimum defences and no barrier in place to detect or repel monsters. The town appeared to be more noiseless than necessary, as it was completely covered in the darkness of the night. One could have called it a peaceful view with little less to do as small brick houses randomly dotted themselves along the main road. But the number of eyes that I could sense keeping a watch on us said, otherwise. ¡°Do, you want to help me find the best inn for you both to stay for the night. I am well acquainted with this place, and I could get you a discount. Not that I think you would need it?¡± Caige confronted me and Regis, not deciding to move from our way. And with that smile on her face, I could tell she was not going to take a no for an answer. ¡°Alright. We are ready to go along with you.¡± I said and Regis nodded, finding zero faults with the offer. We reached the inn pretty quick, or in other words there were not that many great buildings in the town. For one part, I and Regis could easily tell the poverty in the place hiding behind the decorated front walls. The receptionist at the inn seemed to be a little susceptible with taking two girl travellers in the middle of the night as her customers. But when Regis advocated for us with some magical words of her won, she instantly agreed and offered us the biggest room in the house. Though Regis did point out that the set price was almost equal to openly highway robbing us. But the receptionist was adamant about the price and constantly rebuked Regis by saying that it was impossible for us to get a better room with safety in the middle of night. Both of us finally agreed. Since in the morning we had to look for another transportation method to get us to the port town. After seeing off Caige and Maia, we went back to relax in our room, where Regis almost fell asleep after feeling the bed. *** Note for readers You must have seen and read several of tropes where the super strong main character saves a carriage from a group of monsters or bandits and later gains the favour and graces of a hypothetical wealthy merchant. But how many of you would have seen such a witful development! Do tell me if such a plot excites you or whether you like it as it is something new I tried to make! ***
Good news : You can already read the next chapters and find out what happens next with Alicia on her journey, on my patreon page and become my supporter at a very small price of $1 and gain maximum benefits. It also comes to show me your support for my novel and also all the money that you spend here will be used to improve the content of the novel, so you get back the worth you spend. Do support me because it helps a lot. Do check out my patreon page and support me - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia
\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Join discord community to have access to a large number of illustrations related to the chapter and also keep getting informed about the chapter release dates and news. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd \_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume five for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. Paypal - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Become a patreon(for early access to chapters) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Buy me a coffee at - https://ko-fi.com/noelelitia Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER 8 : DISSOCIATED ¡°Caige was it really alright to accept such a large amount of sum, for such a simple job. We could find ourselves in deep trouble if word of this gets out.¡± Maia said as she looked at the big double sized gold coin. She had never seen so much money at one place and so she made sure to hold it tightly in her hands and not to not misplace her share. She couldn¡¯t help but feel the excitement that she could now buy almost anything in her life she ever wished for in the city with it. ¡°Can¡¯t you listen this money talking to me¡­ that it says it loves me¡­ it wants to make both of us happy and¡­¡± Caige went on blabbering staring at the golden ducat she had earned, occasionally rubbing it on her cheeks. As in her hand she beheld an amount she never hoped to earn even if she riled up her conniving brain to strategize a plan over an entire year. She seemed to be so self-absorbed in thinking of not wasting or spending that money around like Maia but rather investing it to make more and planning to save a specific number for future emergency usage at the same time. ¡°You are not listening to me. I am asking was it really alright to corner the merchant and involving the coachman at the same time. The Dalton gang might already be in conflict with us after this.¡± Maia said making the reference to the bandits which the merchant kept on mentioning. There was a time when Caige and Maia used to work with the band, but not now when they had turned into real savages and murders. Caige had decided it was best to split from them and work independently. It was part of Caige¡¯s full safe plan of extorting money from travellers and allying with the coachman to lead astray the merchants and take them through the path which did not had the bandits because we were already aware of their hideouts. Caige always mentioned that what they took was a fair exchange for saving their life and nothing comes free when they needed to put food on the table. So, was taking this money for nothing a right decision? Maia again asked to herself as she now confronted Caige from front to hear her personal thoughts about it. ¡°You already know that a person who can¡¯t accept money is a boring soul to me.¡± Caige replied still drunk on money. Maia slapped Regis¡¯s face with a bunch of paper tickets which Caige had earned as commission for introducing a pair of rich customers in a specific hotel. Though she never lied of it being the best hotel in the place, making sure her two customers were satisfied at the same time. What Maia actually liked about Caige was her trustworthiness and work ethic. And with these many tickets Maia was sure she could get dinner for everyone at the orphanage she lived in. And not just for today, but for years, including all debts paid with the amount they had earned. Just with this single giant gold coin, their fates were changed and opening new doors for them. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be suspicious if we paid all our debts at once.¡± Maia raised a fair question. For some kids in slum to pay all their life debts at once would only bring trouble. ¡°Of course, it would; so, we will pay only little by little and use the rest of the money to open up a shop in the central plaza. What do you think of it? But before that we need to be ready for our two new arrivals and maybe by showing them around the city they would be willing to spend more on us.¡± Maia seeing that cunning smile on Caige¡¯s face understood that she had already made plans for tomorrow. But Maia still felt this unsettling feeling that she could not sense the presence of the person in the mask, even being so close in the cart. It was just that this had never happened before; that her nose or ears betrayed her in her beast transformation. Usually living in the slums, she had met all kind of people. People who despised others, who worshipped money and those like Caige who were obsessed with it. But in that huma girl case, Maia could not quite put a finger, as if she unlike anyone who was trying to make profit in that cart. That human girl was looking for something remote and was instead trying to buy us and not our votes to actually fall in her favour. ¡°Caige what do you think our customers really are?¡± Maia asked as she pictured the listless face on the girl who handed out her money and it was unlike any other transaction she did previously, where merchants were usually thankful or either loathed them. ¡°Just ignorant masses. And for that we have hit our jackpot today.¡± Caige announced as she jumped around in circle like a little girl which would have been otherwise considered normal for her age. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Maia asked with a confused expression. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that others are just stairs for us to climb and become the richest person ever, isn¡¯t that the dream we saw together and we can now finally pay our debts. We will make a fresh start as free people.¡± ¡°You really never change. But it is the dream that we promised will see through the end.¡± Mia laughed as she walked around Caige. There was still a lot of time before they could have reached the orphanage and they also needed to pick food with the tickets before all is sold. The town looked dead in the night, every house and shop closed with lights off. But Caige and Maia were well aware that this was just an upfront when all kinds of evil things were happening inside these hollow buildings. Bandits, drug dealing, hording, prostitution, illegal slave trading, silent murders which would have no trace by tomorrow. The lives of people and their hearts were hollow too, as they forced children like Caige and Maia to be tossed on the streets and used as mere slaves. From a very young age the two were abandoned and Caige lived alone while Maia was taken in by the orphanage. Suddenly Maia remembering something out of place asked Caige just in case, ¡°Remember Caige you offered everyone the double amount deal, except for that human Alicia.¡± ¡°So, you noticed that. Huh!¡± Caige said as she blindly stared in the air. ¡°Its fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no problem it¡¯s just that¡­. I found her idea appealing, it was more than an inhuman outlook of society. She was not interested in money but just to see the voting end she abstained from voting herself. Making the total number of votes odd. Otherwise, I think I could have pushed the game even further.¡± Caige said adding a prediction to her assessment. ¡°So, you are saying she is stupid and is not driven by money.¡± ¡°?No.¡± Caige¡¯s eyebrows arched up as her voice turned serious. She continued, ¡°I think she might be as greedy as me for money. To the extent that to get her way, she was ready to hand over to us this. It¡¯s scary, when we can see and control others by knowing what they want and fear, but for her, I could not tell her motivation as if she had already anticipated what I was going to do next.¡± ¡°And still, you are going to go toe-to toe against her in the morning.¡± ¡°You bet I am. Just think about how it is possible that she might have knowingly given us this huge some because she wants us to pursue her? I can¡¯t let this golden chance go off. I am sure she has the dimensional storage skill, that means there¡¯s more, where this came from.¡± Caige flipped her coin high in the sky as a heads landed in front of her upper knuckle with detailed carves which she never saw until now. ¡°I thought you hated humans, so why are you trying to get close to her. I am worried. Haven¡¯t we already earned enough for now so why do you want to take the risk?¡± Maia said with a bit of embarrassment as it was the first time she saw Caige taking an interest in a human for the second time. The first time she trusted a human she was betrayed. And she did not wanted to let that happen ever again. ¡°Is that jealousy I smell Maia!¡± Caige asked with a wondrous smile on her face. ¡°Ahhh! Don¡¯t make me follow up in your conversation too.¡± Maia realised Caige intended to let her true feelings out from the start. She might not had been as quick witted as her or to make strong decision on spot whether they were right or wrong. But she was learning her way to follow Caige¡¯s instruction and just through looking at each other¡¯s faces. It was the trust and confidence they had in themselves to get the message across. ¡°Maia¡­¡± Caige called out as she put her golden coin in her side pocket attached to her belt. Holding Maia¡¯s head in her hands catching her off-guard, Caige pushed it against her own forehead and closed her eyes. It was something that Caige occasionally liked doing to Maia but she never understood why. But it always made her realise that in this whole world if Caige ever trusted someone it was her and she ought to look after Caige and keep that trust and promise she had in her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We are one and together and we will always will be. You and I have a dream now.¡± Caige said as she puts her head together with Maia. Maia truly felt at peace with this and realized that how weak Caige could be sometimes when her promise was the only thing that kept her going or might had been the only thing that kept her alive. Her sole motive to live. ¡°Now, let¡¯s pay all of our debts and free every child in the orphanage from becoming a slave. And also get food for everyone. The kids will really be happy.¡± Caige said as she separated. ¡°Yeah.¡± Maia replied cheerfully as she lovingly looked at Caige¡¯s smiling face which she wanted to cherish forever. The orphanage was as usual running low on funds and with huge debts that piled up to fill the tummies of little children, the collateral was tying a slave collar to every child in the orphanage. When they became adults that was around the same age as Maia, they would have to be sold off to slave traders as per the loan contract, if it remained due over the span of next years. This was a great way for slave traders to hog slaves for free and at a less price by charging huge rate of interests over the loaned money. Making it almost impossible to pay the sum in the first place. The only reason Maia was free from these chains of slavery, was because her slave contract was bought and nullified by Caige and now it was Maia¡¯s dream to free everyone at the orphanage. While Caige wanted to become rich, she needed help of Maia. Together with Maia¡¯s strength and Caige¡¯s brilliant mind they knew they could raise mountains of gold with enough time and today they knew it was exactly one of those days. They really hit a mountain of gold. As they were about to reach a late-night hotel that served dishes at for people at a discounted price with those tickets, Maia became nervous. She held on to Caige¡¯s hand tightly and stood as a shield in front of her. Caige in turn understood they were surrounded and was on guard. Maia who took the front grunted and sneered at the shadows in the dead of the night. Four people from the darkness came out from hidden spaces of the nearby neigbourhood buildings. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s just you.¡± Caige said frolicking as she got close to one of the people. ¡°The boss has called. He wants to talk.¡± The man said with a broken speech showing lack of education. ¡°What are you talking about? Haven¡¯t we already cut ties with you all.¡± Caige said as she tried to went past one of the person dressed in a pair of old shirt and loose pants covered in dust. Their savage faces showing clear lack of civility in them. Swisssshh¡­ A sword suddenly appeared in front of Caige as she stopped in her feet. Carefully but surely, she was understanding the implication of what was about to come. But she still needed to keep faces and her cool if she wanted to get through people. ¡°Why the sword? Don¡¯t forget we were once companions.¡± Caige said without fretting over, but a hint of disgust clearly visible in her voice even then. ¡°The new boss rules are absolute. If he wants you there, you will be there. No questions asked.¡± The man repeated like a robot. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. As the hoodlum completed his statement the other four closed in on Maia and Caige. ¡°Caige¡­¡± Maia called out to her without transforming with a specific grr¡­ sound in her voice. It was a signal that they were surrounded. Of course four men won¡¯t be a problem for Maia in her transformed state, and she could have easily slit their joints and escape while carrying Caige. But only if there were people on land, because Maia could smell more than ten people already watching them intently with evil leaking out. They were all around them, some equipped with crossbows on top of the buildings and some prepared with magic spells ready to be launched from safe distance. It was clear to Caige that the person who sent them urgently wanting to meet them not only knew of their strength but also the way to tackle them. Caige exactly knew who she was up against and not wanting to mess around with him she surrendered unbeknownst. ¡°Fine! we are coming with you.¡± ¡°You are no ordinary brats for the boss wanting to meet you so eagerly. Its good and bad because we were itching for a fight and get our hands on some fresh girls.¡± The bandit retorted to Caige¡¯s approval and she stared at him with a disgusted look. But she also knew that until the so-called Boss would have ordered them, they wouldn¡¯t even lay a hand on the two. As long as he was the same person Caige once knew¡­. That is. The boss they were all talking about was none other than the Dalton brothers. Just like Caige and Maia¡¯s pair up. The older brother was a fox but lacked strength, while the younger brother was a lion and fighter among fighters. Alone they were vagabonds who made a name for themselves after killing a large group of bandits and took over their territory. At first Caige and Maia came up with a plan to collude with these Dalton brothers. Because at that time, this group of bandits aimed at stealing and pillaging from the rich and after taking their fill they distributed the rest in the slum. But soon the group started becoming big and a day came when they turned into a vicious group of killers and made their name known as savage highway murders. From there Caige and Maia cut all ties with them, and since the Dalton Brothers had profited a lot through Caige¡¯s clever mind they provided her with free movement in their territory. But now Caige could already see that trust crumbling and she needed to come up with something even if it meant offering the Crown Gold coin, she would happily do it in order to keep Maia safe. Caige and Maia followed the men to their new hideout in the mountains. Caige was unaware of this place and found it suspicious that it was built around a permanent ancient stronghold. By what she knew about Dalton brothers, they liked to easily move around in forests and were nomadic people. Making a permanent hideout would make them easy to spot, unless that would mean they needed to fortify their hiding spot to hide something inside it. Caige thought to herself as she saw everyone on guard with new heavy weapons and some even had magical weapons that would had been otherwise impossible for bandits in the boonies to get their hands on. Caige couldn¡¯t even fathom what kind of changes the bandit group went through after she left. Finally the boss showed up, the younger Dalton Brother surrounded by several of his me walked in front. This was a new surprise for Caige and Maia. Caige¡¯s eyes were more focused on searching for the bigger Dalton brother from whom she actually needed to beware of all people. The younger Dalton brother had a strong build, counted among the most fierce warrior as a short-range fire-fist type magic user. A single blow form his punch could have knocked out a small battalion of knights form the ground. According to Caige¡¯s calculation if they had a chance against him, it would be only through Maia¡¯s superior agility as a demi-human. But even then, the younger Dalton Brother had much combat experience and Caige would only serve as a dead weight. Fight in such a closed space would only have spelled their doom. ¡°Haven¡¯t we already decided to go our separate ways. So why call us here now?¡± Caige said while making it look like she was throwing a kid¡¯s tantrum. ¡°Speak carefully in front of the boss. Or do you want me to thrash and toss you in the fire.¡± One of the right-hand man of the younger boss threatened Caige as she casually spoke to the younger brother. The Boss raised a hand and everyone murmuring about butchering Caige and Maia turned silent. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you are on your own, but if you are in my territory, you will do what I say? Up till now my brother had always treated you two specially for your use and services. But recently we have seen you misusing that little liberty we offered you and you took it for granted.¡± The younger brother spit on the firewood which burned as the only light source that lit the inside courtyard of the hideout. Magic enforced into it, the flames blazed and went berserk, having the potential to burn the whole place if not kept under check. ¡°What do you mean. I would never think of trying to cheat you two.¡± Caige said making a pleasing face as her eyes sparkled, making her look innocent regardless of all the things she was being held accountable for and guilty. Maia always remained close to Caige just in case there was a problem in negotiation. She exactly understood her role and also knew how important it was to have leverage during a discussion both in power and information. From behind the Boss, a shadow appeared which Caige and Maia could have recognized anywhere by now. It was that new face which only gave them a hard time and now he was here to backstab them on the back. Caige for once would have never thought of a merchant colluding with a bandit. ¡°These are the girls who were trying to help merchants to guide them safely to the town in return for extorting money from them.¡± The merchant said with a sly smile as he looked at the detestable and hateful expression on both Maia¡¯s and Caige¡¯s face as they were alerted by now. Caige could see that the Boss now already knew what she had been doing at his back. ¡°If it¡¯s about that, then I was in a way trying to help the Dalton brothers.¡± ¡°Explain yourself.¡± The Boss¡¯s thick eyebrows arched as he asked. His cant had an air which would never tolerate defiance from anyone. ¡°Here¡¯s the money which I was going to give you anyway. Just think about it if all the merchants coming to this town were either looted or killed then they would stop coming. In an extreme case knights would march straight to this forest. But by ensuring the survival of small fly merchants and pruning the wealthier ones, we can ensure that they keep coming.¡± Caige sounded confident with her explanation. It didn¡¯t matter whether she made that stuff on spot or toyed with its credibility. As long as the other party was satisfied by her argument she wins. It was a tactic that would have always got her out of the most precarious situation. ¡°Hey filthy swine, how dare you call me a little fly. I will let you know I have been promised two Crown golds for delivering this information.¡± The merchant said erupting in joy. Caige understood the meaning of that delighted expression on his face and cursed him. The merchant had still more to say, ¡°It would seem that we have a wealthy pair in this town who can throw gold coins around. They might be aristocrats with the way they carry themselves. Wouldn¡¯t the Boss of such a giant bandit group would be interested in this kind of information.¡± The merchant rubbed his hands as if they were itching for more. ¡°That would be enough from you.¡± The Boss harshly looked at the merchant and his greediness. ¡°Don¡¯t make things up which you haven¡¯t seen.¡± Caige tried forming a protective statement to protect her two guests. ¡°If you think you are the only smart one here, then you should think again¡­¡± ¡°That would be for me to decide. You can go now.¡± The Boss looked at the merchant with a dreadful look and turned around. ¡°And my two Crown gold coins.¡± The merchant asked absent-mindedly. ¡°Hand it over¡­¡± The Boss said to Caige and Maia. The merchant was happy to hear his deal was in progress. ¡°We have nothing like that.¡± Caige replied with some reservations. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so placid or say otherwise, when you see this¡­¡± The Boss¡¯s eyes exuding a cold malice that caught Caige¡¯s attention. The Boss smirked and on a wooden cart that once used to be a fine ride now reduced to a wreckage was being pushed in by one of the bandits. The most notable part was the blood splattered all around the wooden planks and on top rested a person. He did not move. The body looked old and pale, except for few drops of blood that flowed from the wound in his chest and trickled from his palm. He was cold and dead. Not because of the old age but a huge Seax sword was pierced right through his chest. ¡°What have you done, you bastards?¡± Maia cried out as she saw the same old man who so generously gave them a ride back to this village and was an honest member in the group with an equal profit share in the way they did things. She drew out her knives from her leg pockets in defense and transformed into her beast form. Maia let out a battle cry and charged ahead at full speed. ¡°Stop her now!¡± The bandits yelled as they rushed to stop Maia getting close to the cart or the Boss. And like a shadow weaving in through the darkness of the grave walls of the building, Maia closed in on the wrecked carriage. The bandits collected in a round formation in hopes of attacking Maia at once. But to their surprise, Maia leaped so high and reached the backs of the bandit. ¡°Wha?!¡± Everyone present was struck dumbfounded. The black shadow skillfully stepped from left to right, and moving at an unbelievable speed difficult for a normal eye to perceive. Thrusting her knives, she dislodged the tip of her knives repeatedly into one of the bandit¡¯s hand and left him immobile. The nearby bandits went to attack in a fluster, but sure enough, they were nothing more than an annoying obstacle to Maia. The black shadow of Maia¡¯s small body continued to weave in and out through the bandit¡¯s defense and when she left like a gale several small cuts on the bandit¡¯s body dripped with a continuous stream of blood. They slumped to the ground as Maia so efficiently left small cleavages at the most important joints in their arms and legs. ¡°W-What physical ability...¡± The bandits in the area swallowed their breaths in fearful awe as some of them started preparing magical attacks from far. Maia who could smell magic particles circulation in her beast form, easily sidestepped and dodged the magical formation attacks that left devastating burn marks on the ground. ¡°There¡¯s no way the likes of an animal could overpowe... What?!¡± The merchant who out of fear started screaming. His mouth fell open in shock as he witnessed what was unfolding before him. Maia without missing up even the slightest chance to reach the carriage kept on running towards it. In this charge of her she had easily rendered ten bandits to ground and dodged several of their attacks. Finally she reached the carriage with only one hope that the old man could have been still alive. It was his carriage and him sleeping in it should not be something new. Seeing the dead body Caige went numb, her face became expressionless as she remembered the old man¡¯s wishes of living a happy life with his granddaughter in the countryside far away from this kind of brutality and violence. But now he was a victim to it himself. Caige couldn¡¯t bring herself to move. Maia who by now had lost all control, defeating most of the bandits and knocking them down reached the old man in hopes of finding him alive. But he was already dead and Maia broke down. Flashing her knives she went to attack the Boss without thinking twice as the merchant tried to run away. Maia came closer to the boss and jabbed at him quickly, but in that moment the Boss instinctively took out the Seax sword form the dead body without any reservation of the fountain of red that gushed out at the same time. The Boss entangled the tip of Maia¡¯s knife thrust and parried it off cleanly with a single slash. Maia who hadn¡¯t given up yet maneuvering herself mid-air, kicking on the ground a second time turned to land another strike with her second knife, while the Boss¡¯s sword was hanging back because of the recoil. ¡°Move you ugly beast.¡± Out of nowhere a strong kick caved in as it dissembled Maia¡¯s inner structure and she groaned in pain flying and falling far away crashing into a tree. ¡°Hwahhhh¡­¡± Maia barely able to stand fiercely looked at the merchant and the Boss. A threatening voice called out to her¡­ ¡°Think before what you do next, beast girl.¡± A familiar voice rang through Maia¡¯s ears. She looked back and found the older Dalton brother with a huge scar on his face continuing down to the chest which wasn¡¯t there before. But more importantly Maia noticed that Caige was in his custody as he held a short knife at her neck. Caige¡¯s arm might had been pinned to her back and so would be unable to move. ¡°You move and she dies.¡± The person who had taken Caige¡¯s custody threatened Maia. On just listening that Maia put back her knives predictably. ¡°Caige run away.¡± Maia called out as she looked around for escape routes. Alone she might had been able to, but with Caige in his custody, she wouldn¡¯t have left. Despite the chaos Caige remained silent, and when Maia looked at her face she had a heart-broken expression and she exactly knew why. It was because someone got killed because of their light-half-heartedness and weakness. ¡°So, they really do have Crown golds in cities. I would have never believed this merchant if I wouldn¡¯t had been seeing them now.¡± The Boss slashed through the air for the second time and the blood it was enwrapped in now completely littered the ground. His muscular features around his arm and muscles not to forget in a menacing way he kicked Maia out of his way easily despite her beast transformation. His strength reflecting his years of training and living under unfavourable condition and impulses of killing. ¡°Hah! Now you know who is the leader of this place! The Dalton brothers would smell out and kill every swine¡¯s like you. And here I thought I could use you as a guard or sell you off to a slave trader when you had served your purpose. Beasts like you are better living inside forest and not in civilized houses like ours.¡± The Merchant was highly prejudiced towards demi-humans and his statement brought hatred not only from Maia but also the demi-humans who were recruited in the group of bandits. He decided to stay shut, rather than torn to shreds. It was not difficult to find people like him around the city at the same time. ¡°¡­Grrr¡­¡± Maia still slumped to the ground scrambled to stand at her place as she directed her blood lust towards the merchant. ¡°You would like to know how the old man died. He kept on telling that he won¡¯t reveal anything until I had to torture and threaten to disclose his granddaughter¡¯s location in the previous town to these bandits where I booked his carriage. And now he couldn¡¯t keep his mouth shut and every time kept blaming himself and asking for forgiveness from you two. What a waste, but now I will make his wish fulfilled when you two will be killed and he could ask forgiveness directly from you two.¡± ¡°You hound!¡± Maia screamed at the merchant as he wryly smiled. ¡°So, can I take my share now?¡± the merchant said, extending a pompous hand to receive the golden coins he dirtied his hands for. As the Boss was about to hand out the two coins, he took one from Caige and the cart-driver. His hands paused in between. ¡°How about I keep this in exchange for sparing your life when we first met. And you can leave your item as to show your gratitude to us and leave with your life intact.¡± The Boss of the bandits laughed and now the joke was on him. ¡°What? You wouldn¡¯t. I will¡­¡± Swishhhhh¡­.Ghakk¡­.¡­ Another sword movement and the Seax passed through the intestines of the merchant as he fell on his knees. Blood spilled from his mouth and the light in his green-jaded eyes vanished. ¡°I can¡¯t trust sly merchants like you who would betray us next by revealing our location to those honourable troublesome knights.¡± The Boss said holding the dead man¡¯s head in his strong huge hands that spanned through his entire skull. Pulling out the sword, it left another dirty pool of blood on the dampen ground. A second life was gone today and it still brought a heavy feeling to Maia and Caige¡¯s little hearts for watching such gruesome killing in front of them at such a young tender age. Caige eyes drooped lower as she slowly fainted and lost consciousness in the tight grip of the elder Dalton brother¡¯s grapple. ¡°Leave Caige, I have already put my weapons away.¡± Everyone watching started laughing on seeing Maia¡¯s naivety for letting her guard down. Maia on the other handed honestly demanded of her friend¡¯s releasing. ¡°If you want her back, then bring either the two richies here or a total of twenty thousand Crown gold coins by tomorrow and then take her with you.¡± The Boss said as he beckoned to his men to bury the two dead bodies like it was an everyday errand for them. The holes on the ground already prepared to be filled before actually having a dead body. ¡°That¡¯s an absurd amount. We would never be able to pay you for our entire life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the loss you have incurred on us and the debts you owe for the orphanage you belong. If you are not going to pay, I suppose I will just have to sell you off to a rich slave trader we recently made contact with who is in search of young specimen like you.¡± The Boss declared as he walked away. Maia looked and finding Caige strangled to a state of unconscious and being dragged away from her. She was now left alone there. Her friend and truest companion was not by her side and she had no clue as to what to do. Initially a thought raced through her mind as she tried to wake up. The pain still dormant inside her body it made it difficult for her to move. She might have suffered from an internal bleeding in the worst possible case. But now she was most worried about Caige and the orphanage and her ? promise to Caige and their dream. She ran back to the town in her beast form, irrespective whether she was able to catch a breath in between or not. She reached Caige¡¯s place, her lungs as if about to burst, she cared not. Usually she would spend days with her in the orphanage but Caige herself used to live in a small hut like house which also served as their planning base. Opening the wooden door with a spare key she had on her and rolling over the half mat on the ground and when dug a bit deeper into the ground. With Maia¡¯s exceptional strength it was done within a gap of few minutes and a small safe was excavated from it. With a special combination performing over the lock she opened the safe and several gold and silver coins fell on the floor. It was the emergency money which the two had been collecting from when they formed a team and from their first job. For once it always seemed to be a dream-like amount. But with the new price on their names, this was just meager change as she threw away the box after emptying it in frustration. With all that money on the ground at most it would account to a one and half Crown Gold. Tears leaked out from the side of Maia¡¯s eyes realizing how helpless she felt without Caige. But this was one of the times when she needed to keep that trust in her and do something for her like she once did by saving her from slavery. She remembered the plan that Caige concocted for the tomorrow¡¯s tour of the new pair they recently helped. If she was able to get hold of them, then she might be able to free Caige. She knew Caige would never approve of such a plan where using other¡¯s solely for personal benefit and not for their dream was a taboo she shouldn¡¯t be breaking. But Maia had already made up her mind as she realized the sun was about to come out and the morning which might decide their fate would soon pass by. To save their lives and the children at orphanage she was ready to do everything in that limited time frame. *** A small survey for readers : Since my chapters are lengthy, this time I decided to leave a line after each paragraph. So, which one is more easy on your eyes to read and should I leave a line after each paragraph like this or not. Or, whether the previous view was okay. Do mention whether you are reading on phone or PC/laptop. I think majority of readers are on phone, but it would be best to have everyone''s opinion heard. VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER 9 : El Dorado ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN After yesterday¡¯s nightly trip on the cart and being escorted to a nice hotel. Both I and Regis found ourselves relieved from the hassle of touring through the whole town to find a place for us to stay after we were too tired and that too in the middle of the night. After Regis slept beside me like a baby through the night as we shared the same room and bed, like we did back in the elven palace. The only difference was that the bed and room was smaller in size to a princess¡¯s room. Though on the contrary Regis was excited after she took a bath and slept close to me. Fortunately the hotel had a bathtub which otherwise would have been difficult to find. We were glad that Caige so generously showed us the way to such a fine inn. The morning hit us early but we needed to make arrangement for our recurring tour to the port city from this Plum town. It appeared to be an unusually peaceful place at night, but something gloomy about it was extant in the air. And the de facto of the people was never to speak about it. First, we needed to get to the place that provided travelling services and book ourselves a seat in one of the carts heading to our destination. And the next thing on our list was to get us some food. I and Regis headed out in search for the places and complete our two objectives for the day. Outside the hotel, we unexpectedly encountered a familiar face waiting outside leaning on the front wall of a dilapidated building. ¡°You both are early risers. I expected you two to take longer than this.¡± It was Maia, the demi-human. ¡°Maia why are you here?¡± Regis asked as Maia started approaching us and before she could give some time for her to explain herself for tailing us in the morning. ¡°Isn¡¯t it given. I am here to help. You want to find a travelling cart to the port. Don¡¯t you? So, why look anywhere else.¡± Maia said with confidence as she pointed at herself. In truth she was offering us to help and give us a tour of the town. ¡°I see¡­¡± Regis said with hesitation but she let go off the suspicion inside her already. With yesterday¡¯s incidence anyone could have considered that Maia could be here to swindle us this time after targeting the merchant. I looked a bit around and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where is Caige? Aren¡¯t you two supposed to be together.¡± From yesterday¡¯s events I could conclude one thing unchanging and that was the friendship or the deep bond of trust between Maia and Caige. I thought they would be always joined by hip the way they acted and moved together. ¡°She is currently busy with some prior engagement, otherwise she would have been here?¡± Maia shifting her head to the right as if trying to hide her face under her small bangs and spoke in a dull voice. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± I asked. Also making Regis worried at the same time for raising such a question out of nowhere. ¡°?What?... What? Are you talking about. Instead, this whole idea was of Caige and she is the one who planned all of this.¡± Maia voiced herself strongly. So she thinks I cannot tell or just be fooled that easily. I might not be a mind-reader or adept at such social skills. But with my mystic eyes and unique skill, I could see the unstable fluctuation in her magic. And these fluctuations are pretty strong in a demi-human¡¯s body especially when their beast powers were linked to their feelings. And right now, Maia appeared to be afraid unlike the strong fighting warrior we saw yesterday; who was now trying to suppress and submit herself in doing things which she did not want to. Absence of Caige further supported my point. But because it was their personal life, I saw it fit to not make her force into coming out with her problem or state. Because what if I could not really help and all I could be able to give them was unguarded sympathy. Taking pity on someone instead of helping was always against my beliefs. It was one of the things I despised others for doing so in my previous life. ¡°So, Maia why don¡¯t you take us to the place you would recommend to anyone.¡± ¡°Then follow me.¡± Maia turned around and announced herself as our tour guide. We went through a great number of streets, which were mostly filled with people who looked exceedingly down-hearted. Unlike the first time I visited a place the capital city of Elf-Empire. This place lacked in all kinds of economic activities. The shops were mostly empty and even the groceries, fruits and vegetables store sold costly ingredients that too stale. It was a far cry from the happy picture I imagined the town to be. ¡°That would be fifty silver coins for two seats to the port town of Gilde from this town. The wagon leaves early tomorrow in the morning so be on time you two girls. No room for late-comers because a single minute could cost us our lives on the road.¡± The man laughed who offered us place in his wagon for giving us a ride to the port city of Gilde. Though he seemed awfully condescending about the plight of late comers. Travelling through a cart was a much safer way as we could stay on road and not get distracted on the way as we got stranded from the previous route. Ahem. possibly I would avoid getting into the details on the matter. And Regis paid for our tickets because I had only the precious Crown gold coins on me, so in monetary terms I was pretty much useless. I needed to learn a way to earn money fast. ¡°Where would you like to go next?¡± Maia asked in a hurry as if every minute passing by was slowly chipping of a day from her life. ¡°I would really like to eat something.¡± Regis requested for a proper breakfast. ¡°I know of a good place that serves pancakes here.¡± Maia said wondering. ¡°Regis we must go, right now.¡± I accepted Maia¡¯s first suggestion. ¡°As far as I remember they make pancakes early if we don¡¯t hurry either they will be over or become soggy.¡± Maia added. ¡°I don¡¯t know I have never eaten pancakes.¡± Regis said to me a bit confused and unable to decide. Perhaps in a new place she might be susceptible to trying new kinds of dishes. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Regis but the power of pancakes is something not to be trifled with. I don¡¯t dare to say but I find elven food quite paltry.¡± After all most of their dishes were simple boiled leaf and vegetables with little to no spices. ¡°Fine, if you say so I will try. Let¡¯s get going.¡± ¡°Ah! You truly are my friend for understanding me!¡± I held Regis hands excitedly as we headed off to our breakfast table. Within few minutes we were sitting on the table waiting for our order. ¡°Maia, aren¡¯t you going to eat something.¡± I asked seeing that she hasn¡¯t ordered anything. ¡°I will just take something from the nearby food stall. The food here is expensive but you two should be able to afford it.¡± ¡°What if you can join us on pancakes as a thanks for helping us?¡± I proposed. ¡°I wann..nn¡­ I refuse to eat. I just know that its needlessly going to be an extravagant pancake. Or, so Caige says. I totally want to try this.¡± Words of Maia kept contradicting themselves as she could not deny the temptation of her powerful nose and she threw the towel in the end. ¡°Hiiihi¡­¡± I smirked. Knowing that I just needed to give a little small push to her to have my way. ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. I mean, I don¡¯t want to eat. I just know it is one of those delicious food that never actually makes you full. I can¡¯t fight this sudden urge, somebody help me¡­ Caige¡­¡± Maia reaffirmed her decision and fell into a self-constrained fight zone. At the same time having a clash of urges and fought the raging storm of desire in her belly. I could more or less relate to her since I too was usually caught in such insecurities when I had way too less money to spend even on my daily necessities items. I actually felt bad for putting her in such a tight spot. ¡°So, what if you can order as many plates as you want. That would be fine Regis?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think we can easily afford another person¡¯s meal easily.¡± Regis too was thankful for Maia¡¯s help as we two were new in the town and wanted to do something for her in return. Regis was too under the spell of the irrefutable sweetness pancake. ¡°But¡­¡± Maia still held some apprehension. What if she got addicted to this soft looking sweet dish and couldn¡¯t live without it. As I had said before the power of pancakes are not something to be trifled with. ¡°Maia if you want to brainstorm ideas to earn more you would need carbohydrates.¡± I advised Maia. ¡°Ah! That makes sense.¡± ¡°I also think that a part of a budget should go in food to ensure we have enough energy for the rest of the day.¡± Regis backed me up though she seemed to be preaching one of Will¡¯s military guidance. ¡°That totally makes sense.¡± Maia nodded. ¡°Gwah¡­ How did this happen? This food is really delicious. I and Caige should next time try this too.¡± Saying that Maia became overwhelmed as she took a larger bite from her ninth plate of pancake. Her eyes sparkled as she enjoyed every mouthful of it. ¡°Why do I feel like I have been tricked into spending more.¡± Regis complained as she held her light money bag. ¡®Is this just another one of this human girl¡¯s schemes to best me which Caige was talking about? To get me addicted of this fancy food and get back at us for what we did yesterday. Am I really that gullible¡­ but these pancakes are really tasty. I think I can go for twenty more plates.¡¯ Maia thought to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I still have got my purse.¡± I tried to add up our resources to make the journey comfortable. ¡°Don¡¯t even start talking about that. It can get us in a lot of trouble. Are you really thinking about this at all or you just don¡¯t have any sense at all¡­¡± ¡°Are you trying to say something good about me Regis¡­¡± I asked excitedly. ¡°Ah! As a friend I think it¡¯s my moral obligation to never admit that my friend is kind of useless when it comes to defining common sense.¡± Regis chewed on her pancakes as she took a larger bite. ¡°Is that what you were trying to say.¡± Somehow, I felt sad when Regis said this because I was trying my best to not let myself be scared or distant from people this time but face everything head on. ¡°No¡­¡± Regis stared at my depressed face, trying to change the topic at the same time, ¡°Oh look at that adorable strawberry on my spoon and the last time I checked you liked them. Here¡­. Alicia take a bite.¡± Chomp! Chomp! I think I can let it forgo this time. ¡°You two are kind of weird.¡± Maia said comparing her friendship with Caige with ours. ¡°Listen I am not weird she is¡­ you get that¡­ Just listen closely if you get close to Alicia, she will work her wiles and trap you in some crazy situation. And the instant I let myself get sucked into her world, my own world is turned upside down.¡± Regis exclaimed pointing her spoon at Maia. Maybe she did not like someone calling us weird. ¡°That really reminds me of someone I am so close to¡­¡± Maia chuckled as she fell ghastly silent at the same time. Remembering something on spot of how she needed to collect twenty-five thousand Crown gold to save Caige and all the kids at orphanage. Maia put down her spoon on the table and in a voice not of her usual cheerful self she asked, ¡°Do you want to look around the town more?¡± We finished our meal and so Maia took us for the second round around the town. However there were not many things to see here except for the town square that was a bit busy with transporting goods to different cities. In between I and Regis would try something new to eat but nothing special caught our attention. Buildings that needed renovations, and lack of civic amenities. There was no town hall for people to issue complaints, but rather the whole place was jam-packed with lot of dark small alleys that lead us all to what the grumpy merchant referred to as slums. ¡°Can you two just wait here for a moment, I will be back in a few minutes.¡± Maia too brought us to one such alleyway where even under the brightest sun apparently no light reached the ground. ¡°Alicia should we really be waiting here.¡± ¡°Maybe Maia just didn¡¯t want us to keep us standing under the sun or leave us alone in a foreign place.¡± I did not doubt Maia¡¯s intention in the least as I saw her heading into the slums. ¡°If you say so and is just being considerate of us.¡± *** This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. ORPHANAGE ¡°Sister, I am back.¡± Maia called out from the gates of orphanage. Just across the streets in the slum and at the end of the road, there was a huge plot of land that no one wanted because of its infertility. And so it was finally given to a group of church sisters who wanted to look after the children in this town and established a small orphanage. They might had been the very few who cared about homeless children in the town, who until then were previously kidnapped, sold to slave traders or put to forced labour in secret illegal mines. This town was unforgiving to anyone, who had money and specially to those who did not. Stealing from the rich and poor was considered the same thing. What separated the have and have-nots here was not something tangible as money which could be as worthless as alloys and paper in face of superficiality like absolute power. But the difference was laid down on the basis of fear. The one who ruled on other¡¯s fears stood at the top while the rest fell to the bottom, thinking as long as they were serving the strong their well-being would be guaranteed. Maia too was once a part of such a broken system, but then her fate changed when she met Caige. Caige was a fearless girl ready to put up a fight against anyone who tried to control her. Or snatch away anything she thought that should have belonged to her, including her own freedom. Her dream was something as simple and short whenever she said, ¡°I am going to make the world my own territory someday.¡± And Maia like a fool, followed her in that very dream and her footsteps. Doing everything we could to bring us one step closer to our dream. ¡°Maia, where have you been all the night? All the other sisters were worried for you.¡± A woman came running outside, her hands trembling as she opened the gate for me which usually was left open. ¡°Where are the other kids in the orphanage?¡± Maia asked, as she could not find anyone outside playing which they enjoyed doing the most at this hour. ¡°All the kids, they were taken away? Do you know something what could have happened? Some men in the morning showed up and snatched them all.¡± The sister put her hands on Maia whose eyes widened in shock. Her ears bent lower, as her breath became heavy. Her throat parched. She could not believe what she was hearing but could not deny the facts at the same time. Because now she knew, that every kid in the orphanage was taken as hostage or for whatever reason by the Dalton Gang. ¡®Was it because I was too late, in paying off the amount? But I have still got some time left until the sun is down. Did I hurry up with the plans and made wrong decision with Caige. No! Caige can never be wrong. It¡¯s all the fault of those bandits, they lied to me about the children¡¯s safety. Form the start they had already wanted to kidnap them.¡¯ Maia concluded as eating the pancakes and having a hearty breakfast paid off. ¡®That¡¯s why they separated me and Caige.¡¯ A final realization struck Maia. The Dalton brothers knew alone, Maia wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. But for what reason they could kidnap the children of orphanage, Maia did not know? The only bargaining chip Maia had left was to offer them twenty-five thousand Crown Gold coins. And the rest she still hadn¡¯t been able to figure out their true intentions. ¡®There¡¯s no choice. I have to absolutely do this, even if Caige would come to hate me for not following our rules!¡¯ Maia said to herself as she checked the sharpness of her blades hidden under her leg¡¯s tight clothing. ¡°Maia, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this on your own? Stay here. I know we can¡¯t do much, but we sisters have been trying to raise money to keep you all safe. Just getting us through by a day is hard enough. If you try to do something dangerous now¡­ I don¡¯t know what will I do without you kids being here.¡± The sister caressed my cheeks and I felt homesick. ¡®I have been on so many travels with Caige, that I had forgotten about all of this.¡¯ Maia was overpowered by her own conflicting emotions. But she had to decide for one. Maia was petrified, seeing her guardian heart-broken. Sisters at the orphanage had always worked themselves hard to the bone. Taking all kinds of odd jobs they would to bring the most meager food. But even a small bite miraculously filled their bellies as long as the sisters fed it to them with their own hands. Maia and Caige never really wanted anyone of them to get hurt? They were a family! ¡®And no matter what I am going to save them.¡¯ Maia held Sister¡¯s hands tightly and gently brushing them off from my cheeks, she smiled and reassured her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the kids would return safe and I am going to bring them back¡± Before the Sister could speak anything or resist Maia from pushing her away. Maia transformed into her beast form and escaping from her grasp, she vanished in thin air. Jumping high in the sky and reaching the rooftop of the topmost building there. *** DARK ALLEY ¡°Alicia should we be heading back to our room. I don¡¯t feel safe here.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it mysterious we are alone here and yet it feels like we are being watched from everywhere continuously.¡± Alicia promulgated her thoughts to Regis. She had always read in novels of such places being danger red spots. Mafia drug dealings, the thrilling chase in which a detective catches a murderer or planning of a growing revolution and revolt of anarchists. All of them begins and originates from such dark alleyways. Glorious histories and so many possibilities stemming from just one singular place. ¡°Did you really needed to spell that out aloud.¡± Regis said as she was set off by her words and took a few steps back in fear and trepidation. Even Alicia could feel the air becoming heavy. And in the next movement something like a red lightning drowning in an aura of energetic magic particles dropped from the top of the building at the same spot where Regis stood. As the wind cleared the consequent dust smoke. Maia stood there in her frantic beast transformed body. To be exact it was something even more ferocious than her previous transformations which Alicia and Regis had seen. Her nails grew up like iron-claws. Her hairs perked up as if charged with electricity and her movements too would have been described nothing less than that. But most important of all the two were left wondering as to why Maia held a knife to Regis¡¯s throat, and made her immobile by stretching her hand at the back. ¡°What are you doing Maia? Is this some kind of a joke.¡± Regis asked in an uncomfortable manner while Alicia stared at the incogitable scene unfolding in front of her. Alicia felt detached for all the times she had spent with Maia and her feelings for her were left empty, suddenly dropping to nothing. This incomprehensible change was occurring inside Alicia for the first time. But seeing someone attack Regis like this even as a joke, and by the time Alicia thought she should ask Maia for an explanation¡­ it did not matter to her anymore. Because what Maia had done was simply unforgivable in Alicia¡¯s eyes. Maia jumping form the rooftop to another had appeared above the shadows of the two persons she had left in waiting. She planned to attack Regis from back because she had a bow on her previously and according to Caige¡¯s information she could be dangerous with that. As for the human girl, despite Maia¡¯s beast transformation she could not sense any magic or deduce combative strength from her fragile looking body. Hence the best way would be to first hold Regis capture and threaten Alicia into making her hand over the money as she also appeared to be the owner. Maia perfectly executed the plan, while the two had their guard down. ¡°I am sorry, but there¡¯s no time to explain. I want you to hand over all the money you have, to me right now.¡± Maia shouted angrily, trying to cover her own hesitation and guilt which seeped in through her words. Because Maia¡¯s demands all sounded more of a request than an actual threat. ¡°Is that what you want. Then you should have just simply asked.¡± An icy cold voice leaked form Alicia¡¯s mouth. ¡°?Huh!¡± Maia was left astounded as to how Alicia was calm despite her threat but listening to her inhuman voice, she was frightened herself. The grip on her knife tightened almost instinctively out of fear of those reverberating words in her ears. And just before the blade would have touched Regis¡¯s skin for real and draw out a drop of blood¡­ it almost happened instantly¡­ all wrapped up in a blink of an eye. Maia¡¯s senses dulled. And eyes blanked. The earth under her feet vanished at the same time. The next moment she knew she was being crushed to the ground under an invisible force. Her backbone left with a splitting pain and her legs and hands were heavy as if turned into stone. Regis had vanished from her grip. And Maia was spooked to smell the scent of the place, confirming she was not in the alleyway anymore. ¡®But how is this even possible? When exactly??¡¯ Maia shuddered at the thought. ¡°Alicia where are we?¡± Regis said in shock as she had already forgotten that a moment ago, she was attacked by Maia, who was but now pinned to the ground by Alicia¡¯s magic. ¡°Well, this is the place where I actually keep all my money.¡± Alicia said felicitously. ¡°Huh¡­ I might be just dreaming. Probably I will wake up back in the hotel.¡± Regis giggled pretending to now sleep walk around. Simply, because what she was seeing around herself was that unimaginable or out of the world. ¡°Gwahaaahaaaa¡­¡± A roar suddenly woke Regis from her dreamland as the person surrendered on ground tried to resist the heavy force. But it was all in vain against Alicia¡¯s advanced gravitational magic and Alicia was holding herself back by not crushing Maia¡¯s bones. She could not even move a limb, rather the gravity in Maia¡¯s vicinity was so strong that the blood in her veins stopped flowing and she was forced to return back to her normal state. Regis who still could not believe her eyes walking around the huge dark room but the luminescence illuminating it at the same time was eye-blinding. The yellow fiery blaze form all the shinning large gold coins had riled her to the state of being called gold-sick. ¡°Maia look up.¡± Maia heard the same chilling voice that set her adrift and panicked. No matter how much she tried she couldn¡¯t move. But Alicia¡¯s words were commanding enough that Maia was enforced to look up. No matter how much Maia stared at the human girl in the white figure, she could not feel any strength radiating from her, which should have been otherwise easily possible for her to size up anyone¡¯s strength with her beast senses. It was one of Maia¡¯s strength to know when to put up a fight and when to fight with an escape. But all her experiences had failed her right now and the domineering presence from Alicia had left her stumped and in a miserable state. She was slowly being crushed under the own heaviness of her body. A little more and either her blood vessels could have burst open or she would have fainted. Maia moved her head and she was shocked even further, to the extent that with the gravitation magic now lifted up from her, she was frozen at the spot. She was in a new black room, she never recognized as the denizen of Plum town. There was not a place in existence in the town that she wouldn¡¯t have known. But this place was foreign to her. And even more so was the characteristic shine of the dazzling large gold coins that filled the room. Even the greatest pirate¡¯s lost treasure on an island would pale in comparison to the infinite number of gold coins that showered here. At first one could define the place to be a perfect black square room with no doors. The point of entry was the first mystery to begin with, as Alicia and the Royal Demon Family were the only one who had access to this particular space which was embedded inside the Royal Demon¡¯s family crest which Alicia had on the back of her palm hidden under the glove, she wore on top of it. But the purpose of the mystery and this huge space was clear at a glance. To store and keep safe the impossible amount of valuable gold coins of highest rank. The amount of gold coins here was vast beyond imagining. The only word for the sight was marvel. Regis and Maia both at first tried to evaluate how much gold coin would have been present in the place with their sharp and sensitive eyes, but in the next instant they despaired as they couldn¡¯t surmise the actual number. There was fear and wariness in Maia¡¯s eyes because she could have only ever dreamt of discovering an amphora filled of gold coins under her bed but never chanced upon such a mighty treasure trove of gold. ¡°You can take one thing form here that you think you really want.¡± As Alicia spoke to Maia, she was smiling faintly. It was the continuation of what she¡¯d really wanted to say, the talk that had failed just a while ago when Maia used Regis as a bargain. But instead, she was offered this wealth and everything in front of her for free. ¡°Can I really take anything?¡± Maia was astounded by Alicia¡¯s outrageous offer, but she did not had time to fiddle around with motives and reasons. All she needed was a confirmation and she knew she could have bought back the freedom of Caige and the kids at the orphanage with this money. More so she could have lived the life of a king if she had this amount at her hand. Both her and Caige¡¯s dream would have finally come true if only she had this. ¡°Are you some kind of royalty to have this much money with you?¡± Maia asked impertinently. ¡°Not me? But Regis is.¡± Alicia directed her eyes at Regis who with her open eyes still walked like a blind-folded person in the room of gold. ¡°Really?¡± Maia could not tell it was a lie or not by seeing Regis in a hypnotised state and gold-sick. ¡°Then I will be taking twenty-five thousand Crown gold. Please.¡± Maia wanted no less, no more. She really had no greed, or the luxury of dwelling in it when Caige¡¯s life was at stake. And she didn¡¯t knew how long it had been or how long will it take for her to reach the hideout. ¡°Is that all you needed. Huh!¡± Alicia seemed disappointed even with the things she offered for Maia to have. But she instead of questioning her intention twisted her fingers round and a small pocket bag appeared in front of her which she had instantly made using her magic and [Equivalent Exchange] skill. Next using her telekinetic skill, Alicia formed a vortex of exact twenty-five gold coins and shoved it inside the bag which too came with an extra-dimensional storage for making it easy for Maia to carry the money round. ¡°Wowww¡­.¡± The bag flew in the air and reached and fell into Maia¡¯s hand who watched at the valuable item with a gasp. ¡°I promise I will pay you back all the money when I return.¡± Maia said as she couldn¡¯t be more grateful. She didn¡¯t knew how she would pay back this debt of her. Whether it meant that she would have to sell herself and force herself to labour all day she wanted to pay Alicia back for her generosity. Even if it meant she would have to give up on her dream and work under Alicia like a salve if she enforced it on her in exchange of the gold. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry, you can pay me back anytime you want.¡± Alicia said softly as the view of the black room vanished like it was some kind of hallucination but the bag still remained in Maia¡¯s hands. They found themselves back in that alleyway. Giving a final look at Alicia¡¯s expressionless face under the mask she really couldn¡¯t know what Alicia was thinking. She wondered whether Caige would have been able to tell about it or not, either. Maia took off at full speed without looking back. After a few seconds had passed. Alicia obscurely stared at the dusty air which blew around, when she unknowingly blurted out her thoughts, ¡°Regis do you think money can buy someone¡¯s freedom or friendship. If it was possible I would have done it a long time ago.¡± Alicia still remembered of how she was always bullied at school for pocket money, and no matter how much money she was asked to bring by the three delinquents they would always end up asking for more. The cycle never ended as long as they wanted money, Sachi was chained to do so, her freedom snatched away. She had no other option, because she did not wanted to make her own life difficult furthermore. But right now, she was free and could live her life in a way she saw fit, all thanks to people she had met. She has always learned more and more to express herself. ¡°Alicia I really did not understood why she had to do this?¡± Regis who had bubbled out from her mirage was now anxious about the whole event. ¡°Caige do you remember seeing the merchant in the town anywhere with his shop?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°Even within the town you must have noticed how low was the number of young kids.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true most of them were either adults. Children were sparse almost none at all. But what are you getting at?¡± Alicia put up a search magic around the whole town and made sure that her assertions were right. And so did Al, confirmed them for her. There were no traces of the merchant in the town despite his yesterday¡¯s peevishness. Then Alicia also checked the demography of the town by comparing the age and strength of their soul cores and found the inference matching. Even the orphanage was empty in the direction in which Maia went. Alicia¡¯s inquisitive mind, could only pinpoint it to the bandits which Caige and Maia were helping the other merchants to avoid them. ¡°Regis I think I forgot to tell Maia the debt plan. Of how she can actually pay me back in instalments.¡± ¡°Is that really necessary. Didn¡¯t you say she can pay anytime.¡± ¡°Yes that was until a moment ago. But now her life is in danger.¡± ¡°What are you saying? How can you know that and should we really be getting into this mess after we have helped her out a lot already? We do have to catch tomorrow¡¯s cart? Don¡¯t forget this journey is for your sake?¡± Regis stood against my decision. ¡°Just think about it Regis if she was to die before she pays me back she would be in my eternal debt. So until I save her, I don¡¯t want her soul coming to scare me off.¡± Alicia alleged. ¡°Is that how it really works?¡± Regis who didn¡¯t knew much about debts became shaky. ¡°At least that¡¯s what the granny at the confectionery in my neigbourhood said to me. I am not sure but since you were with me, I think you are not safe either. Her ghost could even come to haunt you.¡± ¡°Something still seems wrong about that? But I am scared now¡­¡± Regis seemed to be really scared of ghosts and staying alone at nights. It was obvious with how she would snuck into Alicia¡¯s bedsheet in the middle of their sleep. So, do you want to get haunted by an indebted ghost?¡± Alicia asked in an ominous manner. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get haunted by a ghost.¡± Regis replied exhaustively exactly repeating after Alicia. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will take care of everything and we can still catch up with her even now. So, let¡¯s do our best and see that it doesn¡¯t really happen.¡± Alicia sounded enthusiastic. ¡°Thank you Alicia for saving me again¡­ And I am sorry that you have to trouble yourself again because it was so easy for someone to get at my back?¡± ¡°Regis. I am thankful to you for saving me. Otherwise, I think if I had been the one who was attacked, there wouldn¡¯t had been anyone left to trouble ourselves with.¡± Alicia calm disposition for the first time was unnerving for Regis and her odd way of putting those words; she did not wanted to interpret them whatsoever. Regis could rarely understand what Alicia always tried to do, but no matter what she had already decided to believe in her and be together with her on her adventures forever. *** Volume 6 : CHAPTER 10 : CAGED Two jangling chains hanging from the suspended top wall. Metallic rings gleaming dully on either of the chains. And in between those circular rings was hauled up from the ground two thin arms and an unconscious small delicate body of a young girl. The tip of her toes barely touching the ground. Bare and only left with enough clothing to keep her private parts under cover. A crude whistle played by a burly man in the background as he fiddled through the belongings of the girl. Holding a small knife and checking on its sharpness, which he found inside a hidden pocket. He held out the tip of his finger and set the blade spinning on it, perfectly horizontal. ¡°¡­Ahaa..a¡­¡± A faint voice slipped from the lips of the young girl hanging mercilessly from the chains. Her eyes flickered in the scant light from a far lantern. She felt cold because of her missing outfit and at the same time her throat was parched. Breathing dry air in, it only brought more pain for her tired body. ¡°So, you finally decided to wake up. Your weak human body couldn¡¯t even hold for a second. Did you really think this knife would have been enough for you to kill me?¡± The man¡¯s voice broke the silence of the room. Caige, the identity of the captured girl who could barely do her eyelids apart saw the man approaching her with the blunt knife in his hand. Just his assertive voice was enough to make Caige remember what had happened just before she fell unconscious and recognized the man as the previous chief of the Dalton gang. Or, rather the elder of the Dalton brothers. ¡°After all, you are also a human. I am sure if I put that knife through your neck, you too will bleed out and die. There¡¯s no doubt in my mind that weapon will be more than enough for me to kill you.¡± A weak laughter left Caige¡¯s pained face as she followed up by putting up a fake smile. Caige¡¯s words were hollow and lacking strength. But in no way, it seemed like she was simply joking or playing around with words. ¡°So, you hate me that much after what I did. You haven¡¯t really changed after these many months have gone by.¡± The elder Dalton brother for a moment sounded as if he had been instead reminiscing. But it was just for a brief moment when that expressionless cold look on his face came back. One could have easily felt their conversation a bit disoriented, but in all truth the two hated every human being from the bottom of their heart. ¡°I despise you with every fiber of my being. But you seemed to have changed a lot past these months and even got a fresh new tattoo. Those new marks are revolting. Unless, that is when people turn into real savages, they just become simple fashion and a part of them.¡± Caige muttered as her energy was slowly returning to her. Quickly becoming aware of her surroundings and realizing that she could not really escape without breaking those chains. She felt powerless, not knowing what was going to happen from there on. And the scarier of them all was being alone with the person she was betrayed by and afraid of the most. ¡°This facial scar is not simply the fashion those barbarians like to keep but a memento. A genuine part of me.¡± The elder Dalton brother without any reservation accepted Caige¡¯s remark. He traces his fingers across the cut mark through his face which went past his back neck and down till the tail bone of his spine. It was deep and the moment he touched them it brought pain¡­ painful memories. Things that were snatched away from him and lives that were sacrificed for the people who later turned enemies on him. ¡°So you say those are your prizes¡­¡± Caige was confused. She could not really understand what he meant by calling them as such. ¡°Not prizes but you can call them a mark of my wicked deeds that I committed¡­ and am about to commit.¡± The voice of his became twisted. His intense gazes steered his eyebrows to center of his forehead. An uncontrolled glee left toppled his sad expression as he let Caige in on his secret that he had been planning past these months. The reason he went to the trouble of obtaining such a huge hideout hidden so deep in the forest. ¡°What are you planning to do? Tell me.¡± Caige shouted impatient as she began to feel helpless without Maia by her side. There rarely was a chance she was ever left lonely. And the days when Maia would spend her night at the orphanage instead of their hideout. Caige would have to sleep alone, or rather she passed those nights emptily staring at the sky. The scant light of the stars in the sky was always far out of her reach so she never bothered with them. Her life was filled with darkness, so she found her own star on the ground, keeping it always close to her heart. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I created this entire place for kicks, did you?¡± The elder Dalton brother could only crack a maniacal smile seeing Caige so impatient and go wild. He might had been the only one who had ever seen Caige in such a miserable state and breaking that rigid a soul filled him with extreme pleasure. Caige¡¯s mind on the other hand raced, trying to connect all the dots and things she had observed in these few months carefully and not miss out on any specific detail. The one of the few reasons Caige and Maia could operate freely on their own was because the Dalton Gang had for some time gone underground. But what if that really was not the case? Or, they were simply just too busy doing something even important than being highway robbers. This thought had always kept Caige bugging. Or, why would such a huge bandit group hole themselves up in a stronghold. Unless they weren¡¯t protecting themselves but were trying to keep something safe within these walls. Caige¡¯s eyes widened, her face went pale as to remembering how over these past few months the number of kidnappings in the Plum Town and other nearby towns and cities had drastically increased. And no one could really tell who was behind them. Unless the mastermind of those kidnappings was the person standing right in front of her and the one behind all of this. Only he could have the brains, power and resources to run such a huge racket without anyone else finding out about it. From there it was easy for anyone to surmise that he had kidnapped every one of them and is keeping them somewhere locked up in this hideout. But for what purpose, Caige really needed to know. Because, simply put even her own life, that of Maia¡¯s and the children of the orphanage were at stake. There would have been no place they could have ran to, left after this. ¡°What are you planning to do with them? Am I also one of your victims or did you lose your manhood that you have fallen so low so as to kidnap children now? Did the blood of the innocent people you slew turned you into a real coward now.¡± Caige could not help but slowly her contained feelings over these past few minutes had slowly turned into derogatory comments. For the person for whom she once used to work or more so they were old trustworthy partners. ¡°So, you figured it out that soon. But you have been cunning like a fox from day one. Misleading people, making them fall into your tricks and finally bringing them to us only to meet their ends.¡± ¡°You lied to me, you murderer.¡± Caige cut in between. Not able to control her emotions and overpowered by her past-mistakes of how she was abused could no longer keep her quiet. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be on guard. Either way I was going to reveal my plan to you because you have only figured out half of it.¡± The corners of his mouth upturned in a poisonous grin, swinging Caige¡¯s sword he threw it at a wooden pole a little farther from her. The blade of a knife made a bull¡¯s eye hit on a small local map; the tip strictly stuck on the labeled land ? the port city of Gilde. ¡°What else is there to figure out if for money you are going to sell them to slave traders?¡± Caige turned her head away in disgust, as the man to whom she once considered in high esteem. City of Gilde being a port town directly connected the human continent and the demon continent via sea routes. Trade flourished and it brought riches from round the world. But there were those who wanted to exploit these routes and keep it all for themselves. Bandits occupied the land; sea pirates took over the oceans and slave traders and dons banded together to run the show in each of their territories. But the Dalton Brothers were different. They had no background; they did not come from powerful places like others. But they followed their own set of principles and came at the top. Despite being a human not able to use magic just like Caige, he rise to the top of all the bigshots in this free region of demon continent. Conquering this vast plains, mines and finally claimed this important highway to the port city for himself. BANG¡­. The elder Dalton brother threw his hand like a hammer on a nearby table and it cracked on the center. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle my aspirations with something as lowly as money.¡± ¡°Then what is that you are actually after?¡± Caige followed his outburst with a straightforward question. ¡°Control. Control ?over everything. And that can only be done by acquiring unsurmountable power. Then no one will be able to defy me or snatch away anything from me ever again.¡± Uncontrollable anger surged through him and at the same time it was quelled by his own rationality. A pin drop silence fell in the room. Caige still couldn¡¯t comprehend the man¡¯s sudden thirst for control or power. Surely, there was a part of his life that she was still not aware of. But it did not matter to Caige, if at the end it was all going to end with their deaths. ¡°No one can give a life taken and people easily chew out others when they see that they are just as weak. Easy to manipulate, they strike at them where it hurts the most and finally take control over their lives. People like me and you who can¡¯t use magic are always looked down upon, but we have our brains working to build up plans and catch our preys. Acting to deceive others¡­and finally when I acquire the power to control others. I will turn this whole place of how it should exist.¡± The elder Dalton brother played around with his head like a kid as if he was going to snap his own neck. ¡°What would you mean by that?¡± Caige had a sickened look on her face. Despite his talk of powers. It was meaningless for humans like them to use magic, if they were born without magical nerves in their body. And there was no alternative to it. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would have been better if you had that demi-human girl¡¯s power for yourselves? What else reason could you have for keeping her by your side as a pet.¡± The elder Dalton brother said with a sly twist in his tongue. Caige fell silent. She wanted to deny it. But a really small part of her always thought of having the luxury to enjoy the same power that Maia had. Caige was weak in front of anyone who could use magic or was trained in combat. She could not enhance her body to move quickly or throw fire from her palms to decimate her enemies; but had to resort to throwing stones putting her life in danger. But there was even a greater reason she needed Maia because¡­.. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you are still going on and on about your childish dream of claiming this world as your territory. Did she too made that promise to you? Or, to the person you were pretending to be? If at the end you are going to be used and thrown away by her too.¡± The elder Dalton brother leered close to Caige as he spoke those dreadful words into her ears. He was the only other person with whom Caige had shared the secret of the promise she had made with Maia. It¡¯s because she considered him as an equal who was in a similar position with his brother who excelled both in fire magic and close combat. ¡®No¡­no....no¡­ Maia and I. We made a promise together. I will never break it and betray her.¡¯ Caige¡¯s life was over the day when her parents threw her away, tried to kill her, sold off to slavery until she finally ran away. Lost in streets, beaten, always on the run. She was in a worse state than an animal. Cheating others, snatching things, food and money. Learning thievery skills and to swindle others just to earn a single coarse bread for the day and a piece of a meat sometime in a month if she happened to chance upon a gold laying hen. She was slowly drowning in a swamp. No one to pull her out. Falling into its deeper darkness and greater depths. Until the day she met Maia and realised her own worth. And that day she made a promise to her that together they would claim everything in this world for themselves. Every richness in this entire world would have their name etched on it. ¡°Or, is it because you want to keep her clean that you haven¡¯t told her what you have done or about your past. After all that plotting we had done together; keeping her attached to your side¡­ so she is just a tool for you in your bigger plans.¡± SHRR¡­RRRRR¡­. The chains kept on rattling as every word said by the elder Dalton brother weighed heavy on her. But Caige was unable to break them no matter how much strength she put into. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think you can keep yourself clean, strong and innocent by staying by her side. Don¡¯t tell me the fearless you is starting to grow up to be needy?¡± The elder Dalton brother held the dangling chains tight, restricting its metallic voice that spoke of Caige¡¯s rejection. He just couldn¡¯t keep his questions to minimum. In truth he was infatuated with Caige¡¯s smarts. Another of the reason he despised Caige was because of her unbreakable spirt. Of how she continues to fight even from the depths of that swamp which had already swallowed him wholly. There was no part left of him that he could call his own. And once again in search of power he had now sunk to its bottom until the day it would become his grave too. Seeing her give up and fall in despair was now the thing he wanted to see the most. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have tied me here only to make me listen to your nonsense. Or, is there any end to your madness after this.¡± Caige managed a brave, trembling face. She needed to get herself out of there as quick as possible. Find everyone and then escape the town. For some reason she couldn¡¯t help but think of that human girl who would be leaving tomorrow too. Caige was glad that someone like her wasn¡¯t dragged into this mess because of her. Maybe it was because of how she appeared different form the rest of the crowd to Caige, that she worried. To her Alicia appeared free, unlike her who was chained with poverty, hunger and greed. Someone so pure that they would have purified that same black swamp by a single touch should have never come close to her. ¡°Maybe I have side stepped from my main motive. Caige, I want you to join me. Then you too can have all the power for yourselves that you have ever dreamt of. So, strong that not even an army could stand against us. We can claim kingdoms and no one would be able to again take away anything from us. This cruel world won¡¯t let us go back to who we were and no matter to whom you associate with you cannot keep acting innocent. If seeing someone like me makes your head boil. And if you want to kill me right now not for those chains, then we are no different.¡± The elder Dalton brother spoke with zeal. His eyes fiery red with anger, as he indomitably stared at Caige. His hands reaching out to her. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings. All Caige could do was return those avaricious gazes of his with her own fearless attitude. The elder Dalton brother continued, ¡°But you can¡¯t kill me. Simply because you lack power. But if you think kids are allowed to fool themselves as much as they want. These inhuman human out there won¡¯t halt their hunt until you grow up. The outside world is full of monsters that kill and feed upon their own kind ¨C humans.¡± ¡°In no way we two are same. And I swear I am going to make you pay for all of this. Your name, your people, your wealth, your reign and even all of your desires¡­ I will destroy all of it! And this is not a threat. I will take away everything from you and make it my own.¡± Caige could only scream at him as her hands were still tied. Either way if it had been the younger Dalton brother or any one for that matter they would have not expected much, that Caige could have done even with her hands open. And despite that something always kept the elder Dalton brother at his guard around this girl. He knew all he had done was scrapped of the surface and Caige¡¯s resolve would not topple so easily. ¡°Unfortunately you can¡¯t take away something from nothing.¡± The younger Dalton brother turned his head away and walking back to Caige, ¡°How about I set you free from that beast girl? I am sure the doctor won¡¯t mind if the specimen is in bad condition as long as they all are alive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare do anything to her? And who is this doctor you are talking to about.¡± Blinding white rage strained Caige¡¯s forehead, her body stiffened only to left crying in pain as the chains held her back. The moment her freedom was snatched away from her; she might had lost but she still hadn¡¯t given in. ¡°Caige, have you ever met a devil?¡± Seeing her desperate and try so hard, the elder Dalton brother couldn¡¯t help but wonder. ¡°No. but I think if there are any devils, they would look just like you¡­ and me.¡± ¡°The Doctor¡­ he is a genius mad scientist. The man who is going to grant me super powers which no one has ever seen; and even an eternal life.¡± ¡°Are you sure you are not being swindled by a newbie who wants to make big on his first try.¡± Caige laughed at the absurdity of the claims he subsequently made. ¡°He must have been an incarnate of devil now in human flesh. I have already witnessed what the doctor can do with his research. That place is no less than a hell surrounded with monsters so powerful the world is not yet ready to handle them. If unleashed it would only spread destruction and chaos. And once I too have grabbed that power, I am going to rip this city, this country and everyone living in it which took away everything from me.¡± ¡°If I want something I will find my own devil. I am not like you. I won¡¯t hurt anyone for my own benefit, not ever again.¡± Caige smirked. She still couldn¡¯t believe what the elder Dalton brother spoke or rather she refused to accept something like that could be even done. ¡°Are you trying to buy time, or waiting for help to show up. If you look outside.¡± Caige did as he said and looking through a closed semi-translucent window pane, it was dark already. ¡°If you are waiting for your friend to show up and rescue you, the time allotted to her is about to end. You keep on calling other humans a fool but in truth it is to hide you own weakness and fear of them. You are too brittle that it would take just one turn for you to beak.¡± Caige didn¡¯t knew what kind of deal Maia and he made. But all she wished for was her safety. She would have preferred if Maia had betrayed her and ran away with all children at orphanage before it was too late for them. She didn¡¯t really knew this time whether she would have been able to protect them. Her own life wasn¡¯t guaranteed, unless she took his offer. ¡®But why would he go this far? Am I really that pitiful and weak? Does Maia see me the same way and so she stays with me?¡¯ Caige teared up. She didn¡¯t realise until now that she even had the luxury to cry. ¡°What if that beast girl never returned. And ran with all the hard-earned money you made¡­¡± Caige had all her expression blown away. Finally, it was the look on her face that he was so looking forward to. Tears rolled down her eyes, as they trickled over the wooden floor. ¡°Nothing would have made me happier¡­¡± Caige¡¯s response was in contrast to her hopeless expression as she let those tears wash off all her useless worries. The elder Dalton brother couldn¡¯t believe to what he listened and saw. His eyes baulked in disbelief. THAK¡­.THAK¡­THAK¡­ From outside strange noises of a continuous metal knocking could be heard. ¡°It seems that your friend hasn¡¯t disappointed you.¡± ¡°What? Maia is here!¡± Caige remembered looking through the window and how it was already night. ¡®Maia shouldn¡¯t be here. It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Caige thought as she saw him making some preparation. ¡°What are you planning to do to her. MAIA¡­ Maia. Run away, it¡¯s dangerous. Maia¡­.¡± Caige screamed out her name. Hoping she would listen but considering how her voice did not resonate. A simple sound barrier must had been put over the place. The man was just that careful, letting all the noises in but no information to leak outside. ¡°If you cut an animal on an ordinary day its meat. But if you feed it every day for it to grow strong and healthy. When the day you chop off its head, you call it a sacrifice. Nevertheless, some sacrifices are always needed in form of specimen. Young children with powers especially those like your pet here.¡± ¡°Damn you¡­I¡¯ll kill you! I swear it! You¡¯ll die by my hand!!¡± But Caige¡¯s screams were only drowned out by his mad laughter. One of them wanted to see the other cry and in despair. While the other wanted to see him die an agonizing death. *** DALTON GANG¡¯S HIDEOUT ¡°Here¡¯s all the money I promised.¡± Maia threw the bag which she received from the Alicia at one of the bandits who was standing there. Maia took a final glance at the setting sun and was relieved that she was able to pay off all her debts on time, even if it meant that she was herself in a much bigger debt now. As long as Caige and everyone in the orphanage was fine, Maia never worried further. The bandit handed the bag to the Boss, the younger Dalton Brother. ¡°Does this small bag really contain all the money?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s an enchanted bag. I cannot carry around twenty-five thousand Crown gold coins openly in public.¡± Maia hurriedly answered. ¡°I would have been surprised if you would have even managed to collect one. Maybe that¡¯s the reason my brother always said to keep an eye on you two.¡± Saying that, still in doubt. The younger Dalton brother emptied the whole bag on the floor. The rumbling of thousands of Crown gold coins, caught everyone¡¯s attention as a hushed silence fell over the entire place. Every bandit¡¯s brain and eyes ogling over their dreams they could fulfill with those coins now scattered on the floor. There was no doubt that with these many coins one could become a governor of a an estate and lead a luxurious life for several of their generations without work. But none of them let their greed slip outside their boundary, because the moment they did? Their heads would be sent flying. There was no room for betrayal in the Dalton Gang. ¡°Now release Caige as you promised.¡± Maia with a relieved face tried to remind them. THAK¡­.THAK¡­THAK¡­ Suddenly all the bandits in her vicinity started to knock their swords hilt on the ground producing a menacing metallic sound. Maia didn¡¯t knew why they were doing this. But it could have been some sort of signal. Maia thought to herself. Everyone around Maia was laughing¡­ as they slyly looked at her. ¡°Put her in the locker with the rest of them.¡± The younger Dalton brother announced. ¡°This is not what you actually promised.¡± Maia sneered at him in protest. ¡°You have only to blame your friend for trying to bring you into this¡­ there¡¯s no right or wrong. And promises are not absolute justice here.¡± Everyone with swords started approaching Maia. They had wild lustful expression on their faces as they leered like scums on her feminine body. Magic arrows already aimed at her from far above trees. Maia could easily sense them. Her escape route cut off from the back by another group of bandits which appeared out of nowhere. Maia was a stranger to the layout of the hideout, so she knew there would be hidden traps everywhere. If she used her power, she would be shot down with magic before the transformation would be complete. She was now completely trapped. She didn¡¯t knew she should take the chance. But if she gave up even before trying, she would never be able to be together with Caige again. If Maia had learnt one thing from Caige then it was that they would never be the one to back down, never had they before. And not even now. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Are you sure there won¡¯t be any more accidents.¡± Regis looked uncertain. She did not seemed much happy about the whole event. Well we were going to go against the strongest bandit group here. I have asked Al to locate Maia¡¯s whereabouts. And Regis rode the bike in that direction. ¡°Yeah, I made all the adjustments and changes after our first crash. Regis, we need this to get to Maia quick.¡± I held Regis from back tightly as usual. Somehow, I was able to coax her into the driver¡¯s position again. The bike vroomed and hit the road as fast as it could as we headed deeper into the forest, while the sun was about to set. Visibility reduced inside the dense mountain forest. We still decided to speed up our bike to get to Maia as quick as possible before it was going to be too late. Neither of us wanted to be haunted by a ghost of someone who was in debt. At least it was a reason motivating enough for Regis to get moving and not slow down even in the dark. Regis used all her elf¡¯s instincts to still drive smoothly. She was enjoying the bike ride this time with a much better user-enhanced experience with manual breaks installed for her. There was absolutely no chance of an accident this time. She too was worried about Caige and Maia. ¡°Alicia, I have been thinking for a long time. Is this one of your jobs where you grant the others their wishes?¡± Regis remembered how I had told her that I grant wishes. Not to forget I granted one of Regis¡¯s wishes too. But in case of Maia and Caige the same could not be said. ¡°Unfortunately, Maia and Caige¡¯s wishes do not meet the conditions and so they do not qualify for me to grant their wishes. Instead, I have decided to make a deal with them.¡± ¡°A deal?¡± Regis was perplexed. ¡°Maybe we can get into the details when we reach there.¡± I told Regis. There was no guarantee that it would all work out. It all depended on Caige and Maia to decide. And we wouldn¡¯t know unless we reach there. ¡°Alicia could it be that Caige is even in a bigger problem, than Maia. She is nowhere to be found. Shouldn¡¯t we be searching for her first?¡± Regis necessarily tried to guess out the situation. And I too might have jumped to the same conclusion. ¡°If it¡¯s about her, I don¡¯t think we need to worry that much. She can handle herself alright.¡± I said wondering, if only it was possible for her to use that, without having any magic circuit inside her body. *** A DARK ROOM ¡®I thought I could do anything with my intelligence and with Maia at my side. I was her hero and for all the children at the orphanage. No wonder I¡¯d assumed that these things would remain with me forever. They would never be snatched away from me. Just like my family abandoned me after they found out I could not use the inherent family skill because I did not possess magic.¡¯ Caige remembered, her head hurt as the veins on her forehead puffed up. But a thought came back to her, the one she had buried deep inside of her. Caige had seen lot more deaths from the day she was born. Everyone dies someday eventually whether they have power or not. She was told that time and time again. That¡¯s why she had to accomplish whatever she could while she was still living. And to oppose that exact unfairness of this world; she herself had to use that unfair power. No matter where Caige would have ran these vile bandits would have found and killed her after that. She was well aware of this and exactly knew that the only way to survive was to eradicate the source of it. Even if it meant¡­ putting her own life in danger. A grim hideous smile emerged on Caige¡¯s face, still hidden under the darkness of her bent head. ¡°Without actual power your existence is meaningless. Now quit acting like a spoiled child and accept your fate and join me. Even if you don¡¯t, I will make sure everyone whom you have ever cared about will be your stepping stone to gaining power as you trample on their lives.¡± The elder Dalton brother was adamant this time with his demand. Their wouldn''t be a word from there. No talks. No agreements. Just settlements. And the Payment ? her death. That was one of the laws of the Daltons. The elder Dalton brother looked at Caige, ¡®Finally? she has learnt. The terror of getting their most precious thing snatched away means. There can be no replacements. That¡¯s why she can¡¯t give up. Beg for your life, for your own safety. For the sake of living free and strong. And then maybe¡­¡¯ The elder Dalton brother¡¯s thought was suddenly halted by an explosion from the outside. BOOOMMMMM¡­. ¡°Has some kind of problem developed outside. Did someone interfered?¡± He was plenty sure of his plan and there was no way of it going wrong unless there was a third-party interference. The cries from the outside intensified. The two people in the room had no idea what brought that kind of development. But Caige was untouched by the cries of those bandits, while the elder Dalton Brother was at guard. And seeing that despairing succumbed to his face, Caige couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°No devil ever fulfills someone¡¯s need without wanting something in return. If you have offered your sanity that would explain it.¡± Caige chortled, her eyes looked menacing under her bangs. All the tension made her sweat profusely. But her body grew colder and colder, until she stopped thinking. And decided to take action. ¡°You are levelheaded and more than capable for your age. But you ought to know the difference between being vigilant and extremely foolish. If that¡¯s going to be your reply. Then I will make sure that everyone you care about remembers that the one they would be suffering of because will be you.¡± He said in a worrisome state. Something happening on the outside made him to reconsider his devices. While here in front, Caige suddenly started behaving unlike herself. It was like a bolt of lightning tearing through his wits, Caige¡¯s distinct voice and the resulting change in the surrounding. As if he was just now realizing the incognizant fear, he had from Caige was not just an illusion. ¡°If you ever try to lay a hand on Maia, I promise ?I will hunt you down with my own hands. If she cries, I promise ?I will snatch your eyeballs. And even if there is a little scratch on her, I promise ?this land will bathe in your blood.¡± Caige screamed and laughed at the same time. The loud cries of the bandit from the outside intensified as if a fight had broken out. But the elder Dalton brother really knew how important that term ¡®promise¡¯ really meant to Caige. Helplessly tied, mentally broken down and tired. And yet she could keep a daring smile on her face and look directly into his eye. The elder Dalton brother shuddered, as if he could finally see the true Caige hidden behind all those guises and facades he witnessed over the years they worked together. He gulped but could only engage himself in a glare. ¡°Even if I have to put my hands in the same filth as you. I won¡¯t let her suffer, even if that means I will end up suffering alone. If she was ever hurt, I promise I will kill you.¡± Caige gave off her final cry as a giant explosion made the whole ground rumble. A fire spread out around the building and the room was now in flames from the side walls. Dense smoke walls started filing in the room. It was from the outside. The elder Dalton brother turned around, waiting for anyone to come and notify him of the outside situation and put out the fire. But there were no emergency message or alarm. In the meantime he was distracted, all of Caige¡¯s wandering senses became connected in a single moment. Her eyes shot open as if her body was prepared to bear the brunt. ¡°Ugh¡­ah¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t produce anything but dry grunts. ¡°Urh¡­rrgh¡­¡± ¡°No matter what you do you have lost. Even if you look smug or act like you have all figured yourself out, you cannot do anything when you are under my grasp.¡± He retorted to Caige¡¯s desperate attempt. The only thing was that he himself wasn¡¯t sure of it. The surrounding against Caige looked lambent. He had no sense to feel magic but his analytic senses were in no way inferior. He looked around for clues, and the strange noise of something moving inexplicably caught his attention. The blade he had thrown in the map wiggled like jelly. And the next instant before he realised what Caige was trying to do. A sharp voice shot through. Swoooshshhh¡­.. The knife flew out through the hole with force and ran across Caige¡¯s chains severing them in one stroke. Caige fell to the ground while the knife dropped down at the same time, clattering beside her. With the rattling of the falling chains, the elder Dalton brother came out of his shock. ¡°Gr¡­raaah!!¡± He howled briefly, as he ran towards Caige to stop her. It shouldn¡¯t had been possible for Caige to use magic. Unless out of all dumb possibilities, for all this time she had been hiding a skill. ¡°Uagghhhhh!!¡± Caige using every ounce of her strength and willpower to push herself up. She grabbed the knife and her small body sprung like a spring, putting all her leftover power she had saved into her feet. He watched Caige¡¯s unsteady rise to her feet with his mouth agape. Having no choice he brought his hands to the hilt of the sword tucked to his side belt. A bit indecisive in his action. ¡°I won¡¯t let you¡­¡± He babbled; his voice so high-pitched it sounded like it was playing at double speed. Then suddenly his expression froze in place as a dagger pierced his neck. ¡°Hwuh?¡± An inhuman noise leaked from his lips. Trails of blood splattered out and messed up with the dagger holder¡¯s face. While a stream of perfect red line gushed out from the cut. But there was a small miss when Caige noticed her attack ended up in the column between his neck and shoulder. Not minding the blood on her face, and as if she had done this quite a number of times. ¡°Wahhhhaa¡­¡± Caige screamed again and drilled her knife deeper into the his neck. It all ended in a flash as the dagger shearing through all the arteries severed the connection between his head and heart. Life drained away from his wound. It was a miracle he didn¡¯t die instantly. The sword in his hand left his grip and fell next to him. Clang. His lips moved. Muffled with blood, but Caige was still able to make it out. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± And with that he saw one last sight of Caige before he crumpled to the floor. The monstrous look on Caige¡¯s face. On the other hand, he did not had an agonized bearing, nor he looked angry, rather his expression was a condescending satisfaction of sort. Everything suddenly grew quiet as if nothing had happened at all. The room was still surrounded in fire. ¡°I told you my promise is everything to me. And that¡¯s what you get for underestimating this knife. I don¡¯t need special powers to prove my worth unlike you who hated those who have it. And I will give Maia the best possible life with my own hands¡­ no, the two of us would complete our own dream together.¡± Caige talked no further to the dead body. She thought it was a complete waste of time to reply to his last words. She puts her hand to the floor and lift herself up again. Red girdles formed around her wrists due to the metallic chains made it difficult for her to put force. Her body was burning. What she had used was an inherent family magic ¨C or rather a very basic and small portion of that ultimate skill. A secret she even hid from Maia. But even this basic portion; giving her the ability to control the movements of objects in short range. She had to forcibly burn through a large amount of her life force. It was done all on emotion. She was not trained in aural arts and had no magic veins in her body to conduct such powerful energy stream. Nevertheless the power surged in her body forming strains all around her forehead and arms which now resigned to decisive pain. Her brain suffered from a splitting pain while her arms dangled like they were about to fall off. The knife was stuck between the tight grip of her folded fist. Blood still trickled from its tips. ¡°Koh¡­kohhh¡­.¡± Caige wheezed, breaking into a series of hacking coughs. Blood splattered out from her mouth. Clenching her chest tight, her lungs were heavy with stagnant air. Breathing further became difficult because of the smoke. When Caige was a kid, she was told that she would never be able to use magic and if she decided to use her skill forcibly it would shorten her life-span and worsen her health condition every time she used it. That¡¯s why Caige forbid herself for ever using it. And she kept it reserved for moments like this without anybody knowing about it. Her own trump card. She tried walking to the door, and every time her legs gave up, she fell on her knees. Light slowly fading from her eyes. Figures of her pasts flashed before her¡­ ¡°Maia¡­.¡± Her lips curled up thinking she was finally able to get to her on time. Their dream was still alive and breathing. *** { Next Chapter : The Best Duo in the World } Volume 6 : Chapter – 11 : THE BEST DUO IN THE WORLD A twelve-year-old girl of average height wandered in the streets of the Plum town. Her brown hairs hung freely over her face and a pair of Doberman¡¯s ears stuck out of her head. Attentive to every little talk and details of her surroundings, she walked carefully down the main road. The main road crossing could have been unofficially designated as the boundary that separated the town working area and her home. Or, rather it was the perfect demarcation in the town where the other side of this road was opprobriously referred to as ?the slums. While walking down the streets, some of the disdainful eyes would follow her and then blankly leave afterwards. These were the people who despised the demi-humans. But Maia did not care for their prejudiced and hateful stares neither she was afraid to walk down the lane alone and in the most notorious and criminalized part of the town. After all, her home, the orphanage in which she lived in was situated there. Recently in the town square she had found herself a job for cleaning a huge warehouse. The master of the warehouse had promised her twenty copper coins per week. It was not much, and being a kid no one wanted to give her a job for her in-experience and lacking maturity. Maia now held out eight copper coins in her hand and sighed deeply. ¡°That¡¯s what I get for believing in their sweet words!¡± Maia closed her fist and disappointedly walked alone. She had to continuously work hard these seven days and when the time came for her wages to be paid the master of the warehouse started finding faults with her. Undeniably, there was no fault in her work itself. But out of nowhere they claimed that she was a worthless orphan kid and did not deserve more than this. Despite Maia¡¯s protests, her employer shouted on her and talked about passing bad words and false rumours about her in the town. Even threatening a little girl like her, did not burn at their soul. And the town was meticulously filled with such people. The rising poverty in town and lack of earning opportunities had hit everyone hard. And finally when people had to resort to crimes to make the ends meet, the situation worsened. Resorting to knives and masks; forever forgotten into the darkness of the towns dark side. People, families, shops vanishing without any sign or tell-tale was a common occurrence and no one would remember their names by the next day. Since, Maia did not wanted to create a scene and lose her future earning opportunities elsewhere too. She left unwillingly. She too was a part of this town now, whether she was born here or not she did not know. How she ended up in the orphanage was still a mystery and had been there ever since she was a kid. ¡°Even with this I can buy only a little meat for half the children at the orphanage.¡± Maia let out another sigh. Tired from all that vigorous lifting and cleaning every corner of the warehouse was not as simple as going for a walk in the garden. When Maia was about to take a final turn before entering the slums, in the next moment she found her nose beguiled by the wafting tender smell of the barbecue skewers being cooked. Hot and crisp over a burning coal grill in a nearby shop. The thick smoke and the flickers of the bright burning embers had Maia¡¯s attention for a couple of seconds. But as Maia had alleged before. The money in her possession was inadequate for such indulgences. Being the elder of all the children at the orphanage, it was unthinkable that she wouldn¡¯t share. But all they could afford there was a hard loaf of bread and meager soup in the day. There was no appetizing food and a day did not go by when they did not sleep hungry. ¡°Ay! Young girl. It looks to me like you are in need of help. I have a quick advice for ya! Would you not want to earn a lot of cash by trying your good luck at this bet by playing just a simple game.¡± A man in red robes with a red clownish outfit called out to Maia from the crowd. Whether he got that as a hint from Maia¡¯s dazed expression or she was just randomly picked out; but what the question entailed was not that off the mark. Maia at once recognized, him as the infamous new trickster in town, who would make people bet money on a game and had never lost even for once. ¡°No. There¡¯s no need. I was just passing through.¡± Maia denied the request without a second thought. She was least interested in gambling her hard-earned money. The best was to save it and wait until there was enough to buy everyone a hearty meal. ¡°Oh! Don¡¯t be like that. I can just look and tell. Here¡¯s what I think. I will offer double the amount if you win. Such a golden and high return offer doesn¡¯t show up every time in your life.¡± The peddler said in a friendly gesture. Putting a table in the center of market with a huge billboard of doubling people¡¯s money he attracted huge attention in the heart of the town. And the same felicitously optimized promising words froze Maia¡¯s brain cells. Her whole week¡¯s income could have been reproduced in a single game. In addition, she would no longer be subjected to the complaints and babbling of the master of the warehouse. And could possibly buy meat for everyone at the orphanage. Just the imagery of everyone at the orphanage all sitting together on the table and enjoying their full bowls while complementing Maia for her hard work. It was only a profitable proposition for her. But Maia was aware of the stakes that she would have to forfeit the money on the off-chance she happen to lose. A big crowd had already collected in response to the ringing chime bell of the peddler who offered her the deal. By forcing the people of the town¡¯s attention on Maia he wanted to next force her into a position of accepting the deal. Making herself self-aware, and by creating an environment she could become center of attention for. Consequently he was succeeding. And that¡¯s where the peddler played his next move. Maia was aware of the game. After all it was the talk of town. Despite the simple rules of the game, he had remained undefeatable. Many lost their stack of coins from day one and everyone wanted to see the peddler lose for once. People nearby cheered for Maia, for thinking of trying to challenge him and now she could not possibly see a way out of it. In its place Maia had actually started thinking of abiding by the proceedings of the event and play the game. ¡°Demi-human girl. Are you daring enough to accept the gamble and entertain this ignoble wanderer like me?¡± The peddler this time announced with a cynical smile. ¡°Alright. I will stake eight copper coins. Bring it on.¡± Maia propitiously answered to the challenge. Even though she had been a hard-working girl. She did not disapprove these unfair ideas given that they were done under fair and equal rules. But all of that optimism would amount to nothing if she followed the fishing-line and bait blindfolded which the peddler had cunningly left for her to pick up. Accepting the challenge was a symbol of her innocence, to be not able to look beyond winning at the game and only seeing the prize. But people of this town were neither of noble pedigree, or academicians and laureates. They themselves had been brought up in a wretched society; that they would abstain themselves from such a golden chance slip-by. ¡°If you are able to locate this ball hidden under from among these five cups. Then you are the winner. Otherwise you lose. You get one chance to choose per bet you make. Is that clear?¡± The peddler explained the basic rules as a formality. ¡°I won¡¯t lose.¡± Maia said confidently, showing her eagerness to quickly move to the game. She couldn¡¯t wait to go home with her hands full with delicious food. ¡°You can try as long as you like. That is if you have money and not go under debt in my tab.¡± The peddler replied unflinching to Maia¡¯s declaration which was met with the subsequent cheers of the crowd for Maia. The sole reason Maia agreed to the challenge was because recently she had discovered a new power in herself. One day it had manifested in herself out of nowhere and she was in control of it. Whenever Maia was motivated to do something or on the contrary found herself weak. A power instinct would build up inside her. Magical energy would fill her body, increasing her strength, stamina and speed. Even sometimes her body features would start reforming if she overdid it. According to the nuns at the orphanage it might had been a special trait of demi-humans but they were themselves not sure about it. But for some reason the oldest Sister had told Maia to not use this power in public. So, she at least thought it was fine to use as long as others wouldn¡¯t know of it. And this power even gave her the boost to see things moving slowly. So, finding the ball, no matter under which cup it was hidden under shouldn¡¯t had been that difficult. ¡°Are you ready?¡± The peddler asked as he showed a red ball to Maia and put it on display to the huge multitude of crowd for verification and validity. He then placed it in the extreme left cup. ¡°Ready.¡± Maia replied in a hush. A strange sensation manifested in her and suddenly every visual information turned into a slow-moving clip. Her eyes focused on the cup which had the ball. ¡°¡­3¡­2¡­¡­.1.¡± The peddler and the audience shouted in unison. He sure knew how to catch the audience¡¯s attention and bring maximum of future potential customers to his store by putting on a big show. Without wasting a second the man¡¯s hand moved in perfect tandem on the board. Each of his hand randomly picking on a cup and moving them elsewhere. The audience was silent and most of them had already lost sight of the cup with the ball as they watched with their mouth agape. The man was ingenious with his hand movements as people pointed out several of the feints he used to trick others and in doing so they lost their count too. Some blinked and the next second they knew the cup of their choice had vanished from the mark. The swapping of cups went on for two minutes without a single momentary pause. Surprisingly even the sliding of the cups did not so much as produce a screech while moving to give the hint of the ball. Everything became only likelihood and outstretched guesses as time passed and so did the arrangement of cups and more than hundreds of times they might had been shifted and manipulated. But during this entire time Maia had been carefully watching. She thought it would be easy for her to guess the right cup. But that was not the case, because the man was experienced and he might have known of demi human¡¯s characteristic physical abilities. Especially when the red ball lacked scent, Maia could no longer depend on her nose but only on what she was seeing in front of her eyes. Her adolescent untrained eyes shed a small trail of salt water, slowly evaporating on her cheeks. But for these two minutes she had not blinked for once. Her life¡¯s earning and the appetite of the entire orphanage was on the line. Losing was not just a price to pay, but it was something Maia just couldn¡¯t afford. ¡°Choose your pick.¡± The peddler said at the same time his hands stopped. ¡°The second from the right.¡± Maia whispered without a doubt in her mind. Other people in her vicinity were bewildered to see her confidence, which they did not expected from a young girl. Maia had not a single indication of uncertainty as her eyebrows furrowed to the center. She had perfectly traced back the cup with the ball during the entire play. There was no way she could miss it. The man dropped a widening smile as it curved form his one ear lobe to other. His dimples bulged outwardly. His hands moved to lift the cup which Maia chose as he kept staring at her without looking on the table. The tension was palpable. ¡°Unfortunately for you, that¡¯s incorrect!¡± The peddler had a hearty loud laugh as he looked at the dismayed faces of the observers. But his condescending smile contained a form of achievement against Maia. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I am sure of it. There must have been a mistake.¡± Maia protested as she stepped back a leg in fright. ¡°But the results are in front of you. You cannot deny what has happened after making bets. If you are trying to run away. Then beware¡­¡± The man gave a sharp look at Maia and then moved his head round the huge gathered mob. Maia realized how everyone was now looking at her and their horrible comments pinched at her heart. ¡°Brats can¡¯t be honest these days. Toss them in the junk if she doesn¡¯t pay. We had honestly lost our money too.¡± A jealous man crowed. ¡°Is she one of those abandoned kids pickpocketing people. She is not well dressed and she is of the beast clan too. Violent savages.¡± ¡°These days are pretty bad where small children like her in the slums try to con and become thieves. They should be thrown out of cities right now. I am saying this for the good of city.¡± A city guard from among the crowd walked forward to intimidate Maia. These were the same people who mere moments ago were cheering for her. But as soon as she had been declared lost, they had turned on her now. She knew there was no way of leaving without handing over her money. She puts her hands in her pocket and counting till eight she takes out all the coins in her possession. The peddler gleamed at those copper coins as his hands extend to snatch them away from Maia. In turn Maia¡¯s little fingers trembled while handing it over. ¡°Hey you! You should better know someone before you hand out your money to them so casually. Because there is a possibility that they could be dirty cheaters and bad liars.¡± A voice cut in. Shearing through the scornful murmur of the mob and making them go silent. ¡°Who dares to?¡± The peddler sneered. A human girl from far in the right, in old clothes and just about the same age group as Maia waved her hand up without any worry. ¡°You should be careful with your customers and how you treat them when you know they have actually picked the right one?¡± The girl said with a strong disposition that the peddler had to respond. ¡°You should better keep your mouth shut when you point finger at your elder little girl. Its bad manners to call them liars or cheaters, or have your parents not taught you manners.¡± The man said contemptuously. ¡°I never called you one, unless it bells a ring for you.¡± The girl scoffed and looked straight into the peddlers eyes. ¡°I have setup this game with all honesty. Everyone saw it with their eyes that the cup does not have the ball inside.¡± The man beckoned to the crowd. ¡°Then would you do me a small favour and show us the correct cup right now?¡± Another argument followed up by the girl. Indirectly addressing the crowd just like the peddler. ¡°¡­.Let me think about it.¡± The peddler gulped and started looking here and there. As he felt the pressure of the crowd who started demanding the same. ¡°I think we should grace the public with your mastery in the game and where your real interests and honesty lies.¡± The girl then manipulating the ideas of the public from the losing cup and directing it to the winning cup won everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°I cannot do that. That¡¯s against the rules.¡± The peddler screamed at the people who jumped forward to look. These were the same men who betted for the maximum times in hopes of winning and still lost every time. ¡°Then I will just make sure that it happens and people discover how you have so gracefully cheated them all this time.¡± The girl¡¯s words ended up followed by a gentle breeze and suddenly all the cups from the table went flying back in a disorderly manner. Though Maia in all this debate found the wind to be pretty weak in actual to make all those heavy cups simply fly away in the most illogical way. But all said and done, the truth was laid bare as there was no ball in any of the cups. The man fell back and a red ball curved and fell out from one of his lengthy sleeves. Realizing he had been caught and how the crowd madly reacted to the discovery of his crime. He knew he would be hanged in the town square, even if he survives the beating that is. He had angered many and no one spoke in his favour. ¡°Damn you brat! I promise I will kill you by my own hands.¡± The peddler screamed at the human girl who was straight running towards him now. He then snatched Maia¡¯s money from her hands and took a running stance. In response the human girl jumped across the table and kicked him in the gut. Knocking him over she picked the money from his hands with a snitch. ¡°My name is Caige. You are more than welcome to come find me for taking your revenge for ratting you out. But first I would worry more about myself if I were in your position.¡± Caige who just now introduced herself freely handed over her identity and what more looked like a threat. As people now surround the peddler¡¯s shop and started thrashing the place. Chaos was perfectly executed as the perfect reaction of her own move. ¡°You thief! Give back our money.¡± The angry cries of the mob took the charge and rushed to beat the peddler. Some even armed with wooden logs. Caige in truth couldn¡¯t sympathize with the peddler and left him to suffer alone at the hands of the angry men. Maia who still watched in awe, didn¡¯t even realize her money being snatched. This was the first time she was being cheated for and she didn¡¯t knew why the peddler would do this. Maia¡¯s mind was too innocent to look for a proper reason for the peddler¡¯s malice. Why would he try to cheat her? But she couldn¡¯t at once decide or condemn that the man was simply evil. It was not just her, but he would have done this with anyone, who would have fallen for his trick. A town with uneducated, untalented, reckless and criminals. The peddler had been secretly using a low-level short teleportation magic to shift the ball in a secret pouch of his sleeve during the moving of cups. Two minutes were more than enough to cast the magic. Under the crowd¡¯s high cheers, he would guise his chant. And when he couldn¡¯t there were, magic circle drawn inside that of the cups and he could simply channel magic in them for the transfer to complete. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Follow me.¡± At least that¡¯s what the human girl Caige said. But she took Maia by her hand and rushed forward before the crowd could stop them from leaving too. The peddler left on his own at the mercy of the people he once cheated so brazenly. Caige then took a sharp turn at the next corner, from there she took another short route to left leading to a small alleyway. The whole town was filled with them and no good news or outcome ever came out from visiting one. Pick pocketers, thieves, runaway criminals and people of all criminal background assembled in these places. Maia did not know what she was brought here for. But she could see the girl beckoning with her palm. The eight gold coins perfectly safe in her hands. Maia taking the hint, picked up the money from Caige which initially belonged to her. Caige looked around with watchful eyes and when she found no one. A serious expression had taken hold of her. ¡°Rotten humans! At one second they like to be on the side who are most exposed and support them. But they change sides as soon as they know who is winning.¡± Caige exclaimed. While Maia found it surprising as she was for the first time being called vulnerable and at risks. At the orphanage she was always the best and strongest girl for listening to everything the Sisters taught. At least that¡¯s what Maia wanted to say. Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings. But this time she had failed herself and was almost robbed of her money. And for now she wanted to thank the only person who helped her. Maia noted down the human girl¡¯s appearance. Caige was good-looking and even with her poor clothes, she could be passed off as refined and elegant. Something that Maia lacked. ¡°My name is Caige. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°I am Maia.¡± Maia introduced herself hesitantly. She was still shocked by what had happened few moments ago. Caige smiled. ¡°So, why don¡¯t we talk about my share for helping you out.¡± Caige said pointing out four fingers at Maia. ¡°Thank you for helping me out.¡± Maia unable to understand what Caige actually meant, she still went and thanked her. ¡°Ah!!!¡± Caige frowned pushing her finger against Maia¡¯s forehead. ¡°This is not how it works. Don¡¯t you know you are supposed to offer me a prize. Nothing comes free here. Not even help. Unless you want to get robbed again.¡± ¡°Waaahhh¡­ Really. Isn¡¯t a thanks enough. At the orphanage the Sisters would always say that those who help others are always rewarded by the Gods.¡± Maia was a bit surprised there herself but proudly preached the Orphanage¡¯s teachings. ¡°Are you that dense?¡± Caige angrily pushes her finger and drilling it through Maia¡¯s forehead. ¡°If prayers can really fill your tummy or make me rich. Then we wouldn¡¯t be doing this here. Now hurry up!¡± ¡°¡­.hhhhh¡­hhhh¡­¡± Maia¡¯s eyes squinted as she pulled back her hand. She did not wanted to lose her money again after she got it miraculously back. Putting up a weak resistance she held her hands with the coins tightly enclosed in her fingers close to her heart. Caige stared for a while, and it looked as if Maia was about to cry. She already had enough for the day. With a final strong flick of finger on the forehead which made Maia groan, Caige turned around and said, ¡°I see. It cannot be helped then.¡± ¡°Are you really ok with this.¡± Maia still rubbing her forehead asked. Caige looked back and this time with a wondrous smile and filled with high spirit she clapped her hands together. ¡°Just buy me some sweet buns and we will be good. I know a really good place that sells it at a good price. If you want you can come together with me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two were now on their way to the shop but neither of them spoke to each other. ¡°That will be two copper coins for four sweet buns.¡± The shopkeeper said. Maia gave them two coins and received a small packet with the buns. Maia who had only ever eaten bread found this meal too extravagant but she had to keep her word nonetheless. ¡°Here.¡± Maia held the packet in front. Caige grabbed it from Maia¡¯s hand as if she had been waiting hungry for this since forever. Unsealing the packet at the spot she took out a bread, her eyes shone. Chomp! Chomp! ¡°I am glad I could get the fresh batch they make on time. They are still hot and the cream has not dried up.¡± Caige kept on nibbing until she finished one. Her hands moved to pick another. But a stare closed in on her face. ¡°What¡¯s it this time?¡± Caige said trying to hide the packet on her side. ¡°I have only ever eaten simple bread at the orphanage which the baker leaves for us sometimes.¡± Maia said as she beheld her fascination to this unknown sweet aroma coming from the sweet buns. ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Caige couldn¡¯t help but realize those were most probably the stale one which no one would buy. And everyone already knew in the town that the orphanage was in the red. Since this part of the Demon Continent was a free region, they did not receive any state help. And donations were a far cry in a backward town. Maia¡¯s eyes ravaged the sweet bun in her imagination and Caige did not want that to traumatize her or leave her having a bad taste in her mouth. ¡°I will share just half¡­¡± sinful eyes still staring¡­ ¡°Fine just take one.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Maia cried as she took her first crunch from the bed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good!¡± Caige praised her own recommendation. ¡°It is. It really is sweet and I never knew the bread could be this soft. I will work hard so that everyone can eat this at the orphanage.¡± Maia said with a renewed spirit after she had been so down with the previous incident. It made Caige happy too that she had still not lost her will. ¡°I am glad. Next time just don¡¯t get stupid ideas and fall for those two-faced deceiving schemes.¡± Maia pouted but Caige kept on laughing as they together walked out of the shop. The two learned of how each lived in the slums and Caige¡¯s house was not that far from the orphanage. ¡°Maia, I will be leaving. I still have work to do.¡± ¡°Okay goodbye.¡± Maia waved hands back at her as she decided to go back to the orphanage to help around. Caige saw Maia walk away and as usual she was left alone. She had been living alone in this town ever since she had come here. She would move around town helping people with all kinds of odd job whether good or bad and charging up money for her services. Sometimes she would earn a lot and sometimes she would catch nothing. Every day was a battle she fought alone. Never getting close to anyone. But today for the first time she had asked someone to be together and at least tag along to the shop. She did not know why she proposed to take Maia with her when she could have gone there by herself. Was it because Caige felt pity for her¡­ Or, was it because she found her so pure and innocent, unlike herself that she could not resist the temptation of staying with her. Or push her away from having over to get Maia hurt again by this ruthless world. Caige exposed to all cruelties, threats and malice¡­ just couldn¡¯t watch Maia to suffer from something like this again and felt responsible to keep her safe. ¡°I might be thinking too much. And this pain¡­¡± Caige cried inside herself as the torturous aching returned back. She had used a small portion of her skill on the cups and to push back the peddler from escaping. But activating a skill without having magic, it used her life energy. And it would end up only slowly eat away her life. ¡°Just using a little magic weighs so much on me.¡± Caige decided to take the day off from hunting on the streets and returned to her home. Or at least she called it one when it was just a bunch of logs she brought from the nearby forest and using a rusted steel plate picked up from the scraps as roof. A small room big enough to lie down on a matting over a trunk in which she kept her belongings. Little did she knew that using that one simple word ¡®together¡¯ would have changed the course of her life forever. . The next day Caige learnt that the con-man was beaten to death and thrown out of the town. His name and sketch was shared everywhere for his crimes and he no longer could gain people¡¯s trust again. Simply, put his life was finished. Now Caige was back on work looking for places where she could put her brains to use. All the knowledge that she had gained was from the huge library she had back at her family place before being abandoned. But on her way she crossed paths with Maia again who in turn was also looking for work. After a few seconds of talk, they were now job hunting ?together. How did this happen, who was the one to first propose this idea neither of them knew. But they walked around the whole town now, telling each other what they knew about this place. Most of the time it was Maia who loved talking about the kids at the orphanage and playing with them. And sooner than later the next day they were working together in a hotel helping around the kitchen. Caige sat on the floor chopping down a lot of vegetables which their employer just threw at them. Caige wondering how she could be doing this. She wanted to live free and for that she needed a lot of money, which this work would have never fetched even if she worked for hundreds of years continuously. At least that¡¯s what she had learned the moment she had stepped out in this world. But here she was sitting and chopping down vegetables. It was not that she considered this job beneath her. What Caige wanted was freedom of life. She didn¡¯t need money to buy things. She wanted money to be free. And such freedom is expensive, when everyday she had to live in fear of getting her life stolen, if she does not steal herself. But on the other hand no matter what occurred. Maia was honest with her work. Even if the employer had pushed a lot of bulk load on her. She worked perfectly quiet cleaning the dishes, the kitchen, chopping down all the vegetables and now was helping Caige with her share. She was kind, pure and strong. So much that Caige couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized into thinking that Maia deserved more than this. That one day the two would go around the world, live a happy life and do every fun things ?that friends did together. Caige had now started seeing a friend in Maia. Something she couldn¡¯t believe she would do herself. Everyday deciding to quit feeling that, on the other day the two were ?together eating sweet buns, collecting herbs in the forest on a request. And on the third day Caige was playing ?together in the orphanage with Maia and the other kids. After all Caige was no different than them, an abandoned child. On the fourth day Maia wanted to look around Caige¡¯s house and was invited after a bit of push on her account by Caige. ¡°Caige where are your parents?¡± Maia asked. She was usually the only one who talked so much about herself that she never noticed Caige spoke too little of her past. ¡°I don¡¯t have them.¡± Caige showed no emotion. ¡°And you live here alone in this place. It could get blown away in a storm.¡± Maia pointed out looking at the shabby roof Caige had built using big leaves and tied them together to the poles. ¡°You are right. A month ago I had to put back the left wall after it crashed in the storm and the roof does leak in rains. And I live alone.¡± It weighed little on Caige for explaining this and Maia being just a kid at heart couldn¡¯t see that Caige never saw this place as her home. It only existed as her refuge. Either she would abandon it one day and shift to a better location or one day she would never be able to make it back here. Afterall kids cannot survive in the outside world alone when they could have been someday kidnapped only to be sold to slave traders or lost her life on a risky job. Its just that her name wouldn¡¯t be the first one on such a list. ¡°Caige, I know. Why don¡¯t you come and live in the orphanage. I am sure the Sister would allow if we explain and the kids would love having another big sister like you.¡± Maia held Caige¡¯s hand and she smiled awaiting her response. Until then, Caige had never let her guard down or let her emotions take control of her to what she said. But now she had to make a choice. The fear of making that choice haunted her from day one when she just wanted to be friends. The choice of ? Either becoming Maia¡¯s friend, and lose her dream. Or, lose Maia¡¯s friendship and keep chasing after her dream. Caige who had always been a rational thinker. The kind who always think from her mind and not from her heart. She made an irrational choice. She did not need her mind or feeling to partake in such an arduous decision. Because when it came to becoming free Caige¡¯s body moved on its own. ¡°I am sorry Maia but I can¡¯t.¡± Rejecting the only place where she could assure her safety in a secure location like an orphanage. And from that little conversation sparked a series of arguments between Maia and Caige. Maia kept on insisting like a little girl for Caige to come along with her and Caige always gave the same answer with little to no reason. For the first time she made a rather less profitable decision losing the safety and happiness of being with Maia she chose the treacherous path of following her dream. Whether she would achieve it or not, not even those far-sighted astrologers and fortune tellers could be able to guess. And when people make such a disjointed situation. They are devastated on what they are about to lose. It becomes difficult to breath due to anxiety. And at the end there is always an explosion. ¡°Maia can¡¯t you understand. I can¡¯t stay with you there.¡± ¡°But why? We are friends and I want to help you?¡± ¡°You think you can really help me. Can¡¯t you see. I cannot continue like this.¡± Caige wanted to keep herself quiet. But her heart reacted at the worst moment, because now it throbbed and pained even more after being locked and kept away for this long. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Maia asked worriedly. ¡°Can¡¯t you see I have always been more intelligent and sharper than you. And what we are doing is not enough for me to achieve what I want. I am sorry I cannot come with you. So, please leave.¡± Caige shouted at the top of her voice. And when Caige looked up, she knew she had broken the last of her bonds with her own hands. The tears in Maia¡¯s eyes, were evidence that this time it was Caige herself who had betrayed her own friend¡¯s expectation. Maia did not say a word and left. ¡°Maia wait¡­ I did not wanted to¡­¡± Caige pulled back her hand because she was now in tears herself. Not because she could not hold back her words or keep her mouth shut. But because what she said was what she actually believed. And it made her hate herself even more. Disgusted by what she was becoming or the world was trying to force her into becoming one. . The next day. As usual Maia left for work to the restaurant. She had bene eagerly waiting for Caige to show up. She had always been on time but today she was nowhere to be found on the street or the meeting spot. ¡°She might have already gone to work. I will say her sorry there. After all I might had bene too forceful with her. Even I would get mad if someone asked me to leave the Orphanage. Caige should have her own choice where she lives. She is smarter than me and would know the best.¡± At least that¡¯s what Maia had been saying to herself since she had left Caige¡¯s house. But the saddened expression on her face, had made everyone panicked in the orphanage. Because Maia had always been the source of sunshine and happiness there. Seeing her sad in turn made everyone at the orphanage worry. Unfortunately, Caige did not show up at the workplace and so Maia had to work alone. ¡°Did your friend not come? There are no holidays here. Should I kick her out?¡± Their employer complained and shouted at Maia. ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t. She might not be well and she has nowhere else to work and earn money.¡± Maia apologized. ¡°So, do I need to be her nurse now. Who would do her share of work?¡± The employed babbled. ¡°I will do it. But please don¡¯t kick her out.¡± Maia begged. The employer glared at the beast girl, Maia. ¡°Good with me. But just so you two brats know I will have to pull down you wages. So, hurry up and get back to work.¡± The employer laughed and left. . On the other hand Caige that day had decided to not go to work. She was still unsure of how to face Maia. ¡°I have said so many mean things to her. But I don¡¯t want to end things like this. I would be no better than the people who betrayed me.¡± Caige kept on ransacking her brain to think of the best way to at least make up with Maia even if she decides to leave her after her outburst. She aimlessly walked in the alleyways of the town where only the walls whispered. Too peaceful, more than necessary. ¡°Ha-hahaaha. I finally found you. Bitch.¡± A figure from the shadows jumped in front of her. A battered face with red bruises a broken leg and a missing arm did not remind Caige of anyone matching this messed up appearance. But she exactly knew what they could have been here for¡­ ¡°Had it not been for your voice I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you.¡± Caige said with a bold face. And when she looked around she was surrounded from everywhere by men with weapons. ¡°Its thanks to you that I have to suffer through so much pain.¡± The man let out a rasping shout. ¡°The people really took it out on you. A leg lost just for your cheap magic tricks. I would have liked to play a game with you right now. But no, thanks for nothing. Not because I pity you for your broken hand but I have more important things to worry about. Do not blame me, because you deserved it.¡± Caige¡¯s awful speech riled up the man. While she herself started walking away. A tall looking man with fierce looks and a strong build blocked her path. ¡°That saves me a lot of trouble to remind you for what I am here for. And you won¡¯t be leaving from here, not until I want. I said I will kill you. Remember. But that would be too easy a death for you.¡± The man sneered; his sunken, beady eyes were glinting with a familiar look of madness. ¡°So you think you would bring men and try to scare a little girl.¡± Caige said to the peddler, whom she exposed and also the place where she met Maia for the first time. ¡°You are no kid, when you completely destroyed and toyed with my life. I will make you crippled and keep you beating every day. Put you on display everywhere in public, in circus or even better make you to beg on streets. That prideful face would then not ask me for my forgiveness. But you will be only begging kill me. Kill me. Kill me.¡± The peddler signaled towards the men he hired to capture Caige. And just when the person behind her tried to grapple her. Caige was forced into using her skill once again. Pretending to push away the man, her skill activated for a second and then primarily shut down due to absence of magic. But that was enough to push the man away against the wall. ¡°Don¡¯t let her escape. Chase after her.¡± The peddler yelled at his hired men. That was her only chance to run and so did Caige ran at full speed. She never expected a revenge plotted against her. Especially now when the pain of using her skill came back to her. She had to slow down and also because she was not the athletic type. The only advantage of her there being that she knew the alleyways too well. But that was only enough to buy her a little time. The central streets were still far out of reach. If she could only make it there, then the peddler won¡¯t be even able to touch her. But then a metal rod came flying from the back and hit at the joints of her legs. ¡°Gaaahhh¡­. MAIAAAAA¡­.¡± Cage screamed in pain as she fell to the ground. her last of words unbeknownst addressed to the only name she could remember in her time of need. Or was it the guilt that she would never get the chance to apologize. Her head had hit the ground hard, and a trail of blood sullied her eyes. Everything pulsated into slow motion as her vision was growing weaker while her heart pumped blood even faster. She turned her head in her fallen state and could see the man draw his sword. Approaching slowly, wincingly scraping the tip of his sword along the ground. He then swiveled his head at Caige¡¯s neck to stare at her like some kind of grotesque creature. ¡°Eeeh! Eeeh!! That¡¯s what brats like you get for going against me.¡± The peddler doubled in laughter. His appalling looking face a mask of pure bliss. The sound sent involuntary chills throughout Caige¡¯s body as she shuddered and crawled on the ground to move. Caige thought to keep him busy by talking, but seeing that she could be killed any moment, she would have to die alone. Without letting Maia know what had happened to her. ¡°You filthy rat! How long I have waited for this. Wanting to see you beg for mercy. Beg and I might just kill you without doing anything to your body. Maybe the people will take pity and bury you after I throw you on street murdered in cold blood.¡± Caige¡¯s thoughts raced, trying to find a way out of this desperate situation. She gritted her teeth, almost with a sense of hope that everything would end soon and she would no more have to keep running. But¡­suddenly, an unbearable fear seized her heart. She had gotten attached to Maia so much that the thought of leaving her behind in this twisted and insane world scared her for her life. And just when he tilted his thin body backward and about to take a huge swing. Caige flicked a small knife which she always hid under her garb. She could only use her hand and although she was aiming for her neck. Her blurred vision reduced her accuracy and the knife flew off-line, sinking into the peddler¡¯s left arm. ¡°That¡­hurts¡­I am really going to kill you now.¡± He hollered in pain as he pulled out the knife and blood encroached his arm. A heavy, thick layer of fog enveloped Caige¡¯s mind after her last resistance. She was still losing blood from her wound in the head. Seeing the man brandish his sword again as it glimmered in the sunlight. ¡°Now die! Dieeee!!¡± the man shrieked. A burst of wind shot through the air. A wind coloured in a red zapping light. ¡°Wha¡ª? Huh¡­?¡± The peddler looked up with a scream of surprise, then went flying through the air with his sword. Caige stared silently at the figure that had descended in his place and punched through the attacker¡¯s abdomen with a single blow. ¡°¡­I found you, Caige¡­I am here. You called for me.¡± Maia¡¯s voice trembled as she crumpled over the wounded Caige. Her lips quivering, she squeezed her hands tight. But her eyes wide and red with anger. An expression which she never though Maia would have been capable of. Caige was surprised to see Maia out of nowhere. But then she remembered how she had yelled out her name when she was hit for the first time. ¡°I am sorry. I am sorry! For what I said to yesterday.¡± Caige¡¯s voice was weak and fade. . Three minutes ago¡­ . Caige was dumping the garbage in the back of the shop when her keen ears picked up a familiar voice. She could have simply overlooked it as an illusion but ignoring that voice which in few days had meant so much for her¡­ was unacceptable. Maia¡¯s instincts screamed at her that something was wrong. That she needed to move no matter what and quick. It was the first time this sort of urgency pushed Maia past her limits, her beast transformation took complete control and she was giving off an electric red aura from her body. Her limbs filled with magical energy she jumped to the rooftop and dashed through the place. Her ears exactly knew the direction from where the noise came and she was drawn to it like a tiger following its prey. This also meant that in barely two minutes, she had covered half the distance of the town. It was an impossible feat, faster than a flying magical beast could ever achieve. But here Maia was by Caige¡¯s side, her hairs seemed longer than usual and her bone muscles grew tight and broad. Even her nails had hardened and become sharper. ¡°I will not let anyone harm you.¡± Maia nodded at Caige. ¡°Kill that girl too. She is also to blame for this. I would have gone after her when I would had been done with this girl. But finding you two together, makes my blood boil.¡± The peddler jumped up from his cramped state. The men following his orders ran at Maia with their weapons, hoping that she only got past her because they were taken by surprise. But they were moving too slow. At least in Maia¡¯s eyes they could had been depicted to be in a frozen state. Another dash of red lightning and Maia disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes, only a trail of quick red light drew a line along each men. A simple punch from Maia and they were on their knees. ¡°¡°Bwaah!¡±¡± The four men who the peddler had hired were now unconscious and the weapons in their hand fell to the ground. ¡°Useless bunch and they call themselves bandits. I will kill you two with my own hands.¡± The peddler picked his sword back as he ran towards Maia. Maia did not move from her place. She waited and focused all her energy into her palm. ¡°Die¡­.Dieeeee¡­¡± The man jumped in madness as he swung down his sword on her. Maia raised another swift horizontal punch and the sword crumbled into metal chunk pieces, shattering like glass. ¡°Hrrg¡­Aaagh!¡± The peddler next faced a full turn-around kick form Maia straight at his chest. Bashed against the wall and knocked out. Most probably ending up with several bone fractures and rib cage damage from the crackling sound of his brittle bones. ¡°Caige are you alright!¡± Maia turned around with a thumbs up and a wide smile on her face. Her body features returning to normal. Caige now had a newfound realization. She did not need to protect Maia. What she needed in actual was a companion? Someone with whom she could share her heart and her dream. Caige knew, Maia could have been the only one. But she had lost even that little chance she had with her. ¡°Caige¡­¡± Maia called out again as she saw her hiding her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡­I don¡¯t have the right¡­to even¡­see you anym¡­ but you still saved me putting your life in danger.¡± Caige hid her face behind her arms. ¡°You are bleeding.¡± Maia tore a part of her dress and quickly tied it around her head. Caige desperately raised herself from the ground, finally in control of her body again. The damage she had suffered still left an unpleasant numbness. And then came the warm feeling as Maia casually hugged her. ¡°¡­!¡± ¡°The Sisters at the orphanage always do this whenever we got hurt.¡± Maia said in a calming motherly tone. Caige stiffened and tried to use her hands to push Maia away for a second, but seeing how tightly Maia held to her slender body. She stopped resisting. Caige let out a trembling breath and then whispered, ¡°I am truly pathetic for saying such mean things to you when in truth I am the one who got beaten up so badly.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say any more. I know I cannot be you, but I always wanted to be your friend from the day I met you.¡± Maia held Caige tightly, listening to her breathing as they calmed down. After that Maia tied the four men and the peddler with a tight rope and dumped them in a dustbin along with the garbage which Maia had to take care of otherwise. The two were now on top of a roof because Maia wanted for Caige to have some fresh air to make her feel better. A chilling wind touched their faces that suggested the coming of winter. Caige turned straight to Maia smiling unconsciously. She just didn¡¯t want to be apart from her. ¡°Maia I really want you to understand how I feel!?¡± Caige looked intensely resolute. ¡°Yeah!¡± Maia responded affirmative. ¡°It¡¯s not our fault that we were born under unlucky stars. If we are poor then we just have to accept it. People are like that way too where they butter the strong while sneer at the weak. But it doesn¡¯t have to always be the same. We will together change our fate. With my knowledge and genius, and your strength. Together we can do wonders. Maia¡­¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Another militaristic affirmative as if Maia could hear those parading pompous drill song in her ears. ¡°Together we will scam this whole world and claim all of its richness as ours.¡± Caige grabbed her fist tightened. Maia could feel the bright warm light that shone straight from Caige¡¯s powerful soul, meant to guide them, which now they had to walk together holding hands to achieve their dream. Alone it was almost impossible, But together, they were invincible¡­ Maia was speechless. She had never seen Caige so resolved and she wanted to be part of her dream and there with her. Whether a day would come when they had achieved their day or they crumble and fall apart. ¡°I promise even in your happiness and sadness. I will be always there to keep you safe and there for you until the final moment.¡± ¡®And I promise I¡¯ll protect you, too. I¡¯ll be here for you forever. Just don¡¯t leave me¡­¡¯ *** [ Caige Skill Card ] {Next Chapter : Forebearer of Chaos } ******
Volume 6.5 official announcement So, I bear good news. I have finally decided a date for the first chapter of volume 6.5 and its going to be on Saturday release. So, as i have promised before, volume 6.5 is going to be an official patron exclusive release. At fist I was planning to begin with a backstory of Edith and Lia. But now it almost seems the possible best time to cover Caige''s back story. During the entire arc, you must have read several times of Caige being some kind of kicked out noble. Then there is always the mention of betrayal from the Dalton brothers and her first meet with them. This story arc would also focus and tell more about the Dalton brothers too. The schemes the elder Dalton brother and Caige cooked up together. Other mafia gangs, gang fights, and finally fighting for control over the town, highway, mines. most of all it would be a thrill, action and adventure and an all new experience for you all. So, I have another thing to tell what makes this bonus arc special is because it would be written more of a gangster type narration. So it would be seeing something new typically a gangster mafia growing in a fantasy world and someone who had no magic and still making a name in blood. I hope that you all are going to love the story and I would be doing my best that you all do. patreon page link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Volume 6 : INTERLUDE : FOREBEARER OF CHAOS Caige was detached from her emotions and was operating like a machine. But her lack of power was slowly failing her. She wanted to destroy the man¡¯s everything and make him pay hundred times over. But after killing him she no longer felt pain. All she could think of was her next move. To find Maia and get out of this town as fast as possible. Somewhere safe, somewhere far¡­ a place where no one could find them. No one could recognize who they were or their crimes either. A place where they could have a fresh start, with no mistakes. But is there really a place like that¡­ ¡®As if such a convenient thing could really exist.¡¯ Caige always reached the same conclusion. It starts with resigning herself to the truth. What the elder Dalton brother said about Caige might not had been far from the truth but rather those thoughts always haunted her deep within her core. Every day in horror she waited for Maia to betray her too; just like her family, the person she looked up to and until now whoever she had ever come to trust. Hence such a place could only exist beyond the planes of reality, otherwise she would have been there and not just fantasizing about it. Initially getting out of the bandit¡¯s stronghold on her own almost seemed impossible to her. But wanting to keep her word. The promise that she had made. She could not let things and the friendship she had formed fall apart so easily and without trying. Also after the life she had taken in cold blood she could not stand on her feet without shaking. The knife was lying somewhere stained in cold blood, while she fainted on the ground. The building on fire and the dense smoke clouded her vision. Whether she would wake up again or not? The fact haunted her. But if she wanted to tell the truth to find that amity, she needed to speak to Maia first. After all there were things that she herself didn¡¯t knew about Maia. Disorder was spread everywhere outside the building where Caige was trapped. Maia was surrounded by the group of bandits and she had already got the leader of the group, the Younger Dalton Brother on guard. Winning against him was an impossible feat even for Maia in her beast transformed state. She knew if she fought, this would be a losing war. Caige had always told her that if she could not win a fight, then escaping from there without actually getting hurt is scoring the real win. But her feelings for Caige kept on preventing Maia from the very thought of fleeing away without her. Maia''s trembling fingers over her blades became stable at the very thought of saving her. Maia would not surrender or leave without getting what she came here for. After all she wanted to let Caige know that the promise she made was as much important to her so much as to Caige. Maia even though being the comforting type was now ready to rip apart anything that tried to hurt Caige. Things were becoming static, as time crossed. The future itself seemed bleak and hopeless despite the fight they had put up through their entire life and will this be also the way if how it would all come to an end¡­ The bandits slowly approaching Maia to capture her¡­ Caige who was desperately fighting for her life in that fire¡­ But silence was one thing that was common to the two now and those who know of its true forbearing always fear it. ¡­Because it is that they know that ?real chaos makes no noise. Silence always ensure no one sees that kind of calamity coming. Fate cannot be changed in haste, nor its straightforward flow can be turned just by will power or by some forced mastermind scheme. What could really bent it is a spark¡­ An agent of chaos¡­ that¡¯s what always needed to break that tranquillity or the stalemate apart of this hanging world. And when Alicia had decided to respond to Maia¡¯s and Caige¡¯s tacit calling, she would show up by becoming the chaos herself. And that day her presence was more than enough to set the entire forest ablaze. . A pulsating sound ripping across the forest line and the boundary of the stronghold turned everyone¡¯s gazes. The noise kept on growing, it was an unfamiliar sound. So it unknowingly succeeded in keeping everyone¡¯s attention. And when the harsh noise of the changing valves and the rough turning of wheels grew louder and louder by every second for the bandits to identify where the clamor was actually coming from. CRASH. Old bricks went flying across the place as a huge slender piece of metal broke in through the walls. The bandits, the younger Dalton brother and including Maia was stunned to see two girls sitting over a deviant complicated machinery put together by some bizarre mage craft. But Maia quickly identified the two riders as the one in front was the disbelieving self-claiming elf princess, Regis and the one sitting at the back the enigmatic human girl, Alicia. In that moment of breaking through the wall, they had taken out one side of the bandits that blocked Maia¡¯s path. The impact of the blast threw everyone far out of sight and the sound of breaking bones and their anguished screams were heard simultaneously. And when everyone made a recheck on reality with what had actually happened and the origin of such disaster. The two girls unfamiliar to the majority there, remained arguing, as if unaware of their own deeds. ¡°Alicia what were you thinking trying to lean on me and disturb me while driving? It could have been a much worse accident.¡± Regis mulled as her hands were tightly clutched to the breaks. ¡°But you were going to run over a squirrel had I not taken the control of handles from the back.¡± Alicia briefly explained for her actions. ¡°Wait there was a squirrel!? Thank you! Next time I will be more careful while driving.¡± Regis apologized understanding her own mistake. The two girl casually talked; caring about a squirrel more than the wellbeing of the people that were knocked away by the accident they had caused. Even for bandits it was the worst end they could have met, crushed before committing the crime. ¡°Maia we finally caught up to you.¡± Alicia exclaimed as she flung out of the bike. ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± Maia asked straight away. Her expression tensed and surprised at the same time. With how things were proceeding she had little to no idea how to rescue Caige now as the confusion grew even more with their presence. ¡°Preventing the birth of a ghost in debt¡­ that¡¯s what we are here for.¡± Regis stuttered realizing she was straight away walking into a den of bandits while at the same time trying to copy of how Alicia kept it so well together. Rather it was that Alicia did not care at all, how dire and dangerous the situation they were in. Disregarding her surroundings as usual she cared more for the reasons she was there for. ¡°I was worried about Caige too, and yes, what Regis said.¡± Alicia seconded Regis¡¯s opinion. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, but it can be really dangerous here. These men will be after you too. Run while I still have their attention.¡± Maia tried to persuade Alicia. But she might had been tad too late in doing so. ¡°Alicia have you thought of anything what to do from here? Shouldn¡¯t you have located Caige by now. I don¡¯t think we should stand idle like this here any longer.¡± Regis apprehensive to the angry murmurs of the bandits and their frowned looks that could give sleepless nights to any normal kid and forever traumatized. ¡°No, Regis things have changed with this. With what is going around here, you wouldn¡¯t like yourself neglecting them for later. So, you should go with Maia and rescue everyone. This should help you.¡± Alicia said in a calm voice. She seemed to be focused unlike her jolly self as she beckoned her hand. A small orb with a flash of light floated at eye level appeared. ¡®Al, guide them to where Caige and others are. ¡¯ Alicia ordered Al; that was her other half of her consciousness that she awakened through one of her unique skills. ¡°Alicia what are you going to do? You shouldn¡¯t stay here alone.¡± Regis said worriedly, but this time she was not forceful as she had been from the beginning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I already have a plan to deal with them.¡± Alicia said almost confidently that Regis¡¯s nervousness transformed into wishing Alicia best of luck. ¡°Alright. If you say so, but still be careful.¡± ¡°But how are we going to get out of here?¡± Maia was ready to take the slimmest of chance to save Caige even if it came from nowhere. And Alicia had already earned Maia¡¯s trust with the financial help and owed her a lot already. She was unaware of her motivation of doing so, but no matter what she had already planned to pay her later. The orb of light that looked peaceful until now, burst into flames and floated high above. Moving in the right direction at rapid speed it zapped through the air. ¡°There¡¯s no time. Can you jump through trees?¡± Regis asked looking at Maia. ¡°¡­.¡± Before Maia could form an actual reply, Regis held her by the shoulder. She then took a deep breath and controlling her wind magic by keeping herself focused Regis took a long jump but then appeared to fly as she rapidly moved from one top of the tree to another. Instantly catching up to the light ball, she was now in proper control of her magic. Maia apprehensively screamed but it was not like she could not get accustomed to the speed as they followed the orb of light in the darkness of the forest. The shinning moon cast a faint shadow of their silhouette over the trees until Alicia saw then fading away too. *** REGIS ASCALON ¡°Will she be fine by herself alone there?¡± Maia asked, her head turning back trying to get a small peek, even if it was actually impossible to see what was going on with Alicia and the bandits. Rather it was horrifying to think that they could not at all hear any sounds coming from there. It was a bit more peaceful there than the yells they would have expected to hear from those agitated bandits after infiltrating their base. ¡°If I were you, I would be worried more about the bandits than about her.¡± Regis said proudly until then she suddenly remembered what she had to go through on the dragon island keeping up with Alicia''s quirky antics. She continued saying in a battered voice, ¡°¡­ as long as she does not think of trying to impress them with her genius ideas, everything should turn out to be just fine.¡± ¡°Are you really sure with that face you are making?" Maia again couldn''t bring herself to believe Regis with her strained eyebrows and her elven ears perked up. "Everything''s going to be just fine." Regis asserted Maia who still looked at her in disbelief. But right now it was Regis who felt most conflicted of all. From the time she had set off with Alicia she had been complaining a lot for keeping Alicia away from troubles and about different things. Her own dilemmas of hurting Alicia if she again lose control over her magic or hurting someone else on their journey unintentionally. It was only for Alicia¡¯s promise that kept her mind stable and away from these fears. But now unexpectedly, Alicia had sent her away. Did Regis¡¯s behaviour somehow proved to be annoying for her or in a way tired her out. But she was slowly realizing that it was only her anxiety trying to lead her astray. Regis still believed that there was a special reason Alicia wanted for her to go and look for Caige. She would have never left her side, otherwise. Even if Alicia was the one to begin this journey. Regis had finally decided that she would enjoy this journey with her all the way through. just as much as Alicia and make sure that nothing bad happens to her without getting in her way. Just then the flying light ball stopped and circled over a small building, a singular room surrounded by concrete wall. ¡°Is that it.¡± Regis muttered and coughed as the black smoke radiating from the place blocked her nose. The fire was fierce and the front door was complete fenced with fire. Regis thought of using her wind magic by force. But if the fire was this spread out and with all the windows blocked to let the wind escape, the building will collapse and someone trapped in would surely die. Regis bit her finger as she was drawing to an end. ¡°Caige is there¡­ she is really there. I can smell her.¡± Maia¡¯s murmur caught Regis¡¯s attention as she saw her eyes widened. Eyes that were determined and in pain too. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Just then Maia leapt from the branch, her form engulfed in red lightning. Her body hairs grew longer and standout. Her nails transformed into something akin to monsters. And like a flash of light, she dropped over the rooftop and with a thunder. Broke through the celling just with the sheer force of her foot. Now there was a gaping hole over the roof, but the escaping black fumes blocked the view. ¡°Maia¡­¡± Regis cried. ¡°I am in and fine¡­ I will be now searching for Caige.¡± A voice came from inside, bringing relief to Regis. She had decided to wait for a minute and keep a watch and go in herself if there is no movement. . ¡°Caige¡­Caige¡­¡± Maia shouted as she waved her hand across her face to shift the smoke. Through that haziness her view was not clear but her smell still worked wonder even inside. She could smell two¡­ Someone alive and a¡­ dead. Her mind blanked but her body still moved. Energy bursting inside her she strengthened her heart. Her feet did not hesitate, because she knew Caige was a ?survivor. And she would pull her out from the clutches of death if she had to. ¡­Because that¡¯s what she had always promised to do. Her legs briskly moved when she found a pair of dangling chains cut in half, side-stepping a bloody knife. Her lungs felt heavy and a nerve-racking headache took hold of her. She prayed and prayed; her heart throbbed when next she found an unshaking body covered in fresh blood. And closing her eyes she looked in front, she caught onto a nostalgic scent trail. She zapped through the air, and the throttle pushed aside all the fire lashing out at her for a moment. Looking down at a fragile body, unconscious on the floor. Caige¡¯s body was upbeat, her hands were still warm and her chest still breathed life. ¡°¡­I found you, Caige¡­I am here. I will not let you get hurt.¡± A voice whispered in Caige¡¯s ear. And she recognised those words as they were not the first time that spoke to her. Her eyes barely able to open only to see tears in Maia¡¯s eyes. ¡°I made you cry again.¡± Caige spoke as she coughed black smoke at the same time. ¡°Not at all. Everything¡¯s alright.¡± Maia was just that glad that Caige was alive. ¡°Maia. Will you take me away from here? I cannot¡­ I want to go somewhere far-far away with you. I finally saw a place in my dream.¡± Caige looked at Maia, her lips pursed and dry. Maia could also see her hands with scars around the wrist. The one tied to the chains was none other than her. ¡°That is really a dream-like place. I will always follow you wherever you want to go. So, let¡¯s go there for real.¡± Maia said wiping off the dampness from her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I will find a way. Ah! My head hearts. Maybe I will relax for a bit for a while.¡± Caige started to faint again. ¡°First let me get you out of here. Then we will have our first holiday ever. You were never really found of taking breaks now were you.¡± Saying that Maia put around Caige¡¯s hands around her shoulder. She stiffened her legs on the ground and held Caige¡¯s slender body tight horizontally. And the next moment she knew they were jumping high in the air, Caige had brilliantly flung out through the same hole she made in the roof. ¡°Quickly!¡± Regis called out to Maia, who climbed back with Caige on the same tree. ¡°Is she alright.¡± ¡°I think she is. Some rest and she would be back in action again.¡± Maia said with a forced smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Alicia can fix any injury with her healing magic. As long as she is alive¡­¡± Regis offered. ¡°Really. So, she is a healer.¡± Maia wanted to know more about both Alicia and Regis who came out of nowhere lending her help. ¡°Don¡¯t just go off declaring me dead without my permission.¡± Caige woke up holding her hurting head. Embarrassingly freeing herself from Maia¡¯s clutches and tight hug. ¡°Caige you are alright!.... Are you really alright? Does it hurt somewhere.¡± Maia was so overwhelmed that she could not express herself properly and flipped with each dialogue. ¡°Of course! I would be.¡± Caige took a quick look at Regis and recognising her made a quick guess of what would have actually happened. She could have gone into details later. But the topmost priority was to get the children to safety. ¡°Maia, the kids are prisoners here. We need to get them out as fast as possible. We can expect the Dalton gang anytime here soon.¡± ¡°Why would kids be held hostage here?¡± Regis asked confused. ¡°They are planning them to sell to slave traders, more specifically to a doctor. Well in any case their life is in danger. If they learn I have escaped then either they will transfer them to a new place or straight deliver them to the client.¡± Caige shed some light on their motives. ¡°Sold to slave traders¡­ children as slaves¡­¡± Regis felt lost. ¡°What? Are you some princess from far land? That¡¯s where everyone ends up in towns like these where there is no to look after or support you.¡± Regis gulped, but soldiered on with a nod and took everything with a pinch of salt. ¡°But where do we find them? I can trace no smell even in my beast form.¡± Maia said agitated. Sniffing her nose around in the air trying her best. ¡°Most probably they are being kept guarded in this fort. Maybe in an underground cellar or secret room. And we should also be expecting a barrier too.¡± Caige scratched her brain hard. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then¡­¡± Regis¡¯s attention and the other two was now drawn to the orb of light circling overhead them. The orb of light jingled as if hysterically nodding, only remembering right now that it had an incomplete job to do. It again swiftly moved through the air and vanished into darkness. ¡°After it.¡± Regis said as she jumped to the next neighbouring tree. ¡°There¡¯s no time. Can you jump through trees?¡± Maia asked looking at Caige who pondered over that orb and whom it could belong to. ¡°¡­.¡± Before Caige could form an actual reply, Maia held her by the shoulder. As if following in someone¡¯s footsteps she kept on leaping from one tree to the next one. Quickly catching up to both Regis and the orb. While Caige who kept on screaming at being carried and moved around so roughly. She had to keep her mouth shut with her own hands and suppress her screams for not wanting to alert the bandits giving guard to the place they were going. This time the three were watching over an underground basement and the orb of light kept on circling over it. Though the orb actually went unnoticed by the eight bandits giving guard to the place, the three took shelter a bit farther from the old prison cells of the fort. The bandits walked over a metal grill and beneath that there was a huge hollow space in the ground and the children were inside them. Even though Maia and Caige gave several signs, but it seems that a perception blocking barrier was at place. And the children in the inside could not see what was happening on the outside. ¡°This is bad. All of those eight are good close combat fighter and some of them even have martial arts skill and fatal sword skills.¡± Caige who had worked in close association with the Dalton group, recognised them easily. ¡°If only I could be more strong and at a higher level?¡± Maia frowned her whiskers growing around her nose in beast form shook heavily. ¡°Let me think. If we could isolate and break them somehow... But we have very less time for doing that. We don¡¯t know for how long your friend will be able to hold back there. We need to decide quick.¡± Caige was still suffering from headaches and breathing issues. But she won¡¯t rest unless she had made sure that everyone was safe. Caige also had successfully surmised the situation that somehow Alicia was keeping the others at bay, maybe by offering them a deal. But Caige also knew that Dalton brothers were never that fond of money. What they always seek was power and control. Money was just a means to achieve that goal. Snatching that money would be more of their style and when that happens they would be upon them next. Following them like dogs. The rescue mission and everyone¡¯s hard work would fail miserably. ¡°If only I could use magic.¡± Caige repeated after Maia. Caige had already used her skill for that day. Doing it once again would most probably make her suffer from completely paralysis. She could already feel her legs and hands going numb. If in that place anyone was familiar to those words and sentiments of Maia and Caige. Then it was none other than Regis herself. Before meeting Alicia, she was always trying to prove herself out of fear of being weak and useless in her own eyes. Unable to use her own magic because of its destructive nature and handling it properly. But not anymore¡­ Regis didn¡¯t wanted to make any more compromises with her life. She had grown out of that weak self and was now out of it to learn more about this wonderful world that had brought her and Alicia together as friends. Regis never wanted to let Alicia down. Because it was now that she realised that she was sent away for this very job. While saving Caige was the agenda, Maia was going to be the one to do that. Alicia had planned for Regis to rescue the other kidnapped kids while she took care of the bandits and its leader. And the thing she would have come to regret later had she not seen it with her own eyes¡­ ¡°Even elf kids are trapped there and so many.¡± Regis murmured. ¡°From what I have learnt there are kids of our orphanage, of our Plum town and nearby towns too. There is no surprise that elves are the best-selling materials as slaves and fetch higher price in the black market. No slave trader or bandit would spare an effort to get their hands on them. By my count more than fifty kids are trapped there.¡± Caige explained still wondering how Regis was unaware of all this. Regis gritted her teeth. ¡°I am going to get everyone out of there. Now. That¡¯s what I am here for.¡± ¡°Are you mad. How do you plan to take on eight people at the same time? Even if one of them escape they could take a kid hostage and threaten us. That would be the worst possibility and that is when we screw this all up.¡± Caige held Regis by her arm seeing her impulsive declaration. ¡°I will finish them all at once. Just watch me¡­ Because that¡¯s my duty.¡± Regis stood up form hiding in the tree¡¯s branches. Caige instinctively took off her hand. Regis untied her red hairs as they flew in a particular direction. Her ears twitched as if she was taking a feel of the whole place and her surroundings. Brandishing her hand, magically a beautiful bow formed in her hand which she had pulled out from a dimensional storage of her ring. Both Caige and Maia were surprised to see a bow appear out of nowhere. Caige was at least right of Regis being an archer. But both were still unable to see any arrows with her. Regis then jumped to the next tree in close proximation to the bandits. ¡°Her duty? Just who is she¡­¡± Caige asked quizzically. ¡°She is the princess of the elf kingdom.¡± Maia said, this time not in disbelief. But rather she acknowledged the fact and so did Caige. As the two could not deny that determined look on Regis¡¯s face and the weight of responsibility she held on her shoulder was as if for a moment visible to them. The sympathy she expressed for the first time for the kidnapped children after she was pushed out of her oblivion and the urgency to rescue them right away was real and undeniable. Regis, who was watching the movements of the bandits on the ground. She held the same bow that her mother gifted to her. And the most special ability of this bow was that magical arrows would form itself over its string when magic power is supplied to its ends. And with Regis¡¯s vast magic reserves and its destructive nature. Just a graze of her fingers were enough to form three strong magical pointed arrows at once. Aiming them at the three bandits on the right flank. She shot at them at their heart. Regis with no show of mercy, had killed the first three bandits as they let out their last cry of anguish and alarmed the others simultaneously. Regis had no intention of leaving a single of them alive. She was no stranger to the fact of how her father, mother and big sister Edith had always worked hard and put their life in danger fighting against slave traders and bandits. And other countless elf warriors who secretly work away from their home country rescuing slave elves from all over the world. And for such inhumane act, there could have been only one judgement ?death. That¡¯s the declaration the second princess of Kingdom of Ascalon, of the elf empire, Regis made on that day. Now jumping down from, the tree she had to face five more bandits. Since the bandits had no long-range weapon, Regis could operate from far with the advantage of a surprise attack, there was no way she could have lost. Also, that would have been the deciding point, since Regis cannot take five of them down at once. But she had already decided to put her life in danger. She was not afraid of receiving a slash or two in return. But her worries were unfounded. Just as she had descended, unimaginably the flare of light that Alicia had offered to show them the way, burst into a wondrous light show. Sparkling with crackling sound in the sky. Skilfully drawing the attention of other bandits. ¡°Attackkk¡­ there is an attack on us¡­¡± one of the bandits cried. ¡°Did it came from above¡­¡± Everyone stared up searching for the intruder that claimed the life of three of theirs. And that was going to be Regis¡¯s signal. Now she knew more than anything that Alicia was still watching and was there ready to help in any way she could. Regis without wasting any time prepared a magic attack, she learned from Will or was actually a modification of his sound magic to suit her wind magic nature. Her entire body seemed to emit a predatory intensity as she completed the chant. ¡°Howl through the wind and shred all creation. Howling Wind.¡± A cacophony of disastrous small wind tornadoes headed in the direction of bandits ripping of their bodies with its destructive aspect. Putting another three out of commission. And by the time the remaining two standing noticed the change in their numbers, Regis had quickly moved to their backs. Kicked them on their legs which made them to fall on their knees. Finally shooting an arrow each, through their heart form the back. ¡°Maia warn me before I try to scam any other elf next time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to get shot by an arrow in the back so ruthlessly. I don¡¯t¡­¡± Caige and Maia whispered to each other watching from far holding themselves tightly, thinking they could have been the next sooner or later. They realised that Regis was not someone to mess around with her feelings and clearly not a gentle girl as she appeared to be of royal pedigree. More like she was an executioner princess¡­ Maia and Caige climbed down too as they stepped over the corpses and ran to the place where the kids were locked. There was no keyhole lock that Caige could have tried to pick up. And when Maia tried to pull apart the metal bars she was repulsed back. ¡°There¡¯s no use. Its blocked by a physical barrier. And only the Dalton brothers would know a way of putting it away.¡± Caige looked for a magical artifact or some wizard around who might have put the barrier. The eight were dead and the barrier was still around. ¡°But the kids¡­ they are still in there.¡± Maia complained glowering. ¡°Move aside.¡± Regis said, her blood still boiling as she just now was in the heat of the fight. Though it was nothing compared to the exhaustive feeling she had to go through in a fight with Alicia. Maia and Caige moved aside on hearing Regis¡¯s domineering voice. They saw her removing her glove and unable to understand what she was going to do if not trying to attack it again and again with her magic arrows. Regis simply put forward her hand and when it came in contact with the invisible shield, a blue screen surfaced. That was the top layer of the magical barrier. Regis felt the reflecting force that pushed her back, brushing her feet against the ground. She held her stance without flinching. Letting out a war cry she channelled all her magic power through her hand and clashed it against the barrier. The barrier was huge and covered the entire prison cells. Regis could instinctively hear the cries and sobs of children from the inside who were scared of the noises and of the barrier breaking from the outside. She did not know for how many days they were trapped there. But she was well familiar to the painful feeling of being separate from their parents and being alone and helpless. Regis could never use her magic for something constructive. Her magic proved to be useless while rescuing Caige in hopes of putting out the flames. But on this journey she had learned her own way. If she had to help anyone, then she would just have to destroy everything in her way. There was a heavy, percussive thud. A clash of strong wind waves and the light racing through the magic barrier brought a fierce pressure on the land. The tress swayed in all direction while Maia stiffened her legs. Caige held onto a fixed boulder just in case. ¡°HIyaaaaaaa¡­.¡± Regis throttled her palm as it succeeded in crossing the barrier. Several cracks forming on the surface. Her destructive wind magic was slowly corrupting the formation of the magic barrier at its core. And when Regis closed her fingers making a fist, the barrier crumbled down like glass falling to the floor. Exploded into glittering light shards and disappearing next to her. Maia quickly went to the place and with her strength and the barrier gone it was now pretty much easy for her to just scratch away the cage and throw it away. ¡°Big sister, Maia¡­.¡± Several cries of Maia¡¯s names filled the place. And to Regis¡¯s surprise she appeared to be pretty good at handling them when all of them listened to her and stopped crying. Seeing that even the other children who was unfamiliar to her, listened to what Maia had to say. While Caige was more than familiar with this miraculous scene and called it one of Maia¡¯s charms. ¡°I will be now heading back to where Alicia is.¡± Regis said to Caige. ¡°I will be coming with you. I too want to help.¡± It was Maia who volunteered. ¡°But what about the kids?¡± Regis asked of their safety since it was better someone should stay with them here for their safety or best guide them back to the village. ¡°Don¡¯t worry the kids of the orphanage can easily head down the mountain and get to the city. The Sisters at the orphanage would do everything to get the children back to their homes.¡± Caige butted in as she too volunteered to come with Maia. After all she too had a score to settle. So, everyone made sure that the kids were on the right path back to the town. Some of the elf children even came and thanked Regis which made her effort more the worthwhile and also to her on decide what goals she had to achieve on this journey next beside helping out Alicia as the three hurriedly headed back to the place where they parted. *** { Maia Skill Card - click here } {Next Chapter - Click here } {Volume 6.5 chapter 1 now available to read - click here } Volume 6 : CHAPTER 12 : THOSE WHO SIN A sword making a sharp snapping sound as it slices through the air. The swiftness and precision of the movement of the blade made it evident that they were not just for show or practice. Though I was far from being defenseless myself, I wasn¡¯t sure how long I could have held against such destructive attacks aiming straight for places where my opponent knew I would be open. With a fair bit of uncertainty, I lifted my sword to block the first few strikes and glided back. And before I had the chance to ask the question of why I am being attacked by my own mother, she launched herself at me again this time with more fervour. ¡°I am the master here, not you. Now fight.¡± As if reading my mind my mother the True Hero of this world, Caroline Ascalon flashed a gentle smile at me. ¡®This is going to be terrifying!¡¯ I thought to myself. A contrary reaction to a charming smile. I had to be daring to take on the challenge. My mother becomes a fearsome figure whenever I am facing off against her. I¡¯d truly never felt this terrified even fighting against the labyrinth¡¯s strongest monsters. The sweat I felt running down my body could be imaginary. However, if I intended to survive to see the next day with all my body parts there, I had to survive every attack or at least dodge them at best. Learning from the world¡¯s most skilled swordswoman Caroline, could have been an incredible opportunity as long as it does not mean I had to risk my life in every training bout. But even if I complained that I preferred magic for defeating monsters. Mother always said that it¡¯s something she owed to someone for teaching it to me and simply because she wanted me to because I am her daughter. Passing her skills down to me and my little sister. But deep within I knew, my mother just wanted to clash swords. Maybe it was the sentiment, those who stand at the top of the skill possess; saying that they did not want to lose their edge. A beam of light emits from mother¡¯s sword slash, as I parried them and sent it flying into the forest. Suddenly, a handful of trees slowly fall within the forest surrounding the training grounds. The leaves of other trees rustle, and some mystical birds of neighboring trees all fly into the sky. A slightly dull sound echoes through the area as the trees hit the ground. ¡®That would have surely torn through half of my body.¡¯ I rubbed the truth on myself, realizing it was a dire situation that called for serious action. ¡°Pay attention, I¡¯m not going to let you up that easily.¡± My mother warned. As she approached me, I felt a cold chill ripple up my spine. With my mystic eyes, it was easy to analyse her movements and predict her attacks so I sidestepped and easily dodged her opening strike. Without missing a beat, mother glided forward and closed the distance between us, striking the inside of my leg and then aimed for my side. I lifted my black sword and locked eyes with my sparring partner. With my white sword holding on defense, I successfully blocked her strikes. I thrust my other hand forward, fully determined to take my victory today. But both mother and I were dual wielders possessing two complimentary swords. So, things always got complicated, especially when I was forbidden to use attack magic during training for learning purposes. Mother¡®s left hand suddenly left the grip of the sword while she now only hold it with her right hand. Her left hand moves back and forth, fast enough to draw her second sword from the sheath. Just unsheathing her sword, drifting it against the air, a pressure developed so high to raise a tempest of dust and obscure my view. Wind slashes colliding, and when we saw where our blades stopped¡­. ¡°Wha¡­?¡± As I stood there, frozen in place, Mother¡¯s eyes crinkled in a warm smile. ¡°I guess we now know who is today¡¯s winner again.¡± While my black sword was directly hovering a millimeter above my opponent¡¯s shoulder. Mother¡¯s tip of the sword was drawn up to my throat. We drew back our swords and mother declared it to be the end of our today¡¯s training. I and mother sat back while she had already opened the lunchbox. I had prepared sandwiches for myself to eat while I was going to read some books on mage craft and alchemy in the afternoon. ¡°I really like the stuff you put inside. Every flavour adds up so perfectly in the mouth. It¡¯s so delicious.¡± Mother couldn¡¯t help herself but garner some compliments for her daughters which made it worth it for me. ¡°I will make sure to prepare more so that we can enjoy it together.¡± I was having ideas of a picnic in the dungeon itself. But it didn¡¯t made less of a home for us. After mother was done with the food, she suddenly looked at me in wonderment. ¡°Is something bothering you Alicia.¡± ¡°Nothing at all¡­?¡± I denied of all possibilities. But with mother¡¯s virtues she stared at me tilting her head down, meeting me at my eye-sight. She had already caught the wind of it and won¡¯t leave me until I come clean. ¡°I was just wondering is it really necessary for me to train so hard if I can be self-sufficient by using magic in this new world. No monster stand chance against my spells and even you have acknowledged that.¡± ¡°Listen dear, monsters are not all about claws and teeth. They are about deeds done. Unforgivable ones. And even among our own kind, there are people out there whom you could identify as monsters. Some even worse than them.¡± Mother gently patted my head. She continued, ¡°You and I are just girls in a wide world which is biased towards keeping all responsible jobs reserved for men from birth and look down on us. Then there are those greedy men who take advantage of women and they do not care for their age, strength or lives. Out there you will be alone and it makes me worry, that¡¯s why I want you to take more care of yourself.¡± For a moment I couldn¡¯t bring myself able to speak anything. Mother placed her hands on my palms, which were clutching my two black and white swords at the time. ¡°These swords can take you anywhere in this world, wherever you want and can get you whatever you desire. Knowing that you will be safe if I am able to do at least this much, I am relieved.¡± I gazed at the huge forest in front of us and great many trees that we had felled but astoundingly grew back the next day. The rays of sunshine from the artifact false sun fall on my body and the coldness that I usually felt in the labyrinth while being lost was no more and long gone. The things I had been always wanting in my previous life were all here, and yet I had to leave it all someday. The air started to feel suddenly so dull. Not because what Mother told me was something serious or I was not aware of. Rather it did invoke a strange memory from my past. ¡°I am sorry Alicia, if you were not prepared to hear this or learn that this world is no different and people can still be malicious.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not that all.¡± I nodded my head. ¡°It¡¯s just that it is not something I am hearing for the first time. In my previous world, in the shop in which I was a regular from where I bought snacks, the shopkeeper was an old lady. We were not that close, but on occasions she would talk to me and she would tell me the same thing. To take care of myself.¡± I said to mother. My eyes a bit flushed. Remembering back, I was not that well acquainted with her. But maybe I visited her old-fashioned confectionery shop only because she would sometimes engage some talk with me. And in between she would prompt me to look after my safety. I don¡¯t know whether she was able to guess about my situation from my desperation. But I too liked to have small chats with her. ¡°Then I don¡¯t think I need to worry so much.¡± Then suddenly mother¡¯s expression turned from relaxed to grim. ¡°Alicia someday you would feel like burning the world. I know you would never mean to. But this world is not meant for just one person. We can¡¯t turn away from the ugly part of this world, but if you try to cut off those ugly parts by yourself the dirtier your hands will be. The only thing you can do is keep your swords close and keep moving.¡± ¡°Does even father underestimates us?¡± I asked my cheeks puffed, considering how last time he didn¡¯t let me try several of magic spells from the forbidden arcana in the library saying that it was dangerous if I was the one trying it. I felt for some payback. ¡°Oh, the last time he did underestimate me, he had to pay dearly for it. When I left him tied to a flying berserk dragon¡¯s back for a week.¡± Mother said putting a finger to her lips thinking how long it might had been since she have done something adventurous. ¡°I want to hear more of that story and can I try those magic spells.¡± I thought I could get permission from mother if not from father. A simple tactic employed by every kid. ¡°I will tell you that story later, but why don¡¯t you go freshen up first after the training.¡± ¡°?Umu.¡± I was happy thinking that my mother might have approved of me practicing spells as I walked out. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website. ¡°Alicia as for trying out the new spells you can only do it as long as you promise you won¡¯t bury us on this floor like the last time or leave the barrier with dimensional holes in it.¡± A blunt voice called for me from behind and I knew I wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it if I didn¡¯t control my powers this time around. Mother wouldn¡¯t think of tying me to a dragon as a punishment, now would she¡­ Ahhh! maybe she would. I dare not turn my back and look at her now. I ran back to the mansion thinking of making something special for mother for dinner tonight. But during this whole conversation, I understood what mother wanted to warn me about and I was no stranger to the atrocities and potential abuse. As a girl I had to look after myself from a very young age. I knew I had no backing of my guardians and I don¡¯t have my parents to protect me. That¡¯s why I always hid¡­. Careful¡­ Cautious¡­ of dangerous people capable of hurting other people. But now things were different, I was stronger and this time I knew what I wanted to do. And I was never planning to let anyone get in my way. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN "You just can''t have a reincarnated person in a fantasy world without them facing bandits in their journey. Even if it¡¯s a bit tad late for me from when I reincarnated. But bandit hunting is always a fun part of any adventure game." I thought to myself excited with a painted-on grin that only Regis could have identified hidden under my mask. Because when I looked around and noting the number of bandits and their appearance. It reminded me of the good-old adventure quest games I played back at home. But still, my objective was to rescue Caige and Maia which was currently being carried out by Regis and because I wanted for her to decide for rescuing the lot of kids I had sensed being trapped in this bandit¡¯s base. All the men were equipped with leather armor and thick long-sleeved tunics, wielding various weapons. Some carried a sword with daggers at their waist, while others carried bows. They sneered at me, realizing I had entered through the wrong door and demolished a wall. I acknowledged my mistake and was ready to take responsibility for the property loss. Surrounded by more than fifty bandits, I sighed as I found more appearing from behind the cover of trees and bushes. Knowing the effectiveness of this strategy it was ludicrous that it would ever work. But because I promised Regis that I would go with the plan. I thought to give it a try even by a longshot. ¡°I bring an offer for you all. I would like to purchase the freedom of Caige and Maia and a promise that you all won¡¯t interfere again with their lives. In return I offer you twice¡­even thrice the sum of the original amount. Or, I can even increase the amount if you are ready to talk and settle this thing peacefully.¡± I declared in a loud voice making sure their leader would have heard me. ¡°¡°¡°Haaah¡­.ggghahahah¡­ghaaaa¡­.¡±¡±¡± Every standing man laughed as they started banging their weapons on the floor. This made them appear to be more like a signature move of a trained tribe preparing for a ritual. ¡°If you have really that much money, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier for us to snatch it all from you.¡± A bandit brandished his sword in front of himself, shining the sharpness of the blade in his eyes. ¡°We know you are the rich girl. Thinking of helping some poor orphaned girls will brighten your heart? Such big hearts always crumbles here easily, until they start begging for their lives.¡± Another bandit leered at my intricately designed robe covering up my figure that drew the men¡¯s gazes. The bandits all had vulgar smiles on their faces, but they approached me without any carelessness, indicating some level of skill. My absolutely perfect plan had unbelievably failed. Not that I was desperate, but looking at how everyone just saw me as a plaything with all my company and friends gone. They thought I would be fearful and scared. Since Caige¡¯s safety was not yet ascertained, I wanted to buy time for them in case they sent some of their men after Regis. So, I had to do this even if it meant employing such a cheap means of pretending to buy people¡¯s freedom. But as long as it could make me avoid¡­ My thoughts were cut short on hearing an announcement of the Dalton Gang in response to my proposal. ¡°Attach a collar to her neck and you can put the girl into the cellar along with other children.¡± A man at the rear with the strongest built and exuding the maximum amount of magic. A broad freshly bloodied sword attached to his waist. No doubt he was their leader that he could order his men around. Also, confirming my suspicion of children being kidnapped and kept here. One of the men approached me from behind with a metal black collar and a gag. ¡°Before that, why don¡¯t we see what face is under that mask. Keeping your face hidden¡­ surely there must be something special.¡± ¡°We are going to take good care of you. I¡¯ve got plenty of handy items just for that purpose.¡± A bandit snootily said, licking his lips with a pointed tongue. ¡°We can have our fun with her first and then with her companions when we have captured them too. All of them are a beauty even that elf would be the best treat for tonight.¡± Another bandit said laughing vulgarly. ¡°But I guess this one would break on her first turn. Just her sight is so weak and her voice is so innocent. As long as we don¡¯t destroy the goods, a few of them broken won¡¯t bother the slave traders.¡± Every bandit there was having their own opinions about me and what they wanted to do with us girls. Suddenly, a man with a giant physique comparable to that of an ogre walked in front. Long messy beard, a fat belly pot-shaped. He tried to rudely approach in my direction. When the man laughed, a wave of rancid air filled the place revealing his yellow teeth. The man did not pause as his hands headed to inappropriately touch my body. For a moment I felt dazed, my body first grew cold and my pupils shook as I envisioned what was about to follow. And the next moment I knew, my entire body burned. I was fortunate enough in my life that I had never ever had to go through such a haunting experience in my previous life. But not everyone is that strong or lucky. Because now I remember why I always felt so sad whenever I thought of that old lady from the shop. Why she always looked after me? Why she asked me to be careful? That¡¯s because her own daughter was a victim of such harassment and when she couldn¡¯t turn to anyone for help, she took her own life by jumping form the roof of the office building in which she worked. Whenever I thought of her misfortunate situation it made me shiver and I would close myself inside my room. What if I were pushed in the same situation? Whether she felt helpless? Whether she thought she wouldn¡¯t find anyone for help? Or, whether she thought it was too late for things to change for her? Unconsciously I had developed a mental attitude to stay away from men whenever I sensed even a little malice or danger from them. In actuality, I never tried facing them. Whether I hated them, loathed or detested them I was not sure. But for once I wanted them all to burn with my eyes glowing red as I gazed at them from under the mask. Looking around and finding a familiar cart broken and thrashed in the corner, covered in blood. A marred dead body lying over it¡­ I had found my answer. ¡°Listen girl this place is not safe if you are alone.¡± The giant bandit growled at me. His loud raucous voice had even intimidated his own comrades. He giggled as he was about to put his repulsive hands on me. I was fortunate enough to meet good people in this world, who looked after my well-being. And I who had been keeping my head lowered disgusted by their comments and intention, for the first time met an eye to eye with the people who wanted to hurt me. ¡°Then it¡¯s like every other place for me. I offered you a chance and you neglected it¡­¡± ¡°Hmph¡­¡± The bandit¡¯s voice faded without any mark¡­ And after that¡­ There was just one movement. No one saw it happening. No one heard it. But they felt it and everything along with it became silent. Thump¡­ a thing fell and rolled like a ball on the ground as it hit the leg of another bandit who brazenly looked at it scratching at his back. Rather interested in the unveiling he hoped to see in front of him. Others stared¡­ Until the bandit let out a scream, ¡°Wahhaaaa¡­.It¡¯s a head¡­. A dead head¡­¡± THUMP¡­. This time the voice decimated the ground beneath as it send chills to the bandits who saw everything happening from the front seat. The noise of the headless bandit falling to the ground was an unbelievable sight. Before the vile man could have touched me, snapping my right leg outward I turned around gaining momentum landing the pointed end of my boots on the man¡¯s neck. My kick traced a perfect circle as it perfectly stopped back in the same place I stood. It ripped apart the bandit¡¯s head, the kick was so fast not a single drop of blood stained my attire, until the body succumbed to the ground and let a puddle of blood form on the ground. Had it not been night they could have seen a much clearer cut which couldn¡¯t have been possible even with the sharpest swords available. ¡­ The bandits haven¡¯t realized it until they saw their husky man lying headless on the ground. And the surprisingly tranquil disposition of the girl¡­ the glowing redness in the girl¡¯s eyes. It warned them. They couldn¡¯t see Alicia¡¯s face behind the mask, but the rage radiating from her was so palpable that the bandits could feel it on their skin. As if she was not the one being hunted, but they were the ones being preyed upon by her from the start. ¡­ Several men whose fingers had been itching for a fight ran in front with cries. The swords, machetes, knives pointed toward me. ¡°Kill her. Kill¡­KILLLLL¡­¡± That was the possibly only thing in their mind. I snapped my fingers and activated my {DISMANTLE] skill. What followed were the horrid cries of bloodied bodies that painted the forest ground red. Small bubbles of red seemed to have filled the air and dulled the view. The bodies of whichever person caught in my spell burst from within, their life the over in the next instant their brain matter and organs littered the ground. Seeing blood splattered everywhere, the remaining few took a step back. But they were not the ones to back down. Seeing their comrades felled down in a single second, their numbers reduced to one by fourth. The remaining were the strong ones which was evident from them surviving against my skill. ¡°What sorcery was that? Can magic even do this?¡± ¡°Fear not comrades. Kill her. No child has this power. It must have been a hidden magic tool. But they should not be able to use it continuously.¡± ¡°Yeah, kill her before she can use any other kind.¡± Supported another of the bandit. The two ran forward with their weapons resembling a scimitar at me. At least they were thinking but they still tried to underestimate me. My hands moved forward while the charging men let out war cries thinking I was going to surrender. But they fastened their pace, they tightened the grip over their blades ready to slash me down. But with the same calmness, I made a movement of twitching my two fingers in front striking a string as it vibrated in loops. A cacophonous sound reverberated and hit the place. ¡°¡°¡°AAA-AHHHH-HHA-AAA¡±¡±¡± Another fading cry of all the bandits restored the silence to the nightly forest. My fingers had just grabbed onto my web-strings which had been successfully tapped wired in the whole place and tightening around the bandits to the extent until they would shear through its body and cut them in half. At least I made sure their deaths were instant and none had to die in agony. ¡°I should have been able to deal with all of them.¡± I exhaled, as I saw my gluttonous skill consume all the dead bodies in black threads and vanishing. The entire bandit group was wiped out by my hands in an instant. [WARNING. REPORT : 1 ALIVE] On listening to Al¡¯s warning, I felt the rumbling movement on the ground. And a small pointed object projected at me. I tilt my neck, and an axe flying just passed through my side and pierced through the trunk of the tree. Straightening my head and looking in front, it was the same man giving orders that stood facing me. The leader of the Dalton Band. He was still alive wearing a sour solemn expression on his face. I was left wondering of how he survived against my {World-severing Webs}, which should have been impossible given his status, excelling in fire magic alone. A final match bound to happen between the leader of the Dalton Band who possessed an evolved magic to have even escaped my webs and me. *** I have updated my patreon page with more tiers and benefits. You can now read 5 chapters in advance on patreon : https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia. Do think of supporting me there. { Next chapter - Click here } {Volume 6.5 chapter 1 now available to read - click here } Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER -13 : FIRE AND BLOOD The leader of the Dalton Band, the younger Dalton Brother had squarish features that were complemented by his tied-up long hair behind his back. With a messy beard that covered his jawline making it impossible to see his thick neck. He carried a single-edged sword with an arm that was covered in old scars and freshly drawn blood. The blade of the sword was so huge that only someone with a defined built like him should have been able to swing it freely. He looked around with dissatisfied looks and grumbled to himself. ¡°It¡¯s too soon for this. We weren¡¯t prepared¡­ even if we knew this was going to happen. If only brother was here.¡± He again looked at the bodies of his comrades but it did not move him for a second. Corpses that were now just shredded and blasted flesh and bones. They were of now no use to him in that grotesque form or so he thought. But seeing them disappear in swirling black threads vanishing before him in a blink of an eye made his feet shiver for a moment and he took a step back. Baffled by witnessing something impossible and out of his hand. ¡°You took out all my men. Overwhelming you with numbers would be a waste.¡± The leader of the bandits merely laughed and shrugged. It appears that he had little to no attachment to his companions. ¡°I really would have preferred to have tea with a friendly chat but your men were acting far more than friendly and rough, so I was compelled to point them in the right path.¡± I responded candidly, hoping he might do the same. But seeing that he already made his surprise attack and a failed attempt, he was not the passive type and let things go. ¡°They knew what was coming for them. Those who can¡¯t take responsibility are not real men.¡± Blustered the huge man with blustering muscles. In the next instant, he plunged, charging straight at me. But consequently, he did not seem like he was just acting on provocation or payback for his mates. It would only mean one thing he has an ace up his sleeve. I wondered, remembering half a beat later that I can see people¡¯s status, and activated my analyze skill. ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of abomination magic you used on these goons to kill them all in a blink of an eye!¡± The man roared as he threaded his way towards me in the dark raising his massive sword as high as he could. The moment he saw I was in his strike range, he brought it down with all his might. His bicep muscles flexed with a crackling sound, as the sword¡¯s sharp side came shaving through the air just above my head. I could have blocked it easily using my wind-fan. But in the middle of the strike, sparks rise and the wind brushing against the edge of the sword gave birth to blazing flames that ultimately enveloped his sword. Having no choice, I used teleportation magic to get a little farther. Sensing my absence without delay, the man stops his sword in mid-air before it would hit the empty ground and break the metal. He straightened the blade and swing the sword to his right horizontally straight, where I was standing at the present. This time keeping the flames that outlined his blade in order, I kept a mindful distance from it. Only feeling the hotness of the flames, all his strikes were amiss as I elegantly dodged them with the least movement. ¡°I am going to crack your skull with this sword. Show your real face girl.¡± The man was thoroughly flustered as I dodged or vanished at each of his attacks the moment he thought he got me. And when his hands trembled after getting tired for the first time, holding the torrid of flames, like it was a simple torch. Not letting slip that opportunity for gaining some space.... I opened my wind fan in a serious jolt, and a gust of wind ushered. Not only diminishing the increasing size of the flames but also pushing the man back several meters away. My webs failed to take him out on the first try. Even if he saw it coming it should have been almost impossible to escape being caught in them. The only visible thing that appears on his status is that he is highly proficient with using fire magic. But that means the only other method he countered my attack was¡­. Still, that¡¯s not enough to survive my attack. I thought while the man was breathing heavily. He did not hold himself back or doubt for a second before swinging his sword. He was burning magic continuously, and unlike me, not everyone has magic in limitless quantity. If not for his endurance and senses refined in several mercenary battles for survival, he wouldn¡¯t have outlasted this long. ¡°If you try to strike a girl so seriously, I will have to treat you the same.¡± I made a humble request. ¡°You are no ordinary girl. Did that freakish doctor send you here? Only he can create such abominations out of small children.¡± The man retorted. ¡­.Doctor!? Who would that be? I was hearing the mention for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t know, how about you tell me? Were you kidnapping the children on his command?¡± Clearly, there was more than simple kidnapping and human trafficking going on in these rural villages. What use a doctor would have for them? I did hear from my father that young children are the best magecraft material in illegal magic experimentation. But after the Great War, all such researches were banned and funneled out. So, a bandit group can easily be tolled in by money in doing the wrong man¡¯s bidding and no one would know. I would have still thought a little more on, for him doubting me to be sent for such an abysmal reason. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter either way. You destroyed everything we have been planning for months.¡± Shaking his head the leader of the Dalton Band looked like something had finally fallen into place. From the position that he had fallen back to, he charged again with a battle cry. The same as before his sword fiercely burned so as his rage. ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± I yelped without wasting any time this time preparing two Fusion Balls and launching them directly at him. And that¡¯s when I also discovered the secret to his escaping my attack. Just as the fusion balls were about to hit the man. He waves his sword holding it with both of his hands and just like cutting through butter his swords grazed the two masses of magical energy and send them flying off. Something too convenient happening here against my spells! He neither blocked them nor cut through them. They just slid through the edge of his sword just as it was about to come into contact with his body or the flames emanating from his sword. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Unless it was a self-developed magic of his own that he had mastered, that is. ¡°I see. Your flame magic slows down magic spells whenever they come in contact with you.¡± I teased him while jumping on the inside at the joy of finding another person¡¯s secret behind his magic. Hoping that he would bite his teeth this time. So, does that make him a magic-swordsman? At first, the man sneered and grumbled looking away. But then realizing if it wouldn¡¯t make a difference, he agreed. ¡°That¡¯s correct little girl. I applaud you for finding this out. You are the second person who was able to know this just by watching me. My own original fire magic spell. I wield it such that whenever someone¡¯s else magic even if it is about to come in contact with my body heat. The magic particles around me slow down momentarily. But in your case, the pressure is so heavy that I have to rely on all my senses and all of my strength as well.¡± The leader said as he brandished his sword at me again. ¡°I¡¯m a magical genius you see.¡± I complimented myself. ¡°You are likely a skilled magic-user. There weren¡¯t such skilled adventurers in the town before. I highly doubt the knights would prefer someone out of their own circle. And if not for the doctor, then that would mean you are acting on your own. But it is unforgivable that someone would interfere with my brother¡¯s plan. And for that, I have to dispose of you.¡± The man exhaled heavily as if releasing all the heat inside his body along with his worries he concentrates on his mind and the magical energy flowing through him. Now even his hands and muscles around his body started releasing steam as if they were likely on fire inside him. I guess the greater the heat, the more pronounced will be the effects of his magic spell. Most probably it is a kind of body augmentation magic and is perfect for counterattacks. ¡°Unfortunately I am not that easy to dispose of. But I assure you now that I have discovered how your magic works, I will make it quick. I have to catch a cart early in the morning.¡± I watched with bated breath; the man again lifted his sword in his place ready to face me. He chants his magic ?¡±I am fire; lock me in a cage and I melt all the bars and chains that binds me.¡± His sword burns brightly in the night sky like sun flares leaking from its sides. And then bringing it down in my direction he spilled all those flames like a tornado of fire. On the ground where he had been standing only a moment before, all the grass and ground vegetation caught on fire and charred the next moment. Fire comes as a golden rush, igniting the night, and outshining the stars. Before the tornado could actually hit me, a small flip from my wind-fan and the firestorm dispersed like a candle flame being blown out of proportion. As the front cleared, I thought having overextended himself with the counterattack, he would be finally left defenseless. But that was imprudent of me as he dauntlessly stood there without worrying either of my warning or the consequence. I conjured two fusion balls as they emerged of blue and red swirling magic, representing water and fire respectively. The man did not hesitate for a second to see those round objects again, given that he had already evaded two at the same time previously. But when each fusion ball, replicated in numbers from two to four to sixteen and growing until he slid his leg back in frustration of the number of balls he had to deal with now. Steadying his footing, the steam blistered out from his form. I projected all of the fusion balls at him. I had resorted to using fusion balls, given that I had a singular enemy and since the mask and wind fan restrain my magic, it was wise to not go overboard and break my gifts. The leader of the Dalton Band hoping that he would just evade all the attacks with his magic went with his usual plan. Either way he did not know of any other countermeasure against the monstrosity of spells of the girl standing in front of him. He had to rely on the experience as he had always waded his way through several battlefields. The moment his sword was about to come in contact with a fusion ball, another fusion ball rushed in and conjoined with another sphere. A simple fusion occurs and then a sudden blast took hold of his body. He tried to evade another and the same happened as it ripped apart and burnt his skin. His footing was thrown off by the impact, falling a few meters away on the ground. ¡°You think I would do the same mistake. You can¡¯t evade them if they explode in front of you.¡± I warned him. Once¡­Twice¡­Thrice¡­ Explosion¡­.BOOOM¡­..BOOM. BOOM. Without paying any heed to my voice, he kept on defending himself with his sword sometimes using it as a shield to absorb the impact of the explosion but most of the time he was thrown around by it. He grunted seeing another volley of these fusion balls ready to be launched at him hovering at my back. Blood spilled and now he was down to his knees. Bones shattered in his lungs region, his arms split open and burned. I felt it was a crude method to exterminate him. So, the moment he would empty his magic reserves, I would use my webs to finish him off. . ¡°¡­.Alicia.¡± A familiar voice sounded at my back. And I stopped the explosions, giving the environment some rest. It was Regis and from behind her followed Maia and Caige. ¡°Alicia we are back. And all the kids are safe. We can leave now.¡± Regis beamed. And I knew something in this short time had really changed about her. I looked at Maia and she appeared to be just fine. On the other hand, Caige might be short on clothes. I used my unique skill [EQUIVALENT EXCHANGE] and remembering her attire I produced the same clothes around Caige¡¯s body. Caige and Maia were taken aback. While Regis blinked her eye registering in her mind that I could do this too. ¡°Where are all the bandits?¡± Maia looked around everywhere. Her nose sniffed as if trying to pick up the smells but they were all gone. She was confused while Caige scanned through the place, only to find the leader of the band wounded on the ground. She nodded at me. ¡°Miss Alicia thank you very much for saving me and all the kids here. But I ask you of one more favour, can you let me talk to him.¡± Caige looked determined. By the looks of it, she was suffering from inside after using her skill, and I knew she had forced herself to surpass her limits. So, secretly I casted a simple heal spell on her to ease her pain. But by her smile, I guess she had guessed it was me. I moved from her way, but just in case I hadn¡¯t drawn back the fusion balls hovering at my side. ¡°You know me. I am Caige. Please stop this madness! I have known you two brothers for years and I know you would never do such a terrible thing as kidnapping children for selling them.¡± ¡°If you are here¡­ then does that mean my brother is¡­ Dead.¡± The man scrambled on the ground, putting his weight on the sword he stood up again. ¡°¡­Yes. And I was the one who killed him.¡± Caige looked away while reporting the news to him. Her voice strained and panicked as she addressed the wounded man. ¡°I see. Then there was really nothing I could do to help him ease his pain.¡± The man stared at the ground for a while, his hands reaching to the back of his trousers to a secret pocket. ¡°Please tell me the real reason. I need to know. Why did he all do this? To what end¡­¡± Caige seemed to be out of her element. Both Maia and Regis felt the same seeing her so desolate. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sorry for my brother. Everything that went here today was according to his plan. We''d seen the sparks and together felt the warmth of the glow our dreams long before sunrise¡± Caige and everyone was baffled at his declaration. As each of us looked in the eye for lost answers. The younger Dalton brother raised his voice in fury, his hands moved knottily. ¡±I am not my brother and even if he won¡¯t forgive me for doing this. My brother did not lose¡­. and neither will I.¡± With a small pause, a painful cry followed. ¡°?AHhhhaahhhhh¡­.¡± I noticed an injection with a golden liquid inside it as the Younger Dalton Brother injected directly into the blood vessel of his neck. The moment the injection was complete and all that suspicious fluid was inside his body. The injection fell to the ground and detonated on its own with a small magical explosion set to go off the moment it turned empty. So, they wanted to get rid of all evidence! All of us on alert watched anxiously, as he screamed in agony. His eyelids shut for a moment and when they open the eyeballs turned golden. The next moment his skin suddenly sloughed off and all the blood vessels around his body enlarged and blistered with golden light. He clearly had no idea what was happening. As the outer layer of his body caught in flames, all he could do was look blankly at the newly exposed pink of his body. Screaming. His eyes were full of pure rage and confusion¡­. And regret. As we watch the man burn in his own flames, a ghastly and terrible face of a shapeless nature shows up. The unnatural fluid surging within him tore his muscle fiber, bent his bones in twisted directions, and sent his limbs flailing all over. His human form was able to hold out for only a few short seconds. Then a ghastly noise filled the place. I asked Al to analyze this new being, as I could no longer sense the man inside of him. He was gone and now this creature had taken his place. The burning skin still shedding, the figure grew several times in size and no longer appeared to be human with that crooked back and bent spine. With more than four limbs, he had surpassed all descriptions. The writhing mass of liquid slowly rose and stripped away any unnecessary components inside of his body as some flesh slowly spilled out. It was disposing of anything that wasn¡¯t required or weak and unhealthy components of a human body. And finally, his body, which now appeared to be a hollow exoskeleton surrounded by molten magma. Wherever the golden fluid leaking from his body fell, the ground melted until the fluid dissolved. {EXCESS SOUL POWER LEAKAGE DETECTED. UNCONTROLLED CELL MULTIPLICATION. SOUL REALM COLLAPSE. SOUL CORE DISINTEGRATED¡­. SOUL E??T?? T??A?? ??C???G. BREACHED. AUTHORITY LEVEL INSUFFICIENT.] ¡°WHAT!? Al¡­¡± Simply put I was much more surprised by Al¡¯s disrupted voice and by the final output and conclusion. So, something happened to his soul realm after taking that syringe and my level is not sufficient to obtain that knowledge from the Divine System now. The temperature of our surroundings rose uncontrollably. And when I noticed the creature in front of us and how Caige had flopped to the ground in front of him. Maia and Regis were standing beside me with horrified looks. Even for me who was accustomed to seeing monsters daily from the labyrinth of all kinds, shapes, and sizes. Such a transformation from a human was new. The creature without any warning gave a shrill cry from whatever new hole there might be in its molten body. ¡°?Giiirrrriiuaaggghhh.¡± A flash of light surged from the creature¡¯s hollow face. There was no crash, no telltale sound of destruction. In fact, after the groaning sound from it stopped coming it was so quiet that one might think nothing had happened at all. Just as when Caige tried standing up, I felt a gentle breeze¡ª and next came the afternoon sunlight on my skin. Even though it was the night. The light radiating from the creature¡¯s body like an orange beam grew in ratio. And before it could have actually done what it was meant for. I raised my blue barrier in front of everyone. A pale orange light burnt everything in the forest. Except for the patch of land where each of us stood was still intact because of my magic barrier. Surrounding trees were cut in half and then they were engulfed in flames. The walls of the stronghold turn to a crisp. After the orange flare beam vanished, Maia quickly leaped forward and pulled Caige back. While I decided to put an end to this. I used all my fusion balls and conjoining them projected all of them at the molten creature. BOOOM¡­.BOOOOMMM¡­.BOOM¡­. Several explosions happened at all the parts of the monster. But instead of harming him, it absorbed the magic explosion and grew up in size. As if eating the flames and magic from them. Even Regis this time did not hesitate or looked hitherto for what to do. But she took action on her own accord and launched several of her magic arrows at the monster almost instantly. We succeeded in disfiguring its structure, but like flowing water it restored to the vessel size immediately. I noticed from my mystic eyes, that the surrounding was losing in magic particles and was continuously being absorbed by the creature. If not put to stop this place will lose all its magic powers. ¡°I want you all to take cover behind this blue barrier. It''s time I put an end to this. There¡¯s no point in keeping it a secret any longer because I have already decided to.¡± I looked at Regis and she made sure that Caige and Maia followed. *** { Next Chapter - Chapter 14 : A DEVIL''S DEAL - Click here } VOLUME 6 : CHAPTER – 14 : A DEVIL’S DEAL CAIGE What¡¯s happening. This was not how it should be. First he and now the younger brother too. Just who is this doctor behind orchestrating all of this. I thought as I despaired to see the younger Dalton Brother, leader of the Dalton Band. The one who leads the greatest group of bandits in all the independent regions of the Demon Continent, turning into something inhumane. That injection must have been a mage craft alchemic tool, to have been able to do this. The only thing between the tornado of flames from the creature and us was a blue barrier. ¡°Everyone we need to get out of here. Is it possible to fight this thing if Alicia¡¯s magic gets absorbed and Regis¡¯s arrows would not reach him? Nothing would work. We should fall back and plan. Or inform the adventurer guild or the knights.¡± I was trying to think of protecting everyone and getting out of this place. That is the only thing I could do. That¡¯s the only thing I have ever done¡­. Will that be the only thing I ever do? I cannot wield a sword or whisper a magic chant to protect myself. Everywhere I squandered on the streets I looked for opportunities proving myself I was not the useless kid that was denied her home, her family and her place in this world. I always run away when I realize things are beyond me. Even though I know it means I am not stupid, it doesn¡¯t make me more capable. What if this blue barrier could not hold any longer? What if we get caught in the flames. I was born magicless and so I did not know the measure or scale power levels of a person. I was always scared of this disability. Or, rather I distrust myself for never being able to find out other¡¯s strength. Only looking for their weaknesses before mine is discovered. That¡¯s how I played at my life¡­ and that¡¯s how I have always won at it. But it never left me fulfilled. I was failing myself to even come to trust the two who saved me from this crisis. I was not sitting there waiting for a miracle or my wishes to come true. They simply don¡¯t. They are fairy tales for the coward who cannot put in their own best efforts. I had a purpose in life and yet I find myself insufficient even after working tirelessly for several years. A devil¡¯s offer¡­ I remembered the bi Dalton brother¡¯s words. Today seemed to me more like a nightmare, than reality. And yet here I was¡­.and her too. I did not know when it became so silent. All I could hear was the steps of the person a girl a bit younger than me coming for me. ¡°I said to Maia that I will save you. And I don¡¯t intend to leave things halfway.¡± The girl named Alicia spoke her words to me. She removes her mask, a thing which seemed a bit unfair to reveal out of nowhere and without warning. The scorching heat I felt on my unprotected skin vanished, and a calm cold settle over my body. Until then the wind was scarce due the stronghold walls, but now they were blowing all around. I had trouble keeping my eyes open against the tears that poured continuously down my face. I stood silent, rubbing my eyes as I fought to keep from breaking down. The glow faded around her. A beautiful face glowing brighter than any freshly minted gold coin I had ever seen. Her previously black hairs evolved into much longer white hairs that cascaded down to her waist. Fluttering in the breeze to blanket the full night sky. Her hairs and glowing red eyes made her look otherworldly. I knew something was not normal about this girl. But what I was about to see was now going to surpass all my reasoning and understanding of this world. While Maia, Regis, and I lay protected behind a translucent blue barrier. The creature in front of us continuously spat fire burning down everything. But the barrier held without any dent in it. I felt safe along with Maia here. Alicia brandished her hands. Weaponless, no chants¡­ no defensive barriers. The creature in front of us appeared to be preparing another death ray, its body size grown twice its original. [BLACK FLARE] A small wave of black fluid that flickered like flames left her arms. The moment the fat ray of orange flames comes in contact with the black flames. For the first time, I find myself concerned for a stranger¡¯s life. Maia too prayed with her hymns taught in the orphanage. But Regis, she stood there with a beaming face, as if she already knew the result. ¡­Because it is known that it is in the nature of the spark to ignite the moment. When I and Maia looked carefully, the black flames suddenly unfurled slowly into an inferno of much bigger flames, until it rivaled that of the creature. It was then like a miracle of Gods. Her whole body began glowing with the same indescribable color as her eyes, and I could see the glow spreading to me as well. Taking a deep breath, I gathered my thoughts and concentrated. As we watch all creation burning in a sea of black flames. The walls of the stronghold slowly crumpled and vanished into nothing. Alicia was¡­awesome and flawless. Even seeing her destroy everything in her path she was unaffected and unbind by any law or from any grievances of society. Untouched and pure. As every evil of society would all burn up and vanish in those purgatory flames. But ultimately this girl Alicia truly did not care for anything else except what she wanted. She was everything I, Caige hoped to be and I still could be not. The black flames slowly began to take shape, shifting from chaos into an unbelievably precise design. It then surrounds the orange light and slowly starts devouring it. From that black flame, the darkness eats away and releases the gayest of honeyed lights. Until Alicia closes her palm and all that is left is a raven patch of land with nothing left inside of it. The creature was gone, dissolved, and melted in the flames almost immediately. It did not stand a chance from the very beginning. The blue barrier vanishes in front of us. And under the starry night sky, in a single night or rather a matter of few minutes the Demon Continent¡¯s most feared Bandit Group was wiped out of existence. I and Maia held hands together as if we were no longer in the same forest. But a foreign patch of land with nothing in it. The entire hillside was actually now stripped of that greenery. It was a sight so absurd that it had to be a dream or a hallucination. The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement. However, while we were only vaguely aware of our surroundings. There was something far more unusual before my eyes. A lone girl stood in front of us, with her new physical appearance so mesmerising that it made everything else seem like a pale imitation of reality. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Her voice faded into a soft sigh as she relaxed her hands. ?Is such power really allowed to be possessed by just a single girl. I thought to myself. For a second our eyes met and without a fault, I found myself captured in an instant. I did not know what to speak. Just then Regis came from the back and while jumping she hugged Alicia tightly. I was shocked to see this bizarre nature of Regis who minutes ago was so ruthless while crushing those bandits near the prison cell. ¡°Alicia thank you so much! I am really grateful we were able to save all those kids.¡± Regis had the most prettiest smile I had seen in a while. While Alicia smiles with more than her mouth, hearing it in her voice, in the choice of her words and the way she relaxed. It was beautiful. I have again killed someone to protect myself alone. But watching her use her power I realize now why she was the one to wield it because she used it to keep others safe. ¡°Here Alicia take back your money. The Bandits did not accept it and were already planning to imprison me. I still owe you a debt and I intend to pay it back.¡± Maia walked with a small packed bag in her hand. Alicia and Regis separate from their hug, while she gazes at Maia. Her eyes had stopped glowing and they become gentle again. ¡°Maia can you give it to the orphanage to help the children there and the others to get back to their homes. I am sure that would be enough.¡± Alicia said reflecting the same positive energy as Regis. As if nothing from a while ago that happened bothered them. ¡°Its 25,000 Crown gold coins. All the Sisters would faint seeing such an absurd amount. Are you really sure?¡± Maia said with guarded eyes directed toward me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the debt ghost. Just now I realize that it was a childhood scare that Alicia played me into.¡± Regis chided Alicia. ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Alicia denied Regis¡¯s claim. ¡°Maia wait! Before accepting the money I have to know¡­ why? Why are you so willingly trying to help us? It¡¯s not right¡­¡± I stood in front of Alicia face to face. I thought I was braver but my trembling hands would deny me that. ¡°?Caige.¡± Maia called out to her. ¡°No! I need to know. What¡¯s your angle for helping us all? What are you plotting? Why would anyone help us for nothing at all.¡± My neck was overwhelmed with her emotion and I felt a bit painful inside. ¡°You have got it wrong. It would be much easier if I show you this.¡± Alicia snapped her fingers in the air. And a glitter of blackness clouded my vision. Next, all of us find ourselves in a closed black room. Gold light came from everywhere, but it was not the stars or the sunshine, but the light reflecting from the large gold coins spread all across the room. As a matter of fact, the room was completely filled with it and there was only a little space where we were left standing. Everywhere we looked around there were the bright gold coins. The envy of every living rational being in abundance littered the place. But there was only one claim to the rightful owner of such unbelievable treasure ? the girl in white, Alicia. ¡°Consider it an investment, I need you two to work for me. But if you do not want it, you are free to go and still keep the money.¡± Alicia announced, her eyes looking down on us. Unlike ours whose gazes were fixated on the gold; she was looking at us. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Maia kept quiet listening to everything Alicia ordered as if some unknown force made her to act that way. ¡°So, you are going to force us in helping you. What do you even know about our lives?¡± I said haughtily. ¡°Of course, I cannot. And that¡¯s why I cannot fulfill your dreams but I can free you from the chains preventing you to do so yourself. What I am offering in return to you is your freedom and means to do what you have always wanted to.¡± Despite Alicia¡¯s soft voice, everyone froze up. Regis who had been aware of Alicia¡¯s plan still did not understand the reason for bringing them back to this mystical room. And I who had actually seen this offer coming could not still find it in my heart to label this place real. But now I knew exactly what she wanted. ¡­ From the very beginning when we first met and she made that deal on the cart, I was the one who was scammed and outwitted. ¡°If it is alright to assume that this gold place is genuine, then it is just as I thought it would be! So what do you want us to have do?¡± I grinned for the first time in the day. ¡°That was easy, then make a deal with me.¡± Alicia beamed at me and Maia. ¡°A deal?¡± Maia did not understood the intent behind the statement. But it reminded me of the talk I had with the Big Dalton Brother about the pact of the Devils. And in the present moment, she appeared no less from it and yet far from its treacherous visages. But there was a price to pay¡­. Because nothing ever comes free. ¡°You are free to choose anything in this room and then you will forever be mine and work for me.¡± Alicia announced. A choice¡­ At those words I noticed something as Maia looked around the room. She did not seem to be much bothered by the offer or unfamiliar with this place. As if she had already been proposed and promised the same. And yet she was na?vely and innocent to do the same mistake. Only seeing the things in front of her¡­ the gold. Thinking how they could get more in a single catch. I took Maia¡¯s face between my hands. And her eyes gestured me a nod which I returned with a similar smile. Our gazes were more than enough to reach a life happening and changing consensus. A decision we made that would change our lives forever. Both Maia and I leaped to hold Alicia¡¯s hand as we recited together. ¡°?We chose you!¡± All this time and out of all wonders of the world, the most precious possession, Caige and Maia had ever known and will ever know in this whole place was the one making us this offer. The devil herself¡­. Smiling faintly. ¡°Well, I am happy to have you.¡± Alicia shook her hands with us. After that, we had a long talk about what Alicia wanted us to do for her. And I couldn¡¯t help but think that we shared such similar passion and ambition. I take a look around the room inching every corner now trying to guess exactly what wealth this place withhold. ¡°With this much money you can even buy a kingdom and yet you say you want to start from scratch?¡± I suggested standing in front of a mountain of gold. ¡°Just give me your best. And don¡¯t worry there are ten other rooms like these.¡± Alicia tilted her head and her charms sparkled all over me. ¡°¡­Wha!?¡± An excited scream from me and I fainted on the pile of gold itself. ¡°Caige!!!¡± The other three kept on shaking me as I dreamt of completing all of my fantasies with this gold. I always wanted and dreamt of doing this. I think everyone does, and I was just fortunate enough to live in it, until again someday I would have one of my own. ¡­ ?¡¯Have you ever met a devil?¡¯ A familiar question was posted to me a while back from someone who is now long dead by my own hands. His words resonated in my mind. At that time my answer was a ?¡¯no.¡¯ And even now I would say exactly. But I think I finally met a devil. Someone close and now very dear to me and I struck a deal with her in a heartbeat. She did not appear in front of us like a white angel of fortune, but offering all this money was akin to making a deal with a devil. It''s sketchy, I know, but I think I would for once not mind being conned by someone. And like hell, I would always love to drown in so much money. *** THE MORNING It was about time for the sunrise and the four had now returned to the back of the hill from the gold room. By now Caige and Maia had erected three graves, while Alicia and Regis helped them. Alicia was busy carving the names on the stone and shaping them. While Regis used her magic to make the soil airy and easily tillable. Caige and Maia together dug the holes quickly. The Dalton Brothers and their belongings lay side by side buried in their graves. And a third one was erected for the cart driver who was unwillingly caught in this madness. Even though he knew the risk and had a family. He mostly helped Caige and Maia out of kindness and without any ulterior motive. ¡°Alicia I think we need to leave soon to catch the cart.¡± Regis asserted as she remembered what the owner of the caravan who promised to take them said, looking at the dawning sun. ¡°So, what do you two plan on doing from here? Continue on your journey to the human continent and find that person you have been looking for? Maia and I want to help too.¡± Caige pleaded and she had already vested her mind in planning a way to help Alicia. ¡°Things are not just over yet. I don¡¯t like to leave things incomplete. The real culprit behind the kidnappings has not been discovered and knowing that he freely roams who hurt my friends I will not stop until then. I will end what I have started. And I think Caige you know where I might find this person they call the Doctor.¡± Alicia looked at Caige and she could no longer pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything about it. ¡°City of Gilde. It¡¯s the same place you are heading for.¡± Caige confessed and shared the information which the elder Dalton brother had hinted to her by throwing the knife on the map. ¡°Maia and Caige, I am really glad I got to know you. Let¡¯s meet together at the port town and when you will arrive I would have already taken care of whoever tried to bring pain to you both. Regis let¡¯s leave.¡± ¡°When we reach the port town I will help you too.¡± Caige said. ¡°Goodbye. After we have seen to the orphanage and the kids, we will be there too, to join you.¡± Maia waved her hands at the two vanishing figures who teleported back to the Plum town. Now Maia notices that Caige for a long while had been silently gazing at the gravestones of the Dalton Brothers. Maia as usual couldn¡¯t tell what was going through Caige¡¯s mind. But she knew Caige was confused about her decision and the reason was Maia herself. Maia never wanted Caige to blame herself for any decision she made for both of them because she always wanted to be a part of the success and failure of her plans. Until Caige spoke her heart which she rarely did. ¡°Can I really live a different life after what I have done? All I have ever known is cheating people and only looking out for my own benefit. Someone so selfish like me¡­¡± ¡°Caige that¡¯s not all of you, believe me. You never meant harming anyone and we were in this together from the very start. Remember. So you don¡¯t have to take the blame all on yourself, let me bear half of your burned for you.¡± Maia urged directly looking into Caige''s eyes. Scared. They both were. They agreed to belong to Alicia and work for her. But trusting someone so deeply always comes with its own dangers. ¡°Do you think it will be an easy life for us out there? There was a time when I wanted to run away from everything and now I am stepping back in. I don¡¯t know whether I am fearful or fit to take on the responsibilities I have on me now.¡± Caige was really acting weak, unlike the courageous front she always put on herself. This frail side of her brought her own feminine charms. Maia pushed her head against Caige gently. Maia knew this always comforted Caige. ¡°I can and I will make sure I am brave enough for both of us to protect you from any danger. I will just have to become super strong. All my life I have ever known this town and the orphanage. And out there it will be a different life for us¡­ No doubt. But it will still be our life to live in the way we want to.¡± ¡°Thank you Maia for always being for me there. Let¡¯s go back to the orphanage. I think the kids and everyone else would be worried sick about you by now. After all you are their darling.¡± Caige smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t even begin with that. I need to spend time with everyone properly before we leave for the port town.¡± Maia blushed thinking that her dream of visiting different places was finally going to come true. ¡°And we also need to make a stop at the nearby town too.¡± Caige and Maia for a finale caught a glimpse of the third gravestone and started walking back to their hometown. *** THE CART Alicia and Regis were able to get to the cart on time. There were a great many other passengers too and it was a long caravan with some adventurers on the forefront to protect them from any surprise bandit attack on the way. They were safely going to reach the port town of Gilde by afternoon and the pleasant cool wind rode with them. As the slow travelling made the two girls fall asleep on the passenger cart. While the previous night they spent awake being the saviour of the town and exterminator for the bandit gang. In between Regis woke up from a sudden jolt and found Alicia still asleep like a baby. She decides to share a cloth just in case to cover them and not catch a cold. The cart driver had informed them that he would wake everyone up when they had reached the destination. ¡°Regis I am sorry I forgot to install the brakes on the bike. Please forgive me. Don¡¯t burn the bike or wreck it.¡± Alicia murmured in her sleep. ¡°Just what did you say? I will just pretend I didn¡¯t hear that!¡± Regis said with a strained smile on her face. Regis saw that Alicia was still wearing the mask and underneath she knew her best friend whom she had promised to have an adventure around the world must be having pleasant weird dreams of her own. ¡°Thank you Alicia for helping me to save those elf kids and other children. I was finally able to do something good for my kingdom because of you.¡± Regis whispered in Alicia¡¯s ears hoping that she was still asleep. She took Alicia¡¯s head and rested it on her shoulder and in turn put her own head on Alicia¡¯s shoulder. As the two cuddled in closer together sharing a single blanket and fell back to pleasant dreams. ¡°I think I was finally able to find what I have to do in this world and what will make me happy. And that¡¯s what I am going to do from here on.¡± Regis promised to herself in her heart vowing to protect Alicia too at the same time. *** {Next Chapter - Click here} Volume 6 : Epilogue The ocean was to the east of the Demon Continent. A great expanse of water that separated the landmass of the Demon Continent from the mainland Human Continent. During the Great Wars it was said that the two lands were joined together at several places, but when the Gods laid siege on the devils. Their altruistic ultimate powers was so immense that the world could not hold it until the lands were decimated and demolished. Fissures occurred in the wide land and the wrath of Gods brought upon the Great Earthquakes and the rest of what was remaining was washed away by the Great Tsunamis. And thus a wide expanse of water bodies were formed between the Human Continent and Demon Continent. A favourable consequence that stopped further campaigns of war because of the distance it wedged between the people of the world. Making them entirely two separate lands. Currently a huge ship sailed on these oceans. The surface of the water was clean and a multitude of crowd was on the deck to enjoy the current pleasant sea weather. In that crowd unlike the others a young face, for a moment skims over the gurgling surface of the sea as the ship bears to the west of the Human Continent. A beautiful and cute young girl with waist-length blue hair that has bangs hanging over her forehead with chest-length hair strands hanging in the front, blue-green eyes. She wore common clothes but her looks and grace were no less than that of a lady. And then she intently looks at the small patch of land that appeared in front of her. Her view widening with every second as the ship gets closer and closer to the other end of the land. The water sped against the gush of wind and looked more like white foam spreading and acting like the endless barrier between the two biggest landmasses that covered the world. This trade ship had sailed from the world¡¯s most prosperous trading kingdom ? the Stark Kingdom. Located directly on the mid-western coast of the Human Continent. After an hour the ship docked into the port. It was the port town of Gilde, another trading city on the Demon Continent where trade ships gathered from round the world. The sails were lowered and the stairs raised from the deck to the land. People started getting off the ship with their luggage. Huge barrels of rich spices, oil, extravagant gems, precious jewelry and other rare material which couldn¡¯t have been procured elsewhere in the world, but Here in the port city of Gilde. Or, so it is known. While some could have also seen strange animals in cages, there were other large cages covered in clothes. Those belonged to the rich unnamed traders of the city and no one would ever talk about what¡¯s inside of them. Because the walls had ears, and it was known throughout the city about the horrors of what happened to those who questioned about it. The young lady blended in the crowd almost too perfectly with little presence. Her silky blue hair fluttered in the cool sea breeze as she looked around all kinds of people wearing rich ornaments and silky clothes to those in almost ragged clothes carrying heavy luggage for them. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. From behind an old man followed the girl, trying to get close to her. But apparently they never talked or behaved like they knew each other on the ship until then. ¡°Are you sure of this my lady? Can we really find it here?¡± the old man whispered to the girl, keeping his voice hushed. He did not anted to be discovered that the two were working together. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt. My sources tell me that they have traced back the origin of the unknown poison to this place.¡± The girl asserted to the old man. They continued walking out of the docks and to the city where they could find lodgings for themselves. They had little to no load except for a small suitcase which the old man held firmly in his hands. No one could have known that it was filled with precious gold coins, gemstones and other valuable materials. The girl had put every of her belonging to get her hands on the item for which she staked her life and position to come to this foreign land. ¡°Yes my lady. Forgive me to question you but was it the right decision to leave your home without telling anyone? I think the kingdom demands your presence in these troubled times.¡± The old man leaned making sure no one take note of their dialogue. ¡°My kingdom is no longer safe when everyone is busy plotting and playing their own politics and agenda. You are now my only close confidant that I can trust. It has been almost half a month that my mother and father were poisoned and since then they have been in a deep coma. If we delay any longer hiding the news of the bad health of the King and Queen. It will surely spell the doom of the Stark Kingdom. Do you understand that now.¡± The girl steadied her footsteps and the old man tried to match her with his own. He was astounded to see the responsibilities the young girl shouldered despite her age. As a matter of fact, from the day she had been born it was his duty to look after the girl and educate her. And today was the day he proved his loyalty and allegiance to her in these troubled times. ¡°I am highly honoured my lady and I will not fail you. Princess of Stark Kingdom. Arya Stark. I am yours to command.¡± ¡°As the only princess and heiress of the Stark Kingdom I can no longer sit there and watch my parents suffer until death takes them away from me. Search every market, trader, black market and in auctions. I need the antidote no matter the price. I will pay for it.¡± Listening to the commands the old man butler marches forward. Acting on the order of his princess, who in turn puts on a back hood and decided to head to the place to meet her informants in search of a cure determined to save her parents and her homeland. *** Afterword Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. It¡¯s been two and more than a half month since the fifth volume release. And finally I announce the sixth volume hereby completed. I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey which our characters have set on. This time I tried casting a complete set of new side-major characters. Edith, Lia, Will, Caige, Maia and the Dalton Brothers. I know I have taken a big gamble by slowing down the main storyline by introducing such characters which was actually self-serving of me because I couldn¡¯t help but narrate their story for you. I¡¯m not sure if this volume betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy and a romantic approach towards magical fights. The atmosphere of this book¡¯s pretty different from other volumes, and as I¡¯m sure many of you have noticed. Getting to know other characters and how they feel and react to our main character is something that might have not been a part of the initial volumes. With our new crew of characters, an unnamed Doctor in the shadows, a princess with a covert mission and Alicia and Regis together setting off. How their tales would intertwine with sea pirates ready to block Alicia¡¯s way from crossing the sea to get to the human continent in search of Athena¡­. Still a mystery even to me. I¡¯m not sure if you guys liked the new characters with different mind-sets, personalities and their own dreams. More or less, but... As long as you enjoyed it, I¡¯m happy. I have also started preparing grounds for other school reincarnates, Athena, Adventurer¡¯s guild as their actions too drive the storyline further and makes the plot even more interesting. An appearance of a new person in your life, their decisions and behaviour draws you in to learn more about them. And as that happens you could not help yourself but compare and how you can be helpful to each other in times of your needs. .
VOLUME 6 : SYNOPSIS Alicia and Regis reach the port town of Gilde to drag out the unnamed evil Doctor. But it would seem that the Doctor has also completed his research work, making an entirely new magical species of living being that cannot be killed. What was the serum that turned the Dalton Brother into a monster? For what purpose was it made? And how Alicia is to overcome the immortal danger lurking in the laboratory of the Doctor. Is Alicia¡¯s magic still almighty enough to grant wishes and as to how she would find the next clue to Athena¡¯s whereabouts. Don¡¯t forget to get your umbrellas because it is time to sail a ship and a siege by ho-ho pirates.
. As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the sixth volume I am aiming for the seventh now. Feels almost unbelievable thinking back when we started on this journey! The next volume featuring a new major character who is permanently going to become a part of her life for eternity. And to prove her trust, she is going to risk her life by unraveling her soul. What lies beyond and next we will surely find in the next volume. Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess. NOEL ELITIA Contact me : - [email protected] illustration
Hello Readers, Alicia - Fully Colored illustration Creator - Maury
illustration : Alicia - Click here
I am very grateful to Maury for taking their time and making such a beautiful illustration of the main character Alicia. And I am sure everyone will like it too. You can find more wonderful illustrations by the creator on his pixiv account. Pixiv - https://www.pixiv.net/en/users/43392739 . Coming back to Volume 6, we have finally reached its end. And while we got to see so many new characters. Edith and Will were simply minor characters. While Maia and Caige are semi-major characters. While these characters were never actually part of the true original story or the outline but were actually created on spot by me. But I couldn''t help myself to the tell their story to you when they are so close a character to us with all their faults and merits to them. I hope you can forgive me for making such a mistake and not entirely hate them for it, but eventually come to like them as a side part of the story to support our main character in their own way when needed. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. While the story proceeds and has been delayed only by a bit. I have made you eagerly wait for Alicia and Athena¡¯s reunion. We are getting close but I want you to allow Alicia to get a little more exposure to the outside world. But I promise you this, that Alicia and Athena will have the best reunion you have ever seen or read. Also, here is a small google feedback form I would like you to fill to help me further with my story to grow and bring the best out of it for you. There are two mandatory questions on this feedback form, which I am dying to know the answers to.
FEEDBACK FORM LINK - Click here
For now that will be all I wanted to tell. Hope you keep on enjoying my novel as volume 7 starts publishing here. . Also there is an important announcement that the releasing schedule will now changed to uploading on - Sunday. . Volume 7 has already started publishing on my Patreon page and you can read 5 chapters in advance there. Read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page.
Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd VOLUME – 7 : PROLOGUE It was a place that existed nowhere else. A place generations ahead in technology, scriptures that described knowledge far beyond the measure of common reasoning. And a single man in pursuit of discovering the ultimate form of life. ?Its meaning. ?Its purpose. ?The Origin. ?The cause. ?For existence. ?For survival. ?And the true nature of the soul. Not because this place was something unique to this world, but because of the singular unique mind that created this place, the world would never see his like again. And it all started from¡­ . A dirty dungeon that reeked of fetor and despair. Small children wrapped in bandages alone to hide the places with stitches where they had been operated on several times while they were conscious. Their expressions were filled to the brim with despair and fear, their bodies curled up as small as they could manage in their position. The experiment demanded that children with newly developing magic nerves suffered through utmost pain and fear to shatter their souls. And the next step involved the festering of a new stronger soul. At least that¡¯s how it should have been, but now they were just worthless experiment residue. The children trapped in the cell blankly look to the other side and there stood a man in a white lab coat. The children were clearly conscious yet unable to form thoughts because they did not try escaping from the open cell. The suffering of pain had now become a ¡®weak instinct¡¯, and their cries were no more than that of insignificant creatures. As the man''s test subjects, these children were subjected to the cruelty of such a level. The eyes that watched over them did not possess concern as a normal human would do for their poor state. They could not be considered monsters either for inflicting such deep wounds on them, as it did not made him happy. They were just curious eyes that watched and¡­ watched. Waiting for them to hatch. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. The day when they would surpass all creations and evolve into something greater¡­ even by force if it has to be. ¡°This batch was a failure too. The soul still shatters on being burdened with pain. I need a much stronger soul. Oh well, I also have to raise the number of chimera soldiers for this place. Someone for the first time killed a chimera and I want to know how they did it. So, I think I would need more of them now for the demonstration.¡± Step. Step¡­. Step¡­ ¡°There are enough here to start, it looks like.¡± The man in the coat muttered as he got closer to the cell. The kids who were until now doing nothing started crawling to the farther end of the cell wall. Even the little energy they possessed urged them to stay as far as possible from the man who was called by everyone the Doctor. Beep¡­Click¡­Click... The doctor moves his finger over the free air and a display of bright magic circles appears. Operating on these magic circles, the bars suddenly lit up with an electric discharge of blue bars and the cell now started filling in with a golden dense gas. Kah¡­koh.koh.koh¡­ The suffocating children could be heard but the gas did not leak out beyond the glowing bars. ¡°Aa, GYAAAAAAAAAAA!!¡± A hoarse scream rips itself out of each children¡¯s throat. Tears fall from their eyes rolling down their cheeks and evaporating instantly. Their body burning and turning red. Looking closely, the skin on their hands is peeling away, exposing raw flesh and bone. No, not just their hands. Their arms, shoulders, neck ---slowly spreading through the torso and legs concealed beneath the bandages are meeting the same fate. The agonizing screams do not cease as horrible pain torments them with every internal and external change happening in their bodies. Skin splits, flesh starts to melt and run, and soon the impoverished children no longer even look human. Even as their voice turns raw, their screams don¡¯t stop. ¡°Maybe you all were just not made for the cut. Now let¡¯s see whether you can survive the change.¡± The doctor hushed as he turns his head away. Bones cracking noise still could be heard in the background as the test subjects slowly develops new exoskeletons by reshaping the previous ones. The voices once stops when they could no longer maintain their actual form but had turned into something unearthly with characteristics and instincts that defies the laws of the System. It was a miracle that the thing they had become was still moving. On the exact opposite of the cell, was a huge cylindrical tank filled with a green jade solution. Inside a body being preserved under high magic particle pressure. The body melted... dissolved... disintegrated in that fluid continuously. An eerie figure, whose face was wrapped in bandages from head to the leg¡¯s thumb looks from inside the tank. The body in the capsule was a she. Her body is nothing but bones, and her face is covered in bandages in such a state nobody would be able to tell her gender with any certainty. The bandaged girl was still alive, conscious. Wordlessly, floating and watching from the inside closed world. The girl cocks her head to the side, not understanding what happened to the children in the front but her crude bandages tremble along with her head on witnessing that horrific scene. Her thin hair was diluted brown, reaching to her shoulders... Maybe if they were washed it¡¯d become a pretty color. Also, someone might have been able to tell she was a girl from the length of her hair, but the ends were frayed and uneven as if hacked at with a rusty knife. The doctor gazes at his test subjects inside the pod, who for the first time had succeeded and survived through all his vigorous tests and experimentation. A revolving shadow appears behind the Doctor¡¯s back on the ground, and a figure emerges from it. ¡°?Doctor Orion.¡± The figure rests his hand on the doctor¡¯s shoulder but he just happened to know his true name. ¡°What are you here for? ¡­Erebus.¡± The doctor asks turning back, confirming the identity of the intruder. . But none noticed the skin peeking out from under the girl¡¯s bandages was blood red and inflamed. In such tremendous pain, she barely even reacted. But even in the darkness of that basement, her eyes glittered. *** {Next Chapter : HOW I WISHED - Click Here }
Read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page.
Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd VOLUME 7 : Chapter – 1 : HOW I WISHED (1) ¡°It has been a long time since I came here and I can see that you have progressed far in your research.¡± Erebus walks around the basement looking at several empty chambers that were once filled with test subjects and were now labeled as exterminated. ¡°So how should I be greeting you after so long. Should I say I am glad to see you are doing well, Erebus?¡± Dr. Orion pays little attention to what Erebus does while he is busy making notes of his observation. ¡°Dr. Orion it''s our interest that binds us together.¡± ¡°Get to the point already of why you are here and then be on your way. As you are able to see, I am very busy with my research.¡± Dr. Orion feels frustrated seeing someone uninvolved with his research in his laboratory. ¡°I will be. Once I have confirmed that my request has been completed that is. But this place stinks as always and are those new chimeras behind you. I still have the offer of joining my side in the proposal for you.¡± Erebus intently looks at the unearthly beings that could have been described as barely alive in the cell of the basement. ¡°I don¡¯t like the vibe of anywhere else except my workplace. And I have my research work to do. I need no one¡¯s help or unintelligent company.¡± ¡±I think you should reconsider saying that given it was me who gave you this place, peace, and most importantly time but at the same time, it was also me who sought you first. You see you will need my help as much as I do of yours.¡± Erebus calmly reminds Dr. Orion of the favors he has been offered and reasons to be still loyal. Dr. Orion raises the security magic alarm of the basement and seals the tank with the bandaged experiment subject into a five-layered magitite glass shield. He then escorts Erebus out of the laboratory as if he didn¡¯t want him enquiring about this piece. I will let you know that the comatose poison ?Long Farewell you made has brought the best of results. The Stark Kingdom will no more interfere in the delivery of the new experiment subjects brought to you here. The next shipment will soon be arriving.¡± Erebus makes a previous engagement known. ¡°I have no interest in what you do with my research work in your politics and wars. Your golden serum will be delivered to you with exactly the amount you asked for.¡± ¡°I am grateful to hear that. But is there something that bothers you still?¡± Erebus could feel that something was going on with Dr. Orion for him being so restless. ¡°If only you could have helped me to get samples from the monsters of the Tathya Labyrinth. They are necessary for my research to move to the next stage.¡± Doctor Orion in turn reminds Erebus of his failed promise. ¡°Even to me the labyrinth and its monsters remain a secret. In a previous conquest, one of the largest armies was lost and swallowed by the labyrinth. Its barrier is so strong that not even reconnaissance from outside is impossible or for mages with high-class shadow magic to sneak in.¡± Erebus tries to remember one of the previous quests he had set up for the labyrinth but no news ever reached him from there. ¡°Then find someone capable and strong enough to explore.¡± Dr. Orion did not care about Erebus¡¯s claims and only find them as excuses. ¡°There are none. The labyrinth is not a place for mortals or the divine but for those who are monsters in the true sense. Perhaps once your chimeras develop intelligence, they can be tasked to do that.¡± Erebus answers looking directly into the Doctor¡¯s eyes. ¡°They are still far from ready. But I have now learned that my chimeras can be defeated too.¡± Dr. Orion revealed an important fact to Erebus which he was a bit taken aback to hear. ¡°Aren¡¯t your chimeras supposed to be never dying? When did this happen?¡± Erebus too was more interested in knowing who defeated the chimera just like the Doctor. After all, the chimeras made by the Doctor are immortal beings with ultra-self-healing skills. Since their soul realm explodes they possess almost infinite magic powers and have no emotions. That means they suffer no pain, feels no empathy, and lose all that makes them human including the original form of their body. The most terrifying mindless killers. After keeping a moment of silence, the Doctor spoke, ¡°Every chimera born after ingesting the serum during its activation sends a signal to my brain. They are now under my command and will only listen to me. The man with the consignment to deliver more experiment material used one of them, became a chimera but was killed in an instant.¡± ¡°Couldn¡¯t it possibly have simply failed to evolve and died? Are you sure of it being defeated?¡± ¡°If that was the case I would have known. Now I have a fyrd of chimera to raise to protect this stronghold.¡± Doctor Orion looks with a displeased face at Erebus because he was delaying his preparations and he hated even a single second loss which he could have invested in doing his research work. ¡®Even I wouldn¡¯t know of someone capable of dispatching a chimera except for a few of the reincarnates, the devils or heroes but I have my shadows on every one of them¡­ possibly. Unless it¡¯s the person favored by the Divine System itself that has finally appeared and has put their first step into this world. I have been waiting for this moment to happen from the beginning and I need to search for them before they become a troublesome force.¡¯ Erebus thought to himself. Erebus now knew that the world had already started changing with the first sign appearing in form of the Elven Kingdom Ascalon¡¯s speedy recovery from its crisis and with the unrest in the Human Continent things were constantly changing. It was also the time when they would need an army of devils, monsters and chimeras would make an excellent addition. ¡°Doctor, you have been doing this for almost more than ten years now. Do you even remember why you started?¡± Erebus wanted to be sure of the Doctor¡¯s intention that he hadn¡¯t strayed from his path otherwise he will be of no use to him and be dealt with. ¡°I do because it was for my dying child.¡± Doctor Orion¡¯s short response had pushed him into a long flashback. ¡°And did you get that what you wanted?¡± Erebus¡¯s second question tries to bring him back to the present. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Everyone I care about is gone. I don¡¯t even remember my daughter¡¯s face. All I know is my research, she could possibly be still here in one of the chambers, in the basement, or roaming as a chimera to guard the place. Or, flushed out as a failure unable to evolve.¡± Dr. Orion recites the fate of his family without any emotions. The Doctor¡¯s brown hair was messy, sticking out in some places while his hands were in the pockets of his white coat. Despite his unkempt appearance, his noble visage could not be just hidden. His light-yellow eyes were deficient in sleep. But his mind did not give him any rest as it would always take him back to his research. It was his life and he lived only for the sake of his research being completed. The creation of the strongest existence. That was the true purpose of Doctor Orion¡¯s research. ¡®A father¡¯s quest in search of a cure for her dying daughter. A foolish and unreasonable idea. A hindrance.¡¯ Dr. Orion whispered. As a researcher banished from his kingdom for conducting inhumane experiments on his own daughter and other humans in his maddening pursuit of finding a cure. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. All his pleas and research were condemned as unholy and dangerous for humanity. But the Doctor could not have accepted the fact as bluntly as others did because he had discovered, that if not for that strange natural omnipotent force, humans can grow and evolve into something even greater. ¡°How far has your research gone?¡± Erebus was glad that no form of inconvenience or interruption was in the doctor¡¯s research because he would need the chimera serum in the future. ¡°There are internal mutations after I corrode their soul realm. I try to preserve their sanity but they always die before the soul proceeds into the final stage of non-deprecation or should I say permanent immortality. But as if some incomprehensible powers stop me from breaching them further and resisting the required change.¡± Doctor Orion puts forward his viewpoint his eyes fixed on Erebus. ¡°That is the Divine System, I have forewarned you about. It will stop you from bringing any change that it considers would jeopardize its existence. No one can except for those who are favored by it. We will have to find them next for our purpose.¡± Erebus had already seen this problem coming but it could have only been resolved now. ¡°Evolution is an indispensable factor for the preservation of humanity and for it to become the strongest race my research needs to be completed. My country, my men, and my very own family did not support me in my research calling it a disaster and a hazard to the nation¡¯s integrity and destruction of all humanity. But I know because of my ancestors, who had once helped the Goddess Arachne during the Great Wars who too was in pursuit of creating the strongest vessel to store her soul. And they call it the ?Legacy of Goddess Arachne. My ambitions are not just dreams or fantasy but the future and hope of humanity.¡± Doctor Orion put his thoughts in straight sentences. Without a glitch, he always worked in a straight line and without rest. ¡°Believe me or not there are infinite number of worlds out there, so many possibilities and yet all of them left undiscovered and untraveled because of one specific sacred chain the Divine system that prevents it from happening. The past and future will keep on repeating itself indefinitely and that is so boring for me. Time gone will never come back and so destiny has many roles for us to maintain that order. Mine for example is beautiful from the outside but hideous from the inside. And so is yours.¡± Erebus chuckled as he got up from his seat. ¡°So, you want to be ¡®that being¡¯ that upsets that order.¡± Doctor Orion speaks apprehensively wondering how Erebus possessed such knowledge after all he was unaware that he was talking to the God of Darkness himself. ¡°Aren¡¯t you yourself trying to transcend the nature and upset those very laws that binds us and alter the world. The System will soon find you out and ways to eliminate you through the one it favors. ¡°I am not interested in your wisdom Erebus. I will need my promised shipment soon. My work must not stop.¡± ¡°And that you will have it.¡± Erebus strikes his hand forward while the Doctor sees it with a displeased face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My partner tells me that it¡¯s a handshake to a better relationship. But I think I will have to get to him soon otherwise he will start suspecting me. After all, my partner has his own principles and he might not take likely to what we are doing in here?¡± ¡°Erebus, before you leave.¡± Doctor Orion felt some reservation before asking but since Erebus did the same he wanted to know too, ¡°What do you hope to gain from all this for yourself.¡± ¡°There is nothing to gain. That¡¯s not the point. But it is fun watching humans when they absolutely try their best and fail, whether they live or die is part of the process, and merely being the shadow that puts the dice in the cup, before being played out. We are the true caretakers that change the outcome in this world.¡± ¡°I should have known. You are no different than those who want to use my research for their own gains. So, does your pitiful game extends to me too? I do not desire chaos.¡± Doctor Orion warns Erebus in a displeased tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be mistaken human, I didn¡¯t answer you to appease you but because I merrily felt like it. Do you even know what happens to those whose who try to defy the system?¡± Erebus looked down with an evil grin cast on the Doctor as he stood above him. ¡°¡­¡± The Doctor was left speechless as he could see a culmination of dark miasma radiating from Erebus¡¯s being. For a moment he could see the darkness lying behind him following and plaguing everyone he touched and he remained no longer immune to his influence. ¡°Humans are the worst kind alive. Knowing that eventually everything will be lost and dead. So why do humans fear and lament in the way they do. Isn¡¯t that the truth in a way? Or is it because reality is beyond one¡¯s control just like a monster?¡± Erebus¡¯s words resounded in Doctor Orion¡¯s ears as he disappeared in a black mist in front of him. ¡°Just like a monster he says¡­ that might not be much different.¡± The doctor crossed his legs one over the other and leaned back in his seat. It was time he prepared the next outlay of experiments to be conducted on the experiment that had until now shown much promise. But from within he knew ....another monster lay in sleep inside of it. The only time was left for her to awaken. *** BASEMENT LABORATORY In a pod chamber, a body with a small frame body covered all in bandages is preserved in a green jaded solution. The only thing was that it had been too long and a change had finally appeared and showing its effect. Despite the darkness, her eyes open to¡­ they still sparkle with a golden yellow color. A forced alarm message appears on every screen and a blaring announcement ensues. ¡°Imperial Ordinance System. Subject awakening. Initializing Status Evaluation. Result: Awakening Not Authorized. Subject Condition: Normal. Evolution: Normal. Soul Realm: Normal. Precaution. All Procedures Cleared. Transfer Subject To The Containment Area.¡± As the announcement ends the pod starts moving to an underground space, several circular pit holes open and closes on their own. ?What am I? From her birth, the girl had always known herself to be here. And yet she had no name. No family. Always remaining still and motionless in this small space. ?I want to go. The girl looks at the glass barrier holding her down. At first, it appeared impossible to break the five-layered magic reinforced magitite glass shield. The girl was unaware of how to come out free or whether her own body could withhold the strength to break it. But a single thrust of both her hands was enough to create that destructive force for the tank to crack and burst open into pieces as though it were a weak piece of wood. At the same time, her body was pushed out of the tank and came into contact with the world which she should have been isolated from. Broken glass ripped into her back. She was thrust into this small passageway and now into the real world. Her body itched as she tried to open her mouth. It was not the penetrating glass hurting but... something did feel wrong. "Ahh...!" She choked and breathed real air for the first time into her lungs. As for her back, the glass stained in red blood fell out and her back had already stopped bleeding. Her limbs swung about weakly. Then, she remembers that she had only achieved her first desire. ?What should I do next? The girl stood up to walk looking forward in the darkness of the place she was trapped in. Steam continuously releases from her flesh and the missing skin under the bandages seemed to gain color as well. Just like her eyes were trying to adjust to the change she had brought herself. Blood ran from her feet as they were soft as a newborn baby¡¯s and had only just touched the ground for the first time. Even tiny gravels easily sliced through her skin. Placing a firm step on the ground, she again felt something uncomforting, as though something was pushing her down continuously. Gravity she realized. The knowledge of the existence of this natural force was already placed inside of her. She had only learned to take her few steps when another blaring announcement tries to tear through her ear drums. ¡°Security Breach. Imperial Security Activating. Eliminate Threat.¡± In the next moment, the girl could feel intense heat raging through the hallway she was trapped in. Fire spewed out from everywhere. Magic circles appeared in the sky launching heated magical rays. Leaving holes in the wall. The death rays melted even the five feet thick walls. The girl¡¯s body moves on itself feeling and dodging every hostile magical attack launched at her. At some point, she successfully achieves to do so. Likely such maneuvering abilities were pre-installed into her conscious. But it was only time when the number of rays would exceed the number of evasive spaces and would pierce through her body. ¡°Whaahaaaaa¡­.¡± The girl screamed in pain and yet when the smoke from the melting skin cleared. The girl stood fresh in skin and bone, with no harm brought to her body. Though there were holes in the bandages that covered her. This was beyond ordinary healing. Or it was not healing at all. Her body in the true sense had defied all-natural laws and reverted to its original form. A new power had awakened inside of her. One that nullified all causes that led to her death. Even if the pages of her fate and lifespan ended, her powers would create a new one for her. She was a life without an end or start. So, was she the ultimate vessel her creator, the Doctor had been aiming for? ?I don¡¯t want to stop. Finding her answer before the next formation of rays would dispatch her and leave her immobile. The girl uses her herculean strength which by now she had learned to use punches to make a hole big enough to escape out of the wall. Without thinking she leaps out of the darkness into another darkness again. Jumping from the high place, she falls into a chasm that surrounded a fortress. Crash. Losing several of her body parts crushed or torn apart in the fall. The body remerges without any fault as if she had always been there intact. She had once again reversed all causes that should have killed her. ?What do I want? The girl had awakened just now to her logic so she shouldn¡¯t have any desire. She was unaware of joy and despair alike. But as the outside world starts to take color and shapes for her which she had never seen before... They slowly starts becoming real. Her body. Her skin. All takes proper forms. The above was dark dotted with infinite glowing lights. The front is green and the below brown. A gentle blowing wind whisks away a bandage from her face. Revealing fair skin, brown hair, and bright golden eyes. A calm expression but lacking knowledge and sense. Her figure would be described as fairly athletic. She could have turned back and re-entered the pod. But something was holding her back from becoming the true ultimate vessel the Doctor wanted to be. Perhaps a resolve, a will, or something alike. She knew if she could just forget everything that happened and relieve herself of the uncertainty she could feel within herself. And yet she was hurrying ever onward. Simply because¡­ ?I will go¡­ just a little far away. Unknowingly in that process¡­ Somehow she had slowly started to grow into herself. In the end, she was not the final product the Doctor desired, an unsuccessful creation not desired by the System, a monster. In truth, she had now become an error of this world. *** {Next Chapter - Click here }
Hello Readers, Its the start of the month and I wanted to inform all of you that now you can read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and support me there. Also, volume 6.5 chapters are being posted with arc almost complete. Do check it out. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd VOLUME 7 : Chapter – 2 : HOW I WISHED (2) PORT TOWN OF GILDE Alicia and Regis woke up to the nearby passengers¡¯ chatter. They could see that others had already started arranging their luggage, which meant they were finally about to reach their destination. The caravan had now lined themselves on the top of the hill. Alicia and Regis peeked out from the cart and found they were now traveling on a steep road and the view opened up to them. ¡°Alicia, look! It¡¯s the ocean! And ships! And a town!¡± Regis exclaimed in delight at the sight that spread out below them. The deep-blue sea could be seen extending beyond the horizon as far as eyes could take them. ¡°Yeah. The ocean¡¯s so big! And blue.¡± Alicia smiled. Alicia also felt a sense of accomplishment. She was back on the road to finding Athena and the next step was reaching the human continent. But once they reached the town she knew there were things they needed to look for first. ¡°Ooh, I can¡¯t wait to get there. The weather is so nice and relaxing.¡± Regis after sleeping through a bumpy ride in the cart found the air in the mountains revitalizing. ¡°So, that¡¯s Gilde, our next stop.¡± A seaside town was now clearly visible below the hill. The morning mist in the mountains had also cleared and it washed the earth clean leaving an earthly fragrance to follow around with the nose. The city¡¯s port could already be seen crowded with the number of cargos being unloaded on the deck from the docked ships. Some ships ferried and left the port with the advent of the high tides into the vast ocean. They were not the metallic ships, but the long wood ones that Alicia had been looking forward to seeing up close. For now, all she could do was wonder at the size of the ships with their mast almost reaching the sky. Now the caravan had reached the gates of the town because all the passengers were ordinary people. Alicia and Regis got a safe passage through the checkpoint. Also, because their respective weapons were in their storage skill, so no one doubted them for a moment. The two girls were now wearing matching cloaks, partly to protect them from the sun and to walk unnoticed. Since someone like Caige could have easily pointed out Regis¡¯s noble birth through their attire. They did not want to take the risk of being found out again. As they walked down the path in silence, Regis mumbled to herself. ¡°It would have been much easier for our search if we moved separately.¡± Alicia and Regis were already actively looking for signs that could help them find the culprit who ordered the kidnapping. The one they so cautiously called ?The Doctor. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s fine with me,¡± Alicia responded to Regis¡¯s thoughtless remark. ¡°But. But... What if you get lost again? There are also a lot of outlaws in this area. Will you be really fine by yourself?¡± Regis spoke with all seriousness. ¡°The place seems awfully normal, considering. Because it is a port town, security will be good here.¡± Alicia assumed as she smiled at Regis and tried to calm her down. ¡°Don¡¯t be so optimistic.¡± ¡°It will be just fine. This is gonna be a breeze and we will soon be boarding one of the ships after we have thwarted the culprit that troubled Caige and Maia.¡± Alicia sounded most confident in their mission. ¡°I swear...¡± Regis sighed wearily at the answer, which was somehow even sillier than she¡¯d expected. She looked up at the sky, lamenting that talking to her traveling companion was like talking to a five-year-old. ¡°Aww... Why¡¯re you being so cold?¡± Alicia pleaded with Regis to search for clues in the city on their own almost making it sound like a competition. ¡°Fine do as you please. But promise we will meet as soon as one of us finds out something important.¡± ¡°I promise. You shouldn¡¯t worry Regis; my search magic will find you no matter where you go.¡± Alicia promised Regis. ¡°Alright, then let''s meet here after two hours. See you later.¡± Regis went running off as she looked back only to find Alicia waiting for her to leave and waving her off with her hands. The baby-faced Alicia wasn¡¯t discouraged in the least to separate in a foreign land. However the same could not have been said for Regis. It was impossible to tell from the way Regis became so attached to Alicia, but the two of them had only known each other for about a week. The moment they first met; Alicia was strangely fond of Regis. And now all Regis wanted to do was spend time wandering around the town together with Alicia and enjoy new places. But she too couldn¡¯t forgo the events that happened in the Plum town and the reason children were being abducted and maltreated. She was determined to find the culprit and after that, she could enjoy her time with Alicia. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Now I was on my own as I roamed around the town freely. Hitting from one street to another. The reddish-brown outline of the buildings was decidedly jagged. The salt breeze from the sea had worn down the cliffs into a strange shape. Okay, I guess it¡¯s time for city exploration. I decided myself. ¡°I am going to surprise Regis by finding the mastermind''s whereabouts before she does and surprise her. Then Regis would surely understand my potential of finding trouble, I just know it.¡± Wait, that came out somewhat wrong. But if the end result remains favorable I guess the process for now does not matter that much. Anyway, I am sure after that Regis would stop treating me like a kid. ¡°Guess, I should start by learning my way around the town.¡± I visited the town square, the marketplace, and wherever the road took me. But I could also see the place seemed a bit desolate for a flourishing trading town. People were awfully quiet and wary of each other. As usual, there were very few kids around the town. Not like all of them had vanished, most probably some series of troublesome incidents were causing them to all stay at home. Well at least at present it could be concluded that the city is not safe enough to have laughing children running without supervision. Lost in thoughts, I worriedly went past the crowd, and without noticing I was already walking in the sparse and dully lit parts of the town. I looked around and it appeared to be the slums of the city. I gulped at the sight of the humans that walked these places. Most of them had shady appearances and passed disgusted looks at each other. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. A child like me walking into the slums without care¡­ Even looking at one of them felt like they would chew me up and suck on my bone. ¡°Wow, It¡¯s like a perfect depiction of a seedy underworld.¡± I could care less about my own safety. While one part of the town is a thriving market the other is a slum. Buildings were closely packed with each other, creating intricately complex narrow alleyways. Maybe that¡¯s how one describes a sketchy side of the town and because of that this time Regis would have to forgive me for getting lost again. Maybe this is also the time I should seek Regis¡¯s help. I thought for a while. ¡°¡­. Nope. I have changed my mind. At times like these, it makes more sense to look at places like these first, right.¡± I hummed. If I retreat now, she would make fun of me. I know I am poking my nose in dangerous business but it is the time I actually act responsible and grown up. Also, I remembered Caige¡¯s advice to look for an information broker or someone who could tell the dark secrets of the town. I am sure many people of that description would prefer to dwell in such a place. ¡°All I need is to find¡­¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Look now, what do we have here? Why would a kid alone be snooping around such a dangerous place? Did no one warn you, little girl?¡± A group of people suddenly approached me out of nowhere. I didn¡¯t think I would get myself caught in something so quickly like this. But I guess? ¡°I found them.¡± I cheered at my good luck and success. ¡°This might be a golden chance for us. Just see a girl walking in our trap.¡± Another hooligan spoke. Wait! It was a trap but I waked in by accident. Maybe I got too happy a bit sooner. A total of five men armed and again could be described as the ideal picture of bandits armed with weapons. ¡°Excuse me. I seem to have gotten lost can you please tell me the way out of this place.¡± I asked politely. ¡°Hahaaa. Don¡¯t act smart. The whole town is now looking for an escaped girl in bandages. You should know better than ask help from us because we are dangerous people.¡± Another bandit refused to help me. ¡°She has got a pretty voice. Let¡¯s just pack her up in bandage and deliver her to the boss. I am sure we can rip him off with a huge bonus for catching such a gem.¡± These outlaws had me surrounded and brandished their weapons while another prepared ropes and a sack. ¡°It would do you good to surrender and despair. We will do our best not to hurt you.¡± One of the bad guys offered me salvation in pain. I watched them approaching me as they made sure I did not try to run. ¡°¡­And what if I refuse?¡± I asked in a cold voice. ¡°She is so afraid that her legs have frozen. Foolish girl, maybe we should teach you a lesson first and I am telling ya¡¯ you won¡¯t like it.¡± The man who said it showed a lecherous smile. ¡°Just look at that mask, it seems to be expensive. I will make sure to not leave a scratch by mistake when I steal it.¡± Another of the bandits spoke foolishly as they tried to corner me. It was a good strategy to put me in front of the wall and surround me from everywhere leaving no space to run or for someone to see from far away. But who is planning to run, again? While they laughed at me, the man ran straight with his knife most probably aiming for my shoulder to make me vulnerable. The attack was too simple, so I shifted to my left and dodged it. ¡°What are you flitting around for?¡± the disgruntled criminal spoke as he looked back at me unhurt by his charge attack. ¡°If I ask you to stop doing this, will you still kidnap children and sell them to slavery?¡± ¡°So, you actually know about us? We cannot let you go now and tell the guards about us can we?¡± ¡°You did a big mistake. But we are not just a few outlaws. There are hundreds like us in the town and there is no escape.¡± ¡°Then I guess I will just have to eliminate every one of them if they do not change their ways.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± The bandit who had attacked me previously said in a loud voice as he straightforwardly charged at me again with his knife. I lifted my hand at him. [DISMANTLE] The next moment the criminal existed no more as the body burst from inside out, His insides spilling and the same reduced to even finer bits. Looking at the red fluid staining the wall with crimson splattered, a squeal of fear escapes from one of the lips. "......!? Wh, what just happened......!" One of the outlaws panicked and screamed as he closed his nose to avoid the stench of the blood while another bit his own hand. Don¡¯t just stand there. Kill her.¡± One of the still headstrong members and others held their weapons tight and came at me together. Hoping to win against me by numbers was meaningless against my magic. ¡°So you are going to do it despite my refusal, then I have no way I can let this go.¡± [DISMANTLE] Lowering my hand, the moans and screams of the men nearby vanished entirely. As usual, I was calm and relaxed to know that no one saw it happening. The sight of bloody walls, red pool on the ground, and divided flesh before my eyes did not make me flinch a bit nor feel any guilt. It was better than allowing them to continue hurting others or making another victim in the future. To be exact such a scene was not something new to me as I had grown accustomed to it while fighting all kinds of monsters in the labyrinth. Slowly watching the remains devoured by the black gluttonous spinning webs and the place being restored to its original condition. And a bit cleaner too. *** PORT TOWN OF GILDE Regis now walked on streets darker than before. She had been exploring the city on her own and at her own pace. It was something new to her as she was visiting another town other than her home country Ascalon¡¯s Capital city. "Well¡ªIt sure is the right choice to come today." Naturally showing a smile Regis felt the cool breeze caress her cheeks. Her sun-skimmed red hairs wanting to lose free dangled to the side in which the wind blew. After Regis and Alicia had heard that the kidnapped children were to be delivered here they followed as quickly as possible to catch the mastermind. Regis was thankful to Alicia for deviating from her goal for a bit and so she was required to work harder to bring them back together on track for finding that one important person to Alicia. But the town was big and searching would be difficult. So they had decided to take the slow and steady approach and split up. Regis had walked a fair distance around town and had learned several things. Recently her control over magic power had been increasing and she became sensitive to the changes in the nature of wind. Making her much more susceptible to hearing and other foreign stimulus elements. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to review what I¡¯ve managed to learn and then I can meet up with Alicia. I am going to be very angry if she is not back at our rendezvous point by now.¡± Regis ran at full speed back to the place where the two decided to separate. . ¡°And she is not, here. Huhhh.¡± Regis sighed not finding Alicia at the same place she told them to meet. She was getting tired and hungry but she did not plan on having breakfast without her friend. Suddenly Regis felt a surge in magical power and her senses drew her towards it. Regis knew she had grown sensitive to Alicia¡¯s magical power and her instincts asked her to follow it. Running through the streets, she also noted down a place where she could smell good food and she knew she had to be there the next time they pass through. Soon, Regis found herself in the back alleys of the street and the slum. ¡°So, she really got lost again. No matter, I will find her and show her that she is still a kid while I become in charge.¡± Regis planning in her mind looks around the place until she finds a girl peacefully standing in the middle of one such closed alley. A fleeting scent of death gave Regis a chill. ¡°Al... Alicia.¡± Regis said with her eyebrows knitted together. ¡°I am sorry Regis you had to trouble yourself for finding me.¡± The figure turned back her head and Regis¡¯s expression relaxes to see it was Alicia. Regis quietly walks forward and Alicia felt like they could have an emotional reunion but on the contrary. ¡°Is it impossible for you to stay at one place.. and for once not wander off?¡± Regis screamed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be that strict. I was just trying to help out and increase the efficiency of our mission.¡± ¡°And how is that?¡± Regis demanded an explanation. ¡°Eh¡­Yes. By using myself as bait to lure out bad people.¡± Alicia desperately looks around and comes up with a reason on spot. ¡°I see. So what did you find out then?¡± ¡°How about you tell me first about your findings and then we can compare them with my report.¡± Alicia excuses herself with a strained face. ¡°Oh! So listen carefully. In the past four months people have been hearing strange cries from the wasteland in the north. Also, monsters of bizarre nature and shapes have been appearing on the edge of the town¡¯s wall. And people especially children have been going missing in town lately.¡± Regis looks at Alicia with supremacy. ¡°Sounds like this place is apparently a lot less secure than it looks. I am impressed you were able to know so many things about here in such a short amount of time.¡± ¡°Yeah. I had been working hard while someone was acting too carefree.¡± ¡°Sounds like you had a tough time. I am very grateful.¡± Alicia tried her best to be humble. ¡°So tell me what you have found?¡± Regis smirked at Alicia as she came closer to her face to face making her bent and submit to her. Alicia looked around hoping to find anything important to say. But she knew if she spoke of how good the weather was, Regis might blast her into the sea right at that moment. So, she had better be careful. But then Regis noticed a slight change in Alicia''s expression. Her gaze sharpened. Her eye balls shifted to either side as if she was listening to someone speak. ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡± Alicia whispered. ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t try to make up any excuses now? If you want I will forgi¡­¡± Alicia suddenly stood up from her bent position and started running past Regis. ¡°Hey don¡¯t just run away. I will not be angry.¡± Regis too started running behind her knowing that Alicia wouldn¡¯t stop. The buildings here were much larger and older than those they had just left behind, the roads nearly empty of people. Regis could hear the soothing burble of water coming from a stone-lined waterway built into the ground. But Alicia kept on running from one corner of the street to another as if someone was directing her to. ¡°Is it this way¡­?¡± Alicia took another turn and they found a dump yard kind of place. The place stinks but it also did the job of keeping people away from this place. A pile of boxes was thrown and clustered on the side. But Regis could also see that their position was unnatural. The marks of the dust and the edges of the boxes were not the same. It would mean only one thing someone had moved them intentionally. Alicia started shifting the boxes and before Regis could ask for a reason she looked at Alicia¡¯s concerned face. For outside people because of her mask and a constant expression it would had been impossible to say. But Regis had started helping out without any questions. And when they removed the second bottom layer, Alicia¡¯s and Regis¡¯s hands stopped. Because under the boxes they found a girl lying wrapped in bandages from the leg to the neck. only her face was the part that was unveiled. Regis was speechless while Alicia could also remember what the outlaws had to say about finding a girl in bandages. And it could have been possible they were talking about her. Looking carefully her body was fragile and currently unconscious. She had short brown hair and pale skin. With the nose and heat that might have flown to her body, the girl woke up. Her eyes opened to the light and in front, she saw two figures. But her vision was still adjusting while her voice failed her too. She can¡¯t bring herself to stand, only able to lie there on the cold ground. Her legs were scraped and bleeding because for how long she had walked barefoot the entire night. ¡°A lost girl. Why here?¡± Regis anxiously spoke. Reflexively, the girl in the bandage looked up. Their eyes met. Her golden yellow eyes looked directly into a pair of shining red ones, containing nothing but warmth. She knew her consciousness was interrupted by her weakness. So she needed to do something fast. . What do you wish? ?¡­me¡­ I don¡¯t know but I want to live. With a small gasp she opened her mouth and with her dry lips she spoke her first words, ¡°Help me.¡± She knew nothing of what she should believe in? And yet she made her first wish. ¡°Sure, you got it,¡± Alicia replied waiting for any other response from the lost girl. The girl faints again in Alicia and Regis¡¯s arms. Regis worriedly looks for any sign of a wound just in case but she was clean. Though the question of bandages still remained, if she was not hurt. She looks at Alicia for answers as she coldly analyzed the girl in her hand as if she had already realized something about the girl. Alicia looks back at Regis who was staring at her. ¡°Regis see I found something too.¡± Alicia grinned. *** {Next Chapter - SHE''S SO UNUSUAL - Click here }
Hello Readers, Its the start of the month and I wanted to inform all of you that now you can read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and support me there. Also, volume 6.5 chapters are being posted with first arc complete. Do check it out. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Chapter – 3 : SHE’S SO UNUSUAL (1) [PROCESSING. ACCEPTING¡­. ERROR CONFIRMED. LOCATION IDENTIFIED.] [The lost girl is acknowledged. Showing the way. Confirming, no living signs traced from the body.] It was Al who first informed me about this girl in bandages and led me to her. I didn¡¯t know what brought upon it, but Al acted on its own. And after a long time, I was able to hear it talk in a voice not so distant or robotic¡­ and now that I do. His last words leave us in a huge predicament. Well, I can¡¯t really complain after all it is a part of myself only. I too observed with my mystic eyes ?¡¯ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS¡¯ into the soul realm of the lost girl and it was non-existent. I could trace no energy radiating from inside her soul realm which was unlike any normal living beings around me. A hollow black void resided in its place instead. It was more than an abnormality. An impossibility, to be precise. Much like that of a non-living being called ?homunculus. Coming close to an existence like Flora, whom I made and left to take care of my mother and father in my absence back in the Tathya Labyrinth. But unlike an artificial being like Flora made of magitite, my World-Severing Webs, and magic. This girl¡¯s body was that of real flesh and blood. Conclusively these changes in her body were enforced by someone. And that too must have been a long process dating back to the true birth of this girl when she used to be a normal human. For now, she was much like a doll with no emotions. So, there is a magical genius like me out there who could precisely control and study evolution. But the bad condition in which the girl is and seeing that she is without care, they might not be as good as me. Leaving my magical genius superiority aside, now that I finally found the girl¡­ What should I do since the bad guys had been searching for her for a while? How she got here was entirely another mystery, but the bandages were covered in mud, sand, and some wild grass that could only be found deep in the forest. Underneath the girl¡¯s body there were actually no true marks of any physical abuse but rather the spiritual constraints she had been put through had left her completely empty. But what conditions could have brought upon such changes in her soul realm to dissolve itself was unknown to me as well. All that I could think was of the unthinkable. The real reason that I couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around, was that the girl should have been lifeless and despite that, she had asked for our help. But before I could think any further, Regis¡¯s ceaseless questions won¡¯t stop jarring my eardrums if I didn¡¯t do something quick. ¡°Regis, shouldn¡¯t we get ourselves something to eat. Aren¡¯t you hungry after all this search business?¡± I held her hands closer to myself as I asked, adding a bit of force to my request. ¡°Okay. But what about¡­¡± Regis blushes and then uncomfortably looks at the lost girl. The mysterious girl was now trying to stand up on her own and the bandages were slowly getting loose too. And without those bandages wrapped around her body, she would appear completely naked. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. And the girl should come with us.¡± For now, I had decided not to tell what I had discovered about the girl to Regis. I needed to know more before I could have answered all her questions or else make things complicated otherwise. It would be much worthwhile to sit down and connect dots, no matter how small. Regis then looks at the girl¡¯s appearance and was not convinced that it would be appropriate to walk out like this without getting any unnecessary attention. Well, she would have probably caught a cold if she remained in such an uncanny attire. I waved my fingers round in the air and waves of my mystic webs started churning around her body until it settled to weave in itself into fine magical cloth. Her untidy hair was washed through a wave of evaporating water and fixed neatly. The lost girl had chin-length brown bob hairs with Birkin bangs and yellow eyes. Her outfit was monochrome, consisting of an unbuttoned grey jacket, clasped at the top with a white bow. A black blouse underneath; and a grey skirt with ruffled fabric and a lace draping over it. Wearing black tights held together by a simple belt around her slender waist. In design, it was much similar to that of Flora¡¯s dress. Because that was all on my mind for now. ¡°Good. This dress should do. But I still would like to know how you found her?¡± Regis looked straight into my eyes without backing down. ¡°I think my navigation skills have improved a lot from the travels,¡± I said most innocently and triumphally scratching my cheeks. ¡°If that¡¯s how you are going to play it, at least do not make an impossible excuse. But I too don¡¯t want us to miss breakfast. And I just happen to know the right shop I discovered on my way here. I can¡¯t wait to try the new food item there.¡± Regis soon cheered up because now she gets to enjoy a new dish with me. As for the lost girl she didn¡¯t even react to a single thing we discussed. She had been quiet and did whatever we said without a word. Carefully observing our actions and how we spoke. Surprisingly now she got up on her own and gazes at me and Regis. Looking closely, she might have been younger than us only by a few years and she had a round, cherubic face. Her outfit closely resembles a goth lolita aesthetic. ¡°Come with me.¡± I grab the lost girl¡¯s hand and felt it was better to discuss about her over a table than in a dingy small street. Turns out the place Regis wanted to try the food served crispy smoked salmon and waffles. Most probably the smell in the air had brought not only Regis but all the passers-by from outside into the dining hall. ?And morning seafood should have been a given for a sea-side town. ¡°The waffles look savory.¡± ¡°It¡¯s tasty.¡± Well, I too couldn¡¯t have denied that it was an exceptional breakfast combination I would only come to regret later for not trying it out. We had ordered three plates and the only one who wasn¡¯t eating was the girl I had found. Regis and I tried several ways to get her speak her name but after asking us to save her she hadn¡¯t spoken for once. The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. She continued to notice me and Regis and finally, when we were halfway through our dish she started eating her own in the same fashion as I did. She was almost like a baby trying to copy what the people around her did. ¡°What are you planning to do with her?¡± Regis asked me making sure I hadn¡¯t forgotten the objective of our visit to this city. The same question too had been eating over me for a while now. But I knew the danger around the girl was palpable and more greedy men could come to attack her if she is left alone or unattended. Maybe we should try going to a police box. Right, they don¡¯t exist in this world. ¡°T-a-s-t-y...¡± Regis and I looked back at the figure that was quickly gnawing over the food like a rabbit on her breakfast table. She ate with the same proper etiquette as we did but started taking quick bites until the strong umami flavor of the salmon made her powerless to hold herself back and gulp down the whole food. It seemed she had her own share of struggles and maybe because she hadn¡¯t eaten in a while. ¡°Do you want some more?¡± I asked. ¡°Tasty.¡± The girl replies with the same contorted voice as she placed an empty plate on the table. I flashed a smile at Regis and signaled her. ¡°I know. I know. If we can get her to speak with this then it works.¡± Regis then orders more food while we get back to discussing tracing back to who the girl is. ¡°Can you tell us your name?¡± ¡°¡­¡± A lost expression appeared on the girl''s face. ¡°Do you know where you live?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Regis¡¯s interrogation went on for a while but we were at the same place from where we began all of this until a new question popped up. ¡°Do you know who your parents are?¡± ¡°P-parents¡­!?¡± the girl¡¯s lost expression changed into that of wonder as she turned to me. Her facial expression was almost picturesque. ¡°Yes, they are the people who care about you the most,¡± I replied vaguely but that was the gist of it I made. ¡°I¡­ not know.¡± The girl replied a bit anxious now. ¡°I see. Do you remember how you got to the place where we found you?¡± This time I was the one who questioned. The girl moves her head in negation. But after a few moments passes many different kinds of information start getting mixed in with the clutter of her mind. ¡°Huhhh¡­ it''s useless she is a complete blank.¡± Regis sulks and slumps back in her seat. But I felt there was still the need for this one last question to be answered. ¡°By any chance do you remember where you were before you came here?¡± ¡°Dark... And it''s empty. Nobody speaks to me... Nobody smiles. Nobody knows who I am. I know nobody either. I am closed¡­¡± There was a sudden change in the girl¡¯s demeanor as her body starts shaking. Looking at her with concern until she goes into shock and screams. ¡°¡­It hurts. It hurts a lot. It hurts even now¡­.WAhhhhh¡­¡± Before we could have attracted attention I had quickly cast my strongest healing spell ?[DIVINE HEAL]. And thankfully it was remedy to all kinds of pain as the girl suddenly grows out of her outburst and stops shivering in pain. ¡°Alicia we need to do something.¡± As though trying to interrupt the girl, Regis voiced out melancholically. Even she was sympathetic to the girl¡¯s pain and such a thing could not be faked. I was of the same mind. But at the same time, it¡¯s also dangerous to dig so deeper knowing so little. For now, all I wanted to do was not leave the girl alone after what she had described to us. In the start, it felt comparable to my own self but I knew the only difference was that inside she was unaware of who she truly was and I was afraid that would end up breaking her. ¡°How about we continue exploring the city. Look for signs for our previous mission and also if any of these places trigger a memory for her just like now.¡± I offered some salvation. Better to take action than sit around. And that''s how our search trip continued in the port town of Gilde. I was no detective and it was no time trying to play or pretend to be one when the situation was so delicate. It''s not that I was totally against the thought, but I do remember applying myself for the detective club back at school. But they rejected my application form just because I expressed how I wanted to save this world from a secret evil organisation that was planning to turn everyone into their military puppets and take over the school. But they instead recommended me to the magic girls club, but I really doubt anything like that would exist in our school in the first place. ¡°So where should we look first?¡± Regis asked agreeing to the proposal. ¡°Since it''s my idea I will lead.¡± I was pretty confident in myself after I had found a lost child on my own and she was my responsibility now. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Regis asked with uncertainty in her voice. ¡°I think by this time roads have become my good friends. just leave everything to me.¡± I said with confidence. [Practicality zero. Requests re-assessment.] It was Al and it was being mean to me but I decided not to heed its call this time. Overwhelmed by my enthusiasm, Regis started following me even if it was with some difficulty. She took charge of the girl and decided to keep an eye on her. ¡°Do you recognize going to this place?¡± I asked as we stood in the middle of a busy marketplace. It was rather a good start but the girl shakes her head again in a no. . Despite being a trading town there were a lot of places for sightseeing that could develop strong visual responses in memory. So we decided to head there next. ¡°Is this¡­¡± we were outside a big church now and in a very good condition than the one in the Plum town. The girl''s response was still lacking any meaning as she denied the place. We ask the priestesses and those of the cloth but they did not recognize the girl. At the town¡¯s notice board we checked for any missing poster with the girl¡¯s face. But there was no such case except that the board was filled with reports and missing pamphlets of small children in the town. the only problem was none of these children were ever found. This was turning out to be a rather difficult undertaking but I decided not to lose hope and started jumping to different places. Whether it was traveling on a boat in the water canals made inside the city for easy transport of goods. At one point we were being chased by some suspicious men and we outran them. ¡°Is this the place,¡± I asked as we were on the top of the clock tower. Tring¡­Tring¡­ The loud voice of the ringing bell of the afternoon hour almost crashed our ears as we ran away in a hurry. . ¡°Is this the one?¡± I asked as we three climbed on the roof of the tallest building in the town. ¡°No.¡± The girl replied. ¡°Alicia, how do we get down? This does not make sense any longer.¡± Regis screams as the wind at this height was strong and it was difficult to hear anything properly. In the middle of this search mission, I was worried about one fact I caught on to. The girl was least interested in finding a way back to her own place from where she came. For her, it was like taking her first flight in this unknown world. And also because she was deciding everything was right or wrong by watching me. it was much similar to my case and I had help. And so I couldn''t just leave the girl in someone else''s care. Just as I turned on my heel to head back to the ground? Amidst the strong wind, there was an unusual change in the flow as I felt the magic particles surge in the surrounding¡­ ¡°FOUND YOU.¡± A voice laughs bitterly and disappears. A voice that belonged neither to Regis, nor the girl and absolutely not from me. Because it was a man¡¯s voice as I felt their gazes from far and there was no one around us at this height. I looked back and while Regis appeared to be neutral the girl stood there with a shocked expression. Her brain hurt and she tightly clutched her hands close to her chest in pain. ¡®A telepathic messag¡­¡¯ Most probably I was able to intercept because of Al''s strong perceptive reception of magic, but it was meant for the lost girl. Before I could complete my thoughts, light shines under the girl¡¯s feet, several magic circles appear and the place begins to warp. My eyes meet that of Regis and her fading presence. ¡°Regis get awa¡­¡± I shouted but within a fraction of a second, the light had engulfed both the lost girl and Regis who was close to her at that time. As the light vanished Regis and the girl was nowhere to be found. ¡°¡­¡± Within that dark realization that I was alone, the sound of something dark and abyssal approached, it grew louder. [Teleportation magic cause detected. Flying unidentified enemy approaching. Identical magic construct to the last case confirmed.] The strong winds raged into a storm as I turned to look behind me. My eyes with a burning feeling trace back to a hideous stringlike creature as it twisted and descend below the clouds. ¡°Gwaghhhhhh¡­..¡± the flying monster scorned looking at me with its golden eyes as they were forming another spatial rift to teleport itself too. Its size far too large for any human to battle. ¡°It would seem I have found you too.¡± I spoke to myself aloud as Al confirmed that the magic signature of the monster we fought in the Plum town shared the same magic structure as this creature. Most probably the two were created from the same golden serum injection and were now taking orders from that man whose voice I heard. I didn¡¯t look much fazed by the unusual sight as I waved my wind fan like a conductor¡¯s baton. [WIND CUTTER] Another flash of wind came slicing through the storm and quailed the airstreams. Severing the entire creature¡¯s body in half before it could attack me with its claws and teleport. The area directly above it suffered a rain of decaying flesh and blood. The halves of body parts fell on each side and I could already see them starting to regenerate by connecting the withering flesh the same way as the previous creature did. [BLACK FLARE] Another black firestorm raged in the sky as it tried to eat away the entire being of the creature at once and before it could completely regenerate to attack me again. I looked around only to find this small farce had caught attention of many however I remained hidden above the roof. No one was hurt, but a throng of people had quickly gathered to see what was happening. The knights guarding the area flew into a panic, running around trying to find the vanished monster. All they could do was gape in disbelief. For the time being, I felt disappointed on being separated from Regis but I had prepared myself for this situation in advance. A tracing spell had been already casted on Regis in case I could get back to her if I got lost. But it works in emergencies like this too. ¡°Al, take me to Regis now,¡± I said not realizing my voice had a hint of rage. I could not rest until I had found Regis again or before someone tries to hurt her. Space warps around me as I instantly find myself in a fog surrounded place. Forest grew nearby and a tall fortress stood in front of me. A bridge connecting to the castle''s gate. ¡°Al why have I teleported outside the castle and not where Regis is.¡± [Strong teleportation barrier detected, spatial error.] ¡°I see. So, I will just have to reach there myself. I would have preferred to raise the fort to the ground with my gravitational magic and be done with it, but Regis might get hurt.¡± I always thought bad guys wanted to hide in creepy warehouses. But a castle... Maybe the villain has got a big budget or something. [That¡¯s probably what only you think.] ¡°Al have you started talking a lot only recently.¡± [That¡¯s probably what only you think.] [MANY UNKNOWN HOSTILE ENEMIES DETECTED IN THE VICINITY.] On hearing Al¡¯s warning, I started walking towards the castle gate preparing myself for combat with several black flare balls suspended in the sky, that appeared like hundreds of paused rain droplets. And also, because I knew I was going to need a lot of them to exterminate these new creatures and if need be even¡­ *** { Next Chapter }
read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and you can also support me there. Also, volume 6.5 chapters are being posted with first arc complete. Do check it out. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Chapter – 4 : SHE’S SO UNUSUAL (2) THE LABORATORY The Doctor was reinstating the lost girl back to the empirical chamber. But for some reason, the girl did not resist being brought back to the same place that had kept her close from when she had known herself. While the Doctor had the same distant look on his face, the girl looked at him in wonder. She could feel within herself that his orders could not be defied, more precisely her brain refused to act against him. And in that strangeness, a new question popped up in her mind. ¡°Are you my parent?¡± ¡°No.¡± The doctor replied in an extremely reticent demeanor. ¡°But aren¡¯t they the one who cares about you the most?¡± The girl¡¯s hands were being strapped to the pod sheet, but she was more inclined to have her question answered fairly. ¡°I see that you have learned to talk on your own while you can also mimic my voice speaking to me.¡± The doctor glanced at the girl¡¯s face which he usually does not do with his experiment subjects unless required to collect data for analysis. ¡°Yes, I have experienced so much in this little time and met so many people. I am looking forward to meeting them again.¡± During this point, the girl abruptly interrupts with a delirious voice. The Doctor could feel a new shine in those perfectly round yellow eyes that had remained shut in the darkness of this facility for the longest of time he had been here. But now they were shining brighter than anything in this time-forgotten place. The doctor tightens the holds on the girl¡¯s hands and the pod sheet becomes vertical in position next proceeding to move it inside the chamber. ¡°The sky is so blue and the water is deep. Green colors are everywhere. But this place is so dark. How long am I going to stay here?¡± With a dawdling child¡¯s face, she tried to meet the frigid look on the Doctor¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Doctor continuously checks the state of magical circuits and the status of his experiment subject. Unfortunately, the readings were all over the place and he had never seen such defined curves appear before in any of his subjects. ¡°The world is so vast I want to go outside of this place again, maybe forever, and meet my friends. ?Yes that¡¯s right I feel it, what I want to do... I want to come to life and LIVE.¡± The girl hugs the dress she had been given by the first person she had made contact with and brings the hem of the dress close to herself. ¡°No¡­ that can never happen.¡± The Doctor bangs his hands on the pod shell but the strong magitite glass did not budge even a little. He could no longer handle this childish display of retaliation his test subject showed. In frustration, he hurries up with the process to stabilize her randomized and unrestful soul realm into an absolute zero state. He no longer wanted his subject to create junk memory and pollute her soul realm before it achieves its real purpose. ¡°Ahhh¡­.¡± The girl screams in agonizing pain. Her expression turns bleak as unbearable pain surges through her magical circuits within her body pumped with crude magical energy. She tries to push away the glass shield just like she had done previously. But her attempts end up in failure when she realizes they had been improved to match her unknown willful strength. ¡°Why are you resisting? You never showed any of these signs before.¡± The Doctor shrieks unable to understand this disobedience that the girl was never taught. ¡°I can¡¯t go back to how I was¡­ I still need to know one thing. Can you tell me my ?name?¡± The girl¡¯s body suffers an indescribable pain as usual but her mind still wandered to the few moments she could remember doing something very different for once. ?And for once she was not alone. Something that hadn¡¯t been decided for her. Something she had never been prepared for. Something she would have never known¡­ and yet the moment came when she just couldn¡¯t wait and look forward to being like that again. The girl continues to glare with affection and longing and that¡¯s when the Doctor knew he had lost his test subject forever. ¡°Hahaaa¡­¡± The doctor¡¯s laughter winds up crazy, unlike his limited disposition. He continues to speak, ¡°You are just a doll with no life and no name. That¡¯s a wish you cannot have no matter what. There is no need for your wishes to come true because when you wake up you will be a part of something even greater and what exactly you were meant to be¡­ Nothing else will matter anymore.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to¡­ forget.¡± the girl keeps on resisting to leave the glass chamber she had now been trapped inside. Several cords with sharp needles insert on her back with golden serum being injected directly into her central nervous system. She screams but the voice does not penetrate through the small cylindrical space. ¡°You will be no different than the previous incompetents who failed to survive through this process or have not been able to keep their mind and sanity. You should be content being able to see the light for once and die for the sake of this world to become the first next step of its evolution. That is the only meaning you will ever need in life.¡± The pod slowly fills up with a green liquid and the girl pushes the glass shield harder but it has no effect. ¡°I need to find them. They will worry for me.¡± The girl mutters in a disappearing voice. She was losing strength and her magic energy was being drained continuously, conducted through the alchemic fluid making it impossible for her to use it directly for herself. ¡°Help me¡­¡± the girl repeats those words again when she remembered a silhouette that had appeared last time and held her hand in the town. But hoping it to happen now again did not work the same way. The light slowly started fading from her eyes as the pod was now filled to the brim with the fluid and she could breathe or speak no longer. Floating in an empty dark sky, she slowly lost consciousness. ¡°You need no such thing as friends or parents. You are the ultimate creation and as such you should have no bearings on these humanly-low desires. From now, I have decided that when you wake up next, you will feel nothing. That nothing in this world would inspire those emotions within you again.¡± This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version. In his moment of unbridled ambition, the Doctor looks at the adjacent pod that was never there before until recently. In truth, the Doctor had finally made the ultimate breakthrough with the help of the girl¡¯s awakening and found the missing element that would finally complete his research. Suddenly the alarm of the system inside the laboratory goes buzzing. {Intruder Presence Detected. Initiating Self Preservation Process. All Synthetic Chimeras Deployment In Process. Status : Complete. Danger level : ERRR!/*!*#} Just feeling the final announcement to be a glitch, the doctor decides to leave the rest of the work to the disposable chimeras which had no use for him anymore. ¡°That was faster than expected, I couldn¡¯t believe it to be just another girl. But she does possess a considerable amount of high-end magical energy. Could she really be the one who defeated my chimera monster? I will soon find out and by then I will finally be able to help humanity take the next step and let this be its final test.¡± The Doctor finally returns back to tending to his other new project in which he had invested his life¡¯s worth of research and all resources. By analyzing the girl¡¯s mysterious power he had factored the same process into fusing all the other test subjects and also their soul realm boundary to be punctured using the golden serum. The process caused excruciating agony when their soul realm and cores would collide dramatically with each other causing wear and tears in their soul. Apparently, none of the test subjects were able to maintain their human form except for the girl. At the end of the process and the final result, their soul is blanched turning white, and then reformed using a Catalytic Somnium Generator. Since the girl¡¯s body had been built and cultivated under careful observation with the care she was perhaps able to maintain her human form and also because children have the most sensitive magic circuit prone to the stimulus of all kinds and infinite possibilities to grow as molded. The Doctor had no choice but to put away his garb of human kindness and use them as magic resources. The golden serum filled the full tank and slowly the test subjects were liquefied in it together. It was only their unique skill they had gained by passing through this process by forced means and also what kept them alive in that twisted irredeemable state. The catalytic generators inside the pod starts moving and once the golden liquid converged at one point, it began to condense into a single, large droplet. Magical readings stabilized and reached an absolute zero state just as the Doctor wanted. [Initializing Cooling. Put To Cryogenic Sleep. Temporary. Catalytic Generator Powered. Beginning Evolution. Code Name : Eabhloid. Authority : !##*#??] It almost seemed that time had frozen around this very new being that was going to take root in this new world either as the perfect evolved being just as the Doctor wanted it to be or just an another error. *** REGIS ASCALON The place was vast, spacious, and overwhelming. I curiously turned my eye around trying to figure out what this place might be. It had only been a few seconds before I found myself up in this pit-hole-like place. There was no light source and everything was dark. The last thing I could remember was me and that lost girl being engulfed by a strange light. ¡°I wonder where that girl could be. For now, I cannot find her here and we will have to look for her again¡­ Alicia!¡± As if suddenly remembering her name my shoulders stiffened and my senses became more aware and alarmed. Looking around carefully and skeptically, not finding her close left me with an unpleasant feeling of missing something important. The next instant I snapped and before I knew it I drew my bow. Only with a little thinking and I could deduce that I was in the enemy¡¯s territory and somehow brought here by spatial magic cast by the monster in that light that consumed us. For a few seconds, I analyzed my surroundings again and no one was there. I loosen up the bow and start walking towards the only gate in the room from where little light came in. Dhump!!! Zrrrr¡­. Several red lights flashed in constricted lines around the entrance and I knew I was trapped here as I saw them take the form of bars. ¡°What exactly is going on here? Magical bars as if they can really keep me barred.¡± I chided. Without wasting another second I take off my magic-insulated hand gloves and hold the bars without thinking of the consequences or trap magic that could have harmed me on trying to make a break. Without applying any control I let my magic wreak havoc and red strands of light distort. The effect of anything interacting with my magic caused destructive interference in the magic waves it came in contact with. It was only Alicia who could manipulate it till now. BOOM! Blasting off, leaving an unnatural amount of mass of smoke. Even the tiny movement of raising my arm caused to condense the thick fog to mold itself around my body. When I tried to move away clearing the smoke, I was now outside of the place and in an alleyway. A red beam of fiery light fired at me and I somehow managed to sidestep. Only leaving a blunt smell of burning in my strands of hair that had caught on a little spark. When I looked up I was dazed by the sight? The walls had an unbelievable appearance, something out of this world. White sturdy stones with grey lines forming some kind of circuit and from the top protruded several rod-like canons in which red light shot continuous beams. I rolled over and a dozen of laser light rays incinerates the ground to leave a burnt hole where I previously stood. ¡°That¡¯s going to be a bit bothersome,¡± I said with a strained face unhappy by their way of welcoming an elven princess. Before another barrage of laser lights could continue to pierce me I used my bow and readied three magical arrows simultaneously launching them at the laser canons and nullifying the light. The arrows zap inside the canon¡¯s mouth and with a bang and a lot of burning fumes, they are rendered disabled. Continuing with the simple strategy of taking out each canon one by one and dodging multiple laser beams I move forward with one aim to get back to Alicia. The whole situation felt wrong somehow and I had no idea who the real enemy was and what they were after. ¡°I even doubt she would be able to find me with how disoriented she can be in these kinds of moments without me. I will have to do something on my own for now.¡± I muttered to myself taking aim at the final laser canon as it missed its shot. Swisssssh¡­. ¡°¡­Seya!¡± With a cry, I released the magical arrow. The tip, glowing red, sliced through the canon, spraying beams of crimson light it explodes. My magical arrows were becoming stronger every time I pulled my bow and I could also feel my magic growing as I kept on using it. By getting on this journey, I am finally able to do things my way and also find what I am really capable of. The path narrowed and in front, a metallic door stood which could have been opened in two ways. Most probably it was locked and the size was abnormally huge. I was unfamiliar with the metal, but breaking it would be impossible in one go even for me. While I chipped my brain for a solution the gate vibrates producing a cacophony of screams and on the other side stood a girl whom I had known only for a few hours. ?But I was happy to find her. ¡°Hey, are you okay? I am glad I found you.¡± Without asking myself the question of how the door actually opens itself I started walking toward her with a relieved face. I too was worried about her because she was lost and had no way to get back to her home. ¡°Seems like we both are lost now.¡± I tried to lighten the mood with a simple joke and giggled. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡± I was about to put my hand on the girl¡¯s shoulder. The only problem was I decided to ignore all the gestures which I shouldn¡¯t have taken lightly and totally overlooked. The new truth that had surfaced was. that the real danger now I faced was not this enemy¡¯s base but her. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t recommend doing that if I were you.¡± A voice chimed in our reunion and there was no possible way I wouldn¡¯t have recognized that voice. ¡°?Alic ¡­¡± Just when I was about to turn around I couldn¡¯t understand her warning. I was just too happy to see her again even if it was for a little while we were separated she was the first one to find me again. [WIND CUTTER] A strong condensed wave of air dimensionally cuts through as I felt the absolute strong wave force pass by close to me but never meant to harm me. ¡°But¡­ why!?¡± The question was not aimed at Alicia. It was that lost girl, and the moment she was about to¡­ attack me, Alicia¡¯s magic stopped her. But I still couldn¡¯t understand the missing connection and those beautiful golden eyes. Her affection soon turned into lethal intention in battle. I was sure I felt Alicia¡¯s magic successfully cutting her body in half and especially her arms twisted. She was struck by the wall as the force carried her along with it. ¡°¡­How? What¡¯s really going on here?¡± I was distressed by the inconceivable thing happening in front of my eyes. The girl stood back after a few seconds perfectly fine with no wounds. She was unharmed. That was no ordinary healing magic anyone can cast to join two parts of the body back. She should have been dead and not even Alicia can fix something irreversible like that. Though her arm had been twisted out of shape, the girl gave a little sigh of disappointment, evidently unbothered by the pain, and with the attack she was struck. She lifted her chin, looking toward us like some kind of noise in her surroundings. As if she didn¡¯t recognize us. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as home.¡± The girl said it under her breath and rushed back at me when another wave of wind slashed her in half and I visibly saw it happen again including the tremendous amount of blood spilled. The girl had lost her mind and herself too, that¡¯s the conclusion Alicia reached. And even after the passing of these three incomprehensible seconds, I worriedly looked at the girl. In the next second, the girl in pieces reappeared as one single entity ?alive, if that¡¯s what I could truly call it. If it was not something akin to coming back from the dead. ¡°It¡¯s tough when you get attached to someone. But she is not the same person anymore.¡± Looking back at Alicia for answers, I heard the frightening yet bewitchingly sweet voice speak those cold-hearted words. *** { Next Chapter }
read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and you can also support me there. Also, volume 6.5 chapters are being posted with first arc complete. Do check it out. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Chapter – 5 : THE GIRL WITH A MISSING HEART (1) During the darkest of nights, a hand brandished and a soft sound reverberated from an abandoned, diabolical castle. [BLACK FLARE] A second later, in the obscurity of the tunnel that connected the inside of the castle to the huge front gate, a pea-sized bead of flame streaks from the figure¡¯s finger towards the charging creatures. The strange-looking creatures lacking any form or figure, plunge forward without paying any regard to the wee light. But the moment the first creature in the row made contact with the miniature flame, it erupted into a giant conflagration. On impact with the leading creature, the spark turned into a blazing storm, quickly incinerating all others who got caught in the blast. The small figure was a girl, that continued walking on the path. Dilapidated tiles rusted and characteristics of this castle covered the entire ground. Originally she seemed to be apathetic to the creatures being devoured by her flames and her own mystic webs. What made these creatures special was their amorphic bodies, and their weird ability to regenerate their form without any skill or irrespective of the passage of time even when cut in half. The sight of them being continuously devoured and burnt by the flames at the same time regenerating, their pain was eternal. But the force of the flames outdid their ability and completely swallowed them in the void. The smell in the corridor was that of week-old carcasses and the girl wanted to quickly get out of the place. ¡°Can you find her?¡± [Negative. Time space information¡­ ERR.] ¡°I see. I also cannot destroy the space barrier if I cannot find the source of it. That just means I have to find Regis on my own now.¡± ¡°Grruaaagggh¡­¡± Another group of creatures approached the girl as she sighed. As she glanced at them, one more burst of black flames looking like a thundercloud of noxious fumes engulfed them. ¡°¡­And these flames are the only thing that can kill these new kinds of monsters. Otherwise, they keep coming back to life.¡± The whole place was crawling with these unidentified creatures. The four corridors that connected to the girl¡¯s location, from the top of the walls and sometimes even from underground breaking through the soil. They were everywhere. But the girl was already aware of each of their presence and incinerated them all with her magic. The place continues to illuminate and fade as the girl kept on walking straight to the center of the place. Even from the inside, the castle was empty. But following the trail of magical energy leaking and that too a lot of it she reached a basement opening underground by following it. And from that point, the feel of the entire place changed like walking straight into a science fiction tower filled with great knowledge, unseen magi-engineering machinery, and wonders of magical science nowhere to be found in the world. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Just looking at this newfound place filled me with excitement. I had landed in the most unexpected place and found these new devices, a huge library of books on magical circuits, the anatomy of almost every organism in this world, and research papers including those about the creatures I am fighting. And a complete section dealing with the foundation of magic and the world order and System. For a moment I thought I could find something about the lost girl in these files. Unfortunately, there was nothing like that in the library. My eyes wandered around the place and devices that I had never seen before or know their use caught my fancy. The place was filled with vast knowledge that could have overwhelmed anyone. ¡°That¡¯s a Spirit Calculation Engine, and this must be a Cryonic Pod. Amazing.¡± Walking further I find other strange machinery which I had no idea how to use. ¡°Wow just look at this evil invention¡­ a conscious overriding gizmo.¡± The walls too were not behind in their advancement and were made of fortified magitite glass. I made sure of its durability by knocking on the walls. ¡°This is such a cool place, and I can practice magic here without destroying anything much better than the above ruins¡­¡± I chuckled. [Warning. Building Foundation. Damaged Reached Critical. Collapse.] As Al ended his message abruptly, a cacophony of breaking sounds of walls and ceilings catastrophically collapsing above the ground filled the place ending with an earthquake. The violent tremors almost made all the books fall from the shelves. ¡°¡­Huh. I am sure Regis won¡¯t be up there¡­ Right, I remember. I have to find her. It¡¯s not like I forgot¡­ or anything.¡± ¡°Uh-huh. Right, this was just a small informative detour to know more about the enemy and their expertise.¡± But how I should proceed next was a big question. Wandering around aimlessly will get me nowhere, except for distractions. The perfect plan that would keep me on the right track was to follow the path that was filled with monsters. A simple gaming rule to clear any game level in my previous life gaming experience. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°That¡¯s my ultimate trick I learned from my four-year experience in the labyrinth and gaming in my previous life and I have never found myself lost again after using it.¡± I felt proud of myself and also because I did not have to worry about finding the enemy myself since they now came crawling from a single path now. The only thing left to do was keep going on that path till I unite with Regis and also find that girl too. ¡°?Grrraaagggghhh.¡± Now, without holding back I conjured a storm of black flames that rounded up everything including the new laser sci-fi canons that appeared out of nowhere from the ceiling. I had always waited for a long time to encounter those but the labyrinth never gave me that satisfaction. And maybe one day I will even find a Self-destructoinator or invent one myself. The possibilities that came with using magic were limitless and I could fulfill all wishes with it. BOOM. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I am sure it was Regis.¡± I could now feel Regis¡¯s magic in action in my surrounding. She too must be fighting against something and I could find her forgiveness for leaving her by lending her a helping hand. By my analysis, Regis should have been four floors beneath me. I held my wind fan and opened its blades casting wind magic to cut through the four floors of ground. Shhhh¡­. Breaking through four floors at once, I skipped directly to the place where Regis was. [The lost girl acknowledged. &%#... Confirming. IMP??R??L SYS???] Feeling a glitch in Al¡¯s message again and the change in transition in its manner of speech I felt something wrong was happening down there. I had already prepared to unleash my magical attack in case things were dire. Thump! Thump! Thump! The four floors came crashing down and I followed straight down. *** THE LABORATORY In that small pod chamber filled with a green aqueous liquid, the figure inside could neither breathe fresh air nor see anything. And now those shining eyes were hollow as long as they were immersed in darkness like precious gems kept closed in a vault, locked away. ?What do you wish for? I don¡¯t want to stop wishing to live. That¡¯s the answer the lost girl had found for herself, as she remembered the words of the Doctor that she was not a living being. No matter how many times her consciousness had been dented, erased, and overwritten that small fragment remained undeleted. Like an indelible code etched into her non-existent soul. She had realized it much earlier herself that she was just a doll made out of magic and has no real soul except for a fabricated one that will never belong to her. A psyche deprived of its freedom and yet it yearned for something that she could value more than herself. Time remained frozen in that container and all her instable thoughts and emotions halted and were soon being replaced by commands. The will of the Doctor ¨Cthe one that obligated her to become the most superior being of all. She was the raw product of his decades of search for the perfect organism that surpassed the fundamental and natural laws that made this world. ¡®¡­ That is who I am. That is what I am meant to do.¡¯ And without a choice, her golden eyes now awaken to that call. Her brain was calm and her emotions negligible. The world appeared to move slowly around her. She did not think anymore. She need not need anything anymore. She was now someone who should be free from the bounds of the world. That is what she was meant to be. And anyone who denied her existence or her perfect reality was her ?Enemy. No matter how many times she was hurt, bled, or cut into pieces. She could revive herself irrespective of any level of damage and cheat death. ...And yet the time of the final trial came and once again the person who had first held her hand was now again smiling back at her with a heart of ice. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Almost breaking through the final wall, I sensed a deep killing intent and a strenuous flow of magic nearing the place where Regis possibly was. Without thinking twice I prepared my lethal magic and launched it at the figure before it could get any closer to Regis. Then later realizing after the carnage that I had been a tad late, and the thing I was most concerned about had already come to pass. The girl was an irregular existence and a typical product of this mad place and the crazy brain behind this genomic evolution project. Fortunately, she had awakened to her new abnormal skill which even I hadn¡¯t figured out completely. But seeing the girl come back to life and all healed from my attack, at least made it clear that she would not be dying that easily. In the next moment, the girl lunged at an abnormal height and leaped out at me. But the lifeless look on her face was clear that she did not use to be the same girl they knew anymore. I grabbed the girl¡¯s attacking arm between my hand and while twisting on my high kneel I threw her away with full force. She came crashing on the magitite wall, leaving only a deep dent and she still survived with more than half of her body bones fractured and an upside-turned body. Unlike an ordinary healing magic principle to channel magic in the victim¡¯s body and heal the wounds by accelerating the innate biological healing process. The girl¡¯s magic allowed her body to go back to a specific state before she sustained the injury and it activated almost instantly under the effects of some calculated advanced order. If I had not stopped her she would have surely hurt Regis. Her intentions currently did not align with us. She had been brainwashed and it must be the mind-erasing equipment I saw above a few moments ago. Her memories of us were wiped entirely clean from her. Her soul bleached and my healing magic won¡¯t work to fix something that does not exist primarily. ¡°Alicia, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why is she attacking us?¡± Confused Regis stood gape as she could not witness the girl she was supposed to help and care for were now fighting to the death. ¡°Regis what stands in front of you is not a human. She is a homunculi.¡± I revealed the truth to her. Hiding the truth from before had only made this a little complicated to fully explain to her right now. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s that supposed to mean. But there shouldn¡¯t be a need to fight. We don¡¯t need to hurt her, let¡¯s try talking to her again. I am sure we will get to her this time and also find her home.¡± Regis pleaded. She too was slowly understanding the situation we were in and the two could now not be on the same side. But Regis still wanted a truce. ¡°Believe me Regis I would have liked nothing more. But she has been brainwashed and this is her home. The place she was made and came from.¡± I was adamant about my decision. For now, all I could think of was to find the real culprit and also make sure to keep Regis safe. Regis¡¯s mind, which had nearly gone numb, started to churn again. The doubts she had slowly been building up during the events of the past days began to click into place, one after another. ¡°Alicia you knew this was going to happen from the start and who she really was!? Didn¡¯t you¡­¡± Regis¡¯s voice was filled with sorrow after all I hid things from her she would be greatly upset with it. ¡°Regis... I am sor¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s something you must have decided would be best for us. So, I won¡¯t go back on my word either. I will find the person who did this to her, beat him up, and make him return her back to us. Exactly how innocent and child-like she used to be.¡± Regis walked and now came and stood in front. Exactly between the homunculi girl and me. ¡°To become the sole ultimate being the previous needs to be destroyed and surpassed.¡± An almost mechanical voice came from behind Regis as we both looked in that direction from where it came. During our conversation, the homunculi girl had healed herself again and declared her true intention. But I knew it was something forced upon her by that man and his objective, whose voice I had previously heard through Al. With an inhumane speed difficult to catch up she made another huge pounce this time on Regis. Regis being unprepared could not knock and aim an arrow at the same time while making sure not to hurt the girl. But before her hands could reach Regis several thin spider-like black webs had taken hold of her body. Regis looked briefly at the formation of webs, while the girl could only retaliate by moving her arms and legs trapped like an insect on a cob-web. ¡°That dress¡­. You gave it to her¡­¡± The thought of me being able to do such a thing made Regis gulp. ¡°When did I say I was ever going to hurt her.¡± While speaking I went past Regis as her stance loosened up and she took a sigh of relief with a breath of surprise at my declaration. ¡°So, is there a way to help her?¡± Regis held her hands to her chin thinking of a way. ¡°Yes, but that is for her to decide what she wishes for. Remember I too made a promise to her¡­.¡± For some reason, I couldn¡¯t help myself from smiling under my mask. ¡®Is this how being on adventure feels like? Is this how mother felt too on her adventures¡­I am so happy.¡¯ Contrary to my sedentary lifestyle in my previous world, now I could do whatever I want and collect experience. And this time I was not alone¡­ and neither will she be. If only I could let her feel the same way as I do¡­ then maybe I will be able to bring her back to normal. I thought looking at the homunculi girl. Black threads sprouted from her back and the laces tied to her dress expanded to fix to the wall. After all the dress was made of the same mystic webs. She pushes her hand and kicks in the air but was not able to break free of them. ¡°It¡¯s okay you can trust us. It¡¯s just that you were a little lost so we wanted to see if we could help you. That¡¯s all I wanted to let you know that you are free to choose whatever you want.¡± The homunculi girl suddenly stopped resisting and focused on me. Was she still able to hear me¡­ Creaakkkk¡­. The giant doors on the other side reopen again and a pitch-black room with a sci-fi biological laboratory setup appears behind a man in a white lab coat. The evil scientist and the brain behind all this. ¡°This is an unforeseen element of the project that goes beyond what my tolerance allows. Why do humans always want to avoid the course of fate that is chosen for them.¡± ***
read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and you can also support me there. Also, volume 6.5 chapters are being posted with first arc complete. Do check it out. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Volume 7 : Chapter – 6 : THE GIRL WITH A MISSING HEART (2) THE LABORATORY The Doctor watched the whole scene unfold on a blue flash Magitite screen broadcasted from the containment chamber where Alicia had captured the homunculi girl in her strange magical webs. Alicia had successfully apprehended the homunculi girl and the Doctor could not let that happen since that would go against his ideals. Ultimately he decided to show up himself and take charge of events from there. His research was still in work and he could not let the word of this get out after the breakthrough he had made with the girl. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a mere childish girl would take down all the chimeras I had prepared. Either way, I wanted them to be disposed of. It is an irrefutable truth that the old and defective need to be destroyed and replaced by that which is new and perfect. But I want to know this are you an S-rank adventurer sent by the Adventurer¡¯s guild? Or perhaps seeing your excellent control over magic an imperial court¡¯s mage. But those ranks will still not be enough for you to defy my ultimate creation.¡± Alicia simply looked in the Doctor¡¯s direction without answering his questions. ¡°Who are you? Are you the one who brainwashed her?¡± Regis seeing her chance could not stop herself from being impulsive. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The Doctor looked at her and without any hesitation accepted all of his crimes in a single confession. ¡°How could you do such a thing? How can you pretend that nothing of this is wrong and insane.¡± Regis screams at the Doctor. ¡°Even if that is true there would be nothing to worry about once I have achieved my goal. I will release all humans from the premise of death and taking pity on you I promise I would inculcate you in my research as perfect magical material once I take you down.¡± The doctor laughs and on the command of his fingers running over a display remote, hundreds of laser launcher devices eject out of the wall. Surrounding them from all three sides and taking aim on Regis and Alicia with an intense burning destructive red light about to eject out. Regis quickly pulls the string on her bow and instantly releases the string several magical arrows launch at accelerating speed with a trail of sharp hazy red light. A single strike on the wall and most of the laser canons explode while others get demolished in the successive explosions. Regis did not like the Doctor¡¯s attitude toward them at all. As a result, her nerves were twice as on edge as normal. ¡°I would never want to become any of those ugly creatures you call chimeras and I will never forgive you for any of this¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I am a villain, after all.¡± Expressionless, the Doctor took a step forward. ¡°Does this balance I am so eager to bring upset you despite its ubiquity throughout nature? All life is subject to selection. The most capable monopolizes power and resources. There are valuable people who contribute to progress and there are the worthless ones who serve no purpose. A system is built around to accommodate all such people. But once all that crumbles there will be suffering everywhere.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe in such things.¡± Regis sternly disagrees. She was of a straight mind and only listened of her own. ¡°Tell me this haven¡¯t you yourself ever tried to prove your worth to prevent yourself from feeling worthless or incapable?" The Doctor obtusely looks at Regis waiting for her response as if he had already read through her. ¡°That is¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ True.¡± ¡°I think I am right there. It¡¯s nothing to be ashamed about. You knew on an instinctual level that you had to fight your way to survive¡­ for that is the truth of this world. But my creations are perfect and they need no instincts of survival to thrive in this world. Everyone will have equal power, strength, and happiness.¡± Regis who was until then staunch and confident starts hesitating. ¡°I guess your friend here might think differently. She seems to know a lot about magic and her strange magic spells are intriguing nonetheless. Surely she would understand that such a future is what we should all aim for.¡± The Doctor felt an ecstatic chill run down his spine for demonstrating his true purpose. Even Erebus was not aware of his final plan. Regis and the Doctor turn to the third person in the room quietly watching the homunculi girl still resisting the restraints around her like a wild animal and without any sense... Without recognizing the people around her, she felt alone. ¡®I know Alicia is not obedient or charming enough to take any of this lying down.¡¯ Regis thought to herself as she looked at her with hopeful eyes. ¡°?I totally agree,¡± Alicia whispers without looking at the two. ¡°Alicia you can¡¯t be serious. This is no time to joke around.¡± Regis''s face color fades completely. ¡°If we are in complete agreement then there is no need to fight if you understand the significance of this extraordinary project. For defeating my chimeras you are more than capable enough. I welcome you with open arms and you can then ascend into the perfect future which I will build.¡± The Doctor extends a hand acknowledging they were on similar terms. Alicia turns around with a mute face. The Doctor could not tell what she was thinking with the mask on her face and neither could read her body language. ¡°There is only one future I ever look forward to. Every moment, every second is so precious and dear to me¡­ I know what in this world is most important to me and I want nothing more. I am going to find her no matter what¡­ And I am alive in this world for that one reason only.¡± ¡°?Alicia.¡± Regis wondered why did Alicia felt that strong for the person they were searching for. ¡°The future that I desire is the one that exists right here.¡± Suddenly there¡¯s a change in Alicia¡¯s voice as it turns a bit antagonistic. ¡°And I regret wasting any of my time fighting against someone despicable like you.¡± Alicia¡¯s demeanor changed, even Regis could not tell whether she was feeling angry or sad with her voice. ¡°Why do you go against my plans if you know there is no shred of salvation waiting for anyone at the approaching end of this world.¡± The Doctor bellyaches. ¡°I will do what I like and I will remove anything in my path that hinders me. That¡¯s what I have learned in the depths of the abyss.¡± Alicia made her final stand as she stared coldly at the Doctor. Her eyes glow faintly red, her magic potential reaching its limits and started seeping from her silhouette. The Doctor had realized that she was someone from an unknown origin making it this far here, which should not have been possible for an ordinary person. She was neither a hero nor someone special with a legendary title. ¡°I see. I am of a strong mind and intent that uncertainties and unstable factors in life like you must be quickly dealt with. Finally when all my research work is coming through... no, I am the one that is finally making it. And that¡¯s why I will not let you or anyone trample over it anymore.¡± For the moment the Doctor seems to be preparing something and before the thought of stopping him could either pass through Regis¡¯s and Alicia¡¯s minds. A strange cacophony of moving machinery produces from the backside of the shady laboratory and then it suddenly stops except for the slithering sound of some water flowing through the underground pipes ending with the blop sound of bursting bubbles. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Ahhhhh!¡± An anguished scream from the captured girl caught Alicia¡¯s and Regis¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s happening to her?¡± Regis worriedly asks when the homunculi girl cries in pain. Something that was happening inside there was causing the girl agony. ¡°It seems that she is resisting the orders from the System to hand over her authority. If it hurts so much then why don¡¯t you just give up?¡± The Doctor looks at her with condescending eyes. ¡°I ¡­wan..to know¡­mo, agh!!!¡± The homunculi girl tries to speak something. ¡°Aahh... agh, gya, GAAAAAAAHH!!¡± The pain finally reaches her brain and she screams more fiercely than before. The horrifying shrieks from the homunculi girl finally stop too while the two girls did not know what was going to happen next. ¡°Behold¡­. Witness the completion of what I¡¯ve long desired. The birth of the most advanced and perfect race that will eventually replace this forsaken humanity.¡± [IMPERIAL ORDINANCE SYSTEM. Initializing Awakening. Beginning Evolution. Stability: Maximum Output Exceeded. Life Source: Unable To Verify. Code Name: Eabhloid. Authority: !#*#??] Jets of steam fire from a pod as a green radiance surrounds the place. Strong unbelievable magical outputs coming from a singular pod made Alicia a bit worried. THUMP¡­.CRAAA¡­CRACK. With a single thrust, the magitite glass breaks into shards and falls off. The pod was at a large distance from Regis and Alicia but the huge shape of the figure that emerged out from there could not be concealed so easily. ¡°What the...?¡± Regis is speechless. She continues to murmur in disbelief at the huge hideous creature that twisted and writhed as it advanced with loud, clattering footsteps. ¡°It has no face.¡± Regis gasps in disbelief. Its skin is peeled back and something that shouldn¡¯t be there was there. It could probably be called a spiral of meat placed as its head. It had neither eyes, nor mouth or ears. Everything human about it seemed to be absent. It almost looks like a clump of intestines, and as the two girls watch, it rhythmically pulses throbs and squirms. A copious volume of blood spurts out with every pulse, dripping sloppily down its neck and staining its thick brown-skinned chest deep crimson. illustration - Click here
Nothing makes sense. Everything about the creature screamed of ¡®danger.¡¯ Unlike the other chimeras, this one had a proper form and typically being anthropological. Any normal person¡¯s heart would take a step back in terror on seeing such a creature¡¯s grisly body. Regis¡¯s heart especially felt as though it was being squeezed. She clutches her chest and shrinks backward. ¡°W-What is this thing... I¡¯ve never seen anything like this, Alicia!¡± Regis calls out to the person she cares for and felt like retreating for the moment. The perfect spiral of flesh on its face warps into an oval. As if it¡¯s smiling at them. Alicia instinctively felt something strange about the creature. The Doctor had emphasized before having control over each of his creations, but this one did not retract the same restriction imposed on the homunculi girl. ¡°Eabhloid decapitate them. Complete your mission and return to me, your Master.¡± The Doctor issues an order to its brand-new creation. The perfect being he so much flaunted about. As soon as the creature looked in the direction of the Doctor screaming its name and praising his creation its head turned and fixing the spiral back on its head, it slowly started drawing closer. The creature suddenly raises its balled fists above its head. And above everyone¡¯s expectation, it dashes towards the Doctor. The monstrosity swings its fists full force into the ground it lifts itself up. For a normal person like the Doctor, such an action could only be life-threatening if he ends up getting hit by one. ¡°What are you doing? Listen to what I say¡­¡± the Doctor lets out a brief scream at the unpleasant thought of being attacked by his own creation. Regis and Alicia were already surprised by the unsightly display of the beast that the Doctor had summoned. Neither of them had any reason for stopping it to bring such a fateful end to his life. But a gale passes through them, only to realize it was the homunculi girl that reaches out for the doctor. No matter what the reason was, the cost, or the pain she suffered. She silently stood in the path of the charging Eabhloid and the flummoxed Doctor. Seeing the homunculi girl so out of place in this bizarre situation. Alicia looks back with disbelief at how the girl set herself free from the restrainment webs. A lump of flesh, a distorted set of hands, and legs remain attached to the web restraints as they slowly disintegrate into the black webs. She had freed herself by tearing away most of her body parts while living through the pain of doing so. ¡°But why?¡± She asks herself softly so no one could hear her. Even Alicia had no answer to that. ¡°That is not how you ought to behave?¡± The Doctor shrieked as he saw his doom approaching. He closes his eyes before the giant could crush his body with a single collision. Thump.....! Swiiiiwww¡­. The flesh on the creature¡¯s flesh twists with a jerk as if it was angry. ¡°But why would you save me?¡± The same doubt clouds the Doctor¡¯s mind. In front of his eyes, the homunculi girl he so easily discarded without a second thought stood in front of him with a gaping hole in her abdomen. The perfected creature shrieks madly to resist her hold on its heavy hand which passed right through the middle of her body. ¡°I need to know¡­ my name? ??What am I?¡± the girl replies as she spews blood from her mouth. Bawling uncontrollably like a real infant crying made the Doctor hesitate in a rare moment of uncertainty. Something landed with a wet splat right next to the girl. Unable to breathe properly, she also vomits the entire contents of her stomach. Staring her golden shining eyes directly into the hollow pale eyes of the Doctor possessing the same color. She should have already magically started processing back her body. In an instant, she would have been fine with her illogical skill at play. But then the creature too started acting weirdly. Its unsightly face had reshaped itself into sharp blade like protrusions and had started twisting and spiraling. It picks up the homunculi girl with its other hand and stares at her, bringing her face closer to its own. Exuding a cold air, a golden light appears to leave the homunculi girl''s body and get drained by the tentacles that had hung outward from the creature¡¯s face. The process continues until the girl stops pushing herself out from her other hand. With no life in her eyes, everything came to still and the tentacles recedes back licking all over its face. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Regis asks with a painful expression and confused. ¡°Eabhloid devoured her skill and authority. And it still looks hungry for more.¡± The Doctor studies the new being, Eabhloid. The perfected shape of Humanity. ¡°Alicia why isn¡¯t she healing back, didn¡¯t you say she could survive even through death.¡± Regis now seeks an answer from Alicia who was so sure about it. ¡°Her system had halted after she lost her skill and her soul realm is being torn apart.¡± Alicia bites her lips while she speaks. She had never encountered a being that could snatch away other''s skills and devour souls in their alive state. But even more, watching the girl tightly clutched in its hands bleeding and in a vegetative state, pained her heart. The only reason Alicia might have been attached to the girl was that she felt they were close to each other and it was only by watching her she remembered the solidarity existence of her past life again. Unable to control her emotion this time the mask could not hold off the magic powers radiating from her body. Her eyes were burning with red and as if the creature could feel that surging energy it now turns and tilts its head at Alicia, smiling with its creepy tentacle face. As if realizing Alicia¡¯s pain the hideous monster looks at the homunculi girl squeezed tightly in its giant hands. It then silently stretches its gore-drenched hand and holding her body in both hands starts to twist them. ¡°Stop!!¡± Regis yells. And at the same time, a sharp scream leaks from the spiral of the creature''s head as it continues to rotate. Regis and the Doctor unbelievably look at the place. But the homunculi girl was nowhere to be found. The monster angrily raises its arms high in the sky and continues its screeching. The reason was simple both its hands were cut apart and it only stopped jumping around after they reappeared and got attached magically. The other person missing in the room was Alicia which Regis noticed just then. Her eyes follow the structure of the room only to trace her location back to one of the spare pods vertically kept in the corner of the laboratory. Alicia after teleporting, properly rested the unconscious homunculi girl in the pod shell and closed the container. She had used her healing magic and this time it worked. But she was now an empty shell without the skill to support her life. While saving the Doctor she was no different than an alive being but now she had gone back to becoming a doll. ¡°Rest for now. I will come back once I have taken care of all of this.¡± Alicia blankly looks at the homunculi girl, thinking whether she could still hear her not. ¡°Do you really think you can save her? How long do you plan on continuing to resist when it will all be meaningless.¡± The Doctor settles his laboratory coat and wipes the dust from his shoulder. He remembered he had his own plans and ambitions to follow. Not be sidetracked or fret over irrelevant behavior that was typical of being human-like. ¡°As long as she does not try to stop herself or realize who she is,¡± Alicia replies. ¡°She cannot be like other kids. She cannot laugh. She would never cry. She is incomplete. But Eabhloid is eternal. It¡¯s the ultimate creation no one can defy now not even Gods or the System when it cannot be killed.¡± ¡°Yes she can''t be normal, but that¡¯s more the reason I won¡¯t let her bear a great sorrow not when it¡¯s not her fault. The hope, the despair I want her to see it all by herself.¡± Alicia had now made sure that the homunculi girl¡¯s condition was stable. Her healing magic had healed her wounds and there was still the lingering effect of the skill on her body until it entirely fades. There was still time before she would be completely lost. The creature lets out a low moan as the spiral on its face continues to rotate despite having lost its prey. It was now back to its original state and had also stolen the homunculi girl¡¯s ability to come back to life. Alicia charges full force toward this unknown being. In an instant, she is beside it, and on the verge of slicing through it with her wind fan, she casts wind magic. The monster¡¯s spiral rolls angrily toward her. Its left-hand swings down next to Alicia with incredible force and dodged Alicia¡¯s wind slash spell only to be pushed back putting a great distance between them. Alicia realized immediately that just like the homunculi girl the creature was learning from all her movements and won¡¯t fall for the same attack again. Alicia teleports back near Regis while Eabhloid still locked its sight on her. Before the creature could lunge at her again Alicia decides to use her most effective magic against them. [BLACK FLARE] Great black flames reach out from her hands, as she puts no restraint this time on using her magic power. In an instant, the creature is engulfed in the glowing black. ¡°Did we get it?¡± Regis wondered as the black starts to fade away. ¡°Hahaa¡­ My creation keeps on evolving and learning from all the stimulus reactions it is put through.¡± just as the Doctor foretold Eabhloid stood unharmed in the flames. It was not simple healing magic or regeneration but as if the events had never happened that led to it being cut. Alicia extrapolated all the facts she had been keeping an eye on. ¡°That¡¯s correct again. Eabhloid can alter the principles of causality and shape its present by rejecting all the futures in which it dies. Don¡¯t you agree now that Eabhloid is the one final true being that will break the chains of fate and the order of heaven.¡± The Doctor once again relishes in the glory of his creation. It did not matter to him if Eabhloid did not listen to his orders. He had finally brought his idea into existence and that was more than enough for him. But now it was time to prove that he is right and he was willing to go to any lengths to do just that. ¡°All I see is an unstoppable, immortal, unkillable bioweapon. And I am going to eliminate it.¡± Alicia says with disgust in her voice. "Why is it that you have to deny my creation? This World, the System and humanity which needs it the most..." the Doctor asks himself frustratedly remembering his past where everyone denied going further with his research. "It''s simple because it lacks beauty and kindness." Alicia no longer needed to hold back once she knew it was necessary to eliminate this monster before it could wreak havoc in the outside world. For all the people she had met and was going to meet, nothing mattered to her more. *** Read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and you can also support me there. Also, volume 6.5 chapters are being posted with first arc complete. Do check it out. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Let’s talk about the future of the novel!
First of all I wanted to tell you all that I am releasing a new novel, ¡°Girl From Nowhere.¡± So, in actuality it¡¯s Caige¡¯s back story from the very beginning and I finally decided I release it for everyone to read. But something you would find completely different from the way this story will move you. I would ask you to read the novel and find out yourself. And I wish you a happy reading time. Novel link ¨C Girl From Nowhere Link - https://www.scribblehub.com/series/546133/girl-from-nowhere/ Now the main topic of the chapter, It was high time I talked about the future of the novel and its almost one year since I began writing this novel. And I will be direct. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I know all of you readers had been on edge waiting to see Alicia(Sachi) and Athena¡¯s reunion every time we progress with a new volume and chapter in the novel. We are now heading to the finale of this arc. For starters I hope you will all welcome the third and final female major character of the novel. Name to be revealed soon. Also after this arc discussing the future of the novel makes more sense. Because the next thing after this arc, Alicia will be heading to the human continent by seaways and will be a huge transition in the story of the novel with new upcoming major and minor story arcs. There is a lot of confusion about characters, pacing of the story, new characters and the main plot of the novel. I know you are all concerned how late it has been for Alicia and Athena¡¯s reunion which by my calculation will appear in volume 11. But for now I will tell you this that the real shocker of the novel that will change the whole course of the story will be volume 9. A totally another perspective about Alicia¡¯s past and facts you, her and I are still not aware of. Unspoken faraway characters who are much more involved in this more deeply than you think. And I have a small hint to that dropped in this ongoing volume 7. Coming back, the new schedule will be ¨C Wednesday ¨C Girl From Nowhere Sunday - When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess Volume – 7 : Chapter – 7 : ENDLESS NECROSIS(1) Even after seeing the disturbing creature, Eabhloid, my mind was strangely calm. Whatever the homunculi girl¡¯s identity might be, whatever the Doctor¡¯s intentions were, there was only one thing I realized I had to do. Eliminate anything that was dangerous to the existence of this world. The urge was so great I felt it must have stemmed from the fact that I was an otherworlderer meant to bring order back to this world. And this is what Goddess Athena would have also wanted. But I could not shake the feeling that there was still something more to it than being just that. Who was doing it or why ?none of that mattered. I stared coldly at Eabhloid before my eyes, the status of it did not appear to me clearly except for some blurs and errors blotting its flickering status screen. [SPECIES UNKNOWN. GENEALOGICAL TREE CORRUPTION. FOUND. D??? SYSTEM CORROSION. MELTDOWN¡­. COUNTERFORCE AWAKENING. ?TRANSFERRING WILL.] The information Al added to my understanding of Eabhloid was as strange to me as the creature that towered over Regis and me. ¡°The Time of Birth has come.¡± The Doctor steps forward and walks close to his creation despite the fact that it had previously tried to kill him. ¡°There will no longer be the need to be touched by the divine anymore for miracles? When it will not be fate that decides who lives or dies? Wouldn¡¯t you two too would want to have that kind of power? To always be with the people you love. True salvation can only be found here. Without a doubt, that I am sure of it.¡± The Doctor announced. His eyes widened, but they still looked hollow, despite the achievement he credited himself for. ¡°Salvation? Why would this be salvation?¡± Regis saw Eabhloid too with revulsion. After all, it was the kind of creature that causes a sense of psychological disgust with its sight and violent instincts. ¡°I decided to give them eternity. I freed all my test subjects from the despair of living a worthless life. Now everyone is equal. No beauty to discriminate, no knowledge to be exceeded and no power will be superior. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± The Doctor masterfully tried to articulate his ambition without any repentance for the awful things he claimed to do. He reaffirmed the cause he found just. ¡°Lives that would give them eternity, that¡¯s my final decision to protect humans from all its sufferings. It is for everyone¡¯s happiness.¡± ¡°That is wrong. It¡¯s all wrong.¡± With a difficult sense of vacillation, I interjected. I had no plan to do so except for defeating him, but otherwise, it would all remain empty. So, I had to speak even when I was hesitant. ¡°You have it all wrong because the happiness you speak of will never be for that homunculi girl you made. The ending is not meaningless¡­ even if humans lose so many things important to them, they will keep on searching, making something of value. And when others add value to that happiness, they keep on connecting themselves. And so I too will never accept that kind of happiness.¡± The lofty goals he set off infuriated me. ¡°Why does everyone have to reject my idea for complete salvation? Just think if everyone lives eternally, not having to work hard to survive. No hunger to satisfy. Do you still think that I am being foolish when the future is standing right in front of me? A little bit more time and I know this is going to change everything.¡± The Doctor grasps his hands on empty air but it could have been the very vision of humanity¡¯s new fate that he wanted to bring into existence. ¡°Then tell me why did you do this? Why try saving humanity, clearly when it has not served you well.¡± I asked, and Regis too grew eager to know the answer. ¡°My reason¡­¡± The Doctor looks with a surprised look as if he had never given much thought to it himself. While Regis was surprised by his empty expression, I remained the same. ¡°Why did I do this¡­ Why? That¡¯s right it was to free me from my guilt¡­ But what!? Guilt. Was it to redeem myself from my mistakes? Why can¡¯t I remember? All this time I have been looking for it. And yet I have forgotten¡­ Why?¡± The Doctor holds his temple, and as his head starts hurting trying to remember things of the past which he seemed to have locked away and forgotten with time. Temporizing in his crestfallen state, he shook faintly and turned to me. And then he spoke once more, ¡°Does that human body of yours have no fear? I am afraid to know the end¡­ because I can¡¯t go back anymore. Tell me this then, what is your reason to fight against me?¡± My reason. In the beginning, I had no idea that such horrid magical experimentation was being conducted in this peaceful town. Mother and Father during their adventuring times had worked hard to stop all such sinful black magic experiments. Father had once told me ?¡¯The ultimate power does not lie in spells and magic alone but the thoughts and desire to bring that change that empowers them.¡± I was not here for revenge, nor for doing justice or trying to set things right. It was because I had some promises to keep and wishes to fulfill. And in the end, I too am vulnerable and afraid of whether I will get what I desire for myself or if it is already lost before I seek it. ¡°It may sound ridiculous but I died once. But there was someone who held out their hand to me. Someone who stayed by my side even when I was scared too. I still remember it like yesterday. Someone weak like me could grow this strong just for the sake of one person. And then I knew there is always a way for humans to get by even in their weakest form. So, I will fight so that I can live.¡± I never knew my desire for living was so much great or it got intensified all of a sudden. Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation. At first, the Doctor hold hands in despair but his face lit up with a huge smile. The Doctor had never shown such expressions before in a long time. But he had started to feel the wickedness inside him again. ¡°So, you are different. Your strong desire to live¡­. I see¡­ the reason for your strength. Look at my face am I still scared¡­ after achieving my goal? It¡¯s not my fault the world is too slow to understand my aim. I carry living in this way familiar to me and no other. I am alone¡­ just as much as this illogical world. The state in which it currently exists is at its limit before the complete fallout and extinction. I am going to infest the world with my chimeras, and those who survive will climb to the next step of evolution. I am going to make sure that there is an after in the next fallout.¡± The doctor kept on talking about the destruction of the world as if it was really bound to happen. As if he already knew and was certain of it and it was not madness that drove him to say that. But even if that were true I wouldn¡¯t care at all. ¡°Show me that humans truly contain that much value in them. Who you are? Why you have come here none of that will matter when you will exist no longer and the old humanity will soon follow behind you.¡± The doctor chuckles and breaks into a burst of unstoppable laughter. What I will do? What I will come to hate or love in this world? Will I be good or evil¡­ those are choices I will make on my own. I had already decided a long time ago that I was never going to let others from now on make that decision for me. Even if it is my end. That¡¯s what I have known and learned in the abyss of the labyrinth and no one can take this right away from me. ¡°If you say your creation is the end of this world. ?We will destroy you.¡± ¡°Alicia¡­¡± For a moment even Regis gasped thinking whether that was really me alone speaking. ¡°Kraaaaaaaaaaa!¡± The creature shrieked loudly and all present felt something change imperceptibly. ¡°WauYu¡­GataKa.. Chre. DioNa.¡± An ethereal voice suddenly leaked from Eabhloid even when it had no mouth to speak. Suddenly it seemed capable of language. ¡°Ah! So that¡¯s what you want¡­ Magnificent.¡± The Doctor responded as if he completely understood the sentiments of the creature if it really possessed one. The Doctor quickly starts operating on a magical circuit device he had on him and within a blink of an eye, several magic circles appear around the place and break into flickers of golden light. ¡°?I am the beginning of eternity.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was detached. He announced this, without a single change in expression. ¡°Like an ever-bright flower that spirals through time, that blooms and remains eternal forever and ever. Code : Eabhloid. Imperial Ordinance System. Authority Exceed : ENDLESS NECROSIS.¡± Suddenly the hanging golden lights start condensing and continuously being absorbed into Eabhloid it grew even larger in size, its injuries healed already because of its unimaginable skill to cheat death. ¡°Kia¡­ KoalaTa.. SarnDi. MarAd.¡± Eabhloid raised its grotesque voice and it went under continuous morphological changes. ¡°What did you do?¡± Regis raised her own voice hysterically wanting to know what was really happening. ¡°I released Eabhloid¡¯s limiters from my bounds that had kept it silent until now. Now you will finally realize its true power.¡± As soon as the Doctor said that, Eabhloid lashed with its huge body toward Regis and me. Seeing his unstoppable charge, Regis and I jumped in separate directions and Eabhloid decided to chase after me. I used my spell [BLACK FLARE] and despite the continuous devouring black flames at work, Eabhloid repetitively regained its original body while completely nullifying the effects of my spell as if the magic conjured never existed. The Doctor had already explained before that by having the power to reverse the principle of causality it could reverse all possibilities that were not in its favor. His future becomes unobservable even by the divine beings and the System. My black flames will no longer work on him as they did on other chimeras. I was evading all its smashes from his giant muscular hands. A single hit was capable of destroying the magitite glass. So it was dangerous to stay near him. Unable to hit my body which was too small in comparison, Eabhloid slams its fists into the ground and the face spiral of its flesh flexes into an unbelievable wicked smile. Crrk¡­. crakkk. The sound of something breaking comes from the ground below me, and without any warning, I saw the ground at my feet twisting on itself. The ground had reshaped itself into sharp bladelike protrusions and had started twisting and spiraling, just like the face of Eabhloid itself. Before my legs could have been dragged into the hideous space I leaped far away with my webs. I still could not use my teleportation magic because of the dimensional barrier in this place which must have been placed to keep people away. Since it was a powerful external source I needed to get rid of the source first and have this creature¡¯s attention as well. New protrusions had emerged from its body from the back and had sunk deep into the ground. They were now acting like a massive meat grinder. Realizing what it had tried to do, I immediately looked in Regis¡¯s direction. I saw Regis jump high into the ground with her wind magic before the same spiral could get a hold of her. While falling, she launches her magical arrows imbued with her destructive magic. The impact of those arrows left the spiral on the ground vulnerable and it regressed back inside the ground. But now nothing seemed to work anymore. Eabhloid was different from all the chimeras I had fought before. With super strength and agility, it has high magic resistance and I can already feel it quickly adapting to my movements. I¡¯d been so worried about finding a way to fulfill the wish of the homunculi girl that a slightly larger problem slipped my mind completely. Turning, back I could see the homunculi suddenly cutting towards Regis, heading straight for her now. Regis was already prepared to shoot Eabhloid down before he could get near and escape in the subsequent explosions. But then I saw the spiral of meat on its face letting out a disgusting squelching sound as it lumbered forward. It clenches its massive fists again, lowering itself into a ready stance. Realizing it¡¯s about to use that same attack as before, I turn my attention to the ground around. But unpredictably the creature doesn¡¯t strike the ground, however. It thrusts its arms straight out in front of it. ¡°Regis r-run¡­¡± This time it wasn¡¯t the ground at their feet but the spiral forcibly produced a revolution in the very atmosphere. Had it got that idea from watching Regis¡¯s destructive wind magic and reproduced it for itself to use? The air starts to twist, starting as weak as a breeze but quickly accelerating to hurricane force. FWOOOSH!!! The twister forms a pillar of raw force, tearing everything around it to shreds. I ran close to Regis and cast [WIND CUTTER] that should have successfully countered Eabhloid¡¯s attack. But my magic disappeared, or more accurately its existence was erased from reality once it came in contact with Eabhloid¡¯s magic. It had been only a few minutes since the limiters were removed but its growth was exponential. Only at the last minute, I had deployed a blue barrier around us and we were saved by a breadth of the hair. I did feel the impact of the attack and completely nullifying it with its special magic in effect was more difficult than imagined. ¡°Regis are you alright!¡± I could not rest without confirming her condition. I can¡¯t afford to get careless and think that I¡¯ll have enough time to dodge. I needed to be ready for a potentially lethal blow at any moment. It was all the more dangerous if we try to close in, but we were already at a disadvantage even from a range. None of my magic would have a complete effect on it with the ability of causality being able to alter reality each time. Eabhloid set his body to zero while keeping its improved states. In a way, it could be said that he had infinite durability and magic power. ¡°I will be fine now. But how do you plan on taking this monster¡­ because I have got no idea.¡± Regis too seemed to be angered and disgusted by all of this. But she was willing to risk her life here to fight and defeat this monster together with me. I had never encountered a monster before that could not be killed. There was always a vulnerability I could exploit and a magic spell ready to destroy it. I could keep on fighting and Regis seemed to understand the situation, too. She¡¯d seen through to the heart of the matter without asking any unnecessary questions. ¡°A monster that cannot be killed. Ehhh!¡± My lips quickly lifted with a grin. Realizing, this was my first time fighting such a monster I could not help but feel intoxicated to fight at my full power again. I had also been wanting to try a new magic spell that I could not use inside the labyrinth. The actual reason was that I was forbidden to try it by my mother and father because of its wide scale and consequences. But now... the situation demanded me to employ the use of my new spell so no one should be offended by what would happen next. ¡°We will settle this with just one blow. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like you to do, Regis. If you would agree.¡± There was a glint of uneasiness in Regis''s eyes as she gulped but then she agreed to it by nodding. I used telepathy to tell her what she needed to do and Regis lets out a surprised yell and felt chills running across her skin. ¡°So how should I find it?¡± ¡°Just keep doing what you are good at. Destroy everything around and I am sure you will get to it¡­ eventually.¡± I sounded confident despite how the plan lacked in structure but I was sure there had to be one around here. Regis stared at me with unmoving and unblinking eyes. ¡°Your trust in trying the most craziest idea at the worst possible time always amuses me.¡± *** VOLUME – 7 : Chapter – 8 : ENDLESS NECROSIS (2) REGIS ASCALON The first time Alicia found her in the backstreets, I only remembered her as a small girl. Vacant and lifeless. She did not remember her home or parents but did not seem to be bothered by it at the same time, which was unusual. Even though this little girl was emotionless at the start, with Alicia I was able to see her seamlessly childish nature grow. And yet somehow everyone around me denied her to be a being capable of living. In spite of their intellectual claims, I still believed she was alive as much as I was. At present, I do not have the means to defeat that hellish creation created by the crazy Doctor. And now something that this Doctor did, made Eabhloid even more powerful and still growing. Just looking at it gives me the creeps. In this fight I watched her struggle, feeling bitterly cold, confused, in agony, and crying. But not for once, she smiled like when she was with us. ¡®That¡¯s why¡­ I am going to do whatever it takes to help her.¡¯ But if Alicia says this is the only way, then I guess I have no choice but to do it. ?But¡­but¡­ ¡®Why do all magic researchers have to be so weird and crazy for their ideas?¡® ¡®Regis are you complaining.¡¯ A familiar voice rang inside my head. ¡®Wait! Did I speak that out loud? I was not complaining¡­ it¡¯s just the Doctor is quite annoying.¡¯ ¡®I said it before. We are connected telepathically with our magic senses.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I remember. And I also remember you saying that you can defeat this thing in one blow. But is that really possible!?¡¯ With a glint of understanding eyes, I looked at Alicia. Despite me being aware of Alicia¡¯s exceptional magical powers this seemed to be a much insane magic and to go unscathed while playing with the laws of nature could have been forbidden among elves. ¡°Till you discover the Soul Augmentron device at the bottom of this base and destroy it I won¡¯t be able to invoke the magic I need.¡± ¡®But how do I reach there or know exactly where it is.¡¯ With a doubtful expression, I beckoned to Alicia while still keeping our interaction minimum to not give the Doctor a hint of our plans. ¡°Just keep on doing what you are good at. Destroy every obstacle in your path till you find a way.¡± Alicia said it directly in my mind, but I could see her smiling straight face. ¡°That only makes me sound like a spoiled mean kid even when I am the one helping you¡­ But I will do it.¡¯ I sighed. Despite knowing that many things could go wrong if I messed up, I accepted my friend¡¯s request. Alicia''s lips curves up and with a hopeful smile, she wished me the best of luck. Under that mask, I knew she was worried too. For my sake, for the dying homunculi girl and for that important person she is still searching for and her adventures. They are still waiting for her. ¡°Now go, while I keep this big monster busy,¡± Alicia asks me to leave without giving me much time to figure out where exactly to start. Alicia then with the movement of her hands raised a wall of black flames to distort the view on both sides. In an instant when the flames touched the body of Eabhloid the giant flares flickered and got extinguished. But that much time was more than enough for me to pull out from there. I found a good spot where I could entrust myself to my power. I had already learned to condense my magic into the form of an arrow. But keeping it stable was the biggest challenge. The more magical energy I tried pouring in, the more unbalanced it became to hold it all in. But by constantly putting magic to use I was slowly understanding its nature. Without hesitating, I launched my magic arrow bonded deeply with the destructive power of my magic I left a small punched hole in the wall big enough to jump to the other side. Waving Alicia off, I leaped through the hole onto the other side of the wall with excitement to discover what lay beyond. ¡­. SHHHHH¡­. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°Noooo¡­. I don¡¯t want to die¡­. Like thissss¡­.¡± I screamed and my voice vanished almost immediately before it could be properly heard. Everything around me was white and I was continuously falling into a chasm with no bottom to be seen. It was a cylindrical gap and a huge white shaft was fixed to the central zone. I could sense a great magnitude of magic gushing through it. The amount was so extraordinary, that even someone so bad at sensing magic could be terrified by the intensity of this emission. I was still falling endlessly and trying my best to contain my body and look for some kind of space to attach myself to before I get crushed to the ground. Whether it was a matter of a few seconds or minutes, everything rested on what I do at that precise moment. Just when things couldn¡¯t get difficult enough I hear an announcement. [Defensive Mechanism Activated. Status : Infiltrated. Imperial Ordinance System. Soul Augmentron Ray Shaft Breached. Organizing Countermeasures. Annihilate Foreign Substance] In no way that could have been a welcome message. Hundreds of big white canons now protruded out of the white shaft and were aiming at my body. Red lights accumulated all over my body from the shooting point as the heat encroached to melt my skin. ¡°Annihilation¡­. That¡¯s not how you treat a princess from a foreign land.¡± Gritting my teeth, I resisted the temptation to just let go and leave my fate to do the rest of the job. The feeling when shutting my eye so hard that it seemed like different vanishing lights were oozing around or the sensation that no matter how hard my eyes squinted, my eyes couldn¡¯t adjust and the vision blurred. It was normal. But that wasn¡¯t what I was experiencing. Everything was slowly getting clearer, the pressure on my mind that the plan rested on my shoulders was keeping me head straight and able to think. In a split second, I augmented my body with my wind magic and redirected that destructive magic power to my bow. A thin red wavy light transforms along my aim view. Facing upwards and letting my body fall freely, horizontally, I took aim and released the magic arrow. Without making any sound the arrow followed along one of the enemy sensory lights and at the moment of impact, it lit into a wide explosion enough to send repeated announcement warnings. And then next was a continuous exchange between my arrows and their frying red beams. Though I had burnt my hair and clothes with some holes, nothing severe happened to slow me down from taking all of them out. In between my head did feel like spinning, round and round but the fear of approaching something forbidden made me feel more anxious. And when I knew exactly what it was, I felt goosebumps on my skin. Turning my head down, my eyes bulged seeing a piece of giant machinery with a complex structure and the revolving parts inside it produced a glow that was slowly melting the earth, excavating something from deep inside it. Not wanting to waste a single second, with a moment¡¯s glance and I readied my magic arrow this time with much more magical energy, letting it all loose in the heat of battle. SWOOOSHHHH¡­. ¡­BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. A single collision and the device was set in a continuous chain of explosions. Fortunately, the explosion traveled upwards in the shaft and took care of all the shooters for me. Lastly, to stabilize myself, I picked up a physical arrow from my dimensional ring and enveloping its pointy edge with my magic I struck it hard inside the wall. Crrr¡­rrrrrrr¡­. With a screeching clawing sound and a bit of forceful dragging, I was finally able to hang on to my arrow penetrating the wall. I was waiting for all the explosions to quiet down. ¡°Alicia should be thankful to me and now we can finally go back.¡± I happily muttered to myself. And then a curious thought passed my mind ?Just how many floors am I below the ground? The top over me was gone and I was not sure where the hole was from where I entered. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. The timing of the fall was something I did not take into account. Except for the size of the big machine parts. I am barely able to make out the surface of the ground¡­ is there really one. And then another fleeting thought passed my mind¡­ a much more dangerous and devastating truth. To confirm my suspicions I looked below, even when it is advised not to look down from heights. A despairing expression crept on my face. A sea of magic boiling from the lower stratum was climbing upwards and gaining momentum. ¡°Alicia don¡¯t tell me you made me destroy a Codra Vein, but shouldn¡¯t reaching the depths of one should have been impossible in the first place.¡± I screamed and these were the moments when I really wanted to learn the ability to fly like Alicia. ¡°I will never follow blind-eyed into any of her crazy ideas ever again,¡± I swear. My death was fast approaching I looked for anything helpful but all around me, there was this plain useless white wall from which I was hanging. ¡°It¡¯s alright Regis. You did very well and I know exactly where you are now and I will not let anything harm you. I am going to end this now.¡± My savior¡¯s voice echoing in my mind belonged to none other than Alicia. Not sure I should be thanking her for persuading me to make me do this. A transparent blue field appeared around me on which I could apparently stand. When the lava of exploding hot magic reached up it enwrapped around me into a bubble and nothing happened even on contact. Alicia¡¯s barrier was simply impenetrable and it carried me along with the force of the waves. All the while I was hoping to see Alicia victorious on the top¡­ *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The creature, Eabhloid, had already locked onto me because it wanted to absorb my skills and magic power. But this also meant that I could use that greedy instinct against it. Regis will be free from its mind and can act independently on her own. All I needed to do was set the right stage and get rid of the spatial barrier around here to deploy my large-scale magic. Giving Regis a small opportunity to move undercover I angered Eabhloid and found its attention again. Even though my flames did nothing the heat was more than enough to make it suffer in immense pain until its skill activate. Resetting the causality for itself was like reading a story that always ends in its favor alone. At first glance, the fight would seem almost hopeless, but I needed to buy time for Regis to achieve her goal. Eabhloid with several of its tentacles lashing out from its back, jumped high in the sky breaking the ground. Forming a hammer by joining its arms it tried to strike me with full force from above. With my quick movements and experience, I was able to dodge each of its attacks or whip away the tentacles with my fusion balls. The continuous force of blows kept on destroying the place and I ran evading each of its blows. In between creating spells of black flare walls to keep him at a distance. ¡°Are you despairing already? Repeating the same attack yet expecting different results. I didn¡¯t think you would be the illogical type.¡± The Doctor commented. After releasing Eabhloid from his bounds he didn¡¯t seem to be himself. After all, he was the only one who truly understood that the effects of Eabhloid power being continuously used in reality will surely lead to the collapse of the present civilization. ¡°If something like that gets outside¡­.. I finally realize I have been thinking a lot about this¡­ but I have finally found my answer.¡± I did not answer his question directly. Eabhloid did not seem to be much bothered by our conversation, except its appetite for power was growing. ¡°Eabhloid does not need to fight for survival. They have all components necessary to survive within them, lacking the need to eat for sustenance.¡° ¡°And yet all of your creation looks so hungry¡­¡± ¡°Of course, they would be seeing someone who could rival their power, it will devour your soul realm and your entire existence.¡± The Doctor was not a careful person and by every means, he assessed Alicia to be a super strong being and considered her the biggest obstacle to his dream. And so he had made it his current objective to remove her from his path. ¡°Tell me do you know what a soul realm is? If your fears can take shape and manifests in your body then couldn¡¯t your wishes also take shape and become reality too? I know this is possible with Eabhloid¡¯s power.¡± ¡°If that is what you think wishes are, then you don¡¯t fully comprehend what a soul realm is.¡± At my inadvertent denial, Eabhloid howled in rage and charged forward. The spiral on his face twisted with similar behavior of glaring at me. The blow from its punch passes above my head and slams into the wall directly next to me. ¡°You are a naive little girl. Then how about a little demonstration before you live out your final moments and I prove you wrong.¡± The Doctor signaled Eabhloid with more magic leaking from the place and getting absorbed into its body. Making it much larger and grotesque in form. Its color slowly turns black as well. Most probably it has gained resistance to my black flames and the previous punch was exactly where he wanted it to land. The monster while pretending to be attacking mindlessly had cornered me with walls at my back and for me nowhere to run as the tentacles cut off the sides. Eabhloid with its twisting spiral face, blood started dripping from it. ¡°LoSu ImenDi IsoNd¡­¡± Eabhloid spoke to me without a mouth. Not like I really understood it. But noticing the environment around me changes both in structure and magic composition. From the Doctor¡¯s talk, Eabhloid was trying to manifest its soul and form a domain in this place. The situation hasn¡¯t improved and it had already taken a turn for even worse. There was still no clue that Regis had achieved her objective, and until then I cannot play my big move. ¡°You should be able to understand. My decision has already surpassed human ideals and is the only way to maintain the future. You know nothing about special beings and creatures that lurk in the outside world ready to do anything without guilt or remorse. We are not talking about personal emotion; you should give up. It is not a possibility for her to be saved or not saved because she is already dead¡­¡±An unintentional hesitation filled the Doctor¡¯s neck from further speaking. ¡°The future hasn¡¯t been decided yet.¡± I was trying to figure out what kind of other ability Eabhloid could use in his domain while expanding his soul. ¡°What do you mean by that¡­?¡± The doctor suddenly looked annoyed by my simple statement. ¡°The future is never set in stone, and also that you do not fully understand the nature of soul realm. It is not something constant that you can study. It is unique to every person and when I look at her, she is so much similar to me and yet a separate individual. An ordinary girl whom I would like to become friends with.¡± I felt I needed to say this, but Eabhloid had already succeeded in the process of completing its soul domain. An energy blast and several shockwaves damaged the floor, the whole place was now enveloped in a purple deformed sky. And then protrusions started appearing everywhere in the purple. From these eye-like protrusions, they finally opened to reveal the same spiral face that Eabhloid possessed. This field contained such a negative aura that my heart started to feel heavy and I could feel some of my power being drained away as well to maintain consciousness. From the spiral eyes in the sky, blood fell like a waterfall crashing on the ground and finally molded into a shape similar to that of Eabhloid and its dead-looking spiral face. ¡°Are these magical clones?¡± I wondered. ¡°These are all the souls of the experiment subjects that have merged together to form Eabhloid and have manifested themselves in this soul realm.¡± One was tough enough to handle, but now there were so many and the number continuously kept on growing. ¡°EmpLe HluOs¡­¡± The copies of Eabhloid all muttered the same thing together. Their voices were suppressed and so were their existences. Eabhloid was not only able to control these suffering souls but also absorb energy from each of their soul realms resulting in the formation of this messed-up world. Eabhloid at the hem of this force now again targeted me. Their tentacles protruding from the back raced towards me. But I was not ready to take a beating this time. This environment though curbed my own magic I had survived against the monsters of the labyrinth which were more unpredictable and powerful than this. Accumulating my magic I tried to form several fusion balls and black flare storms to take care of them. Seemingly they worked on the copies. But the real tentacles of the real Eabhloid canceled all my attacks and ran through me. Unable to break the blue barrier around me, but on impact, I was blown away. Fortunately, I stabilized myself by cushioning my fall on a bed of webs I had conjured. My teleportation magic still did not work because of the strong dimensional barrier which engaged this space. All the ethereal clones of Eabhloid now together faced at the center, where the original Eabhloid stood. All of them look at the sky where the spiral eyes moved continuously and floated. Realizing I had seen this happen before, each spiral produced a red beam of intense energy which followed up to the sky and entered the eye spirals rapidly entering one and then again leaving to enter another until there were hundreds of these red rays zapping in the sky being controlled by Eabhloid. ¡°UinrEd YaniHs.¡± Eabhloid chanted it like a spell. The revolving red rays clustered into a storm and overwhelmed the place destroying everything in an instant where it fell. One of these red rays fell near me ripping a hole through the wall. I reinforced the barrier around me and watched all the Eabhloid contributing to the red inferno in the sky growing bigger and more chaotic. ¡°This is the last chance you have to make this less painful. Stop resisting and accept that Eabhloid possesses the greatest power among all living beings.¡± The Doctor screamed from behind this superficially unstoppable force. ¡°That¡¯s just what you think. But from what I have experienced anything can be killed and I am strong enough to prove to you that right now.¡± The moment I challenged the Doctor, the space for a moment around me cracked like a high tower of glass structure crumbling to the ground. ¡°What was that?¡± the Doctor shrieked. ¡°It was about time. Regis thank you. Al get ready¡­¡± ¡°So until now, everything was part of a distraction. The real objective was somewhere else. Where is the other girl? I see¡­ it must be that red-haired elf girl. Even if she succeeded in destroying the Imperial Ordinance system that was just a backup engine to recharge Eabhloid¡¯s energy and that has already been done. It changes nothing.¡± The Doctor was displeased to know his core reactor destroyed which he must have worked on for years to build. ¡°No, it changes everything for me. Everything in this world has a meaning, Let me show you a small glimpse of my soul realm.¡± The instant I realized I had now full control over the situation, I made sure Regis was safe, also remembering I forgot to tell her that the device will be connected to the Codra vein flowing underneath this place. But I was sure she could handle herself well in the meantime, probably. [SOUL REALM MANIFEST. VOID FIELD] ¡°I don¡¯t care if this world is so unnatural or unbalanced. But beyond this, there will be no end.¡± I warned the Doctor, returning his favor. Black webs morphed from my magic and started binding all the spiral eyes that floated in the air and hold them still. The purple sky faded and in its place was a hollow design. The copies of Eabhloid panic while the original Eabhloid looks frustrated. Rapidly punching the ground, seeing its authority being taken away. ¡°KorgFu DapNa¡± Eabhloid screamed fiercely. Some of the Eabhloids¡¯ disintegrate into embryonic red lights covering everything, trying to recalibrate the world back to its desired state. Unfortunately, Eabhloid could not use his skill until the stimulus directly threatened its existence. So he was trying to regain his sustenance by consuming its own kind and using them as living batteries. ¡°Stop this¡­ if you try to overwrite the domain you will be¡­¡± The Doctor held his breath realizing that the magic needed to overwrite a soul realm should have been impossible to achieve according to his calculations and yet it was happening right in front of his own eyes and so he could not deny it. ¡°It has already begun.¡± My lips curved as my domain overwrote the rules that Eabhloid laid down. [GLUTTONY] My black mystic webs start weaving around every Eabhloid leaving the original alone to his own devices. Eabhloid¡¯s clones who had been surging with fury just moments ago, ready to kill me, now turned to pillars of red light when completely enclosed in my webs. They vanished without pain or suffering of any kind. But the energy released this time was not able to reach Eabhloid. It shrieked in fury, seeing the life resource it depended upon being drained into the void of my domain. Now the souls entrapped in its twisted forms were liberated and set free from its bonds. It was the most serene possible way to free these poor souls from their eternal pain. ¡°Do you really think you can endure the backlash from overwriting the soul realm? It was a big mistake because Eabhloid is not just a single entity but a cluster of thousands of souls and freeing them and absorbing them for yourself will¡­¡± ¡°I am already aware, but this pain is nothing if I am able to get what I want.¡± The Doctor was right because the moment these souls were freed from all their sufferings and the pain they suffered in the final moments of their life was equally absorbed into my soul realm. It was impossible to escape these hateful feelings of anger, being hurt continuously till all there was left was an empty body. Whether that would change me or not, I know I will not lose my way because this time I have got a family and people who will always care for me. I continued to speak, ¡°¡­And that¡¯s why I will not give you the pleasure of turning her into an animal of broken instincts.¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡­,¡± The Doctor murmured. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I realized such a simple thing before? From the start, it should have been obvious to me with this terrible timing. So fate once against decides to stand in my way. So in the end he was right, the Divine System would have never let this go unseen. But doesn¡¯t that means I was close to defying its influence. I can still do it. I have not lost, one last time¡­¡± The Doctor makes an odd remark as if he knew something I didn¡¯t. For the most part, all of the Eabhloid¡¯s clones had been taken care of. The lingering feeling of their consciousness was weighing me down and making me feel dizzy. But now was the time I had to act and use this chance when Eabhloid was vulnerable. ¡°KuatFa GiurTa¡­ EidLa¡± An insane amount of power leaked from Eabhloid expressing his anger. The Doctor felt a chill run down his spine. He finally understood why to be a creator he needed to demolish every value he owned. ¡°You must be angry after all; this was the first time something was taken away from you. But don¡¯t let go of this anger. Turn it into your power and show the world, this reality a new evolving face.¡± With its domain and souls snatched, it was the first time Eabhloid had lost something instead of gaining which had made it snap. The spiral on its face is scrunched and blood drips in two streams. As if it was crying like a child. Seeing Eabhloid emulate human emotions after causing such horrible things would have made anyone feel disgusted. But his outburst caused something unexpected to happen in my domain, and all the spiral eyes in the sky reopened again, as my webs vanished. Eabhloid had somehow evoked the skill of his own will and not after meeting the condition. ¡°Now consume everything.¡± The Doctor commands. Eabhloid¡¯s spiral face emitted a dark-red light, sticky and viscous in quality at one of its eyes. The light then shot forward to another spiral eye with an increased terrifying speed and the process continues amplifying the laser. Until a giant red laser returns back to hit Eabhloid¡¯s body sending its thick muscular body several feet back. And when it calmed down its body was burning red with the energy it had absorbed again. It had only a limited time before Eabhloid has to release that condensed energy before it destroys its host. I could only imagine that such force would have been enough to cause the destruction of this domain. But I was not concerned, because this was just a rudimentary part of my plan. The real wave was arising from below us. My domain was there to cover up for this latter part of my plan. ¡°I cannot forgive your intentions. And I will never forgive the existence of this being until it turns into worthless dust. This day¡­ this moment we will allow you no time to prepare. We will eradicate you now.¡± My words somehow seemed off, but to exercise my will I cannot let this moment pass. I was going to fuse this place with Islegard¡¯s Codra veins. From the ground beneath us came a roar like a volcano erupting, the heavy thrust from the boiling concentrated magic particles breaks through the ground as a shaft of white light aiming to reach the sky and touch the heavens. It whipped up ferocious winds of dust and heat, but the Doctor narrowed his eyes only the minimum amount necessary; determined to see the end. Eabhloid focusing the maximum amount of energy into the spiral it unlocked its face by twisting it beyond its intersection. The red beam was a torrent of heat sufficient to penetrate through the planet. A single touch or even coming close to this red ray would have turned everything into ash. I hurl myself forward to avoid the flash of light that carves a whining path through the air. But the moment I exerted the authority of my domain the magic energy leaking from the Codra vein bent to my will and transformed into a pillar of white light. Any ordinary person should have been pushed to oblivion but I decided to completely merged myself with this raw power of the planet. At the same time, I was surprised to find how well I was able to tackle it on the first try. This naturally existing world energy that existed to bind this planet into one now danced on my fingertips. Usually, if part of the Codra vein were to burst out of the ground, it would diffuse into its surroundings. There was normally no way to control this sheer power, which should have caused great calamities for years and plundered this entire continent. But now at my command, it was being concentrated and shooting into the air, from the ground to the sky. Turning the underground hall, into an outdoor space revealing the night sky which too eventually vanished from sight as my domain became larger. I added my own magic to stabilize the exponentially rising magic eventually forming a scorching sun. bright and warm. Until finally the red beam of Eabhloid met with the refined energy of this world. It was like a blinding glare of reality that there was always something powerful and nothing was permanent. Instantaneous and simple. Utter annihilation without a trace. The light with its undying curiosity vs¡­ the hallowed curses light. Which would win¡­ In the end, it burns up all it gazes upon. *** [ORDINANCE COMMAND. FAILURE.] [DEVOURING IMPERIAL SYSTEM. SOUL LEAK. TAKING CONTROL. RENDERING DATA. WILL ENFORCED. TRANSFERRING WILL.] ***
VOLUME – 7 : Chapter – 9 : THE SHAPE OF NIGHT ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet our new friends. This is the first time we have ever gotten so far from our hometown. There is the ocean and the ships. Caige have you ever seen them, before?¡± Maia the beast-girl, was over excitedly jumping on the cart. Unable to keep her outburst under control, she kept on pestering her travelling companion Caige sitting next to her quietly. Caige seemed to be deeply pondering over something. But with Maia¡¯s over-exploding energy she was having a hard time doing so. And also because this place carried bad memories for her which were now overflowing inside her brain. But putting the past behind her, she had found a new life to keep herself busy.
I wanted to all of you know that the side novel Girl from nowhere, first arc is completed now and you can binge read it as always. I am sure you will find it a great story and adventure of Caige rising above all her weaknesses and challenging the people around her. Link to novel - Girl From Nowhere - Click here The two were now traveling to the port town of Gilde following Alicia''s lead and had decided to meet their to achieve a certain objective. ¡°What about the list you have made Maia? What would you like to do first?¡± Caige asked Maia showing interest in her passion. ¡°Yes I keep on counting but the number always adds up more than the last time I counted them,¡± Maia said confused putting forward her fingers and recounting them in her mind. ¡°That just means we will have to try them all out. I can¡¯t wait to get there.¡± Caige shouts excited trying to wash away all the tension and unneeded thoughts. After all she no longer needed to be watchful all the time. ¡°Still I have asked the driver and he said it will be midnight before we reach Gilde. Do you think we will meet the Boss and the red-haired elf princess?¡± Maia wondered. ¡°Finding them is the top priority. But let¡¯s not waste this night, because things need to be prepared as well.¡± ¡°What things?¡± Maia tilts her head puzzled. ¡°You will find out when we have reached there,¡± Caige spoke mischievously as she knew a surprise like this would surely tickle Maia for the entire journey. Under the veil of a moonless night, the two girls walked through the entrance gate of the port town of Gilde along with other travelers. While other passengers went to look for lodgings for the night, Caige pulled Maia to the side. They move through the commercial market and enter through a hollow tunnel built over the backside of the canals flowing in the city. ¡°We need to first prepare for tomorrow and that will require something special.¡± Caige starts speaking. ¡°Is this about the special arrangements you were talking about and the conversation you had with the Boss before she left us?¡± ¡°Yes miss Alicia wants us to promote magical gadgets she makes.¡± ¡°So doesn¡¯t that mean we have to just sell those magical items?¡± Maia thought of it objectively. ¡°If only it were that simple. But until then I had no idea that Miss Alicia, is not only so strong but she is also so far-sighted and intelligent to have thought of such big plans beforehand. A port town flourishing with trade would be the best place to commercialize these special items. That¡¯s why I have decided to call her our Boss.¡± Caige had an ecstatic look on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t mind, rather she fits the picture with her mysterious mask and beautiful looks. But why do I get the picture that you are enjoying this more than me?¡± Maia looks suspiciously for an answer. ¡°Come on you must be imagining it.¡± Caige stutters in her explanation and asks Maia to rest easy and starts explaining. ¡°It is simple because this world would have never seen such a magical item before. No magic item-producing industry could rival us with this creation in our hands. The Boss just might be the greatest magical genius of all time and the world will ever see. Look at this.¡± From the extradimensional space bag that Alicia had given them, Caige takes out a small shining bottle. At a first glance, the glass was so delicate that it looked like it was made of ice and a blue glowing gem filled the bottle. Maia took a closer look trying to smell the content with her sharp nose and instantly felt energized by the odor. Most probably it had to do something with the product and just smelling it had such a pronounced effect. ¡°Is this some kind of medicine?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a correct guess. I am really proud of you Maia that you are here to help me.¡± Caige congratulates Maia on her correct response. ¡°But the sweet part is its superiority against all medicine. Now watch this.¡± Out of nowhere Caige produces a hand knife and cuts her palm with its blunt edge and it starts bleeding. ¡°Careful, Caige what have you done.¡± Even before Maia could react properly Caige breaks the potion bottle in her other hand by crushing it. Her body faintly glows blue and suddenly the wound heals itself. While Maia¡¯s mouth was wide open because she had never heard of a healing potion that worked this fast. Even the best ones that high-ranking adventurers use to take quite a while but this was done all in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t be too shocked because the biggest surprise is that it can heal every disease, and physical damage no matter how severe.¡± ¡°If Boss says so then it must be true.¡± Maia nods. ¡°Just think¡­ with this new product we can not only revolutionize the medicinal world but take over the entire market. I can already see the future that the Boss wants us to achieve. And because she has given me the chance to prove myself by taking the first step of introducing it to the world I will set the perfect stage to do so.¡± If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ¡°So, what it is we are going to do? I want to help too.¡± Maia was now pretty familiar with what Alicia and Caige had planned beforehand. ¡°We are going to hold an auction and make sure that the product reaches good hands while staying remote from being misused at the same time. So we will have to see the black-market area to remain independent while holding the biddings. Your job will be to track and observe all the bidders and see what they are planning to do and I will make sure that they don¡¯t get the chance.¡± Caige looked determined to make this opening successful and grand at the same time. Caige exactly knew well that an all-cure potion will attract both evil and good eyes. And it was her duty with the responsibility given to her by Alicia to make sure to use her genius to avoid any such complications in the future. As usual, she could count on Maia¡¯s good senses. ¡°I wonder where the Boss and the elf princess are or what they could be doing, I can¡¯t wait to meet them.¡± Caige expresses her desire, she wanted to know more about her foreign friends. As Caige was trying to prepare a list of things they will need for tomorrow to organize a decent auction, Maia started acting strangely. Maia¡¯s tail wags frantically and Doberman¡¯s ears shake. ¡°Is there something wrong Maia?¡± Caige asks. ¡°Something¡¯s not right. This place¡­ no this entire city. I am scared.¡± Just when Maia finishes, Caige notices the items kept on the table shake along with the potion glasses. She quickly starts collecting them back in the bag before they could have been damaged. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Maia runs out of the room the two were staying at and Caige follows behind her. The ground shakes beneath them making it difficult for Caige to keep balance while running. ¡°Is this an earthquake?¡± Caige asks herself, but then her doubts are clear when she looks at the sky where Maia had been already intently watching in awe. An impossibly large white beam of light as if joining both sky and the underground bleached the entire space. The magic energy being radiated through the presence of it was enough to send shivers through Caige¡¯s bones. ¡°It''s her,¡± Maia mumbles as if she could feel the magic similar to the magic she saw Alicia use while saving her. ¡°That makes it easy. We just exactly know where they are now.¡± *** A HOTEL ROOM IN GILDE The girl sighed as she rested her chin in her hands. Her long blue hair cascaded down her sides, and her most peculiar trait was that she possessed green and a blue-colored eyes since her birth. ¡°I guess we have now only five days in our hands most...¡± She tried murmuring it to herself, but it didn¡¯t feel real at all. Just a month ago she was living happily with her parents. A luxurious life, a great number of people at her service, and each day fulfilling all her required duties she was expected to perform. As it turned out, the girl was a princess. Arya Stark. ?The first and only princess of the Stark Kingdom of the Human Continent. At the inn she had been staying at, the room was the best they had with top-notch service and all the comforts she would need. The table was laden with warm food and yet her mind wandered feeling dazed. She closed her eyes, remembering the events from the past month. Her parents the King and the Queen were poisoned with an unknown alchemic toxin. Thankfully the princess was not a victim and the toxin didn¡¯t kill the King and the Queen. As per the assessment of the Royal healers and the ones best in the capital, they were put under an eternal sleep curse. Because of the unknown origin of this toxin, there were no ready antidotes and even after a month, the prospects of finding a new cure were getting bleaker as days passed. In these troublesome times, the hopes of saving the Queen and King diminished day by day, and unrest took hold of the palace. People in the castle were getting anxious and the halt of the Palace¡¯s work made it difficult to keep their condition a secret from the world. If the word of King¡¯s and Queen¡¯s bad health was to get out in public, civil war would be imminent. The neighboring countries would do everything in their power to invade them. The people around her had started acting suspiciously. The palace was now divided into many secret factions, deliberately telling her exactly what she wanted to hear. It seemed like they were doing everything they could to avoid answering her questions and concerns, and they were almost certainly withholding important information from her. Even though the princess had several times advised to call upon active measures, there was no collaboration. It was like there was no real communication going on. These people were taking great care to hide their jealousy and their desire for the crown from princess Arya. That was how she knew something was wrong. But most probably these people were in conflict because they were aware of Arya¡¯s strong presence as a Royal Family Member, her special magic, and her resourcefulness and ambitions. And it was not like things got better when she stepped out of the castle¡­ more along the lines that she had to escape the kingdom to get here, the port city of Gilde. Whether at the palace or in this outside world, there wasn¡¯t a single person she could fully trust. ¡°?All lies¡­¡± Arya gave another little half-sigh. Even outside, she doubted anyone would truly become her ally and be on her side. The night was falling. Arya could see all the shopkeepers closing their shops from the top balcony of the hotel room. She probed her memories, but after the dizzying events of the day, she wanted to take a rest and be prepared for tomorrow¡¯s search. Arya Stark despite being just a young girl had always walked in her father¡¯s footsteps and become one of the most successful merchants in the town. More so enough that her achievements had been recognized by newly appointing her as the treasurer of the Stark Kingdom. A great honor for the Continent¡¯s leading trading Kingdom. It would come as no surprise that her resourcefulness and intuitiveness had led her to the origin of this toxin by analyzing the content of the toxin and the material used in it. All of them extrapolated to this port city in the demon continent. All there was left to do was find the creator, the agent selling this, or preferably a cure. Time was of the essence. The absence of the princess from the kingdom would bring further turmoil to the palace. At most, she estimated having five days left before she would have to head back. ¡°I guess we have no choice but to stake all of it here, right Alfred.¡± Princess Arya for a moment turns back and sees her butler, Alfred. One of the most loyal servants of her family who had accompanied her on this dangerous journey and is taking care of her now. Arya could not bring guards or any powerful men with her to move around unnoticeably. ¡°Yes, Princess. I will give my best. But is it alright for the princess to leave the Kingdom?¡± The butler raised a common concern, not that he meant to be rude but had been wondering this for a while. ¡°You are right in thinking and advising me on that. It is irresponsible of me to do so. But to save Mother and Father I am ready to bear any consequences. I am not just going to sit down as others expect me to and take no action while my family dies. I will never let that happen. Do you doubt my intentions now?¡± ¡°I have always admired and looked after you dear Princess ever since you were born. There is no doubt that you are the only one who is capable of saving the King and the Queen. May the Five Goddesses of Fortunes be with you in this brave endeavor and you will have my utmost devotion on this that I promise you.¡± Alfred was born and raised in the Stark Kingdom and just like his forefathers had served the Royal Family he intended to keep this promise eternal. Being a sensitive and careful man himself he knew how the young Princess really felt and did his best that the fear of losing someone does not cloud her judgment. ¡°Princess the food will get cold, you must eat for tomorrow¡¯s search,¡± Alfred said convincingly. Arya from the very first moment she reached the Demon Continent, something inside her felt off. Frustration grated in her chest, striking a dissonant chord. She had no idea what might lie ahead. She was not expecting any dramatic encounter, but a fateful miracle was not something she never wished for. ¡­ And so it happened. Curiosity seemed to guide her further toward the balcony reaching the ledge. At that moment, something extraordinary happened. It felt as if time had stopped. Something that was impossible or could have been only done by the will of the mighty Divine Gods. As soon as Arya laid her eyes on the pitch-black sky, she could see the colors appear even before it actually started. ¡°Princess, what is it?¡± Alfred asked concerned seeing his Master¡¯s changed attitude. ¡°Such beautiful colors¡­.¡± Princess Arya gasps, staring at the empty sky, or at least that¡¯s how it appeared to the common people. Her eyes locked on to the sky, and she stood frozen for a moment on the balcony rail. And then even Alfred was able to notice what the Princess was capable of seeing beforehand. At a first glance, it looked like a ring of light that encircles the world. An impossible aggregation of hundreds of millions of beams of light, clustered together forming a single band of white light. And when this giant beam of light touched the sky, it sent the ground rumbling. The sky appeared to move and twist and everything the light touched became white for that fraction of a second. And the next moment everything reverted back to how it was. No one could tell what truly was occurring that led to this strange phenomenon in the middle of the night, but whoever saw it could not deny its majestic authority and power. ¡°?What¡¯s happening?¡± Alfred was out of line from his calm demeanor. Too shocked that he repeated exactly what he thought. On the other hand, the princess turns around with a smiling face. Her defiant gaze and exuding a much more confident aura were enough to tell that something had changed in her at that moment. ¡±Join me for the supper Alfred? Tomorrow is going to be a long day of hard work. I highly doubt we are going to find any rest.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself, my lady. This old man¡¯s body will do its best to keep up with you.¡± And for one final time, Arya looks at the sky this time with hopeful eyes. ¡°I am surely going to find it.¡± *** A simple reminder you can now completely read the side novel Girl from Nowhere, first arc is completed now and you can binge read it as always. I am sure you will find it a great story and adventure of Caige rising above all her weaknesses and challenging the people around her. Link to novel - Girl From Nowhere - Click here CHAPTER – 10 : IF I HAD A HEART (1)
DOCTOR ORION
A simple reminder you can now completely read the side novel Girl from Nowhere, first arc is completed now and you can binge read it as always. I am sure you will find it a great story and adventure of Caige rising above all her weaknesses and challenging the people around her. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. Link to novel - Girl From Nowhere - Click here VOLUME 7 : CHAPTER – 11 : IF I HAD A HEART (2) ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Have you really forgotten what was your reasoning for doing this?¡± Finding myself interested to know his thoughts I could not hold back my curiosity from asking. However, I suppose that would not matter in the end¡­ And in the next second, I shoot a small beam of heat laser through his brain. Perhaps I, too, learned something from fighting that creature, as it was a much easier way to dispatch an enemy. I saw the Doctor¡¯s body fall to the ground and felt his heartbeat fading away. His body is taken away to nothingness by my gluttonous webs. ¡°I guess I don¡¯t have to know.¡± Turning around I continue walking, ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time because this needs to be done right now¡­. There is little time left.¡± ¡°Al¡­¡± I call out to the one, my own extra subconscious mind to help me out to save a wish and keep a promise. Being already aware of my idea to save the homunculi girl, I already expected a warning from my double-self. {GREAT RISK ACTION. SEEKING PERMISSION] ¡°I accept all dangers. Now do it.¡± I spoke aloud fully determined. Removing my mask I allow all the magic energy to flow through me in the surrounding which until now was being covered up. My hairs were back to the normal shade of silver-white and I could feel my face even after getting accustomed to wearing the mask for longer durations. [AFFIRMATION RECEIVED. INITIALISING¡­. UNTHREADING SOUL¡­] I couldn¡¯t help but find the sight of the Homunculi girl¡¯s condition unnerving. A lifeless doll in a closed box that¡¯s exactly what she was in her present state. The only way to save her was to return back her skill which Eabhloid had stolen and which was now currently devoured by my gluttony skill. But even with this world¡¯s current knowledge such a transfer of skill had never been recorded in history nor taught to me by father. Putting it simply it would mean giving away one¡¯s soul realm to another which would be impossible as the receiver¡¯s soul realm would resist such a change. But this case is exceptional where this recipient homunculi girl possesses no such a thing. Whether it was a blessing in disguise or a complete error only time would tell. The final remaining task is the destruction of the soul realm of the donor. In other words the death warrant of the one lending the essence of their soul realm. And even then such a transfer would have the highest chance of failure. ¡°Hurry and wake up. I cannot tell how happy I am to meet you again.¡± I tried talking to the still unconscious homunculi girl hoping my voice would finally reach her. My lips quirked up to form a confident face knowing that I had already given the order to begin with the idea I had come up with. There was no turning back from this now. [PROCESS COMPLETE. EXTREME WARNING.] Extending my hands a beautiful nimbus of golden light brighter than lightning expels out from my chest partially. And from this culmination which was apparently a very very small portion of my soul manifesting for a limited time, I had to complete the operation while my domain still holds here. Countless thread spinning in circle from it now travels fast to attach to the homunculi girl¡¯s miniature heart which was almost at its breaking point. S if it had been holding itself out for this very final moment. [ALL CONNECTIONS CONFIRMED. TRANSFER INITIATING¡­] Just then a massive pressure gripped my heart realizing my soul was literally being ripped apart in the process. While my regeneration skill still holds for the short time, spiritual damage is very difficult to recover. I knew this wouldn¡¯t be easy. But handling this amount of transferring energy while keeping the flow steady is almost turning out to be an impossible undertaking. I needed to create a soul realm perfectly for the homunculi girl and then finally keep an equilibrium in which my own soul realm catabolically breaks down and regenerates at the same rate. It was like suffering a second death. Even though it¡¯s a tiny fragment, it was me after all. ¡°?But if I do really possess an unlimited amount of Soul Power and magic energy, then I will pull this off for her and my sake.¡± Somehow the Doctor¡¯s words encroached on my mind like an undeciphered code. ¡®?Do you really think you have the power to control her?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t need to control her; I just know who she really is.¡± I already knew what I was doing and was fully aware of my own potential. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. ¡®?Why do you have to go so far to stake your life?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s because. I want to be friends with her.¡± Having no real reason in the start to save her except for keeping my words. But slowly I had begun to realize that I needed her. And being simply drawn to her was an after-effect of that. I aimed to become stronger that I never lose these precious things I have gained in my life ever again. A sudden burst of light finally enwraps the homunculi girl from inside out finally giving me a feeling of accomplishment. ¡°Your existence¡­ your memories¡­ and your wish. You are the same as me¡­ I just know it. The time has now finally come for you to wake up.¡± For one final time looking at the girl, I had to accept that the fight with Eabhloid was a bit taxing on me as well. My hands stiffen up and I close my eyes to focus. [SOUL ENERGY DRAINED. DANGER LIMIT EXCEEDED] [SHUTTING OFF ALL FUNCTIONS] [EMERGENCY¡­. [INITIATING COUNTERMEASURES.] [DECISION. TEMPORARY HIBERNATION STATE.] [TRANSFERRING WILL TO ????? SYSTEM] *** HOMUNCULI GIRL ¡°Why is it so empty¡­ Always so empty.¡± The girl gasps as if she has spent all her life remaining here. Usually, the girl wouldn¡¯t have made efforts to look around to find something in the darkness around her. But this time something inside her¡­ feelings that did not exist in her before told her not to stop looking. ¡°Is that how it has always been here¡­¡± An obscure voice travels fast but much faster came the light highlighting a man standing somberly in a white coat. ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl was for the first time able to see a person here which surprised her a bit. But neither she knew why he was here nor the man seemed to be aware of it himself. ¡°I see she might have been right in saying that people continue to live on. Even after I am dead I am here in the last vestiges of your memories.¡± The girl listens to the man speaking to himself while she tries to really remember who he actually was. Only too suddenly hit by a fleeting feeling of nostalgia she continues to listen. ¡°Since I am already here, I want you to know that I do not intend to explain my motives. My journey has already ended and even if I was a failure yours is about to begin. Someone as pure as you would not be able to understand it. But if you ask me why I created you this way¡­ I think it was to hide away something that was really important to me.¡± The Doctor holds silence for a while. ¡°Wait! I still have so many questions¡­¡± the homunculi girl calls to the person as she felt something was off. ¡°You have such beautiful eyes; I notice that now. There will come a time when you yourself will decide your value. From now on you will have to live your life for your own sake. But one day you will be the salvation of everyone. That fate remains unchanged.¡± Suddenly the homunculi girl realizes her body is glowing and a warm feeling enriches the hole in her chest. The Doctor watches the girl and understood what was really happening. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time now that you should completely forget about me.¡± The Doctor stares in the upwards direction and realizes something starts speaking again. ¡°Within this true darkness where no one could find light, she is trying to become the light herself. Magic which transcends human knowledge¡­ how would I have ever been able to predict such a thing. But that is probably why¡­ it is so very dazzling.¡± A bitter smile appeared on the Doctor¡¯s face as he started to walk away. Disappearing and fading in the darkness with the diminishing light. ¡°Did I know him? Wait¡­ Don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t go.¡± . The homunculi girl suddenly feels the emptiness inside her head return and before she could proceed to process how to respond to these estranged emotions a voice that shouldn¡¯t have been there seeks her. ¡°Are you looking for someone¡­.¡± The homunculi girl with a startled face turns around to see a girl all in white, wink at her. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± she spoke her true thoughts, while still in her confused state. She then continues to gaze at this new visitor and somehow involuntarily forgets what had happened before this. ¡°Do I know you?¡± The girl tilts her head seeing another stranger in this lost place. ¡°Of course you do¡­ You and I, we know each other.¡± The girl with white hair lifts up her face and answers with a cheerful smile. ¡°I am sorry. But I can¡¯t seem to remember many things and have lost my memory.¡± The homunculi girl innocently answers seeming turns away feeling sorry. ¡°Is it because it is my first time in this appearance in front of you and I don¡¯t have my mask or it could be because... well I still remember you even if you don¡¯t. During the time we shared though everything seemed to have changed. I have not forgotten to grant you your wish you had asked me to.¡± ¡°My wish?¡± the homunculi girl was caught off guard because this was the first time she was hearing of it. ¡°Yes. I want you to make a choice for yourself. I want you to live your life for your sake from now on.¡± ¡°But I have no such freedom here.¡± ¡°I think you should reconsider that. Why don¡¯t you try looking up.¡± The two girls quietly gaze up at a night sky full of stars. The homunculi girl¡¯s face beams with a smile remembering and deeply yearning to see it for a long time. This sky had never existed there before until the girl who claims to be capable of granting her wish appeared. After a while, the homunculi girl opens up to speak. ¡°I once had a dream of something wonderful happening to me where I felt the vastness of the world and felt the warmth of the people. And the first thing I saw was this sky. I was so alone but wherever I went those lights followed me. I ran and they somehow were able to keep chasing after up. And then I was no longer alone anymore.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Alicia laughs in a murmur remembering she still had the brain of a child despite her knowledge. ¡°And since then I have ever wished for was the limitless sky, but that was no more than a dream I saw from this darkness.¡± The homunculi girl finishes her thought with a deep sigh. ¡°But now things will be different. You will see so many places and meet so many people. If you want you can join me on my journey.¡± The homunculi girl¡¯s eyes beam up at this offer. She did not understand the meaning of her existence but she still wanted to feel it with all her heart. ?A real life. That was her true wish. ¡°Can I truly become normal and stay close to you.¡± The homunculi girl finally asks with a deep longing in her voice. Her gazes fixed on Alicia. ¡°I told you I am here to grant your wish because I am a wish granter.¡± ¡°But why do you want to grant my wish? What if I do not deserve it?¡± ¡°Our paths crossed and we met. And then I saw you¡­. I saw your fearsomeness. Your sadness¡­ your beauty. Now choose with all your feelings¡­.¡± Alicia shouts trying to encourage her. ¡°Then, I want to live forever by your side.¡± The homunculi girl did not know why she said it but deep within her, something told her to believe in these words. Alicia holds the homunculi girl''s hands and an extraordinary life force passes from her chest to the wish seeker. ¡°I can feel it. My wish finally taking shape. My true wish, and my identity its all becoming real. The shape of my heart you¡­ fixed it.¡± The girl¡¯s memory returns to her. But that was not exactly the same because it was Alicia¡¯s memory that was being channeled and connected to her. Not only her memories but her feelings, her insecurities, her strength, and even her weakness now slowly merged with her. The homunculi girl had finally fused with Alicia and became a part of her soul. ¡°No, I created it. You will be finally reborn and come to life in the real world.¡± Alicia who was until then trying to appear strong was in truth hiding her losing strength. The homunculi girl who could now feel what Alicia felt in real time quickly guessed it. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­¡± And in response to the girl¡¯s worries, the place began to warp as Alicia¡¯s domain had stopped working. ¡°I guess that was my limit I have used too much magic and my soul power is finally depleted.¡± ¡°Are you going to be alright?¡± The homunculi girl again asks as she tears up. So many kinds of feelings, together now dwelling inside made her feel completely overwhelmed. She had not only become part of Alicia¡¯s happiness but also the sadness she felt from her past. ¡°Let¡¯s meet in the real world. And now it¡¯s your turn to give the world an answer exactly what you are. - - - -¡° Alicia moves her lips to speak. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The homunculi girl asked in wonderment. ¡°Your name. You like it¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± The homunculi girl smiles with her eyes even while her lips were still knowing that the next time she wakes up she will finally have a place to belong. *** A simple reminder you can now completely binge read the side novel Girl from Nowhere, first arc is completed now and you can binge read it as always. I am sure you will find it a great story and adventure of Caige rising above all her weaknesses and challenging the people around her. Link to novel - Girl From Nowhere - Click here
Read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and you can also support me there. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd VOLUME – 7 : CHAPTER – 12 : THE AUCTION (1) THE CASTLE ¨C UNDERGROUND ¡°That was some insane light magic. I am sure by now everything would have come to an end. I wonder what became of the Doctor. Had this barrier not been there, that light would have really killed me.¡± Regis thought to herself sighing at the same time after exhaustively using her destructive wind magic in that attack. Regis out of curiosity tries striking multiple times with her finger on the spherical blue barrier field floating midway and carrying her all the way up through the white shaft. Having no effect on the barrier, she continues to suspiciously stare at its thin layer. ¡°How does it even hold?¡± Regis couldn¡¯t understand how a barrier could be so strong and withstand that disaster. But remembering that if it was to burst just then, she would fall to the bottom of the planet and the thought made her stop suspecting it and have more faith in Alicia¡¯s magic. ¡°Can¡¯t this move a little faster?¡± Regis complained as she saw the rim of the top hole. The barrier starts disappearing on its own. It gets completely dissolved in the air as Regis steps down on the floor with a small jump. Feeling the joy of reaching the ground, she remembers how her heart raced when she found herself in a pinch. She had to push herself to the limits to destroy the machine and carry out the plan successfully which Alicia had asked her to do. Regis looks around and all she could find was the rubble and the charred ground. Part of the old castle, which could have potentially contained a history of more than a hundred years, had been destroyed. The burst of light from underground had abruptly blasted through the multiple floors reaching the top and forming a night sky view. So, even though Regis was standing indoors, on looking up she could feel the cool breeze and the faint light of the stars on her skin. There was no longer any sound, in contrast to the fierce battle that had taken place here a few minutes ago. In fact, it was so quiet that one might think that nothing had happened here at all. ¡±Huh...Should¡¯ve expected from her as much.¡± Regis takes another deep sigh and finding Alicia missing she feels a bit uneasy. While unnecessary thoughts filled her empty head, she tried to remain calm and began searching, ¡°She better not be lost again in these ruins¡­. Alicia.¡± Regis shouts her name and noticed a glimpse of golden light radiating from the place where the homunculi girl was put to rest. With hopeful eyes, Regis starts running in that direction, but when the picture becomes clearer, she momentarily stops. ¡°ALICIA¡­¡± Regis yelled with a mix of disbelief, grief, and anger on her face. In front of her Alicia was glowing with vibrant colors but more importantly, her body was slowly being covered in a spindle of her own webs. Unable to understand what was really happening she calls out her name again to get her attention. ¡°A-l-i-c-i-a.¡± Alicia turns her way while Regis ran to reach her on time only to see her friend smile at her. Regis also noticed that she had put her mask away to utilize her full power. In her own way, Alicia was ensuring Regis that they had won just as they had planned and she was leaving the rest to her. But there was still a critical part of the plan which Regis was still not aware of. ?The part where Alicia risks her life to save that of the homunculi girl. As she trembled and held back tears, Regis looked at a small cocoon of webs inside which Alicia rested. No matter what she did she could not force her way through the webs or even move them by an inch. They were simply unbreakable. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Regis was immediately struck by a defeated feeling that she had failed in being a complete help to Alicia if this was how things were going to end. Even though she did not know the particulars. Her friend was forced to suffer alone while she remained protected by her in a barrier. If only she had put much thought and not left Alicia alone even on her asking rather than trying to impress her. Regis bawled uncontrollably like an infant ignoring any other sign that the giant chamber within the chamber was now starting to open. Her gaze was now fixed on it while holding Alicia close to her at the same time. She was not sure whether the thing coming out from it would be a friend or foe. ¡°Hello, Regis.¡± A soft voice calls out to Regis who was then crying like a child. ¡°You are¡­¡± Regis ate half of the words realizing that the homunculi girl had come back to life and she now looked more humane. The stiff muscles on her face had finally now become a proper smile. ¡°?My name is Hana.¡± The young girl born of her own wish finally announced herself. While the innocent Regis simply continued to celebrate and cry. She understood that Alicia did it all to keep her promise of fulfilling her wish. ¡°Hana¡­ Just what happened here?¡± Regis wanted to know. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the new name that was given to me. But if you are worried about Mistress Alicia then she will be alright.¡± Hana¡¯s voice now possessed an indescribable calm as Regis tried to remember her from the past day and see the vast difference for herself. ¡°It will be alright. Miss Alicia¡­ she will be back soon.¡± Hana looked at the white shell of webs inside which Alicia was resting after giving a part of her soul to her. ¡°And how are you so sure of it!?¡± ¡°I just know it¡­ because I can tell and feel it.¡± Hana brings her hands close to the center of her chest and holds them tight together. A thumping sound beating against her palm reassured her of her feelings. After all, the two were now connected in both life and death because Hana now drew a major part of her magic and life force from Alicia. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that too miss Regis?¡± On hearing those words Regis collected herself and stood staring at the girl. It could hardly be helped. Regis, the first person to see the nameless homunculus had become an existence that never once existed in the history and knowledge of present civilization. ¡°If this is what Alicia wanted then tell me...¡± Regis appeared hesitant from asking someone new about the condition of her friend when she should have known better. ¡°I can tell anything about Miss Alicia. What she feels and even right now, she wants to thank you for all you have done and for being so reliable.¡± Hana spoke from the depth of her heart and exactly how Alicia felt. Because Hana inherited all her new feelings from Alicia, just like her she knew she could always rely on Regis. ¡°It¡¯s not fair if she doesn¡¯t say that straight to me. But when she will wake up. Just what has happened to her and how did you become so alive.¡± Regis held Hana by her shoulders and pulled her close to herself. ¡°She is only recovering her lost soul power from the fight and some information that I cannot understand. By my guess, it would be five days before she wakes up.¡± Since Hana and Alicia now possess a strong connection, Hana, at times could exactly tell what Alicia was going through. For example, she was able to understand the feelings of Alicia¡¯s past life as Sachi but not access the information about her previous world. ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s move her to a comfortable place in this castle.¡± Regis searched for a perfect place. An intact room at the back portion of the castle was still intact. Resting Alicia on a giant bed, Regis could also find a few rooms close by. The castle also had all proper living facilities and there was no one around to disturb them. ¡°I will go and get us some food from the town. What will you do in the meantime?¡± Regis asked Hana because by then it was already morning. ¡°I will stay by her side till the time she wakes up.¡± ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that be too long? Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Regis remembered how she did not stop eating at the pancake shop. ¡°I am going nowhere. And for other matters, I don¡¯t need food to survive.¡± Hana was stubborn. ¡°But I don¡¯t think Alicia would like you to stay hungry because of her.¡± Regis made a retort and checked. Surprisingly it had a great effect on Hana as she shook with distress at the thought of making Alicia feel sad and could also feel the truth in Regis¡¯s words. ¡°Alright¡­ I will get you something good to eat. You can stay here and keep guard.¡± Regis puts Hana out of her misery by offering to help. ¡°Thank you Miss Regis you are so kind.¡± The homunculi or rather the human girl Hana took her seat and sat beside Alicia¡¯s bed. This was the only place she found peace. Before Regis left the room she calls out to Hana and says,¡± You know you can just call me Regis.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Hana briefly smiles and gets back to observing Alicia. She wanted to be the one to greet her first. After all, she had already decided to stay by her side forever. Regis walks out of the castle and looked up at the tall, clear sky with eyes filled with resolve. Even now, Regis was still trying to understand that she had her own limits and could not have helped Alicia in any other way even if she wanted to. She was still not that strong enough. ¡°One day I will¡­¡± Regis speaks to herself loudly and decides to run straight to the town as part of her training remembering Will¡¯s teaching to find the chance of training in every activity if she wanted to grow strong. . Regis could not resist getting the same pancakes and stewed fish from the same shop she previously ate. Holding the large packet between her hands remembering to take double for Hana she happily started to walk through the street. ¡°I am glad I got the fresh morning baked ones.¡± Regis was glad she made it early by running straight to here. Exactly when she was about to exit the place and take a single bite from one of the pancakes, coincidentally she comes across two new friends. ¡°Caige¡­ look the elf Princess is here,¡± Caige mutters in excitement as she sniffs out the smell in the air confirming her identity. She had more faith in her nose and instincts than her eyes. ¡°Maia, quiet down.¡± Caige hush Maia for speaking out of place, as such a piece of information was not wise to reveal in public loud. Fortunately, there were not many people to notice her surprise. ¡°Caige and Maia. We finally meet again.¡± Regis greets them as she was a bit happy that someone in their group truly recognized her royal status. ¡°Good morning Lady Regis.¡± Caige tries to search for her real Boss by gazing around Regis¡¯s sides, but finds no sign of Alicia and only to see Regis make a sad face. She realized that the previous night the light they saw was really her doing and something might have gone wrong. ¡°Lady Regis. Can you tell us what happened to the individual who was behind all the kidnappings and the accident at Plum Town?¡± Caige asked as one of the victims herself. ¡°It¡¯s a long story maybe we should get more pancakes for ourselves.¡± Regis had nothing to hide. After all, she too considered Caige and Maia good friends. And they had proven themselves faithful by coming to the designated place Alicia had asked them to. She could probably count on their help as well. It was decided that the three girls should sit down for breakfast and swap stories of their own adventures. ***
Read 5 chapters in advance on my Patreon page and you can also support me there. Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Do think of supporting me there. Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd Link to novel - Girl From Nowhere - Click here CHAPTER – 13 THE AUCTION(2)

PORT TOWN OF GILDE

¡°Huhhh¡­ Alicia asked you to sell these miraculous healing potions.¡± Regis shouts as she jumps from her seat. Also, in the process, she might have attracted a few of the customer¡¯s eyes at the pancake shops. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Regis laughs off at her carelessness as she settles back in her place with a puffed mad face. Maia was totally focused on eating her fill as she had been working hard the last night. While Caige explained their purpose of coming to the port town of Gilde to Regis. ¡°I was busy making preparation for leaving Plum town, so I could not hear on your business talk. And when we reached here it was too late to realize that we had our hands full with a homunculi girl and a crazy Doctor who wanted to replace humanity. And now this, just what is she thinking?¡± Regis felt that she could rarely understand what was going through Alicia¡¯s mind. How could any of this have helped if her end goal was to find that special person she had been searching for? ¡°I still do not want to believe that such a being could be made that can alter their cause of death. But I cannot ignore the giant ray of light that shot in the night sky last night, things must have been very serious after all.¡± Caige spoke while reminiscing how powerful Alicia¡¯s magic could be when she last saw her in action. ¡°What is a homunculi?¡± Maia asks with a stuffed face to continue the conversation. ¡°In theory, homunculi are synthetic human beings created by alchemy. But no one has succeeded before in creating one and its said to be an inhumane practice.¡± Caige explained. Caige too had a vast knowledge of magic even if she could not use it herself. After all, she had always believed in knowing her own weakness and limits to be her actual strength. ¡°But if miss Alicia, the boss has made one then I want to meet them. Isn¡¯t she so amazing!¡± Maia spoke excitedly as she finishes her breakfast. Maia was as usual the most lively of the bunch. ¡°Would you take us there?¡± Caige asked. She too had started worrying about her Boss¡¯s health being unaware of the particulars. ¡°No problem. I am glad to have help but¡­ I am still worried.¡± Regis sighs off in the air wondering whether the homunculi girl Hana would be alright by herself. . ¡°I am back,¡± Regis spoke as she opens the door to the castle¡¯s room where Alicia was resting. Regis was surprised to find no one in the room when she looked around. ¡°Caige look there¡¯s someone dying on the ground.¡± Maia gave out a frightened yell as she and Caige followed behind Regis. ¡°What are you doing there on the ground Hana?¡± Regis rush towards Hana to get a hold of her condition. Hana was lying on the ground alongside the door as if her hand was trying to reach the door knob. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Regis tries to lift up Hana not knowing what to do. She knew little about Hana¡¯s constitution to be of medical help in an emergency. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but looks like some strange force is not allowing me to move or stay up,¡± Hana spoke as if they were her last words before falling unconscious again. Growl¡­ On hearing Hana¡¯s stomach rumbling, Regis looks at her suspiciously and spoke with empty eyes, ¡°So, you collapsed just before opening the door because you were too hungry.¡± ¡°I am not hungry but my stomach hurts.¡± Hana wakes up and protests in her awkward state. ¡°She looks more hungry than any of us orphans have ever been at the church.¡± Maia tries to sympathize with Hana remembering her own past. ¡°How come you''re also stubborn like Alicia? I have brought food for you, now eat it and rest.¡± Regis scolds Hana stuffing the pancake in her mouth. ¡°I can live without food.¡± Growl¡­ Hana mildly faints again. ¡®If you are so hungry then just eat. Don¡¯t tell me even Hana has rainbow and flowers for brains like Alicia.¡¯ Regis thought to herself but decided not to speak out loud. ¡°Is she the homunculi girl?¡± Caige said in awe as she could not differentiate between a human being and a living doll on seeing her. . While Caige and Maia examined the cocoon of mystic webs in which Alicia was comatose for five days according to Hana they wished her good health hoping their voice and best wishes reaches her. After Hana had finally decided to give up on her stubbornness and ate the breakfast which she did passionately and without holding herself back. ?It was time for introductions. ¡°It is our first-time meeting.¡± Both Caige and Maia looked at Hana intently. ¡°And yet I know who you both are¡­ Caige and Maia. I know you from my Master¡¯s memory and I am glad to meet Miss Alicia¡¯s friend.¡± Hana smiles. ¡°She has eyes that sparkle like gold.¡± Maia could not contain herself after seeing how adorable Hana was. ¡°Since the boss is asleep I am interested in knowing what you plan to do from here?¡± Caige asked with a serious face. Regis had already raised a similar question but she wasn¡¯t sure of it herself at that time. ¡°My soul only exists for the sake of her happiness alone¡­ that¡¯s why I will forever stay by her side. That¡¯s my condition for getting my wish granted.¡± Hana spoke gently as she put her hand against her heart, and felt a strong pulse from it. Maia gave a full-blown smile and asks Hana, ¡°Let¡¯s be friends and play together.¡± Maia usually liked to play with her brothers and sisters at the orphanage so she had already started missing that. And after she found an instant liking to Hana who appeared to be around her age she could not hold herself back. ¡°Of course, you can play, but we have a lot of work too and the preparations of the Auction are still to be finalized.¡± Caige held Maia on a tight leash of work. She herself was a workaholic. ¡°Caige you are so stingy. I guess, Hana and I have to wait for that.¡± ¡°I will help with the auction too if that¡¯s alright with you.¡± Regis offered. She wanted to invest herself in something meaningful if they were going to make a temporary stop in this town. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss a plan of action.¡± Caige had already thought of all the details in her mind, all that was left was to assign them correctly to the right person. Hana started twisting her fingers while her legs shook. She was fidgeting in her seat and it didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Regis sitting beside her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can help us by keeping watch on Alicia till she wakes up.¡± ¡°Miss Regis¡­¡± Hana looked happy with that decision and that her inner desires were heard. ¡°But promise me that you will inform us the moment she would wake up. That¡¯s an unbreakable rule.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hana directly jumps on Regis and hugs her tightly. The two fall on the ground softly while Hana rubs her cheeks against the soft cheeks of Regis trying to get a feel of them. ¡°I always wanted to feel the softness of them.¡± ¡°What are you trying to do? Have you gone crazy¡­¡± Regis pushes Hana apart while she still sits on top of her. But she was overpowered by the strength Hana induced, which was totally overshadowed by the small frame of her body. ¡°It was not me, but Miss Alicia had always wanted to embrace you in her arms. Won¡¯t you accept it if it was Master in my place?¡± ¡°Of course¡­ wait. Wait. But why would she do that?¡± Hana took Regis by surprise and she could not properly respond to Alicia¡¯s indirect confession. ¡°I told you that I can feel what Master feels because our souls are connected and so I have also inherited her desires and personal whims. Alicia has always wanted to hug miss Regis, so I decided to do it myself since Master is hesitant to do so.¡± ¡°I guess if she so badly wants to hug me then I won¡¯t mind for once. But if you can tell me what else she thinks about me, I will let this slide for once.¡± Regis asks clumsily not trying to sound desperate. After all, she had always wanted to know what Alicia thinks of her as a friend. ¡°Regis you are my most precious friend. You are the most adorable and lovely girl. And you are the coolest when you shoot your arrows with full confidence and your beautiful long red hairs always catch my eyes. I am grateful to you for you always make me happy so let¡¯s stay friends forever.¡± Words of Hana were too emotional and had that typical character to not be able to deny that it was not Alicia and her young maiden heart speaking directly to Regis. Regis''s heartbeat only became faster and her face becomes red too with embarrassment. Shifting her glance around the room she makes vague gestures not knowing what to do in front of her guests. Also, she had started to play with her red hair simultaneously. ¡°That would be enough.¡± Regis stands up and takes a deep breath and goes to the right wall with the big window pane. With a downward gaze so that no one notices her. She looks in the mirror with an ecstatic smile. ¡°No one has ever called my hair beautiful¡­ and I am adorable too.¡± Regis checks herself out in her own reflection on the window pane while trying to fix her hair even though it looked normal. ¡®Don¡¯t pay attention. Don¡¯t pay attention. It¡¯s just the banter of an innocent child. But what if she is speaking the truth¡­¡± Regis could not hold her body straight while looking and blushed. ¡°Caige, even princesses need to fix their appearances by looking in the window.¡± Maia always wanted to learn more about the princess''s ways, the only problem was that her role model turned out to be a tomboyish one. ¡°Why are you staring you two¡­¡± Regis asks Caige and Maia who then suddenly turned their heads away and started doing their own things. ¡°I really admire your friendship miss Regis who is willing to do anything for miss Alicia.¡± This time Hana¡¯s words were too much for Regis to handle and she had to escape the room to stop showing her embarrassing face to all. Maia on seeing Regis run could not help herself but speak, ¡°But didn¡¯t she just tell herself not to pay attention.¡± ¡°Listen Maia, the heart of a young girl is a very complex thing.¡± Caige said with a condescending face. ¡°But you are dear to me as well Caige and you are cute too.¡± Maia hugs Caige and unknowingly every time she had done this to Caige. Her fluffy ears always rub on Caige skin sending a warm tingling feeling. ¡°¡­How can you speak such frivolous things so openly in public. You need to have some restraint, Maia.¡± Caige¡¯s own words did little to support her behavior as she looked pleased by the bear hug. And so, the afternoon ended in a complete disaster with no discussion over the auction and everything was in complete turmoil because of Hana¡¯s reckless and stimulating comments. . Finally, that evening Regis, Caige, and Maia found themselves in the port town of Gilde discussing the auction and how to conduct it in the most efficient way and spread the word. ¡°Aren¡¯t we in a shady part of the town? This place has very few people and it''s dark.¡± Regis looked around the place as she walks through a tunnel. ¡°Don¡¯t worry miss Regis, you can say that all information in this town travels through this lane. It is filled with informants who work for the noble, merchants, and the city guards here.¡± Caige explained. The tunnel now opens to another market area that Regis had never seen before as the three walk through. ¡°This is the local market where you can sell anything from simple everyday products to items that cannot be sold in an open market. I do know a lot about this town from my previous days working in the Dalton Gang.¡± Caige was the only guide Regis had for this so she believed in her words. ¡°But why do it here and not in the central market? Won¡¯t there be more people who would stop by?¡± Regis thought she was being reasonable to at least ask. ¡°It¡¯s because we still do not have a license from the merchant guild to sell this item. And getting the permission of the guards would take us forever going through all the paperwork in the town hall. Nor we are regular sellers here and so only an auction can get us the required attention.¡± Caige explained as she leads Regis and Maia to a small warehouse she had rented the previous night to carry out all the jobs. Running to a raised platform on the other end of the warehouse and spreading her hands out Caige happily announces, ¡°Let¡¯s tidy this place and make it the most successful auction ever. I can just see the money falling from the roof.¡± Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere. While for the entire day the three worked hard to make the place shine and add furniture and decorations. It was Regis¡¯s job to cut trees into proper furniture shapes of tables and chairs with her wind magic. While Maia carried them back to the warehouse. They had also started making billboards and posters which was handled well by Caige. ¡°It¡¯s finally done.¡± ¡°I am hungry.¡± Regis and Caige collapse on the table while Caige was still examining some pamphlets. ¡°It¡¯s far from being over. There are so many issues left to address. We need to inform the people of this town of our product and showcase it as something special. Unless and until renowned people visit it won¡¯t be a hit.¡± ¡°So, when does the auction start?¡± Regis asked. ¡°I am planning to hold it in the last two days before you depart to the Human Continent. So, we have still two more days left to prepare.¡± Caige puts away the pamphlet and takes out twenty healing potions that Alicia had given her. ¡°I think this much should be enough for auction to make it identify as a rare item and generate demand overtime if we are able to get as many people involved. And when this will become the talk of the town and word will spread through the trading routes like fire. It will be a birth of a new revolution.¡± ¡°Seems like you have really thought it through.¡± Regis comments. ¡°Caige has been greatly motivated to get the Boss¡¯s job done,¡± Maia adds. ¡°Well, that was the deal we struck. And I am grateful to her for this opportunity and so I want to pay her back. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t show it to others but she has been really fond of the boss,¡± Maia whispers to Regis. ¡°If you two have time to talk then why don¡¯t we get back to work,¡± Caige shouts as she cracks one of the pamphlets in her hands. Dispersing everyone before her secrets get out. Two days passed and while it appeared that it was taking forever to get things done in the little short time. Caige had managed to hire some reliable girls who were in search of jobs to add extra hands and manage customers during the auction. . ¡°Today is the day we open the doors for the customers.¡± Caige cheered. ¡°Yeah.¡± Regis and Maia followed who had worked hard these past three days. It was early in the morning and the auction was about to begin in two hours. Since there were twenty bottles. First, 10 would be sold on the first day and the remaining on the final day of the auction. At first, only a few people started collecting outside seeing the banners the three had put together. ¡° The Miraculous healing potion. Are they selling it right here?¡± ¡°I have seen many phonies scam people with false effects and disappear afterward.¡± Most of people had the same view and no one would especially believe what they saw written on the board to be true without experience. ¡°But there is no loss in looking or seeing someone else give it a shot. And if the product turns out to be genuine you can buy it by placing the highest bid.¡± It was one of the fellows Caige had knowingly planted in the crowd to persuade people to come. ¡°Caige will it be alright selling these things here? People don¡¯t seem to be that friendly.¡± Regis had a bad feeling from the people¡¯s reaction. It was the first time for her working in such conditions and everything was new to her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a fight of wits and negotiations after all. And I hate to say it but we are on the losing end if even one thing plays out wrong.¡± Caige responded to Regis¡¯s worries with an even bigger problem at hand. ¡°We are at a disadvantage already. How¡¯s that?¡± Regis gulped as she was surprised by Caige¡¯s discouraging remarks. ¡°We need to give people proof of our product¡¯s working effects from someone they truly trust. And we lack that kind of figure. Also, we still do not have the merchant guild¡¯s approval and without that, no other merchant would want to trade with us.¡± ¡°Then what are we going to do about it? Isn¡¯t it time to start?¡± Regis asked worriedly. ¡°Just leave it to me. Boss has given us the most exceptional item that no one in their dream would refuse to trade with us.¡± Saying that Caige entered the front stage which was a small raised wooden platform while a few of the people were seated on the chairs. ¡°Welcome people of the port town of Gilde. While I thank you for taking your time and stopping by our auction, today I have brought to you a special elixir item that can heal any and all kinds of injuries, and diseases no matter how severe. And because such a healing potion has never existed before we have decided to hold an auction and let the people decide its worth.¡± Caige spoke fluently on the stage and she was at least able to get her message across to the audience who had gathered in the warehouse for the auction. ¡°First show the thing to us¡­.¡± ¡°How can we believe you that it even works?¡± Caige had mostly predicted this general outcome and voices. People won¡¯t accept anything unless they see it. But surprisingly to everyone¡¯s negative claim, Caige did not try to retaliate. As if she was waiting for something to happen. ¡°Stop this trading outlet this instant. We have not received any information or official papers of selling healing potions in this town.¡± A man in blue uniform entered the scene. And few people in a similar uniform followed behind him. ¡°It¡¯s the city guard and even the captain is here. I guess this was a farce after all.¡± A murmur began to spread in the audience. ¡°Sir, if you would allow me to explain, you can check with the town hall administration that the papers have already been filed. But they have been awfully late in their response and because we are traveling merchants we do not want to lose money by staying at one place.¡± Caige tried to remain calm even when surrounded by guards. ¡°Little girl, if not for your age I would have already thrown you out. There have been many instances of people selling fake potions without certification and it puts a bad face of us city guards out there.¡± The captain of the city guard seemed to be a reasonable man but was unaccepting of the situation. ¡°But I assure you this is no trick. It¡¯s a hundred percent working healing potion. Though it¡¯s a secret technique of our company.¡± ¡°So, you are selling something and you do not even want people to know what they are really using.¡± Clap¡­Clap¡­ Caige brings both her palm together and Maia enters the scene with a beautiful-looking table covered with a blue cloth. Caige had made a special request to Regis to make this woodwork attractive. She lifts the blue cloth from the top and ten beautiful glittering bottles with the healing potion were kept there. Everyone ogled at its brilliance and the beautiful design of the glass. That¡¯s the first reaction anyone would have given on seeing a healing potion purified to this level of ingenuity. ¡°?This is¡­¡± Even the guards were shaken on seeing such a high-quality potion and radiating magic that can be seen. ¡°There is more to it than meets the eyes.¡± Then Caige addresses the audience, ¡°It is not a hidden fact that the Captain of the city watch has defended the city from many bandits and monster attacks and how he valiantly injured his left hand and unfortunately it had to be amputated. Such a loss is irreversible, but God of light has not abandoned us because they have bestowed upon our community the secret to the most effective healing potion.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± The Captain was on guard because Caige had introduced herself as a traveling merchant. He would usually cover up his empty arm with a dummy and only the locals were aware of it. ¡°Stories of valor of great men travel faster than you think.¡± Caige smiles with her humble and witty remark. ¡°You flatter me, girl. I do understand now what you want. I will try this potion. But there will be serious consequences if it does not work and for fooling around with me.¡± The Captain appeared to be serious with his decision. ¡°What? The Captain is going to try the potion. We must watch this.¡± The crowd was of the same mind as they watched what was going to happen on the stage with discerning eyes and evaluating the product for themselves. On taking proper instructions for using the healing potion. With little hesitation, the man holds the vial. Scrunching his eyes, he breaks the bottle in his hand. The glass was actually crystallized ice as it melts and evaporates on his hands leaving a cooling effect. And the healing potion disperses into a mist of blue light. The part of the cloth that hid his amputated arm slides off and the dummy part falls to the ground. A perfectly new fully grown arm was now fixed there. ¡°This¡­.this¡­ I never thought... I would get it back.¡± Tears began to leak from his eyes. The Captain if he wanted to get his arms fixed would have to travel to seek the best priest or healer in the human continent and the price would be astronomical, not something a city guard could afford. ¡°But¡­. Why does a miracle feel so good?¡± the man whispers to himself and he remembers countless fights and battles he fought defending the city. Comrades and people he lost. ¡°Because they are not free¡­¡± Caige whispers in his ears so that nobody could hear her. ¡°¡­.¡± The Captain was stubbed realizing he never asked the price because he fully suspected the item from the start. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can consider this paid in full if from here on we can carry our simple auction without any more trouble. What do you say Sir captain?¡± Caige had a defiant smile on her face. While to other people it looked like a sweet helpless girl begging the Captain, the Captain was now sure he had crossed paths with someone who had controlled and led the situation from the start till they had served her purpose. ¡°Hmm...mm.¡± The Captain clears his throat. ¡°You may do as you please as long as it does not interfere with other traders and you promise to continue to follow the honest trading policies of the town.¡± The Captain hurriedly leaves before Caige could make other demands from him and because he wanted to see how his new arm works and show it to his comrades. ¡°Hey girl, sell them to me.¡± Someone from the audience came running to the front. ¡°No, me¡­. You were the one complaining about its authenticity. But I had faith from the start.¡± Another jumped on top of him. ¡°I will place the highest bid anyway, so sell it to me.¡± The flow of the crowd was moving forward as the place became slowly chaotic and crowded around Caige. Caige who withheld the same smile from the start covers back the remaining nine vials and makes a second announcement. ¡°Since, the demand for the potions has considerably risen. We will allow the participants of the auction a one-hour break to prepare well for the bidding. You are free to leave and join us later.¡± And in the next few minutes, the warehouse became empty. ¡°Where did everyone run off to?¡± Regis walks to Caige wondering what was really happening and how Caige dealt with the Captain guard when she thought everything would have been over. ¡°Phew! That was rough even for my first time. It¡¯s tough to please people and give them what they want. Most probably they are off to accumulate money to place the highest bid. The most important targets are those who went to inform their rich noble masters and merchants who would go to any lengths to get this potion. This is definitely going to work out.¡± Caige though was sweating from the sides, she was too restless to relax. ¡°I am glad that the Captain Guard did not put us in jail. Otherwise, my father would have really given me a good scolding.¡± Regis would have been traumatized in case she was put in jail and her father was informed because it would be very much humiliating for the king of elves. And Regis never wanted to represent her family and her Royal Status in a bad way even though she did not like to exert her status around and live a normal life during the timespan of her journey. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just a coincidence. Caige herself made sure to leak this information in a corrupt way to the Guard Captain through his own informants. And Caige through them also learned of his injuries. Making him the best pawn to play in her hands. Believe me or not she has always worked like this.¡± Maia explained proudly as if she was proud of her friend¡¯s misguided deeds. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t go on making me look like a wicked schemer. See, miss Regis is already scared.¡± Caige complains about Maia¡¯s mighty remarks about her. ¡®Of course, it¡¯s scary with the way you used him and manipulated everyone.¡¯ Regis thought to herself but made sure to not make her feelings be heard by anyone. ¡°Well, there is less time before we start again. So, everyone be prepared because from here on it will be total chaos.¡± ¡°Yes, Mam.¡± Everyone spoke in unison. Within half an hour alone, the warehouse was packed tightly with bidders and it had to be extended to the outside space. The residents around did not mind, as everyone was interested to know what price the bid could be raised. As Caige started the bid, it phenomenally rose from 10 gold coins to 100 within a few hand raise. A normal intermediate-level healing potion cost was around 50 silver. And one gold was equivalent to a thousand silver. That¡¯s how high the value of such a rare healing potion was placed in the small trading town of Gilde. Regis was shocked to realize that the number might roll up to thousands on the human continent. While Caige had already realized the value of the product. She had made sure that the bids would go only to those who were in immediate need of the healing potion. People who were ill or had serious injuries from battles. This way she was able to make people believe in the miraculous power of the potion and also keep the potion¡¯s constitution a big mystery. ¡°We have finally reached the end of the auction. 10 bottles have been sold. With the highest bid of 200 gold coins. Please do come tomorrow for the final day of the auction and thanks for your patronage. The house is closed for today.¡± Caige announced on the stage. Most of the people were motivated to participate the next day again. ¡°I am definitely going to get one of those tomorrow and resell it later at an even higher price.¡± ¡°I think I can gift it to my lovely fianc¨¦e as a wedding gift.¡± ¡°My adventurer friend in a nearby town can reuse it to restart his career.¡± ¡°Maybe I can get one of those to an alchemist and make several copies of these and sell them for a great profit.¡± There were all kinds of people from rich merchants, to haughty nobles, and those who really needed the item. ¡°As if I will ever hand such a rare potion to those scums.¡± Caige made sure that during the bidding even though she had to be partial she was going to distribute it to those who really needed it. The scarcity and the miraculous effects of the potion would become an intriguing story that would be more than enough to catch the wind. ¡°Miss Regis you can take the day off tomorrow. You have really worked hard and we can take the rest from here. You should return to the Boss¡¯s side and look after those two. You are completely exhausted and the count of worries keeps increasing with every mark on your forehead.¡± Caige pointed out Regis¡¯s failing health. ¡°I think I will fall dead on the bed. Take care.¡± Regis bid Caige and Maia farewell and left for the castle. ¡°As if I can find rest if those two are still around,¡± Regis whines on her way back, but at the same time, she was happy to be surrounded by so many wonderful people. Before she wished for every day to pass by quickly. But now she wanted to enjoy every moment of it, little by little. And it was all possible only because she met Alicia and decided to tag along with her on her adventures. ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

Five days later¡­. Ahhh... My head feels heavy. Upon waking up my brain replays the last few scenes of my memories. I had no idea unthreading even a small part of my soul and transforming it into a new core for Hana would trigger a hibernation reaction from my unique skill. I guess I pushed myself a bit too far this time. But I am glad I was able to save Hana and fulfill her wish. I could sense the homunculi girl close by and Regis too is near. I am glad she made it out safely. And as if the day was kind enough to come softly into focus with golden light rays encroaching on my face. Slowly grating my eyelids open, but feeling relaxed at the same time. Waking up next to someone I had started caring about is like moving from one dream to a better kind. ¡°¡­Hana.¡± I tried to call out her name, seeing that she was dozing in front of me. Waking up suddenly, not because of any noise or interruption, I think it was because my dream had come to its conclusion. ¡°Master¡­ you are awake.¡± Hana was no longer a doll acting on orders or because she had no mind of her own. She had become a living and breathing human. I wonder what Flora the humanoid Homunculi I made would talk about if they met together. ¡°I have something important to ask you Hana which I was not able to because of the short time we had.¡± ¡°Yes, ask me anything.¡± Hana seemed cheerful even after just waking up. But this could not wait. As should not my journey either. ¡°Hana you now have your own identity and so you are free to do whatever you want. You should know that our hearts will always be connected but you do not need to be bound to me and I will be¡­¡± ¡°NO¡­no. No. No.¡± Hana bawled. ¡°Hana,¡± I called out her name to tell her that I was listening. A similar ache in my heart formed. Our feeling might have really connected. ¡°I do not want to leave Miss Alicia¡¯s side. Never. I already know your heart. And so, I have already decided to forever stay by your side, master. ?And I also know this is the only thing that will make me happy.¡± ¡°Then how about a maid role, you definitely look that part.¡± ¡°I would love to. I am not exactly sure what it is. But I am ready to do anything.¡± Hana cheered for moments. Maybe, I should let her do what she wants, and I can be a little selfish too this way. To keep us both happy. With fascinated gazes, Hana looks at me. ¡°I want to know what a maid does?¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ maybe to keep their master happy and fulfill their demands?¡± I wasn¡¯t so sure myself. I did not want to turn myself into a bad employer by forcing Hana into child labor. So, I decided to keep things moderate and simple. ¡°Then that means you can already praise me? For Hana has already told miss Regis what Master had been holding herself back from telling her.¡± ¡°Ehhh¡­.¡± For a moment I was in the blank and then it hit me. ¡°You did what?¡± I yelled. Why can I tell that Hana wasn¡¯t lying and she was serious? Is it because of our attached connection? Just what kind of secrets has she revealed to Regis? But if Hana said those things to Regis she is just a kid. But because Hana says something from my conscience it makes me the weird one. ¡°Did I do good?¡± Hana was impatient to hear me praise her. ¡°Listen Hana let''s be a little more careful before you speak out my feelings in public next time. I think we have a lot to work on. Right.¡± I spoke in a stiff manner. I was pretty sure I was not angry with Hana but was not going to be completely easygoing on her from now on. Suddenly the door swung open with force and Regis enters. Is she going to call me weird, I have always held myself back because I thought Regis would not like it. ¡°Listen, Regis, I have a good explanation. Hana was just trying to learn how to be funny so¡­ yes and¡­¡± I could not speak further because just then, Regis had for the second time taken me by surprise. Leaping forward and then she tightly embraced me in her arms. ¡°You have made me wait so long. But you are awake.¡± ¡°Regis¡­¡± I was surprised. ¡°Am I still dreaming?¡± ¡°Guess what it¡¯s not. Never ever leave me without a word. I did not know what to do without you.¡± Holding my sleeves tight Regis whispered in my ears again, ¡°You hear me. Never.¡± *** Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 14 : THE BLACK STORM (1)
After I woke up, I was surprisingly greeted by an adorable side of Regis which I rarely saw. But I can''t help but believe that was just a front to let my guard down. She is just as stingy now as she was before. ¡°Do you know how tough it was to hold that auction while you were having a good bed rest?¡± Regis glowered at me. ¡°I am sorry. But I could not help it. It was not under my control.¡± I begged for Regis¡¯s forgiveness with almost teary eyes. For a second I saw the hesitation on Regis¡¯s face as if she was about to forgive me. But then Hana butted in and I by some means was able to intercept her thoughts just then clearly. ¡°I will help Master. It¡¯s my time to shine now. And this has to be the only way!¡¯ Hana thought to herself. What¡­How¡­Why¡­ does she even think it¡¯s her time to shine now? I wanted to scream but it all happened so fast that I could not stop her. ¡°Miss Regis you can take my life in form of absolute atonement. After all, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Hana held a butter knife to her neck. ¡°You already know you cannot die and would just revive yourself so your atonement is useless.¡± Saying that Regis completely shatters Hana¡¯s resolve. What had even made her remotely think that she could be of help and stand a chance against Regis¡¯s ruthlessness? A novice¡¯s sacrifice is insufferable. ¡°Regis but it is the truth I think your crimson hair is amazing,¡± I said passionately and put my feelings into it. ¡°Oh! But I have already heard that once, and guess what it¡¯s not that easy to win over me.¡± Regis resisted the urge even though the blush was clear on her face. Tch¡­Did she develop a resistance. Devastated Hana looks at me, but at this stage, even my magic powers and charms cannot help her. ¡°Now go and have your breakfast. I don¡¯t want you dropping every hour because of hunger. And don¡¯t use cutlery as weapon.¡± Regis scolds her. Did something happen while I was out, I wondered. After a continuous grueling session listening to Regis¡¯s complaints, it was time we completed our preparations to set out to the port. From there we were to board a ship that would directly take us to the other side ?The Human Continent. The place where I would have the highest chance of finding Athena. Despite the continent being the largest landmass in this world I was willing to travel to every country and corner of the continent to find her. This was my first trip on a ship and even though I was wildly eager to get aboard, there was one thing I absolutely needed to keep a secret from everyone. My one and only weakness that I did not wish to reveal. No one from this world knows that I cannot swim. I have tried magic but I am still not good enough to travel inside water. I am sure Regis would make fun of me for my entire lifetime. If anyone finds out disdain would immediately replace the momentary admiration and they won¡¯t call me a magical genius anymore. That would be painful when combined with the chance that I always end up getting lost, this journey might be a failed cause and others will abandon me. So, I will have to definitely make sure to keep this a secret. The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. Sensing two people approaching I gaze at the door and it flips open. ¡°I heard the boss has woken up so we came rushing.¡± ¡°Good morning miss Alicia I am really happy to see you awake and healthy.¡± Caige and Maia came in and the two looked eager despite their odd timing. ¡°Wasn¡¯t today the last day of the auction¡­ Was there a problem?¡± Regis asked remembering how long the auction would usually take. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t exactly call it a problem, but today the price of the potions were raised too high that we had to close the house early and call off the whole thing. Otherwise, the targeted audience and the normal people wouldn¡¯t have been able to buy them and they would lose trust.¡± ¡°So, was it done intentionally or by a group,¡± I asked wondering it was too soon for a big merchant to interfere since we had only just started. Unless it directly affects their business there shouldn¡¯t be any reaction from them. ¡°It was just one girl and she instantly raised the price of one potion to two thousand gold coins. No one in their right mind would spend this much on one bottle knowing the risk and how new we are.¡± ¡°That¡¯s insane. Can there really be such a rich girl in this town?¡± Regis too was shocked. ¡°Even such an amount is big for this town¡¯s noble people. And she purchased all the ten bottles on spot and paid in full as well.¡± Caige further told us what had happened. A young girl accompanied by an old man, most probably his servant appeared on the final day. And most probably they did not want to waste any time in getting their hands over the healing potion and made sure that no one bets on any. Sealing the deal by raising the price already to the highest possible rate. Even if someone tries to compete with her she can lose one or two bottles while still getting the maximum number for herself. ¡°She did not smell like the sea like other people do here.¡± Maia makes an abnormal comment based on her sense of smell. ¡°I am sorry but she got the better of us. And because of the rules of auction, she got her hands on all the remaining ten bottles.¡± ¡°But is that really a problem?¡± Regis asked. ¡°Well, initially my goal was to spread the story that a potion exists that can heal all ailments and people would come seeking to this story,¡± I explained to Regis. ¡°But if someone who is not going to use the potion for themselves and misuses them. Then the same miracle story can become a nightmare for us. Boss can you please forgive me and give me a second chance.¡± Caige was feeling really responsible for what happened since she did all the planning. ¡°It¡¯s alright there is no need to worry. All we need to do is continue with our good work that can overshadow all ill intentions. And I still believe you are the best person for the job. So, Caige and Maia please continue with the job. You two are the only ones I can rely upon for this.¡± ¡°Yes. Boss.¡± Caige and Maia had refreshed looks on their faces and they looked more energetic than before when they came. At this point, I don¡¯t think someone would try to come after us just for selling a few healing potions with mysterious powers. ¡°But Alicia why do you want to sell these potions? How can any of this help you?¡± Regis asked me with a doubtful face. I guess, this question was sure to sprung up someday and other would too have it on their mind even if Caige didn¡¯t ask me. Because people in this world depend more on healing magic spells, the alchemy of this world has remained behind. Also, most of the exceptional alchemic societies and knowledge were destroyed in the Great Wars two hundred years ago because of its prominent dark side. There is a great chance the required healer with the necessary skills may not be present at the scene. Cases of disasters where good healers are limited. But healing potions can be stocked in abundance and even be supplied to remote areas. From what I was told in my past life, my original mother was a very passionate Doctor. And whenever I think about her in that way I am filled with a longing that I cannot deny it myself. That also might be the reason why the first magic I wanted to learn was healing magic. And I also plan to introduce myself as a healer in this world. In Father¡¯s library when I saw an alchemic lab and an abundance of books on the topic. I just knew I had to learn alchemy to come up with the best medicine. A way to infuse my magic and best healing material in one potion. And finally, with Father¡¯s help and my knowledge from another world, I was able to produce one and get the best results. Necessarily, I could have just anonymously shared this recipe with a few skilled people. And despite the complex manufacturing process at one point, I am sure people can reach to a bare minimum level of producing it by themselves. But there is another side to this pursuit that I just cannot reveal to them right now. And there is yet another distinct fact why I and my classmates and have been reincarnated into this world¡­ I can no longer ignore it. After the recent encounter with the crow apostle, and the Doctor showing similarity. There is something abnormal happening in this world and they all speak of a greater power at work. Too afraid to describe it themselves. But I will be ready to crush anything that stands in my way to reach Athena or comes after any of the people I care about. ¡°Regis, I want to improve my magical skills and put them to good use. There are other reasons as well but this is necessary and something I want to do. So please believe me.¡± I just wished everyone would accept my words. ¡°Fine, I do. So, what do we do next?¡± Regis sighed, as she was only curious and she too only saw it as a way of helping people. Hana, Caige, and Maia were also motivated to work for the same as they accepted what I wanted to do. And the best part was that they were helping me out even if they were not certain of the results. ¡°It would soon be time for the ship to leave. Regis, did you get the tickets?¡± I asked. As if everyone in the room heard a crashing sound and the one who produced it was Regis herself. While the four of us together looked at her who had by now developed a pale face. ¡°I am sorry. I am really really sorry. I don¡¯t want to make excuses but so much happened past these four days that I totally forgot.¡± Regis begged. She is now almost in the same position that I was in a few moments before. ¡°Maybe its time Hana we can get back to her.¡± I communicated only with Hana. ¡®Miss Alicia¡­¡¯ Hana did not sound so sure. Maybe she was traumatized by Regis¡¯s harsh remarks. But then Caige volunteered herself, ¡° I thought this would have happened. So, I got three tickets in the middle of work.¡± ¡°Thank you Caige you are a lifesaver.¡± Regis looked relieved as if she had found an angel. ¡°It''s my way of saying thanks for your help in the auction. But there is something I wanted both of you to know. There have been reports of the recent increase in pirate attacks past these months.¡± ¡°But what is different this time?¡± I wondered knowing Caige won¡¯t bring up this matter unless something uncanny was involved. And because it¡¯s a magical world a sea adventure would be boring without pirates in the mix. ¡°While pirates have existed for a long time. It is for the first time they have banded together under one leader. And both the military on either continent is finding it difficult to pinpoint and arrest them because of how fast they move. They have plundered so many ships and silenced everyone who encountered them.¡± ¡°Great. Another bunch of ruthless bandits.¡± Regis scorned. ¡°The only thing people know is their name from the rumors ¨C the black storm.¡±
Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 15 : THE BLACK STORM (2) Thanks to Caige''s prudence, we finally managed to secure three tickets for ourselves to travel on the ship. ¡°Is this what they call a ship?¡± ¡°How can such a huge thing float on water?¡± Regis and Hana admired the view of dozens of giant ships entering and leaving the port. With their childish comments, they seemed to really enjoy being in such a busy place where so many things were happening. The ships were fashioned from the same forest trees surrounding this town, with three masts that stood as tall. The sailing boats around the port blossomed right there on the water''s surface, with small curved sails as pretty as any petals, bluish in compliment to the sky and waves. ¡°Does that means you are not coming with us Caige?¡± Regis asked remembering they had only tickets for Hana and me. ¡°We still need to promote the healing potion here and can¡¯t let the tide of sales go down. We will be traveling from town to town and at the same time collect enough manpower to cover more area. We will soon join up with the Boss to discuss further plans to proceed. The Boss has already provided us with more than two hundred healing potions and that should be enough.¡± Caige was as usual highly motivated with her business talks. ¡°So we are going to go even big? I wonder when she even had the time to produce those many?¡± Regis wondered since she had been spending all her time with Alicia. ¡°Don¡¯t you think Boss might have been planning to do this for a long time. I wonder what else she has planned for us to do next?¡± Caige''s words seemed to be an eye-opener for Regis. Because it was only by chance the two had met and then so many things together happened, she did not have time to think about what Alicia¡¯s end goals were. Why was she so desperately searching for that person and what she would do after that? ¡°Okay then... Best of luck on your job.¡± Regis wished Caige. After working together the two had grown more close. ¡°I have already discussed and said my goodbyes to the boss. Have a safe journey.¡± Caige now went to Maia while Regis started searching for me. ¡°Alicia don¡¯t stray too far, or you will be swept up in some cargo on the port.¡± Regis suddenly warned me. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± I spoke curtly simultaneously trying to quickly get behind Regis. ¡°Why are you acting so different? Let¡¯s head to the ship.¡± I could not let her know that being surrounded by water on every side was already making me anxious. Even back in school when I tried to attend to swimming classes I would drown the moment I tried to go in deep water. And from then those delinquent girls sometimes took advantage of that fact and started bullying me during the classes with threats of drowning me in water. I was lucky enough that the Tathya Labyrinth did not have any monsters that lived in the sea, seems pretty unusual for a labyrinth to have one. Otherwise, I might not have been able to complete it. ¡°Let¡¯s look for Hana and board the ship.¡± I said. Hana and Maia were not standing that far from us. ¡°Goodbye, Hana. Let¡¯s play again when we meet.¡± Maia took Hana¡¯s hands. ¡°Yeah. I want to learn more things from you.¡± Hana in turn shook Maia¡¯s hands haphazardly in all directions. She still took things to the extreme without knowing when to stop. And because she was a homunculus running on my magic power, she never got tired and was always lively. The port was filled with people loading cargo. The high tide would soon come and the port would be empty by the time it leaves. While most of the ships would be traveling along the coast on the Demon Continent itself and some were headed for inland sea routes for trade with villages settled on the riverside. Because of the ruthless pirate attacks as described by Caige very few ships were now headed to the Human Continent. Even after multiple attempts of subjugating them, they always got the best of the crew. So, the prices of the tickets were high, and for this entire month, only today¡¯s ship would be heading for the Human Continent. ¡°You know that we actually can¡¯t miss the ship. Let¡¯s go.¡± Regis calls Hana. ¡°Yes miss Regis. Master.¡± From the entrance point, the three of us boarded the ship and climb to the deck. A loud horn blares and the ship leaves the coast after a couple of minutes. Standing at the bow together with Regis and Hana, we saw Caige and Hana waving us off from the port. So we once again bid them farewell, as I have always seen it happen in movies only before. Regis and Hana were so excited to look around the ship that they dashed and separated to explore more places. I still could not make myself feel comfortable. Just how deep is the water¡­? What if the waves reach the ship and I am the only one who got swept by the current into the ocean and got lost? Fishes can¡¯t talk in this world, can they? And I can¡¯t hold my breath in water for longer than two minutes. Regis, Hana where are you? Why did you leave me alone on the deck? Holding tightly onto the rim of the handrail planted alongside the deck. It was my only lifeline. My thoughts were so disrupted just when I absolutely needed to reach Hana. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Well, maybe this is the perfect chance while I am alone I will try to get accustomed to the situation. Putting a little heart I decided to overcome this fear. I watch the sea, losing myself in the rhythmic percussion of waves and the turbidity they produced when they clash with the stern of the ship. The sky was light blue with dainty see-through clouds and a slight cold western breeze touch my skin and go. My eyes steady on the horizon, and orange rays of sunlight hit my face. The ship glides upon the rising air, sun-warmed, soft, and free. I move closer so that I could feel the presence of the quiet sea, allowing myself to stay lost in the moment a while longer. ¡°So nice¡­. This is only going to give me a sunburn if I stay like this. And I don¡¯t want to puke with sea sickness so soon.¡± I again freak out. My optimism only lasted for a minute and I was again fidgeting looking for something to distract myself till Hana or Regis come to take me. But as far as I remember the ship has an inbuilt mechanism and a magic shield to protect us from aerial attacks. The ship in itself was magnificent and the epitome of fine craftsmanship in shipbuilding. While the ship did not depend on steam or engine like in my previous world. Instead, magic minerals were used to conduct magic on the bottom base, and with the help of wind magic, the ship would move forward. Apparently, the mast was to conduct magic from the surroundings to provide enough magic to the entire ship system. Because of the pirate''s incursion, it was inbuilt with canons, an observatory. Only nobles and rich merchants were aboard the ship and the captain was a famous sea explorer. Sometimes I can¡¯t believe Caige could be so thorough in collecting information and learning things. I am sure this will help us to avoid those pirates if possible and safely reach the coast. Wait! Did I just raise my own misfortune flag? It is going to be a one-day long journey so I guess there is even less chance to encounter them. I decided its best to pretend it didn¡¯t happen at all. ¡°Alicia, you are still here.¡± It was Regis who approached from the back. ¡°Master, the food here is so good.¡± Hana too rushed to Alicia¡¯s side. ¡°This turned out to be a luxurious ride since many influential people are aboard and it''s equipped with the best facilities. The seafood is really a delicacy.¡± Regis supported Hana¡¯s claim. ¡°I was left here, and you two went to eat alone." ¡°What¡­ for how many hours have you been standing here?¡± Regis asked worriedly realizing something wrong was going on with me. ¡°Since we boarded¡­¡± I was on the verge of crying because I too wanted to try the seafood on board. I would look like a fool if I went on a cruise ride and didn¡¯t have any seafood. ¡°Hana look. I think I saw a flying fish.¡± ¡°Where¡­where¡­¡± Hana got all pumped with Regis''s imaginary talk. ¡°Don¡¯t try to run away,¡± I yelled. ¡°Master I will bring you the best food since I have tasted them all.¡± Hana was confident in what exactly I would like to have. Maybe I should trust her taste and see what happens. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to our room but why have you been standing here all alone?¡± Hana makes a crushed face as if she just now realized the intent, ¡°I am sorry Master I forgot you are afraid of water. I should have stayed by your side.¡± ¡°What Alicia you cannot swim?¡± Regis said in an unbelievable tone. ¡°It¡¯s over, my secret is out. Now no one would be with me. All my hard work¡­ and I forgot to tell Hana to conceal this fact.¡± I always wondered how it would be fun to share my thoughts with someone without speaking anything. Now I know the results are complete destruction. ¡°I guess I have no choice. I¡¯m gonna show my crazy fight-or-flight power.¡± With that, I stood on the railing to jump directly into the ocean. Maybe this will get me rid of my fear. ¡°Master you shouldn¡¯t. Please miss Regis you should stop master.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. And I will be happier to give her a push than do the saving job. I am sure Alicia can do this.¡± I knew Regis could be harsh but now she was being super sarcastic trying to get back at me. Maybe we were in an unannounced competition but she was the one who scored a point this time. ¡°Hana¡­¡± I looked at Hana this time with hopeful eyes. Only she would worry for me if not anyone. ¡°If master so desires to conquer the ocean then I will fully support master.¡± The truth came crushing on me and I was left wondering where Han learned to talk like that. ¡°¡­let¡¯s just go back to the cabin room.¡± I sadly climbed down from the taffrail. I could not bring myself to take the risk after all. ¡°I am glad you understood it sooner.¡± Regis had a triumphant look on her face. After all, she was now able to learn one of my weaknesses and can now have fun teasing me about it. *** THE SHIP ¡°Princess where are you running off to? Just what has gotten into you?¡± A middle-aged man calls out to the girl running in front of her. ¡°I have had this strange feeling since I boarded this ship. Unless I confirm it with my own eyes¡­.¡± The princess, Arya Stark keeps running in the corridor passing through several cabins. Hurriedly looking at her surroundings she is unable to decide where to go next. ¡®It almost feels like a pleasant breeze in the air but this magic leaking all around this ship¡­ This is proof enough.¡¯ The princess was able to acquire a special kind of healing potion in the port town of Gilde while searching through the black market. And no matter the price she bought all of them. To confirm the effectiveness of the potion she herself tried one and the results were miraculous just as the seller claimed. But they were unwilling to reveal its origins. ''I was ready to go to any length to get my hands on any potion that could heal mother and father. But even then there was no guarantee that it would work on a strong curse which has been put on them. So I cannot still give up or rest before I have fixed everything.'' Arya thought to herself and continued following another strand of magic she found in the air. From the day she had been born with her special eyes, she has been able to identify and judge people based on their magic. But this magic was so unique she could not decipher its nature but be drawn to its singular power source. ¡®It is the same kind of magic that I saw in the night sky the day I arrived. I have to find that person if they are on this ship and ask for their help.¡¯ Princess Arya Stark continues running and this time the sense of magic grew stronger and stronger as she followed it. She could only feel herself getting close to the source. ¡°Princess, you must not push yourself. You have been working for days without sleep.¡± The old man yells out as this was his fundamental duty to look after the welfare of the princess. Being the only one who witnessed how hard princess Arya had been working in search of a cure. Learning new methods of treatment and medical knowledge herself. Meeting and visiting places while forgetting even her meals in the rush. It worried her butler Alfred when he just thought the poor girl could find some rest on the ship. Also, they needed to stay low and be careful not to be identified as the sole princes of the Stark Kingdom. Just then the sound of rumbling shudders the floor and the walls of the ship shook heavily on both sides. BANG¡­.CRRRRRR¡­.. The glasses to her left rattle and shatter on their own. ¡°Princess¡­.¡± The princess who had been until now occupied with her thoughts realized it was an explosion on the ship. Her legs slipped and she was about to crash on the ground where the broken glass had fallen. Despite scrunching her eyes and embracing herself ready to bear the pain. ¡°Are you alright?¡± A soothing voice emerges from all the maddening explosions. She opens her eyes only to find her shoulders resting upon a pair of hands. The voice belonged to a girl wearing a mask, in a white characteristic dress with black hairs falling behind her. ¡°Hm¡­¡± For a moment the princess¡¯s heart still raced to catch on to what was happening. The sound of explosions, breaking of wood, and crashing water had deafened both her ears. ¡°Are you safe?¡± The old butler finally caught up before he took hold of the standing princess as the girl who saved her from falling left her support. She saw two other girls follow behind her, an elf and another who seemed like a human because the princess got susceptible to her weird magic core. The scream of people now plagued every part of the ship. ¡°¡­No way. Is she the one?¡± With an unbelievable face, the princess was left in a trance. *** ALICA ASCALON ASHBORN While walking in the corridor, I heard the sound of running footsteps and at the same time, a tingling feeling inside my head gave me a chill. My Spidey-sense was acting. Something was going to happen and I was still not aware of it despite how calm the sea looked from the window to my left. EXPLOSION¡­. EXPLOSION....BOOM... I always knew raising a flag was a bad sign¡­ but this was too quick. The ship shook and its body rattled like a steel rod struck hard at its free end. While I was able to maintain my grip on the floor, the footsteps of the person running came into my sight. Unfortunately, their timing was off and they were about to have a nasty crash on the ground. As I was the only one around I moved forward and gave that person support without taking a proper look at them. Behind me, Regis and Hana were also able to keep still by taking the support of the wall. ¡°Alicia, what exactly happened?¡± There was only one way to answer Regis''s question. ¡°Let¡¯s go and find that out on the deck.¡± The three of us headed to the top. Before handing the person I helped, to someone they knew, I took a final glance but was too caught up in the moment to not take notice that something was off with her eyes and as if she was trying to speak with me. As we came on the deck, there were several other on boarders there too. Some were screaming and some were trying to seek help. The only unbelievable view was that the right portion of the ship was on fire. And it was the sound of this explosion that we heard. ¡°It must be the Black Storm pirates only they could have attacked us.¡± One of the men screamed and others gossiped about the rumor spreading worse than the wildfire. ¡°I saw a huge fire fired from that direction. I am sure.¡± ¡°I did that too.¡± The crewmen were hard at work to put out the fire on the ship. Unfortunately, the right part was half crushed and many people were trapped in the fire and rubble. We then heard another sailor boy pointing out in the right direction of the sea. ¡°Look there, what¡¯s happening to the sea.¡± And as everyone''s gazes follow in that direction. That was when I realized why no one ever saw the pirates coming. How they were able to move too fast for anyone to catch? And why the observatory on the ship failed to see them coming. From a long distance¡­ a giant water whirlpool stormed the sea and from its blue rose a streak of black. One moment there was nothing and then it was there in front of all. Black steel emerged from the sea with impossible speed. Plowing through the extreme pull of the whirlpool, its engine making no sound, water streaking off its silver casing and churning white behind it. With its horizontal motion and shark''s tail rudder, this new machine was unlike anything anyone had ever seen. But I instantly recognized it as technology, not from this world¡­ it was not a ship but a submarine. ¡°How could these pirates be so mean to snatch away my only chance to see real pirate ships? Don¡¯t slander the name of real pirates by setting a bad example.¡± *** Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 16 : THE GIRL WHO CAN SEE (1) REGIS ASCALON There was turmoil on the deck and while the sailors on board were doing everything to keep the situation from turning chaotic. I had never seen such a huge metal ship and it sent down shivers in my backbone. Alicia was silent as she viewed the whole thing with wide eyes open. Was she still afraid of the ocean otherwise she had already defeated an evil dragon in front of me? And Hana was neutral as everything she saw only worked to fascinate her. She little understood the danger entailed if we encounter those pirates upfront. Was that even a ship and how it emerged from the bottom of the sea? I had too many questions just the same as the other panicking passengers seem to have. Were they the infamous pirates and now what? Should we fight? But my arrows won¡¯t even reach that far. And a single shot from their bizarre ship blew half of our ship. I never thought a ship could actually emanate evil, but this one did. Its body was made of dark strong metal and not even the whirlpool could match its force. Rather the strong waves and the force shaking our own ship were caused because of that pirate ship surfacing in the middle of the ocean. How did they find us in this big ocean? Swissshhhh¡­. Swissshhhh¡­ Too many of the same booms were heard and the sky was smoked with fuming boulders that went straight to hit the pirate¡¯s ship. These were the fire shots from the canons installed on our ship. Maybe those canon shots could sink the pirate ship before they get near us or so I thought. CLANK¡­ CLANK¡­ The shots only ended up hitting the body and were rebounded back into the ocean. ¡°How can we defeat a ship that moves like lightning?¡± ¡°It must be some new kind of magic technology. They have no sails and the ship can move inside water too.¡± ¡°No one has ever heard or seen this before. We are all doomed.¡± The murmurs of the people were suddenly silenced by a rebellious but bold voice. ¡°Fools, I have been the captain of this ship for my forty years and so the sail of this ship will stand proud as always. All my men to the deck. Now.¡± Another figure appeared on our ship an old man in a long blue sailor¡¯s uniform and a white hat with a golden lining circled around his head. ¡°Men, fire again at my command. And the others help the people to evacuate the right wing and treat the injured in the left spare space.¡± His energy reverberated on the ship and the people¡¯s sight followed his voice. People started acting fast and the wood debris was being cleared and the fire was put out all at the same time. There was little to no fear in the eyes of the sailors on the ship as if this was not their first time dealing with the pirates. The pirate¡¯s black ship continued to approach us with intense speed. If they did not stop then most probably our ships would collide. And from the previous performance, it was clear that our ship would be wrecked beyond recognition. ¡°Fire in the Hole¡­.Fire¡­¡± Continuous rounds were being fired but the result was the same. There was not a single pause in the pirate¡¯s ship movement or a dent in that curved metal body. But something was different this time that did not sit right with me. Most of the canon shots were neither direct nor aimed at the pirate¡¯s ship since most of them fell into the ocean without making a hit. Was this a mistake, but how can the accuracy drop to so low? A swift wind blows and the captain shouts, ¡°Now¡­ Men. Pull. Pull with all your strength.¡± ¡°Pull¡­ Pull¡­ Pull.¡± All the sailors had gathered around the post and while the sea wind blew they pulled the sails open and the stern of the ship changes direction in one instant. They continued pulling and cheering in unison. With a jerking force, the ship changes course. I realized the canon shots were only a farce to make sure that the pirates keep on thinking that we had not given up and were prepared for a fight. Turning back I look at the captain as he held his cap tight with a defiant gaze at sea and holding his chin. His white mustache and burly beard spoke of his forty years of experience in a head-on clash against the unexpected. He did not want to involve his crew or passengers in a war with the pirates so the best thing to do was avoid them with sustainable damage and exit the battlefield. ¡°The captain of this ship is so awesome and brilliant.¡± I found a new admiration for the captain of the ship. Sails puffed give onward motion and we get farther and farther from the pirate¡¯s ship. In the next few seconds because the big ship of pirates could not steer at the same speed and change path as us. It passes our line of trajectory without hitting us and misses its golden chance. The pirate ship goes back into the water and was not again seen. ¡°Have they given up?¡± ¡°Were they the black storm pirates? I guess we will never find out.¡± The people were now in a relaxed state. But even this happiness only lasted for a while as an unidentified cylindrical piece burning in flames shot at us from the front. There was no time left from the point it was observed and the moment it hit the mast of the ship and burnt all the sails. ¡°Captain. We are surrounded by pirates on all sides.¡± A sailor cried as he ran to the man himself with the information. Just as the sailor reported we had been surrounded by enemy ships on all four sides. These were all normal ships floating on the ocean, but from this close, we could see that they were all filled with pirates bearing swords, and anchors and readying more canons with magic fuel. Our ship had already lost its sails and so it stopped moving. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. I turned back to look at the captain hoping he still might have some trick up his sleeve. But instead, he was holding his cap low in front of his face and waiting for the inevitable and all the sailors followed his example and became duds or either said their final goodbyes by crossing their arms. ¡°What¡­ he gave up so quickly. What about the speech about being a proud sailor and forty years of experience? I now am starting to hate this.¡± I frustratedly said that loud. And finally, the only missing enemy joined its fleet party, the unusual ship surfaced back but this time its top latch opened itself. Over it some men stood and then they hovered in the sky. They were flying but I was sure it was not some kind of magic but the new device tucked around their waist doing this. ¡°We are the Black Storm Pirates. Get ready to be sunk to the bottom of this ocean along with your ship.¡± The man announced flying the fastest among his pirate crew with the flying gear. The pirates throttled at full speed at us. ¡°This is bad. This is bad.¡± Usually, I would not freak out like this but having no experience at sea I little knew about how to handle pirates. At this point, I could not count on the pompous Captain, the sailors, or other passengers. They were already scared to their wit¡¯s end and did not know what to do. But there was only one person I know who could prevent this disaster with one magic spell. And so I woke her up from her trance. Jolting Alicia by her shoulders I shout at her face. A bad habit I might have picked from the momentary admiration I held for the Captain. ¡°Alicia, can¡¯t you do something or we will all drown in the sea.¡± ¡°I am sorry Regis for pretending nothing is wrong here. But don¡¯t worry I will try to fix everything.¡± As if coming back to life Alicia said the most reassuring thing anyone would have wanted to hear on this ship. But why do I get this hopeless feeling that she meant entirely something else? *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Why. Why? Why¡­ These pirates are doing everything wrong. Why do they have a submarine instead of a black ancient pirate ship possibly faster than any other ship. And they want us to sink to the bottom. Isn¡¯t plundering, and looting what they should try to do first? Or, turn the people they capture into slaves for prospecting gold or mining. Make us walk the plank or directly throw us in the ocean when they get bored. I wouldn¡¯t want that actually to happen but sinking us sounds more like a military order than showing free pirate traits. And why are they trying to band up under one hood? Aren¡¯t all pirates cold-heated thieves with no code or honor at all? Who only care for the treasure and would backstab a friend as fast as a foe for sake of greed. They are nothing like the pirates I know. My only chance of having a pirate adventure has been utterly crushed and taken away from me. Even the leader of the Black Storm Pirates is using modern destroyer weapons and all his body parts intact. No single eye patch, a hook hand or wooden leg. There is not even a gossipy parrot pet on his shoulder. And yet they all dare to call themselves pirates. ¡°Those fakers¡­It¡¯s so infuriating.¡± ¡°Alicia is everything all right? Can¡¯t you do something or they are going to sink the ship?¡± That¡¯s when Regis warned me and I had to come to the realization that I was in the most danger of all because I did not know swimming and losing the ship would mean we will never get to the Human Continent and I was averse to the idea of even losing a day in my search, especially on some pretenders. I knew only Regis who can understand me too thinks they are doing it all wrong. ¡°I know Regis, so you don¡¯t need to worry. Take care of Hana while I show them the true path.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Regis asked me. ¡°I will ask them to stop attacking us,¡± I said honestly, and before she could further ask anything I leave. We were surrounded by pirates on all sides and I need to hide my identity as well while I do this. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the pirates so it would be difficult to handle everything by not being visible. So, instead of going in the mask, the best thing is to uncover my identity. I could fly high and still remain out of everyone¡¯s sight. While everyone was distracted, I stand on the rail and jump off. Instead of going down, I start flying and remove my mask. ¡°Ah! The wind feels so nice on the face.¡± I was back in my original form and no one would recognize me in my long white hair. Now I needed to meet this pirate flying towards our ship at full speed along with some of his crew. His submarine was steady in the ocean. Maybe it was on standby and ready to shoot us the moment the pirate gave the signal. I fly in his direction and the pirate captain saw me coming from far. I was already flying above his height. Looks like his flying gear could not make him hover higher above sea level. The two of us started levitating in the middle. Because of the strong sun rays, he might not be able to clearly see me. ¡°Shiver Me Timbers. Who would have thought someone who could use flight magic was onboard that rustic ship? Maybe we could have captured you. You must be some strong mage and rich if you are one of the passengers on that big merchant ship.¡± ¡®Woahhhh¡­¡± He might not be that bad of a pirate at all. ¡°But I think that has to go all to waste. I am going to sink this ship and it will set a good example that I am going to rule all the pirates and this sea alone.¡± I lost the little patience I had after hearing about his stubbornness and foolishness. He is not at all ambitious or looking for some kind of grand hidden treasure. ¡°Please don¡¯t get carried away and stop what you are doing,¡± I asked plainly. ¡°Huhhh¡­ did you hear this little girl. Can¡¯t you see around yourself? You are surrounded by hundreds of my pirates on all sides.¡± The pirate captain was not at all intimidating except for the confidence he showed in the new machinery they were equipped with. Along with the submarine I was sure now that this was made by one of my classmates. There was no other explanation. And these pirates are using this technology to harm people. I wonder if this was stolen or if it was given to them on purpose. ¡°Move aside brat or we will have to shoot a cannon at you.¡± ¡°You can die with your friends and family there. Might as well stop wasting your time and spend your final moments with them.¡± The men behind the Pirate Captain spoke. ¡°No matter what you do we are going to sink every ship that passes from here. Someone like you really thinks they can stop us.¡± The pirate captain finally spoke. ¡°It seems I have no other choice.¡± If it could not have been helped and the pirates were going to plunder our ship. I was already planning to levitate the whole ship and escape from these pirates. By coming this close Al had already analyzed that the submarine was not capable of flying. But if I did not do something about these pirates, Caige and Maia will be hurt when they try to come to the human continent. And I will never let that happen. I think I again forgot to tell Regis the rest of the plan that if they did not listen to my request I had to go with plan C ? Complete Annihilation. Just then I had an intense feeling that I was being watched back from my ship more intently than the rest who could have only seen my silhouette. I look in that direction, but those gazes on me suddenly fade. It was not of Regis or Hana and they did not seem to emanate any ill intent. Was I only imagining, there¡¯s no way someone could have found out from that far? ¡°Are you finally having second thoughts? You should be afraid after all you are outnumbered. I hate to kill children, but we have already killed so many that I have lost count.¡± ¡°Before this, all ends, let me ask from where did you acquire that submarine.¡± ¡°Wha¡­ How could you know about the submarine if you are first time looking at it.¡± Suddenly there is an irritated look on the Pirate¡¯s face. ¡°Kill her. Use your gear¡­. Now you will see.¡± The pirate hears the voice of his men brandishing their swords and adjusting their gear to fly at me. But suddenly the voice of the hovering fans stop working. The pirate looks back only to realize all of their presence was covered in a mist of blood and the remains fall off into the ocean. [DISMANTLE] I already had my suspicion that they were all low-level pirates. The only problem was the submarine and a large number of pirate ships. I cannot handle them one by one. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­.¡± The leader of the pirate screams, ¡°Why you? What kind of hideous magic is that? You will regret this if you are trying to save your people on the ship. My pirates will take them hostage. And they listen very little to me because they are a rowdy bunch and might kill half of your people.¡± The Pirate Captain might have been good at planning and decent enough to stage this coordinated attack in the first place. And was now trying to threaten me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I had already asked you all to withdraw but now I have more reason to completely erase you.¡± I said in the same plain tone with no feelings because that¡¯s not how I wanted it all to turn into this. ¡°Who are you¡­? Answer me.¡± It was already too late. One of the reasons I decided to remove my mask was to try my new magic which only worked on a wide scale range. The number of surrounding enemies was perfect to measure its strength and I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better topography. With magic surging from my body and taking effect on the environment I cast my ultimate ice spell. ¡°[ICE CALAMITY]¡± *** PIRATE CAPTAIN ¡°My heart and body feel so heavy. This rise in magic power; what did she mean she will take care of everything.¡± Those white hairs and the sun shining at the top. I could not see her face because of the shadow or how serious she was. But she killed those pirates without touching them. Anyways, as if I cared about those foolish comrades of mine who were here only for some action and profit. All that mattered to me now was my mission given to me by him. Why does it feel like after all these months that tragedy is about to happen again. The one who gave me this power and the submarine, the day? when the World¡¯s Strongest appeared in front of me. The day when everything on this sea ended because of him and the same day when everything started because of him. *** Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 17 : THE GIRL WHO CAN SEE (2) ARYA STARK People always tend to get enamored by anything mystical or overwhelming. Possessing these mystic eyes since birth I am able to analyze all kinds of magic and learn of its nature. Just by seeing the flow of magic in space, I could gain an understanding of any kind of magic spell. For me it was no more than an intelligent wand, a conduit for power be it good or malicious. And that scared me. As a child, I always thought it was so amazing that I could see other¡¯s magic power and properly understand them. Turns out, my ability was too strong that based upon it I could also decipher their behavior, personality, and attack patterns and come up with their lethal applications. But the deeper I went I found the dark side of magic. Their use in war, the power that could end up hurting not only others but people I hold precious as well. Fortunately, father, the King of Stark Kingdom had always promoted peaceful policies, so we could all live in peace. But as I grew, people¡¯s expectations of me grew as well. Attracting even unwanted attention and those who held ill will against the kingdom. I could no longer find myself enchanted by magic. My fascination for magic faded as its necessity grew over me. So, I made a decision to never stop using this magic and continuously kept my mystic eyes activated even in my sleep. This always puts a huge burden on me, but I was ready to suffer anything to keep everyone around me safe. And in this madness, I unconsciously forgot the way to deactivate my mystic eyes. If only I was able to identify that poison¡¯s presence before, I should have been able to prevent it. But this only means that the culprit who did this was aware of my ability and still got past me somehow. After acquiring the healing potions that could possibly wake up mother and father from the cursed sleep. I wanted to also find the creator of the potion and with my abilities, I could easily identify the maker. For the first time when I held this miraculous potion in my hands. I never would have thought I could fall victim to my inquisitiveness. For some unknown reason, I once again started feeling it from my core to my fingertips. A magic so absolute that could only be wielded by the purest of hearts. The magic formula was so complex and yet the simple flow and nature described the gentle feeling in my eyes. One could only conclude that it was created by a genius. My unfounded intoxicated attraction to this magic even led me to search for that person in this ship, the moment I sensed a synchronous power. I had to find the person and see it for myself. The power was so strong even when it leaked, that it was hard for my eyes to adjust and keep up. Until then when she held me in her arms, the burning feeling finally subsided and I was able to think straight. The girl who stopped me from falling and the girl who was now facing the pirates far away from the ship as all of us now saw from the deck. ¡°They are the same.¡± I could finally gaze and look straight at her. She could not fake her divine magic powers from me. The attraction between us for me became much stronger even before we had spoken a word. I still could not see her face from this far while she engaged in a conversation with the pirates so that the crew could find some time to help those who were caught in the blast. As I previously remembered she wore a mask but now her face was exposed with her pure white hair. Most probably the mask worked to conceal her identity. ¡°I wonder what kind of person she is. I want to¡­¡± This attraction was everything I ever needed and wanted, yet at such a rare moment, I panicked all the same. After feeling a little lightweight, I give in to the past exhaustion. Thankfully my caretaker Alfred was by my side and he supported me. ¡°Princess you should head inside the ship. It¡¯s dangerous to stay on deck.¡± He spoke feebly so no one could hear him. ¡°I will be fine. I am stronger than this, at least I have to be till we reach home. Tell me what¡¯s the situation?¡± I had already decided on what I needed to do next. ¡°I am afraid these pirates are quite a force and we are surrounded from all sides. Things do not look good and we don¡¯t know anything about the person who is causing them interference for now and how long it will last.¡± Alfred was uncertain of our fate. ¡°Everything will be fine,¡± I said confidently and maybe it caught Alfred¡¯s eyes. ¡°Princess, do you know something.¡± Without answering Alfred¡¯s question I started doing something absurd seeing how Alfred made a stupefied expression. ¡°Alfred I want you to use these.¡± ¡°But princess, these are the healing potions for the King and Queen.¡± Alfred¡¯s breathing became unstable. Maybe finally old age was getting to him. I will just make sure that he gets a lot of rest after everything settles down. ¡°They are no longer needed. Believe me, I know what I am doing.¡± As I handed out the potion to Alfred while he handled them with care. I made sure to notice the expression on the two girl¡¯s faces. Surprisingly the elf and the girl accompanying her were standing in my line of sight. ¡®¡­.Those potions. So she was the one Caige told us about.¡¯ I could not miss the words from the elf in all the cries of the people. And that made me more certain and resolved to do this. ¡°Princess, what do you plan to do with these healing potions? Aren¡¯t they important?¡± ¡°Not anymore when¡­¡± I take pause and instead of wasting time explaining I decided to head straight. ¡°Alfred, these people are all heading to the Stark Kingdom. I want to get all these people out of danger and reassure them that the kingdom is the safest place where they can freely trade. As a princess, this is my obligation and I will enforce it.¡± *** THE SHIP This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Hana what is Alicia trying to do? I can see little from this far. Is she going to confront all the pirates by herself or is there a way we can fight these pirates too?¡± Regis almost finds herself being helpless in these seas. Regis was thoughtful and carefully analyzed her situation. If she could try shooting down some of the pirates on the normal ships. But they were so many, that if she aggravates them, then they all might come at them at once. People might die if she acted rashly. For now, they all are maintaining a distance. Most, probably they were waiting for their pirate leader¡¯s command. ¡®Maybe Alicia would be able to figure out a way for us to escape.¡¯ Regis thought to herself. The damage to the ship was so severe that for now all it could do was float. Maintenance would probably take hours or a day. ¡°Regis won¡¯t they just let us pass if we give them some tasty fish dish from this ship¡± ¡°Are you the only one on this ship who is enjoying this? And why am I even asking this as if it''s normal.¡± Regis found herself conflicted but at the same time, she realized it would be useless to argue with Hana since she would be completely unaware of the danger. ¡°Hana do you know what Alicia plans to do?¡± ¡°Yes. Master is planning to lift the ship and take off.¡± Hana says excitedly with one of her arms dashing upwards. Regis was now almost regretting asking this question and dying of the stress that was piercing her brain. ¡°Is that even possi¡­. Actually, the reason she terrifies me is that I can¡¯t finish this statement with conviction.¡± Regis strained her head and was left thinking until Hana interrupted again. ¡°But something has changed just now, I cannot receive any information from Master because she is condensing a lot of magic right now.¡± ¡°Ahhh! I give up I don¡¯t get it. Let¡¯s look around the ship.¡± Just then Regis¡¯s enraged eyes catch the same girl in the corridor. And extraordinarily she held healing potion items that Regis would have recognized anywhere. ¡°¡­.Those potions. So she was the one Caige told us about.¡± Before Regis could think about what to do next. The girl having the potions stands on the top of a barrel acquiring the center stage. ¡°Everyone on this ship, right now we all know that we are in danger from an incursion of pirates. Their numbers are overwhelmingly large than us and our weaponry has no effect on them. I know you are afraid.¡± Everyone was listening to the girl intently and with the eloquence, she spoke she carried people¡¯s thoughts and appealed to their hearts addressing the problem. ¡°I am the first princess of Stark Kingdom and I am scared too. This ship is currently flowing in the Stark Kingdom¡¯s sea borders and as its Royal Family member I promise to play the role to keep you all safe.¡± The girl ends up revealing her identity which brings everyone to shock. Even her butler Alfred had his mouth wide open because he was not informed of this before. ¡°What she is the princess?¡± ¡°Is the army coming to help us?¡± People had several doubts and some saw her sudden appearance as suspicious. ¡°Everyone silent the princess means important business here?¡± The captain of the ship came to the rescue with his heavy, blaring voice. ¡°The army of Stark Kingdom would have come to help us if they notice these pirates but for now they do not know of our predicament. Neither we can wait for their arrival. There are many on this ship who is badly injured because of the previous explosion. And I have magical healing potions that can heal anyone who has been injured in the attack.¡± The princess climbs down and heads to the place where the injured people were being taken care of. Looking for a patient who had his whole left side burnt in the cannon fire. Most probably he was going to die and even with the best medication he would still have those painful burnt marks throughout his life. ¡°You will be back to running in no time.¡± The princess encourages the injured as he faintly looks at her. She breaks the bottle and pours all of it on his burnt body. The blue liquid turns into pressurized moisture like pixie dust and falls on the patient¡¯s body. A white light faintly diminishes the view and behold all the injuries of the man had vanished. His burnt skin was replaced by newly regenerated skin. No one could have said that mere moments ago he was on his deathbed with a half-burnt body. ¡°Captain I want every healer on this ship to treat the injured people. Please use these potions and make sure they are administered to those who are in the most danger. Alfred.¡± ¡°Yes, princess. I will myself look to it.¡± ¡°Princess I cannot thank you enough. He was one of my crewmen, to use such a miraculous potion on him.¡± ¡°This is not the time to hold back. We must act immediately before the pirates make a move on us and they remain distracted.¡± ¡°Oh, so do you know who that mysterious person is who appeared from the sky.¡± The princess chooses not to answer and stood straight-faced. Except for Regis, Hana, and Arya, to everyone else, it looked like Alicia had appeared from the sky because she was flying. The captain pulls his cap down in respect for the princess¡¯s kindness and orders, ¡°Everyone heard the princess. Collect all people with healing magic. And my crewmen follow me. Bring all the repair ship equipment along with you to the right wing. The sails of this ship, will stand proud once again¡± the Captain too had finally found his encouragement to continue with this voyage. The princess returns to her position but this time the atmosphere had changed and everyone looked up to her to show the path. Regis and Hana had no choice but to watch. In no way they could risk revealing their identities. ¡°The pirates for now won¡¯t be attacking. But we don¡¯t know for how long that will be?¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s going to save us?¡± ¡°We are just merchants. We can¡¯t fight ourselves.¡± Regis was just then about to jump in, thinking these men were expecting too much from the princess but just then princess beckoned them to all look in the front sky. ¡°I don''t command an army right now, or wield the power to defeat them on my own. However, the white-haired girl in the sky does. It¡¯s all up to her. But I refuse to be powerless, to not even try to put my faith into action. Believe me or not, but I do ?that she is going to conquer them.¡± ¡°Look there is a lesser number of pirates now with the pirate Captain. Did she defeat them?¡± ¡°Is she really that strong? I cannot see a thing from this far?¡± ¡°Who is she?¡± There were questions on everyone¡¯s lips. ¡°She is the White Queen.¡± The princess announced honorably. . ¡°Huh!!!¡± Regis was left shocked. ¡°I know Master is going to conquer the ocean, but I am not sure about the name.¡± Hana was for the first time worried. ¡®I am sorry, but I had no other name idea. I just said what was on my mind¡¯ Arya was not an overdramatic person but she found herself guilty for giving her a fancy nickname without her permission. She had no other choice¡­ In Arya¡¯s regretful thoughts and the people¡¯s fascination, a white light drops from the sky and sweeps through the sea surface like a racing grey fog. Arya instantly knew what was happening with the magic but she could not realize the scale of it. She simply found it unbelievable to describe. Her gaze was fixated in the sky and the beautiful radiance radiating from Alicia¡¯s body was something that only she could see. ¡°I feel cold.¡± A voice from the crowd said and others claimed to feel the same. ¡°Look down, the water has turned to glass.¡± Just as the man had claimed, the water surrounding them had turned into a white-grey clear sheet. Apparently, it was not glass but pure ice. And not only the surroundings but as far as eyes could follow the ocean. All the water had turned into ice. ¡°Wahhaaaaa!¡± Another person in the crowd screamed as he fell to the ground in shock at the situation. ¡°The pirates¡­. Pirates¡­¡± ¡°They are all dead.¡± Everyone looking at the pirate ships could only find statues shaped in form of people equal to the number of pirates. These ice statues had a diamond glow as if they were born to reflect sunlight. But everyone knew that the bodies inside them no longer radiated any signs of life. ¡°Is it the power of the White Queen?¡± ¡°We are the only ones safe.¡± ¡°It has to be. She saved us all.¡± In only seconds, the entire ocean had turned into a vast silent cold desert of ice and death. *** PIRATE CAPTAIN ¡°Everyone... The sea¡­ al has turned into ice. What did you do?¡± I was speechless then, not knowing what to do next. His idea to take the ship hostage had been destroyed even before he could have the chance to put it into action. ¡°Interesting, you did not turn into ice like your friends. Maybe that special gear of yours protected you.¡± The girl standing in front of her shows no change in her behavior. She was simply unaffected by the situation as if she knew she was always going to win. ¡°What are you talking about? You killed them all. How could you?¡± It was not the first time I had seen such power. But last time he never got to ask this question. ¡°It seems fair given the fact that all of you were going to kill us, so you should be prepared to die as well.¡± That was one simple rule Alicia had learned from her years in the labyrinth. ¡°That¡¯s how monsters think!¡± I had no other words to describe her. ¡°All, I can say is that their death came even before they knew. I made it as painless and quick as possible.¡± ¡°As if I care. I will kill you¡­ I will definitely kill you.¡± Why does it feel like after all these months that tragedy is about to happen again? ¡°Have you ever faced the World¡¯s Strongest? I wonder who is stronger you or him?¡± My freedom as a pirate and dying as one was robbed from me by the one who gave me this power and the submarine. The day when the World¡¯s Strongest appeared in front of me. The day when everything on this sea ended because of him and the same day when everything started because of him. *** Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 18 : WORLD’S STRONGEST (1) 11 months back¡­. ... ¡°You will see those kingdom¡¯s naval forces have got nothing on us. They sunk my two ships this afternoon, but I managed to escape with half of my crew. ?Alive.¡± A man cries slamming his wooden mug on the table. ¡°So, are you planning to get back at them soon?" ¡°Yea¡­ after I have drank enough rum. I will come up with a very devious plan to surround and pillage all their ships.¡± ¡°Ay, no one but only you can do that Cap''n Garr.¡± ¡°I have heard you still have a lot of money and spare ships.¡± Strangers had gathered around the famous captain Garr as he indulged himself in drinking more. ¡°You see we just recently got our own ships taken in custody so we were looking to be placed under you.¡± ¡°I see you. You can¡¯t resist the temptation of working under the most successful Pirate Captain. Don¡¯t let my glass be empty for tonight and I will see that you will be given work you like.¡± ¡°Ay Captain here drink more¡­¡± The strangers kept on filling the man¡¯s glass after glass and all of them were drowned in liquor. Another man was sitting silently on his own table until he could no longer bear to watch this. ¡°All of you are useless. Nothing is going to change and it will keep getting worse if we do not take care of this problem together.¡± The man shouts, with a voice filled both with anger and frustration. Blasting his mug at Garr hoping to knock some sense into him. A tall figure materializes out of nowhere, grabbing the mug with a hook. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be wasting rum like this young kid.¡± This man who had a hook for his hand and a black eye patch covering his missing eye speaks frivolously taking a sip. ¡°It¡¯s Captain Brine. He is finally back.¡± Other people in the room cheered. ¡°Guess what, my crew has now become the first to give chase to these naval allied forces without sacrificing a ship.¡± Captain Brine announced proudly. ¡°It¡¯s no use getting so worked up Plank, take a piece of free advice from me. You need to know when to give in a fight when someone strong appears in front of you.¡± Captain Garr laughs and chugs another mug of rum like a horse. ¡°Isn¡¯t he the new guy here?¡± ¡°Why even bother with this failed Captain? He got his whole crew killed because he got so full of himself.¡± ¡°What a joke and he still shows up here after all that?¡± The other pirates could not stop bad mouthing Plank. Plank narrowly stared around the room with uneasiness realizing his surrounding''s true nature. This place was a small secret tavern hosting a conglomerate of pirates. Built on an unknown hidden island, whose location was only known to the pirates after they had pledged an oath to their brothers to never reveal it. After the human continent kingdoms and a few nobles on the Demon Continent coast decided to ally themselves for mutual trade to accumulate more profits. In response forming an allied naval force to wipe out all the pirates from the seas. Since then pirates have been dwindling in both spirit and numbers. Plank was a new pirate captain who was the first to challenge these naval forces head-on, but got his entire crew wiped out. He could only escape by a hair¡¯s breadth because of his magic skill after he drowned along with his ship. Plank had always believed that the sea was a place of freedom, where he could escape all the shackles of human society that saw him as useless. It was only sailing at sea that made him feel at ease. In search of this freedom, he abandoned all his family and hometown and made the decision to head for this archipelago of pirates. In pursuit of becoming independent, he sought the thrill of adventure on the horizon and the opportunity to decide his own fate. The people in this room were his pirate brothers, who called themselves the best pirate and conquerors of the sea. They all had the appearance of dead men and were casually rotting from the inside out. And that was what the pirate Plank could not bring himself to accept. ¡°Hey Captain Brine. Tell us how did you escape the naval army.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just place one of your rats in their ship walls and wait for the signal. Sorry, but I will refrain from revealing the details this time. A man ought to have secrets.¡± Captain Brine sat alone on the middle table. Usually, he would behave friendly but when drunk he had a bad habit to gut out other people in his merriment. ¡°Tcch¡­ don¡¯t you get so full of yourself. Soon my pockets will be heavy too. You see we have caught the wind of a new merchant ship and our eyes are set on its route.¡± Captain Garr starts talking slyly. ¡°Are you jealous in any way Garr?¡± ¡°¡­Of course not. I am merely stating.¡± ¡°But won¡¯t you agree it¡¯s only that money in the end that brings this nasty rum on the table?¡± Captain Brine too was now drowning in the taste of the liquor. ¡°You got that right.¡± Captain Garr and Captain Brine finally reached a conclusion to which they could both agree to. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Captain Garr, we will tag along anywhere with you.¡± ¡°If we can get a small piece from that and if you will be so kind.¡± The sailors again started praising Garr. Massaging his hands and legs, pouring his favorite rum while he stretched on the cranky sofa made of branches. ¡°Now this is heaven. You all are free to come along as long as you stay away from my rum and do not get in my way.¡± Plank was listening to all of these talks of greatness which did not make any sense to him at all. And when he finally explodes he thrashes his own table. ¡°Why do you all act like petty thieves? From when have we been this weak? Just give me a small but strong group and a good ship. I will snatch the sea from those naval forces.¡± ¡°You have big ambitions kid. But those naval officers are not that forgiving. In the eyes of people we are not heroes but criminals, you get that. The moment they catch you, they will torture you till it satisfies them.¡± Captain Brine stands up from his seat and starts walking to where Plank stood. ¡°Now that guy has really done it?¡± ¡°Why what happened?¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the story of how Cap¡¯n Brine lost his eye and leg!?¡± ¡°I have only heard rumors but is that true of how he gouged his enemy¡¯s eyes with that hook hand when he took his revenge.¡± The pirates in the room could not help but chatter about the mystery. ¡°First they break the same wine bottle you drink from, and start skinning you with its edge. And finally when they have heard enough of your screams till night comes. They melt the same glass and put it in your eyes. Do you know the pain as your eyes burn and the light vanishes from your eyes? And finally, when they are bored of your screams they throw you from the ship into a pool of sharks.¡± ¡°Then¡­.¡± Plank¡¯s legs started shaking in fear because he failed to notice that he had come face-to-face with Captain Brine. ¡°I lost my leg and hand to the sharks. But when I came back alive, I made sure each of those bastard''s eyes was gauged out.¡± Captain Brine lifts his missing hand and blows at the hook close to Plank¡¯s face. ¡°At least that¡¯s what they talk about me. Hahaaaa¡­¡± It almost scares Plank to his core and makes him topple on the upturned table and fall on his butt. ¡°You really got us there Brine.¡± Captain Garr and everyone started laughing at the clown Plank. ¡°Well, they even say that afterward I made them drink molten glass, and I still keep those gauged-out eyes as spare in my pocket. Even I don¡¯t remember how much of that¡¯s true.¡± The expression on Captain Brine¡¯s face was similar to an old man recalling his good old memories. ¡°Don¡¯t speak when two big people are talking that¡¯s another free advice from me. Plank¡± Captain Garr could not stop laughing. ¡°Just quietly finish your lime juice and enjoy your day of successfully evading death, because you will never know when it comes seeking you.¡± Suddenly it started raining heavily and thunderstorms appeared out of nowhere. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I was wrong about the weather.¡± Captain Garr, even after being heavily drunk had his presence of mind intact. ¡°Coincident like these make me feel sick.¡± Captain Brine''s gut voice spoke out loud for him. Just then amidst the rumbling sound of the heavy downpour Plank could hear hurried splashes in the water collecting outside until it became too clear to be heard by everyone. The running was followed by a short pause and then someone knocked on the door. But instead of waiting for the gate to open, like the ruffian he was, the common pirate breaks in. ¡°Trouble, help us¡­. Everyone is being killed.¡± ¡°What happened wasn¡¯t your crew on a voyage today. Is it the navy again.¡± ¡°No¡­ everyone is my crew dead till I made it back here and others who joined are still fighting on the coast. It¡¯s not the navy, or adventurers or a rogue pirate. Just one person.¡± ¡°HahaHaaa¡­. maybe you are suffering from hallucination. Get yourself something to drink. I am feeling kind so I will pay.¡± The man whose face was still filled with horror as if he had seen death himself screams when no one believed him. Just then a glint of light follows in the black clouded sky. Through the window, everyone could see that light fall on the ship anchored on the coast. When that glint vanishes, the top of the ship gets blown up from the inside out in one blast of flames, and the ground trembles. All the empty barrels surrounding Captain Garr roll around. ¡°Wha¡­at? Just now really happened.¡± ¡°Is it some new kind of canon made by the naval army?¡± ¡°The army has no way to know of this place nor can they follow the route that can allow their ships to come here without hitting the submerged mountain rocks.¡± Just then Captain Brine looks for the man who came in with the news. He was holding his head to the ground, vomiting, crying, and nauseating all at the same time. ¡°He is here¡­ he is gonna kill us all. He will kill us all. Me and everyone¡­¡± Captain Brine pulls the whimp by his collar and slaps him. Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! ¡°Describe the person who did this to you. Who exactly is here?¡± ¡°He appeared from the sky like a God and sunk the entire ship by throwing around his spear.¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Captain Brine throws the man on the ground back again where he crouched under the table and went back into hiding. Plank could still see the flame that lit the sea reflecting the night sky. The screams of his fellow sailors and the pirate ships vanish one after another. And every time it was a small line of light flashing and then everything exploded. Vanished without a trace. And when the next trace of light appeared in the sky, before any of them could have actually realized it. The real thing finally falls right in front of them. And the moment the light knocked the ground, from the steam rose a being with an inhumane body physique. His face was completely apathetic and devoid of any emotion, with blonde hair. Yellow eyes with black sclera. Golden ornaments adorned his muscular neck and biceps. But his blue rounded ears which looked similar to the fins of a fish, made it clear that he was not a human. ¡°What do you think Brine?¡± It was as if Captain Garr''s system had metabolized all the alcohol within seconds when he suddenly acted out seriously. ¡°Gods he said. They all left the realm of humans a long way back. That¡¯s not a god, a man, or a demon. He is a monster.¡± Captain Brine announced. ¡°A monster¡­. He destroyed all our ships and he looks so ominous.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not something we can fight on our own.¡± ¡°Run maybe we can make it to the coastal ships docked on the other side.¡± The sailors who were until then indulging the Captain started running away on their own. The other taverns and rest houses on the island had the same idea as several torches could be seen running towards the opposite coast. News of an unstoppable powerful invader had spread fast, after he had put up that light show in front of everyone. It just went to show that he wasn¡¯t afraid of fighting numbers. The only three who now stood in front of this new messenger of destruction were Captain Garr, Brine, and Plank. ¡°You look like a kid. So what do you want from us pirates that you have to go around killing everyone.¡± ¡°Depending on your answer we just might spare your life young one for what you just did?¡± Captain Brine and Garr did not look at all intimidated by this powerful invader. ¡°Hear me landers, I am the One True King and Ruler of Atlantis, Kai Atla. The last of my kind and I have come to make you my servants.¡± ¡°Whaa¡­ Haahaaaa¡­.¡± Captain Brine and Garr burst into a fit of laughter. ¡°We are no one¡¯s servants. We are pirates you hear that? And you will pay for killing my fellows. We will never serve you because we are free. Ruler of whatever you are I am going to kill you.¡± Plank after seeing all that destruction. It did not do him any good to think straight as the other two did in the situation. He brandishes his sword and aims it at the intruder. ¡°Hold it, kid. You said you are the ruler of Atlantis but that place vanished after the Great War. It is no more than a myth now¡± Captain Brine after laughing at his own joke jolts his hand and from the inside of his sleeve a gun appears. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a desperate one? It¡¯s funny how you still call yourself a King if you are the last of your kind. A king of no one out hunting pirates and looking for servants to serve his fantasies. You may perhaps have a better chance of finding a partner first with your manly looks. Sorry to disappoint you kid but you will find that us pirates like to be free-willed than forcibly serve under someone.¡± Captain Garr seemed to be indifferent to the pressure the King of Seas exerted around the place. ¡°Weaklings.¡± A spear as per the description materializes in the boy¡¯s hands. He taps it once on the ground and as the metallic voice reverberated through the place. Plank and the other could feel their ears drums tearing apart and about to burst. But the worst was yet about to come because the oceanic waves abruptly grew higher and higher until they turned into a tsunami and wiped away all the ships, harbors, and men fleeing the island in the blink of an eye. ¡°Hey. Hey, aren¡¯t you taking his joke a bit too seriously? Do you really plan to wipe us all out if we refuse?¡± Captain Garr had a sour expression on his face. ¡°I will.¡± The guy did not seem to be much in the mood of talking. ¡°How dare you? I will cut you into pieces?¡± Plank again stood up and shouted. The only problem was that before he could rush in with his sword his way was blocked by the two pirate Captains. ¡°Young kid, straight running into trouble again. Will all of my free advice go in vain? Well, I don¡¯t use those myself that¡¯s why I give them for free.¡± Captain Garr spoke with an attitude. ¡°What do you mean, let¡¯s team up and take this bastard down.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so foolish. Can¡¯t you see how strong magic he possesses? Controlling the waves and Tsunami, he truly is a monster.¡± ¡°Then how are we supposed to defeat him?¡± Plank could not take a no for an answer. ¡°You won¡¯t be defeating him? It will be only us two fighting him.¡± ¡°We are asking you to save yourself.¡± Captain Brine shouted. ¡°No, I won¡¯t. You two do not boss me. I am not your stupid underling.¡± Plank was reluctant. ¡°Plank we have not forgotten or given up on our freedom. It¡¯s just that we have spent all this time in regret and all the failures we had. We became rusted.¡± Captain Brine was now reloading and checking the barrel of his gun. ¡°But the sea can only be conquered by a free-spirited. Seeing you all hyped up reminded me of how stupid I used to be when I was young. Bring all the pirates under one banner and reclaim the waters.¡± Captain Garr was also the same while measuring the sharpness of his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. You are not heroes, just two measly old pirate captains. You will die.¡± Plank was now a bit hesitant to move. ¡°Remember, those who revel will be saved.¡± Captain Brine turned his face away from Plank. This time here¡¯s a real serious advice for you, Plank don¡¯t die.¡± ¡°Now go while we keep him busy.¡± The two shout in unison. Captain Garr pushes Plank and he falls to the ground. But instead of just lying there he finds the mud underneath him had become slippery and soft. The more he tried to move, the slimy mud carried him away down the road. It was Captain Brine¡¯s magic to liquidify the ground around him. ¡°I think this would get him far away enough. The kid would otherwise have gone on and on. Makes my head hurt.¡± Captain Brine took a deep sigh. ¡°I hate this Brine but I think that advice just now came a bit too pricey.¡± ¡°You bet, sometimes you just end up paying with your life.¡± Captain Garr aims the barrel of the gun at the invader called Kai. ¡°Have you two said your final words? But even he won¡¯t be able to escape from me.¡± The King of Atlantis, Kai did not look too pleased with two weapons aimed at him. ¡°We will have you pay for destroying our peaceful night and our home.¡± ¡°¡­Now.¡± Captain Garr, shouts simultaneously shooting multiple rounds from the heavy shotgun in his hand. Kai, did not seem to be fazed, by the deafening blast from the muzzle. But just then he thought he could strike the bullet with his spear. His balance becomes unstable on land. ¡°That trick you used...¡± Kai whispered, as he understood the ground beneath him had softened by magic and his legs were half sunk. Captain Garr had played his trump card just at the right moment, by prolonging the talk and softening the ground from the bottom and only revealing it when he was sure that Kai would submerge underground. But instead of falling, Kai flung his hand and the bullet is stopped by the heavy golden bracelets around his wrist. ¡°Not yet.¡± Brine rapidly fire more rounds all aimed at his enemy¡¯s vital points. Kai could not neglect them as these bullets aimed at his eye, neck, and leg. Also, another man seemed to have started to move, but until he got too close, Kai never realized. When he looked closely, the Captain called Garr was running on a thin surface of solidified water without making any noise. ¡°¡­Just stand still and don¡¯t make your end too miserable.¡± Captain Garr aims for his final blow with a sword while Kai was supposed to be still busy deflecting the bullets with his hand and regaining his balance out of the fluid pit. ¡°¡­. I think you have taken me too lightly. I am disappointed.¡± Kai¡¯s words sent a chill down the two captain¡¯s backbones. No matter how favorable the situation looked for them, there are always times when the tide of battle changes with a snap of a finger. All the death battles at sea that had honed these two-pirate captain¡¯s skill to sense danger, had just then broken all thresholds. Kai¡¯s spears automatically fly through the air and impale the stomach of Captain Brine. Gutting him from the inside out. ¡°Damn you.¡± Garr hurried to land the blow, but Kai caught it with his bare hand and snapped the sword. ¡°Icicles impale him,¡± Garr yells. The rainwater collected on the ground turns into thin pointy icicles. A full cluster of them grows and surrounds Kai, but before they should have actually pierced him, the icicles stopped moving. ¡°My magic failed. But how?¡± Both the Captains were astonished as Garr had the strongest ice magic on the pirate island. His icicles once even impaled half a ship which then made him a captain. But now they were stopped and his magic did not work anymore. ¡°I am the ruler of the seas and I hold dominion over all water. It¡¯s useless to attack me with it.¡± Kai explained his dominance. Before Garr and the injured Brine could try anymore. The spear impaling Brine twists, severing his body in half and rotating back into Kai¡¯s hand. In the next movement, he flung his spear and chops off Garr¡¯s head. ¡°This was a waste of time. Maybe I will just kill them all.¡± Kai clears the icicles by flailing his spear. He tightens the muscles around his legs and shoots off the ground with his spear raised up. That single jump took him so high that it gave a devastating picture of the entire island in one glance. Half of it was now drowned in the Tsunami he summoned. And the other half he destroyed when he first came here. In a blink of an eye, he spotted the third pirate Captain, Plank, and decided to land there. ¡°Maybe he would be able to become my servant and do as I say.¡± ¡­ ¡°No. No. I have to get back. I have to fight. This is my chance.¡± Plank tried to rub his hands on the ground, but the slipperiness carried him through the ground, till a small elevation throws him off his path and he struck his head against a rocky wall. When he thought he could go back and help his people, the light that had by now struck a deep fear in his heart shoots off into the sky and again lands in front of him. ¡°Where are Brine and Garrrr¡­.¡± Before Plank could finish he saw the right half of the intruder¡¯s body covered in blood. But it did not belong to him as he was completely uninjured. ¡°I killed them. Now it¡¯s your turn or you can save yourself by doing what I say.¡± Kai points his golden spear at Plank. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. Not those two. Damn you. I will cut you into pieces.¡± Plank¡¯s anger overpowers him and he rushed at Kai, with blood in his eyes. All Plank was able to think was to thrust his sword into the enemy. But before he could do that, Kai holds him by the collar and throws him back at the mountain wall. Plank could already feel some of his bones crushed in that crash. ¡°Do you really plan to attack me like a savage? At least those two were better than this.¡± ¡°You murderer how dare you say that. I will kill you.¡± Plank stands up again even though his chest was hurting and his legs were in a damaged state. ¡°The black water that summons the shadow from the sea. Listen to my voice¡­.¡± As Plank again tries to dash toward the enemy, he chants a spell simultaneously. The rain which has been continuing nonstop suddenly halts in that specific vicinity and the color of them turns black. Levitating in mid-air even Kai had no idea what was happening to them. ¡°¡­Explode.¡± The black raindrops cause simultaneous explosions one after another. BOOM¡­.BOOM¡­.BOOM. ¡°That should have got him, and if he is still alive I will do it again and again.¡± Plank waited for the dust to clear hoping to see his enemy injured after suffering from so many non-stop explosions. But instead, a spear rushes out of the black smoke clearing it. It impales Plank¡¯s hand and pushes him back till it pins him to the wall. ¡°The black water that summons the shadow from the sea¡­ listen to my voice and explode.¡± The raindrops turn black again around Kai who stood uninjured. His body was as if made of steel, without a single scorch. But this time Plank was the one more surprised because the raindrops did not explode. It turns back to water and spills on the ground. ¡°My magic¡­. But how?¡± Plank had no idea how this happened. Usually, his spells always got his target. ¡°That¡¯s my power and authority. No matter how small a drop it is or larger than an ocean. I rule it all and they only listen to my will. You have lost. So will you prefer to die or follow me.¡± ¡°I am free. I will decide my own fate.¡± Plank was as adamant as ever. ¡°You are only weak. And the weak have no right to decide their own fate. They can only be dictated by it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You are not even a human but a monster.¡± Plank refuses even with death staring him in the face. Kai stares at Plank and a vein in his thighs explodes. ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± Plank cries in pain and another vein explodes in his second thigh. ¡°How are you doing this?¡± Plank¡¯s breath became heavy with pain. ¡°I told you I hold dominion over all water. And that includes the water running inside your body too. I can even make the blood in your head explode if you want me to. But that would end things without any pain.¡± Kai was not averse to the idea of exploding people but he rather depended more on his physical strength. ¡°You think I will be scared? Do your worst to me.¡± ¡°I will give you a ship that can cut through the water and the weapons to conquer the sea. The only thing I want is for you to place your life and fate in my hands. If you grow too attached to the weak it will just hold you back. So, you must serve the strongest to survive.¡± Kai came out as cold as he could appear to be. ¡°Just what kind of thinking is that? And just who are you?¡± Plank was finally being offered the power he desired. But at what cost¡­ after losing all the things he could have cared about. ¡°I am the World¡¯s strongest,¡± Kai speaks triumphantly and with pride that befits sea royalty. ¡°You are the world¡¯s strongest. As if I will believe such bullshit talk. Can you even prove it?¡± Plank shouts at the top of his voice. His hand was bleeding all over including the veins in his thighs nonstop. A couple of minutes and he would have died of blood loss anyway without proper medication. He had already started feeling the setback and his view turned dizzy.. ¡°A servant does not need a home or their belongings. Everything they will possess even their life belongs to their master.¡± Kai takes out the spear that pinned Plank to the mountain wall. With bloodied legs and hands he collapses to the ground in front of Kai. ¡°I will show you for once the power of the World¡¯s Strongest and then you will submit to me.¡± Kai turns around and steps forward. Stoically holding his spear, he starts exuding magic power. Even without seeing his face, Plank could tell that the low chuckle emanating from him was dripping with scorn. Energy as bright as sunlight surrounds his form. His hair dazzled and his arm rings vibrated to produce a symphony. ¡°?My strength equals the three realms.¡± In an instant, the earth started shaking. The currents hitting the coast went wild as they rose to touch even the stars. Magical energy visible to the eye starts siphoning from Kai¡¯s body into his spear as he lifts it up. ¡°?The wait is finally over.¡± His enchanted words took shape and the mere spear of gold turned into a trident with two more points protruding out it now. Giving it more of a complex design and incantations marked on it that whispered to the ears even if Plank couldn¡¯t read them. Like a legend being rewritten and Plank being the only one to see it happen. The black clouds, the lightning, a battlefield washed with the blood of people he had slaughtered numbering in hundreds. It was nothing less than sort of a world upheaval. ¡°?I reject understanding, I seek power. I long for the beautiful world of depth and blue.¡± ¡°UNIQUE SKILL: GIFT OF WATER. HYDROCLASM¡±. ¡­ Blue light filled the space and annihilated everything in the surrounding area. The land, mountains, and all the creatures were overcome and faded into dust. That day, the sheer release of the power of the World¡¯s Strongest wiped out the entirety of the Secret Pirate Island and all its natives from the map except for one. Captain Plank suddenly rose to power, bringing all the pirates scattered far and wide under his command. His new relic submarine could travel underwater and a combat suit that helped him to propel himself in the air. Soon, he came to be known as the mightiest of all pirates, and yet the cost he was forced to pay to accept that power was put on balance yet again. *** Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 19 : WORLD’S STRONGEST (2) PLANK PIRATE CAPTAIN Present¡­. . ¡°You are saying I lost¡­¡± Plank could barely speak coherently. The tragedy of everything including his freedom taken away from him as a pirate still possessed his heart. ¡°Yes, it will all be over, once you are gone too.¡± Alicia was currently floating above everyone without even lifting her finger. And with a single magic froze all the pirates surrounding her ship with the ultimate ice spell. Only Plank remained because his level was a bit high and because of the strong magic defense of his gear he avoided becoming frozen. Plank looks around himself only to find his pirate fleet covered in a thick blanket of ice. His pirate comrades were slowly being engulfed in swirling black webs and disappeared. For the last time, he tries to contact the people on his submarine to launch a cannon but all attempts failed in doing so. Most probably they too became victims of the deadly ice. Only he was the last one to survive. Only after gaining such dangerous weapons, Plank had started considering himself powerful, and when people started to fear him. But yet again a power had shown up that far surpassed his imagination. ¡°You all are the same. I lost everything, over and over. So, I have only got two options but that¡¯s stupidity in itself.¡± Plank¡¯s face seemed crestfallen at how he was again left alone in this fight. ¡°No, you have but got only one chance. That is take me down or you can at least die trying. You lost the second option to run when you first refused my request for you to leave. Though as pirates you have till yet proven to be a disappointment only.¡± Alicia¡¯s voice carried no sympathy for the Pirates. ¡°I really hate people like you who possess unbelievable power. There is nothing like good or bad in this world. Everything is decided by who is strong. And that¡¯s why the world revolves around the strongest.¡± Plank laughed at the unfairness of this world which always chased after him like a shadow. Continuously being reminded that he was not the one at the top of all. Plank¡¯s eyes burned every time he remembered the pain inflicted on him. Forcing his palm on his right eye. As if amused by himself he laughs voraciously. ¡°Do you think if I kill you then I would be able to come closer to the World¡¯s Strongest?¡± ¡°¡­ And who would that be?¡± Alicia was a bit confused with the Pirate talking out of line. Usually, she would have taken an interest but Alicia did not want to waste time on things that did not involve her and continue immediately on her journey. Plank was certain that with the gear still on him he had the speed that would surprise the girl mage, Alicia. Since Alicia was standing their weaponless Plank using his common sense made a false assumption that she kept her distance because she would lose in a close combat fight. All he needed to do was outmatch and take her out. Since the pirate island destruction. Plank¡¯s home, being wiped out in front of his eyes he became overly obsessed to become strong to take revenge on the World¡¯s Strongest again. It turned him into a mad man and he lost the only instinct that had kept him alive until now ?fearing those who are stronger than him. That was an instinct that he had to get rid of to challenge the strongest but it only ended up making his life more miserable. The price he now was thus paid heavily with the inability to understand the difference in power in the current battle. ¡°Even without the submarine and canons at my disposal. I have this flying gear and you won¡¯t be able to match my speed.¡± Alicia looked unfazed despite the threat the Pirate posed. Plank became even more confused. ¡°Either you are that confident that you can run away from me or you are just a fool.¡± Plank made a second taunt to get his enemy nervous. ¡°No one is going anywhere. Not me. And neither you.¡± Alicia had a strange ecstasy on her face as if she wanted to say that for a long time and pointed her finger down. Still looking down at him and gesturing that she would not move and that she was going to sink him in the sea. ¡°I do really hate strong people like you¡­ This time I won¡¯t hold back.¡° Shouting at the top of his voice Plank readies his sword. The jet belt around his waist propels him toward his enemy. Gaining incredible speed in a blink of an eye he had to concentrate to keep his body straight. ¡®I will bet it all on now¡­. I will extend my hand and grab my own freedom with my own power. This time I can do this.¡¯ Plank thought while readying his magic spell that he had mastered by now. ¡°The black water that summons the shadow from the sea¡­ listen to my voice¡­¡± If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. As if following Plank¡¯s voice countless globules of water rise up from the ocean¡¯s surface and surrounds Alicia on all sides. Their color turns black while Alicia curiously watches them. Still waiting to see what can happen. Plank seemed happy by such a reaction hoping his spell had finally caught the girl by surprise. In his false optimism, he finishes the spell. ¡°Explode.¡± ¡°Explode.¡± BOOOOM¡­. ¡°Explode.¡± BOOOM.BOOM¡­ ¡°Explode.¡± Huge explosions almost immediately cover the area around Alicia. The rising black smoke engulfed the air. Too thick even for the sea winds to push them. ¡°There¡¯s no way anyone cannot lose half their body parts out of this¡­ But I won¡¯t stop here like the last time. I won¡¯t give you a chance and earn my victory with this.¡± Plank plunges into the dust with his sword in a flash as if he already knew his way around and where exactly Alicia was. The moment he felt he crossed his sword against something he believed he had cut Alicia herself. Coming out of the cloud smoke he had a faint expression of arrogance on his face. But for surety, he wanted to see the blood on his sword. ¡°Aaargh¡­.What¡¯s this?¡± Plank shrieks in fury. His sword was entangled in a black string much similar to a spider¡¯s web. And exactly when the smoke dispersed he saw the mage girl, Alicia standing intact. Her body is surrounded by a compound circle of webs. A thread reached out from her pinky finger. It was only then that Plank''s eyes had traced the other end of the web and he had seen his sword and the entanglement of webs around his body that gleamed under sunlight like a sharp blade. Tight grabbing him at one place and so light to go unnoticed. That was the moment Plank felt ghosted by the sudden sense of death. Finally, his lost fear was back and he understood how na?ve he was to engage in a fight to make a false show of strength. Rather he should have prioritized the safety and retreat of his men. The Pirate captain¡¯s ears go numb, his eyes start hallucinating. He finally saw the delighted face of his nemesis. ¡°I guess some of them had that pirate originality after all. But they have no sense of aesthetic and for those loud explosions, this should do.¡± Despite Alicia saying these words, Plank could not hear them. But only watch Alicia pull back her finger. A thought struck him as he realized these were going to be the last moments of why he always felt so odd and raged. The only reason that truly kept him from developing was that he could not bear to watch himself lose. He so badly wanted to win. And after this last fight, he had zero chances remaining. Alicia pulls her finger and the string cuts. It tightens on its own and deflates the pirate¡¯s body. Only a feeble scream leaves, till the pirate¡¯s body bursts into a cluster of flesh and falls to further redden the sea. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over and now it means that we can continue with our journey.¡± I took a deep sigh realizing how much I had exerted myself to freeze all the water since I did not want to go inside the ocean to crack up the submarine. I was overjoyed with the fact I got to fight a bunch of pirates at sea even though it was not that thrilling for me. I look around myself to decide what to do next. Only to come to the conclusion that I should put away all the pirate ships in my dimensional storage for future prospects. Since they are now lying around no one would mind. As for the frozen submarine after all the bodies of pirates were consumed by [GLUTTONY] skill. I had similar plans except I would later investigate it how it works. If this ship was really made by one of my classmates. I wonder what it makes for them ?a careless mistake or an intended foe. For heading back to the ship from which now I could hear some cheers. All of them looked overjoyed after being saved, but I had little thought about getting popular there. After all, it was all for Caige and Maia¡¯s next safe travel when they would come to the human continent. I did not need to do anything further after achieving that objective. So, I think it would be best to distract the crowd and teleport among them. Remembering that the ship was heavily damaged in the previous canon fire, it would only delay our arrival to the Human Continent. While my magic cannot fix broken things. And I can¡¯t go back before melting the ice. If I don¡¯t melt this ice quickly a chain reaction can happen that might bring a tsunami and flood the coastline of the continent. After all, I don¡¯t want to be blamed for countless deaths and bringing a calamity. ¡°But that would be such a pain.¡± But then that really sounds like something a genius evil mage would say. I remembered Hana got a new ability after our souls bounded. Most probably her skill evolved and its reach even grew bigger with my magic being involved. Deciding to establish a telepathic connection with Hana, I thought it was the best time to let out the secret and see its effect with my own eyes. Even I was unsure about this new skill Hana had learned. *** SHIP ¡®Hana can you hear me.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Master. Loud and clear.¡± Hana responded eagerly as if she was just then waiting for a command. ¡®I want you to fix the time of the ship and sea back to how it was and don¡¯t let others know about it.¡¯ Hana heard the orders from Alicia on the other side of the carrier ship. Although it sounded a bit ambiguous fixing the time of the ship, Hana could have been the only one who understood what job she had to perform. ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Hana was alarmingly loud that it caught Regis¡¯s attention and her intuition picked up on what was happening. ¡°Was it Alicia? Where is she? All the pirate ships suddenly got eaten by black spinning strings. What¡¯s happening?¡± Regis as usual was restless since Alicia left without a word about what she was going to do. And the next thing she knew the whole sea as far as her eyes could catch was contained in ice. Hana was so focused on her job now that she glances at Regis and then shifts her gaze to the smashed right of the ship and the toppled mast. The fire had been put out by the sailors. But there was no way they could have fixed it without new wood and a couple of day and night work. The people were still in awe of the person they now referred to as the ¡°White Queen.¡± Her power defeated a full squadron of pirates and then even froze the sea. Something like that was never heard of before. ¡°[ABSOLUTE RESTORATION]¡± Just like Alicia, Hana did not need to use an incantation to cast her spell or activate her skill. She also had the support of Al, because of which she could share a small power of the ¡°All Seeing Eyes of the Gods.¡± The unique skill that Alicia possessed. A faint golden light appears around the place where Hana¡¯s new heart was attached, more specifically it was a small detached part of Alicia¡¯s soul that encircled her own disintegrated soul realm. ¡°Hana what are you doing?¡± Regis takes a step back since she realized Hana was about to do something which she had no idea of. Hana¡¯s eyes were intimidating as they glow with a golden hue. Regis felt she recognized that power since she had already seen it on display firsthand. And then the strong magic wave radiating from Hana suddenly subsides. . ¡°This is unbelievable¡­¡± ¡°How can this happen?¡± ¡°Is this too the power of the White Queen?¡± ¡°It must be her¡­ even the ice on the sea has suddenly disappeared.¡± ¡°Did the ship¡¯s missing part really come back on its own?¡± ¡°Even the mast is back to how it used to be. What kind of godly power is it?¡± ¡°It must have been a blessing of the White Queen, otherwise there¡¯s no explanation.¡± ¡°Look she has disappeared. After saving us all.¡± ¡°Does that mean we are out of danger¡­¡± ¡°We are finally saved from the agony of pirates. My trade can finally grow back to normal.¡± ¡°Not only yours but this will open new doors and trade routes between the demon continent and the human continent.¡± Simply said, Alicia¡¯s actions, were a bit too much for the people to handle. So, the story of the first princess Arya Stark made around her origin was easily bought by the people and they were now celebrating merry. It almost felt as if the time of the ship had reverted back to how it was before the pirates attacked. ?Or, in truth it was exactly what had happened. ¡°Hana did you really restore the ship and the sea.¡± Regis, the only person who knew of the truth gulped. More than being overjoyed of the thought of resuming her journey, she felt a bit uneasy. She was crushed by the reality that she could not do anything in the situation to protect the people around her. Even if her own skills were not right for the situation, watching idly or making excuses was not in her nature. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the new power bestowed to me by Master.¡± Hana smiles as any ordinary girl would. However, it was she who suddenly altered all sense of reality. *** Volume -7 : CHAPTER – 20 : THE PRINCESS WITH MYSTIC EYES ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Are everybody on the ship alright?¡± I asked. ¡°Master you finally came back.¡± Hana jumped towards me as she could not contain her excitement. ¡°You did a really fine job with your skill Hana.¡± I made sure to praise Hana as much so that she could fix later on any mess I make in the future. ¡°From where you came¡­ never mind. What happened to the pirates?¡± Just as I had planned, I had teleported myself out of everyone¡¯s sight back to where Regis and Hana were on the ship. Other people were still befuddled to look at the restored ship and the melted ice. And I have also been hearing the talk of this strong person called the ¡®White Queen¡¯. I wonder how I could have missed such a unique person in this show. But this person really must be dramatic and delusional to have such a chuunibyou name. Aside from that all the pirates and the ice sheet on the ocean has been handled thanks to Hana¡¯s power. And we can continue onward on our journey without having any stops again. Regis who was a bit taken aback by my unexpected appearance was quick to know that everything had ended. It seems that she has got herself pretty accustomed to it. ¡°While at the end I did realize those pirates were not all talk and did have a bit of pirate spirit in them. But they have no sense of aesthetics. So of course, I am unhappy. If they were going to do it, they should have at least done it right. My verdict is they were all terribly flawed.¡± Considering all their action I think I gave a pretty fair criticism of them. ¡°So how about on your end, Regis?¡± I merrily looked at Regis waiting for her remarks about my accomplishment. ¡°Oh, it''s nothing we are fine. We just miraculously survived the onslaught when you left us without telling us anything. That¡¯s all. But more importantly, I have something to tell you.¡± Regis¡¯s agitated face and somewhat of a sarcastic remark were more than enough to tell that she was pissed off. What it could be this time, I am sure I did not get lost in the sea. Did she want me to make her ice cream from all that ice then? I think the weather is perfect and I would like to try one myself. This is bad I have to at least tell her that the ice from the sea would be ?salty and not sweet at all. ¡°Regis why don¡¯t we talk about this when we land.¡± I didn¡¯t want Regis to get embarrassed on the ship for making such a silly mistake. ¡°Why later? What if one of the cannon balls got to us and our ship would have been sent flying? Or what if you were hurt in all those blasts and drowned in the sea.¡± Regis screamed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have let any of that happen. And that was partly the reason why I froze the sea.¡± I was trying to soothe Regis¡¯s anger by making excuses. ¡°You didn¡¯t even know how to swim. What would have happened if you actually drowned and I wouldn¡¯t even be able to look for you? I was really worried about you all this time.¡± Regis¡¯s voice for a certain duration became soft and carried affection. ¡°Regis, I am sorry. But I needed to take care of those pirates because of that submarine. And I wanted you to support me by keeping an eye on this ship.¡± I didn¡¯t mind apologizing to her once in a while. Regis looked shocked for a second and then she had that similar expression of a scowl contradicting her flustered eyes. ¡°You have always been like that¡­ I could have easily crushed those pirates myself. You need to restrain yourself from acting impulsively from now on. Think before you are about to do something like revealing your identity and showing off your power out in the open.¡± ¡°You worry about the most simple thing. There¡¯s no way anyone could have seen through my flawless disguise.¡± I was pretty confident in that regard. Except for the fact that it always felt like I was being watched and followed by someone on this ship and even during the battle it felt like someone could locate me. But now that creepy feeling has disappeared, it could have been Hana because now she shares a bond with my soul. It¡¯s still all new for both her and me. Hana had withdrawn from our argument as she had already surrendered to Regis¡¯s assault. So, she was busy trying to spot mermaids out in the ocean. I highly doubt there would be any, but I will leave her to her childish fantasies. Even though she might have inherited them from me. ¡°But what if someone saw you and found out your identity?¡± ¡°What are the chances of that happening?¡± Regis didn¡¯t seem to be backing down, so I too was not ready to accept my mistake. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Let¡¯s see. Are you the three ?a human girl with a mask, a red-haired elf, and a maid girl. You three are the only ones that match the given description.¡± An old man in a sailor¡¯s uniform and atop sat a captain¡¯s hat on his head approached us. ¡°You failure of a captain, don''t you realize I am discussing a very important matter here?? Who in the right mind gives up on his crew so easily just after one attempt?¡± Regis stormed her anger on the captain since he was the one who lifted her spirits during the pirate chase but he also went down so quickly. ¡°I beg your forgiveness for being so helpless in that situation¡­. I am ready to throw myself in the river as a punishment right now.¡± The captain takes out his cap and strikes his chest hard. He almost seemed to be breaking into tears. Regis¡¯s glaring eyes could really destroy someone. But losing him at this moment could slow down this trip. ¡°Mr. Captain didn¡¯t you have to say something to us,¡± I asked trying to bring him back. ¡°For penance, I will get myself eaten by sharks¡­. Right. Someone important has called for you three. They are waiting in their cabin for you.¡± The Captain announced. Regis looks at me with a sly smile on her face as if wanting to say ?Now you have done it. Or, I knew this would have happened. ¡®This has to be a fluke they could not have found me out so quickly. That¡¯s not possible, right?¡¯ At least that¡¯s what I wanted to scream. *** SHIP¡¯S CABIN Alicia, Regis, and Hana were standing outside one of the rooms inside the ship. It appeared to be one of the largest suites on this ship and the three still wondered who could have asked for them at such an odd time. Right, now everyone was celebrating on the deck after they have survived the impossible pirate attack. The sailors would be drunk for the whole night and they were singing some merry songs about the arrival of a new savior they called the White Queen. I still found that name hilarious and amusing. The captain had been asked not to reveal from whom this invitation was. Since it would arouse suspicion to refuse the invitation of someone influential outright, the three had no choice but to accept. ¡°The door is open. You can come in.¡± A voice came from inside even though no one had knocked on the door. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no point in overthinking this.¡± Alicia pushes the door and the three walked in only to find the room in the dark. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. On a comfy chair sat a girl in an elaborate blue gown and beside her stood an old man wearing a butler¡¯s uniform. But that was all they could see. The girl stands, and from the open window at the back the moonlight seeps in, enlightening the entirety of the room. ¡°My name is Arya Stark, the first princess of the Stark Kingdom. This is my butler, Alfred. I am really glad that we could finally meet.¡± Despite her innocent charm, the air of nobility around her was so overpowering that it did not raise even a single question of doubt in the trio¡¯s mind. What¡¯s more, Alicia was instantly drawn to her heterochromatic red and green eye. To Alicia at a glance, she almost resembled one of the elegant heroine princesses she used to watch as a kid made by a certain famous entertainment company. ¡°You are the one I saved from falling that time.¡± Alicia now remembered her face even though she only saw it for an instant only. ¡°I thank you for that time and for what you did,¡± Arya said. ¡°She is the one who gave all the injured people our healing potion¡­.¡± Regis stops while speaking but, it seemed like she had spilled the beans already. ¡°It¡¯s alright Regis. It would be almost impossible to hide that fact from her anyway. I was wondering how everyone on the ship was uninjured, so I assumed there would have been a powerful healer around. But I now know that it was the princess that saved them.¡± Alicia asks Regis to settle and not panic. ¡°I have already tried to learn about you three before you came here. Miss Alicia, Miss Regis, and Miss Hana, I thank you for making those healing potions and saving this ship from the pirate''s attack.¡± Arya was always thorough with her research. She had already looked out for every piece of available information and learned of their details from the passenger¡¯s ticket list she got from the captain. She had also earned the captain¡¯s protection and could stay on this ship without being pestered till they reached the Stark Kingdom. So, holding a discussion right now, without being disturbed by anyone else was the right decision made by her. ¡°Alicia how did she know it was you? What should we do now? Would we be forced by the kingdom to serve them or be imprisoned?¡± Regis too seemed to be fearful of the outside world and had her own prejudices about the human continent in the elf kingdom. ¡°I assure you nothing of that sort will happen. And I am not here to seek your power?¡± Arya justifies. ¡°The princess possesses mystic eyes and from that, she could confirm that the one who made the healing potions was me,¡± Alicia explained. ¡°So, you can tell about my secret just by looking. I should have expected this much. Miss Alicia I would like to thank you again for so bravely taking it upon yourself for fighting the pirates all on your own when this ship¡¯s artillery failed. And you two must be her friends?¡± Arya was now slowly trying to know about everyone. ¡°Hello, I am Regis.¡± Regis was in a quandary since it was the first time she met a fellow princess like her. She was obviously trying to compare her qualities to Arya. ¡°Not just friends. My relationship goes beyond mere friendship! It is a much deeper, much more intimate relationship of sharing heart to heart.¡± Hana despite her age and stature sounded like a mature girl. ¡°Whaaat¡­ are you saying, Hana? From where are you learning these kinds of things?¡± Regis tries to scold Hana. ¡°I see, you are a homunculus made by Miss Alicia. I have never seen one myself, much like hearing a consciousness like yours. Are all of them funny like you?¡± Arya laughs. And so Hana was again crushed in her tracks for using funny antics trying to tease others. ¡°Wait she did not take that seriously. I guess those eyes really are that special.¡± For Regis, it was more of a surprise when Arya, could tell that Hana was not a human. Hana¡¯s expression and body structure made it almost impossible to believe she was not exactly a human. ¡°It must have been very painful. Looking at me all this time with those eyes.¡± Alicia says something which only Arya could have understood. ¡°Yes your magic power is nothing like I have seen before, but it does put a burden on my eyes. But I am adjusting.¡± ¡°No, I should have done a better job suppressing it. I never expected there would be someone out there like me. And so I got caught in the act.¡± ¡°So, you do finally accept your mistake. Hm.hhhh¡­¡± Regis bantered with Alicia. ¡°What do you mean miss Alicia?¡± Arya was taken aback when Alicia claimed to have the same mystic eyes. ¡°Yes, I too possess mystic eyes but mine are a bit different than yours.¡± Alicia decided it was alright to reveal a small fact about herself. If she was really the princess of Stark Kingdom then Alicia could ask for her help in search of Athena and come up with some clues to her location. ¡°Really. I have never heard anyone else possess these so this should make things more simple for us to find a common ground.¡± The news had put Arya in a bit of a relaxed state, till then she was trying to act so formally to the three. ¡°Then if you did not ask us here in need of my power then it must be regarding those healing potions.¡± Alicia extrapolated from what Arya said before. Before being asked for any help she wanted to make sure she did not bite more than she could chew. Regis and Han were traveling with her so she also needed to be responsible for them as well. Arya made a serious face as she understood that Alicia was more interested in knowing for what reason they had been called here for. Despite her lax aura Arya still appeared to have a steadfast resolve. Arya¡¯s hands were tied since she needed to tread carefully before revealing any sensitive information about the Kingdom. And during her talk, she assessed the trio to be believable and trustworthy enough. ¡°Yes, it is in regard to the special healing potions you made. And since I am the one making a request for your aid, it cannot be helped. What I am going to tell you must be kept a secret. The King and Queen of the Stark Kingdom have been poisoned and cursed forever to sleep.¡± ¡°Who could do such a terrible thing?¡± Regis shouts in anger. ¡°We still don¡¯t know. But it is more important to search for a cure to restore their health as quickly as possible before anything bad happens. We have already tried all the existing methods but the curse turned out to be more powerful than we imagined. And that¡¯s when I ventured to the Demon Continent in search of a new treatment and found your potion might prove to be potent. But during this pirate attack while I found Miss Alicia is its creator by noticing the synergy in the magic used to form the potion¡­. I have used all of them to heal the people here who were in critical condition.¡± Arya though was always rational she might have decided to save two potions for herself and risked two lives than risking the state of an entire kingdom. But when she saw Alicia in her majestic form, something in her wound up revealing her esteemed identity to raise everyone¡¯s morale and save everyone. ¡°Alicia, don¡¯t we have any more potions left to use?¡± ¡°No, I gave all of them to Caige and it would take some time to make them. And if the curse is really that powerful I cannot tell whether the potion would be fully capable of warding off its effects.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Arya¡¯s face showed up a bit of a fight to hide her melancholy. Regis''s hands shook knowing there was little she could do here. Regis knew fully well that their mission was to help Alicia search for that person, and by taking detours and helping others she cannot possibly know where she would stand in the future. They might get into some trouble and never get out of it. ¡°But I am sure if it was me in person. I could heal them and bring them back to normal.¡± Alicia interrupted Regis¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Alicia will you¡­¡± Regis did not know what to speak then. ¡°Why not be honest with what you are thinking now, Regis?¡± Alicia replies to Regis¡¯s tense face. ¡°It''s written on your face, what you want to do,¡± Hana spoke. Alicia knew from Regis¡¯s perspective; Arya was just like her then. Arya¡¯s family was in trouble and she was doing all she could by herself to save her family. Regis also had the same aspiration. And by then Alicia had realized yet another crucial secret from Arya¡¯s story. Even though she did not know what real predicament the Stark kingdom could be in while Arya was away. Alicia too had this irresistible sensation to heal as many people as possible with her magic. In Alicia¡¯s previous life she had been told that her mother was a doctor and whenever she heard about that... It made her feel more passionate about becoming a healer herself. ¡°Then will you¡­ really accept my request and help my father and mother?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Alicia confirmed, not going back on her word. ¡°Thank you, Alicia.¡± Regis turned to Alicia with a bright face for accepting the request. ¡°No, I should be the one thanking you three. Miss Alicia, you have really set my mind at ease and I will do my utmost to make sure that you three are well cared for in the Stark Kingdom.¡± ¡°You can just call me Alicia.¡± ¡°And you three can do the same as well by calling me Arya since we appear to be around the same age. I would really like to make friends friend with you and know more about you.¡± Arya¡¯s charisma exploded the moment she knew she could finally save her family. Everyone, there could not help but admire her princess qualities and charms. ¡°Is there something wrong Alicia?¡± While others could not tell what Alicia was thinking because of the mask. Regis somehow had become a genius in knowing what Alicia was feeling just by looking at her. ¡°Arya are you prepared to go back to the Stark Kingdom, despite knowing what truth would be lying in there waiting for you.¡± ¡°So, you have realized that too already. It hurts to think, but nothing else can explain who did this to my family?¡± Arya looked sad but in addition, her voice carried an insatiable anger for the one who poisoned her family. ¡°Princess, what do you mean?¡± Alfred the butler could not understand the conversation between Alicia and Arya. He also got concerned for the first time seeing Arya exhibiting such an emotion. ¡°Alicia tell me what is troubling you?¡± Regis asked again. ¡°Arya possesses mystic eyes and according to her story only, very few close people in the castle knew about her power. If someone from the outside were to attempt to poison the King¡¯s and Queen¡¯s poisonous food. Then Arya should have been able to detect it.¡± ¡°And yet the poison somehow got past me and it was not a fluke but a properly planned assassination attempt.¡± Arya verified Alicia¡¯s claim. ¡°Then that means¡­.¡± Alicia finally decided to pull up the curtain from the surprise. ¡°The one who poisoned the King and the Queen of the Stark Kingdom knew of Arya¡¯s power. So, the true enemy is someone who would be really close to the royal family.¡± *** Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 21 : THE PRINCESS WITH MYSTIC EYES (2)
ARYA STARK After Alicia had accepted Princess Arya¡¯s request to come to the Stark Kingdom¡¯s palace and heal the King and Queen. The four of them together talked about each other for a while. Though Alicia and Regis had not particularly shared their backgrounds of Regis being the elf princess. Or for what reason Alicia wanted to travel through the human continent? It was obvious to Arya that some of these questions might be personal, so she never brought them up. Her benefactors were very important to her, so Arya did not want to upset them in any way. The palace had no friends or people her age to talk to for Arya. She was raised in an environment where people came from excellent backgrounds and so she always had to work hard to excel and come to that level in her tender age. At a small age, she was already holding the finance minister post in the royal court and the keys to the treasury. No one ever doubted her resourcefulness or dedication to the job and everyone looked up to her for that. She was popular throughout the kingdom because the new policies she advocated brought greater riches to the Stark nation as it prospered. Arya also never cared for those who despised her for her ingenuity. Even the underlying work and the foundation of the proposal to extensively increase trade with the Demon Continent was also one of her ideas. Arya did not only want to look for the riches within but seek from the outside as well. She meant no one harm, rather she wanted both continents to prosper and form stronger ties. But Arya had never felt to be at much greater ease than talking to the three girls and was enjoying dinner with them. While they continued their planning for tomorrow after they would have reached the Stark Kingdom the next day. Its capital was itself the port city and the palace was to the farther end of the walls surrounding it. Hana had fallen asleep after eating because she had used tremendous amounts of magic power to restore the sea and the ship. ¡°Now that I have taken my first ship trip, I am getting queasy. Alicia, I think we should go back to our room. I will carry Hana back.¡± Regis suggested or maybe she just had a little extra bite of the tasty seafood they had served for tonight¡¯s celebration party. ¡°I suppose we all could stand to take that advice.¡± Arya was in favor as well since tomorrow her journey would end and she would be returning home. ¡°Goodnight Arya,¡± Alicia said. It was clear by their exchange that everyone had become pretty familiar to each other by then. Especially Arya who had to always maintain a proper appearance could open up to Alicia with similarities they shared. She was also able to finally learn more about her mystic eyes from Alicia since she was more adept at using them. After their butler Alfred who had been hosting the night and looking after the princess¡¯s guests finally closed the door. A question that had been rising in his mind finally took form. ¡°Princess, can we really believe them? Will they be able to heal the King and the Queen?¡± Alfred¡¯s voice was uncertain. ¡°Haven¡¯t you first hand seen already what miss Alicia is capable of?¡± ¡°What I fear more is whether they can be trusted with the future of our Kingdom?¡± ¡°I might have hated to say that this was our only choice. But now I just know ?it is fate. Despite the fact that I don''t believe in it. Ah! I wanted to talk to her a bit longer.¡± Arya said with a long sigh. Her face had never been so enraptured during the entire journey. Arya was having fun like any other normal kid which was new for servant Alfred. Also, he had faith in Arya¡¯s judgment. ¡°It seems that you have taken quite a liking to Miss Alicia. But I don¡¯t think I was able to sense any kind of special magic power unlike the elf and the other child.¡± ¡°While Miss Regis and Hana have powerful magic. Alicia is special. It''s obvious she is hiding her magic power and her status must be so high that not even your high-level appraisal skill could stand up to it. Tell me Alfred how many people you know possess all natures of magic power.¡± ¡°That¡¯s something I have never heard of. But I have heard even the True Hero and the greatest sorcerer The True Demon Lord possessed five elements only.¡± ¡°And yet Miss Alicia has them all. Her magic is like nothing I have seen before and completely out of the world. Divine and absolute. And there¡¯s something else, my eyes still cannot understand. I just can¡¯t seem to move my eyes away from her.¡± ¡°It is inconceivable but if the princess says then it must be true.¡± Alfred was shocked to hear such a detail from Arya and yet he could not defy her inference because she had never been wrong in assessing someone¡¯s magic power. ¡°Miss Alicia is so amazing; I wonder if we can be friends. Till now I have never felt the need for them, but it just makes my heart throb thinking to see her real face for once. But maybe she just doesn¡¯t trust me that much right now.¡± ¡°I am sure you can do anything princess. But maybe it''s time for you to rest as well. After the pirate¡¯s ship attack, and meeting with the injured people you have not taken a single break.¡± Alfred hurriedly started preparing Arya¡¯s bed and her night clothes. ¡°Isn¡¯t there something else you have to say to me first Alfred, or have you been avoiding the topic altogether?¡± ¡°?What do you mean by that princess?¡± Alfred stuttered. Also, this time was not facing Arya which was unusual for his behavior to always listen to her orders attentively. ¡°So are you going to tell me or¡­ I think I might have to shed some tears here.¡± Arya chided Alfred by enacting out to cry behind her thin elbow. ¡°Princess I am only chosen to keep you safe. Unfortunately, it is not my place to ascertain the speculations about the Stark Royal Family.¡± Alfred was surprised and not at the same time. Arya was observant enough to have noticed his expression change when Alicia pointed out that the culprit could be someone from inside the palace. But since Alfred was only a mere butler he could not say anything. As he stated it was just not his place or standing. His only duty was to keep the princess from harm¡¯s way and that¡¯s what he was doing this time as well. ¡°I understand. So you have heard nothing from the King, my father before he was poisoned.¡± Arya tried with a final push. She knew Alfred meant no ill will or was intentionally trying to hide important facts. By keeping Arya away from the power struggles and conflicts inside the court, he was only performing his duties. ¡°Nothing that the princess must concern herself with.¡± Alfred bowed, still undecided to speak but firm on his duty. ¡°Alright. I guess I will just have to find it out tomorrow.¡± Arya looks out the window and even though the banks of the human continent or the tallest building of the Stark Kingdom were far from sight. Arya could feel she was slowly getting close to her homeland. It had been only a week since she had been away but had already started feeling nostalgic. ¡°Father. Mother. I am coming back.¡± *** STARK KINGDOM ¨C STARK CITY With a fog horn, our ship enters the port city. Stark City. Capital of the Stark Kingdom. The loud whistle slowly fades and the voices of people, moving shipment cargo mingles together and could be heard from the deck of the ship. Screeches and squawks of an army of sea birds encircling above could also be heard. The aroma of sugar, coffee beans, and bitter apples packed in huge wooden boxes overwhelms the nose. Once the ship is all stopped off the berth, the crew sailors use the assistance of wind magic to get the ship in position. Arya, her butler Alfred, Regis, Hana and I had grouped together and landed on the docks along with the other passengers. Arya¡¯s group did not have any luggage and the same went for us as well. As it turns out, Arya''s Butler Alfred could also use storage magic. ¡°We need to leave soon. The word of the pirate attack will soon spread. I have already told the captain to keep my presence on the ship a secret. But we don¡¯t know for how long that would be?¡± Arya did not want to be swarmed by people around with her identity out. So, she was in a hurry to leave the place. ¡°Princess please follow me. I had already made the preparations before leaving.¡± Alfred seemed to be a reliable butler, unlike Hana who needed to be woken up until they had been getting late or when she smelled food. While the flow of people was mostly towards the center of the city, we took the right route with less crowd. The way further branched into several directions while Alfred kept on taking the road with fewer people. And at the end of it all, we had reached the southern wall that surrounded the Stark city. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. ¡°From here we will have to circle around the Southern wall all the way to the Western wall, where the palace is.¡± The southern wall was essentially a lookout for the monsters that might enter through the forest surrounding it. Hence it was sparsely populated, to the point we were the only ones in the whole area. ¡°Are we going to go there on foot?¡± Regis asked. ¡°I had a carriage prepared before we left just in case. And I think it should be large enough for everyone to accommodate. I will be the coachman.¡± Following Alfred we reached a small hut and as he had told us a carriage was in waiting with two horses. Without wasting any time we got in and Alfred held the reigns. Even someone as determined as Arya could only to a point withhold herself from reflecting the anxiousness showing on her face and she seemed to be getting close to me, so I could only smile in return. If I were to follow in my mother¡¯s footsteps and become a great healer, I also needed to learn to reassure my patients and console their relatives. ¡°I am here so you don¡¯t have to worry Arya. My healing magic can work to cure any problem.¡± I said while holding her hands reassuring her that everything will be alright. ¡°I believe in you¡­ It is just that there has a lot been on my mind.¡± ¡°You can say to me. I will listen.¡± I knew it was about the traitor but that was still all speculation and we wouldn¡¯t know till we would reach there. So, I thought indulging ourselves in a conversation could help. But after that Arya doesn¡¯t seem to have let go of my hand and Regis had been glaring at me all the while. Because of the dense forest, we could not get a proper read of the time but according to Alfred, we had already crossed half the distance. The plan was to enter from the back door and not waste any time with formalities answering ministers about the changed situation. And I had already suggested to Arya that I did not want to attract any attention other than herself. After all, our primary goal was to heal the King and Queen and in return, I might get Arya¡¯s help in finding Athena. It was supposed to be that simple plan¡­ and yet. We were now suddenly being pursued by a bunch of people in this forest. ¡°Alicia¡­ we are being followed.¡± Regis was the second to notice. While my Spidey senses were fast, Regis who grew in forests could hear and tell the subtle differences around her. ¡°Alfred, can¡¯t this ride go fast? We might still be able to get them off our trail.¡± ¡°I am afraid princess but this is as fast as the horses can carry us or we might crash into a tree.¡± Alfred being the coachman was doing his best to take us properly through this dense forest. Arya was still trying to think of a way to get us out of this without fighting. Simultaneously a hurling fireball came at us and burned a bunch of trees in front of us. The horses pulling the carriage screeched and came to an abrupt halt, shaking the inside of the carriage. ¡°Princess we can¡¯t go any further without putting out the fire in front of us.¡± ¡°That was clearly a hostile attack. Alicia, you can send me directly there. Can you let me handle this?¡± Regis was hotblooded as ever. S Huh! So, she could not watch trees being burnt right in front of her. ¡°?Alright.¡± Regis was surprised by my quick response but before she could say anything more, I cast teleportation magic on her. By my estimation, if Regis does not make a single mistake she can defeat them by taking them down one by one. Also, according to Al the pursuers seemed to be high-level fighters. ¡°Could they be soldiers¡­.¡± Arya too was using her eyes to get a read on the magical power of the enemy. ¡°Master I want to help you too.¡± it was unlike Hana to volunteer and I was glad that she was slowly gaining her personality and I need to not worry about making her life miserable. It was taking time but her soul realm had not shown any effect after mingling with mine. Also, this was a good way to assess how much combat skills and experience Hana had inherited from me. [TELEPORT] Now, Arya and I alone remained in the carriage. It goes without saying that the pursuers could be after none other than the princess herself. ¡­ At the same time, in the forest, Regis was already engaged in battle. I had made sure to teleport her to the right place where she could aim at the pursuers. But after her first shot succeeded in taking out one of them. Her location was also simultaneously revealed. Alicia was now using a hit-and-run tactic. Jumping from one tree to another, she was able to maintain a fair distance from the pursuers who had turned their target to her. With her agility, even those trained hunters could barely keep up with her. As usual, Regis was also good at evasion. She gracefully dodged the projectile magical attack from them. Just then the person who seemed to have cast the fire magic to stop their carriage was chanting a powerful spell and collecting magical power around his palm. As the magic was about to unleash, Regis¡¯s arrow reached there first. Her destructive magic attribute was enough to cause a surge in the fire magic attack and explode right in front of its wielder. The pursuer falls to the ground with half of his body burnt. ¡°They are all dressed as knights.¡± Regis noticed the armor around the dead man¡¯s body after his disguise garb was burnt in the magic interference. But maybe this was Regis¡¯s first time fighting such trained soldiers, she could not look beyond their tricks. Before she could make a successful landing after her next jump, a branch of the tree was made intentionally flipped from the side and threw her on the ground. Her stomach was badly hurt and seeing this chance she was instantly surrounded by the enemy. They were the last of the group but eight of them were enough to cause her serious damage even if she lets her magic run wild. The soldiers seemed little interested in the red-haired elf as they prepared their swords to finish her off. Regis too was ready to take the risk, to go berserk with her magic right there if nothing worked. But just then a faint twist in the space caught her eye and a small shadow emerged. All Regis saw was a single thrust of punch and the man that was unfortunately touched by it. His face was found decimated on the ground after the impact. And all that incredible strength came from one short girl standing in front of Regis. ¡°?Hana why are you here?¡± Regis could not help but speak in mid-battle and lose sight of the enemy again. The enemy showed no mercy in trying to attack the unprepared Regis again. But before this enemy could approach, Hana swiftly move her legs and a single kick pierces through his belly. While Hana thought she was adopting well according to the impulses Al sent to her brain with Alicia¡¯s training knowledge. ¡°¡­.Ehhh! Leave my leg.¡± Hana was caught by surprise as her leg was still stuck halfway through the enemy¡¯s belly. Even though he was dead, it became more difficult for Hana to pull back her leg. The other two knights who were surrounding Hana and Regis on the same side decided to thrust their swords while Hana was immobile. ¡°¡­Hana. Watch out¡­. No. no.¡± Regis let out an anguished scream as she saw Hana¡¯s abdomen pierced by two swords. Fresh blood trickled from the sword''s edges. She quickly gets on her feet, or without using any chant this time, she unconsciously prepares a magical arrow which was much stronger than the usual one she could concentrate on. She gives a simple tuck to the string and the vibrations produced from it was more than enough to tell that the arrow was deadly and anything in its way was doomed for destruction. The force of the wind around it was so strong that it pulled the remaining enemy knights towards itself. Like a disaster, a hurricane let loose. The magical arrow shredded the entire enemy¡¯s group apart. Regis without another thought hurried to Hana¡¯s side, only to see the swords running through her belly disappear. The gap in her body, and her bloodied clothes all back to normal in an instant. Just after Hana had died it caused her Causality skill to activate and the cause of her death the swords were nullified from existence. Now the enemy was weaponless again. Only for Hana to swing her leg midair and the heads of her murderers were separated from their necks. The strike of the force was like a heavy disaster blade as it sheared its way through flesh and bone. ¡°If you are just going to return back to normal after dying then don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± ¡°Are you perhaps worried about me miss Regis?¡± Hana was perplexed. ¡°Of course, I would be. You are like my little sister I need to look after just like Alicia.¡± Regis never required a perfect time or place to reprimand and correct someone. Hana was taken by surprise as she had only considered dedicating herself to Alicia. But a small want inside her lit up to also have affectionate feelings for Regis as well now. ¡°And how are you suddenly this strong and what was with those moves? I never thought you were trained in fighting.¡± ¡°It''s all because of my strong body and I inherited all my fighting techniques from Master. But I think I am still not able to execute them properly and Regis wouldn¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Hana seemed a bit down not able to do things correctly. ¡°It''s not like I am that bothered nor will Alicia will as long as you don¡¯t get hurt¡­ but you shouldn¡¯t cause trouble and ask for help If you think you are in trouble.¡± Regis remembered how Hana was able to fight on par with the immortal homunculi Eabhloid back at the Doctor¡¯s lab. And she also learned of how Alicia¡¯s fighting skills were passed down to her. This made Regis wonder, that Alicia might not be only good just at magic but other fighting techniques she still did not know about. ¡­ Arya and I decided to come out of the carriage after I had made sure there were no enemies and went in the direction where Regis and Hana were. I always knew I could count on them to fighting ¡°I think it''s all over by now.¡± ¡°Are any of them still alive? I would want to question some of them.¡± Arya seemed to be more desperate than usual. ¡°Yes I made sure to leave one of them half-dead in the final attack,¡± Regis said without flinching. Her remarks were as usual sadistic and crushing for anyone she did not care about. Locating the final survivor of the pursuers, Arya approached him. Just then a magic circle appeared on his head like a band and his head exploded. ¡°He is dead. How cruel¡­ Why would they go to such lengths to do this?¡± Arya looks around for another survivor but all of their bodies were shredded beyond recognition. Because I was still listening to Hana¡¯s and Regis¡¯s fight, I was unable to stop this happen. And with no survivors, we could not tell why these pursuers were after us. I stare in Regis¡¯s direction¡­, I knew it. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. They were so set on killing us, it''s too much to ask from me to hold back.¡± Regis was obstinate. ¡°It''s alright miss Regis you protected me and I am grateful. We should head back. Alfred¡­¡± Arya calls for Alfred to once again run the carriage. But then Alfred who was then examining another pursuer¡¯s body returned with a sigil emblem on his hand, he might have got hold of the body¡¯s remains. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why do you have it here.¡± Arya seemed to have finally realized the same truth as Alfred. ¡°Princess, I plead with you to return. The situation has changed. I am afraid your uncle Oweyn Stark has turned traitor to the Royal family and wants to kill you.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 22 : THE STARK PALACE (1)
STARK CITY ¨C EASTERN WALL Just when everyone thought they had gotten closer to the Stark Palace, Alicia¡¯s group was attacked by knights of unknown origin. Though all of them perished in the fight with Regis and Hana. But Arya¡¯s butler Alfred found evidence of them belonging to the knights working under Arya¡¯s uncle Oweyn Stark. They had made their intentions clear that Arya was their next target after the King and the Queen. ¡°Uncle Oweyn why would he go so far¡­¡± Arya had always been aware of the motivation of people around her, both bad and good. And so instead of wasting time on reacting to the expose. She acted more rationally trying to understand the true objective of her uncle. Oweyn Stark, the current Stark King¡¯s younger brother and also the Commanding general of the Stark Army. He had always administered policies that were forceful and always led to conflict. He always insisted on crushing any enemy than bringing negotiations to the table, which should have been the priority of a country like Stark Kingdom which solely depended on trade. Unfortunately, being the younger brother of the king, he was always considered inferior to the present king who brought more wealth to the nation. Losing his standing in the court and no wars to fight in this peaceful era, he was almost sitting useless in the kingdom. Also, because of rumors of how badly he treated his troops and conducted some horrific human experimentation to raise their battle strength. The proof of which they saw recently when the knight¡¯s head exploded on the failure of his mission. This was even more horrifying for Arya because his uncle did all this behind the back of the King. ¡°But to start a revolt¡­ why now? Even though he had always had the army under his command but why try to kill the King and Queen now of all times? There¡¯s no way father wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.¡± Arya questioned herself aloud. Her mind was jumbled up with so many thoughts. ¡°Princess Arya you may not believe me. But your uncle has always been ambitious. I am afraid this whole thing must have been his conspiracy from the start. And the King had informed me of his suspicious activities in recent times.¡± Alfred spoke his mind. He also knew that the king was trying to restrain himself because of his family''s bondage. ¡°Even so he cannot do this on his own and try to bring chaos in the court without a proper strategy and backing.¡± Arya further pondered on the subject. ¡°Why are you two acting so calm? Why does Arya¡¯s uncle want to kill her¡­ It''s just that it doesn¡¯t make sense to me?¡± Regis spoke with a frustrated voice. But her neck was overwhelmed with sorrow to say this properly. Arya too was a princess and when she put herself in Arya¡¯s shoes. The thought of a family member betraying her family was unacceptable or completely inconceivable for her. ¡°I am sorry Regis. I don¡¯t know how things in the elf kingdom are but I think humans try to act more rationally so much so that they end up deceiving others and themselves as well. You are right it is¡­ very sad. I must be an unfortunate princess.¡± Arya realized what Regis meant and she was as usual trying to keep a front and act more mature. But from inside, her heart was crushed to hear the betrayal. Her parents'' lives are in danger and now her own life is as well. The culprit her uncle. ¡°It¡¯s so simple¡­ and yet it hurts a lot.¡± Princess Arya holds her hand to her face to hide her tears. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry. I was¡­ was.¡± Regis found Hana glaring at her and she realized her mistake to even assume that Arya would not be in pain even if she was not showing it. ¡°Princess Arya is outstanding in everything she does. She has achieved so much and even in these adverse conditions, she found a perfect healer in another continent, making it all the way back here in this little time. But she is just too outstanding that others don¡¯t see her in the same light.¡± Alfred explains Regis. ¡°Alfred you won¡¯t speak anymore¡­¡± Arya seems to be afraid of something to get out. Arya since childhood had no real friends she could talk her heart out to except her parents. People used to take advantage of her or only try to get close to her because of her position. It did not bother her much and decided to focus on managing the kingdom. But the moment she met Alicia, Regis, and Hana she felt somewhat different. She did not want to make herself feel out of place among them. ¡°Princess Arya I must impose but you surely understand how things stand.¡± ¡°I cannot stop here now. I must go to save my family and my kingdom.¡± Arya insists. ¡°But princess you must know that Sir Oweyn will try to use the King and Queen¡¯s life as hostages and will still succeed with his plan. I am sure by now he would have taken the palace under his control through his military force. The only way for you is to retreat.¡± Alfred falls on his two knees and begs. ¡°I know this is a very difficult thing to ask. But princess Arya will you let me perform my duty to protect you? That¡¯s why I ask you to keep your safety in mind. I am sure that¡¯s what the king and queen would also want.¡± ¡°What if I try talking to my uncle?¡° Princess, your father was wary that such a day might come in the future. If talks were possible he would have done it already. The preparations are made already. You can go to the Crystall Knight Kingdom. From there you can take the help of knights and reclaim your kingdom. Princess, you should run away and no one would blame you for it.¡± The butler made his concluding words clear. The dynamic personality Arya possessed vanished and she suddenly seemed powerless to everyone around. ¡°It¡¯s not fair I know but I cannot leave my family alone. They are the only ones I will ever truly have¡­.¡± Arya¡¯s eyes misted over with tears as she faced Alfred. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ?The memories of a simpler time enter Arya¡¯s mind. ¡­ Somewhere in the Stark palace, a small girl climbs on top of a chair to reach the level of a man sitting by her side. The man wore an ornate suit and a red fur-trimmed cloak which was held by a gold cord around his neck. His head was adorned with the most beautiful crown. ¡°Father, people say that you have built the most beautiful palace in the entire world. Doesn¡¯t that mean we are the richest country in the world?¡± ¡°That¡¯s going a little far.¡± The man wisecracked at hearing this. ¡°But why, aren¡¯t you the king of this palace and you still don¡¯t have the time to play with me? Can¡¯t you do anything you want?¡± ¡°This palace represents the prosperity of our kingdom. And my job is to make sure that the people of this nation flourish as well. Being a king is not a privilege but a responsibility.¡± ¡°You say that every time.¡± Arya makes a sullen boring face. ¡°Arya, my little daughter. Some day you too will have to take this position and rule this kingdom.¡± Arya puts a finger to her lips and smiles. ¡°Then I guess I will start tomorrow.¡± ¡°Wait.. wait. I am still the king you know. And you are still too young for this.¡± The king stuttered as he was caught off guard by Arya¡¯s witty remark. The girl only laughed to see her father get flustered. ¡°Please don¡¯t make my heart skip a beat for a joke. But this palace is also meant to protect you till you grow up to be capable enough and prove yourself as the rightful heir and make the people happy.¡± ¡°And that will make the Stark family proud. You say that every time too.¡± The girl and the man together repeat. ¡°Taking care of themselves is not what a royal member does. It¡¯s about taking responsibility for other people. You are still so young and a lot of growing up to do before you are ready to take the throne. But trust me there will come a time when your special powers will be needed. But you don¡¯t get to choose that moment.¡± ¡°I guess I will just have to work hard to make the Stark Kingdom the richest nation before becoming the ruler so that I can have more time to play with you and mother.¡± The girl seemed to have set her mind as well. ¡°I see. Then I can¡¯t wait for that day when you become the most wonderful ruler the world had ever seen. And I am sure you will find new friends to play with along the way.¡± ¡­ The air seemed still around Arya as she had to make a tough choice. It was doubtful to say whether that was even a choice to begin with. Choosing one hand means losing all she had. If she goes back to her kingdom she might be threatened by her uncle with his parents still in his custody. If she retreats trying to save herself and look for reinforcements the situation still remains the same. ¡®So, is this the moment you were talking about father?¡¯ Arya spoke to herself under her breath. A strong wind swiftly passes through the forest that made the princess¡¯s hair blow up and made it look like it had come to life. Her eyes widened. This time her Mystic eyes had more colors and Alicia could feel her power surging, so much that even others could also tell the change inside her. ¡°My parents never wanted to run a state just to dive into riches, they wanted to make a rich country where everyone can be happy and prosper. As a princess I have always tried to be strong and righteous¡­ but now that I feel that heavy burden¡­ I still don¡¯t know whether I can do it. And that¡¯s why I need to¡­ no I already have made up my mind.¡± Arya stands proudly like a warrior awakening his fighting spirit. ¡°Princess then you will¡­¡± Alfred seemed to be happy as if the princess had complied. ¡°We are going back to the Stark palace.¡± ¡°But princess¡­¡± Alfred was taken aback by the princess¡¯s statement. ¡°Because that¡¯s my home and where my parents are. Tell me Alfred to whom do you serve.¡± Rya glances at Alfred from above. ¡°¡­To the royal Stark family.¡± ¡°Then you will follow my command. Even if I will have to beg my Uncle to heal father and mother I will do it¡­ because I think that¡¯s all I can do in this situation.¡± Even though Arya¡¯s voice becomes feeble, her words still showed resolve. ¡°But princess what about your safety.¡± ¡°My family is in danger and I will not just stand and watch from safety. I do not want to drag my friend into this mess, but if it is possible will you three still accompany me to the king and queen? And if things do not go well, you can leave.¡± Regis looks at Regis and Hana. ¡°I am not going to turn my back after I have promised to help you and come this far.¡± Regis was after all the one who wanted to help Arya first. Backing down in between was never her nature. ¡°I will go wherever Master goes,¡± Hana said. All eyes were now focused on the girl standing beside Arya. Alicia silently stood there without answering. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Even though I am being unrealistic about what I can accomplish right now. But I also know that I can¡¯t go the other way. So, it¡¯s alright Alicia if you do not wish to be a part of it. I was really happy I got to meet you.¡± Arya looked at me and said. She got betrayed by her family member and her own family is in danger now. It''s true that I¡¯ve witnessed many cases like that in my past life. And I can¡¯t forget that I was in somewhat of a similar situation. I have lost so much in my past life that I never got used to the pain! I had just grown numb to it. But these feelings could interfere with my objective in this world so I never consider them a part of myself here! At least I avoided this to happen and leave me motionless like this. Arya is so strong to pick up one hopeful path from uncertain and dangerous possibilities of her own volition. When the odds are stacked against us, it¡¯s easy to forget who we are. I decided to shut myself from everything that scared me, rather than facing them. Athena told me that I will never have to lose another loved one again and she would make sure of it. And that is enough for me. "?The conditions are all complete." ¡°¡­Alicia¡­ you wouldn¡¯t.¡± Regis was the first to understand what I meant. But even she didn¡¯t know what criteria it was that I used to choose this moment. Arya looked confused, while Hana only smiled at her. ¡°Arya just make a wish and it will come true. But there is still a requirement that needs to be achieved but we can have it done afterward.¡± My voice lilted as if I was the one actually waiting for this to happen. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Arya felt her heart skip a beat as she saw Alicia¡¯s sunshine smile that extended to her eyes. The magic in my eyes was enough to mesmerize her. ¡°If you want I can give you one wish.¡± ¡°A wish¡­ but¡­ that¡¯s so sudden. What should I say?¡± Arya was puzzled and her mind seemed to dwell elsewhere. Her eyes stole only glances. ¡°Just wish for the thing that¡¯s most important to you.¡± I took Arya¡¯s hand this time to make her believe in me. But I think she already did because of what she spoke next¡­ that sometimes even I won¡¯t mind showing someone what is in my heart. ¡°Then I wish to save my father and mother.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - paypal.me/Harshitintelligent Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 23 : THE STARK PALACE (2) ¡°The throne we possess is for the sake of the people and not the king.... that¡¯s what you always said to me. How utterly foolish you have been my big brother. But since this chair has been too comfortable for you, I will show you what exactly it means to rule and conquer all under the heavens. Today everything will change and so will the history of the Kingdom and the rectification of our father¡¯s mistake of choosing you over me. When I Oweyn Stark will finally take hold of all the power and everyone will submit to my will.¡± The man¡¯s hand slowly glides over the throne¡¯s top made of the rarest magitite ore. The excitement on his face broadened as he found himself a step closer to his ambition. The stillness in the King¡¯s halls was just the silence before the storm. Even though he knew he had done something hideous and shown disloyalty to his own brother. He had put those facts behind him and never to look back. That was how determined he was. ?To poison his own brother and his brother¡¯s wife. Put the court in chaos and endanger its people. A throne is the symbol of the origin of all the power a king holds over his people. But Oweyn still did not find himself eligible to sit on the throne. At least not right now. Rather it was a self-conceited decision of his to find an approval. He had all the ministers opposing him arrested and thrown in strict confinement. The one final piece still remains the person next in line to the throne. Her sudden absence from the palace was something he had not accounted for. A princess who had never ventured into the outside world would suddenly go missing from the Kingdom¡¯s map infuriated him. ¡®Had she escaped to an allied nation.¡± There¡¯s no way the king should have been aware of his betrayal. Oweyn argued to himself. ¡°Even if she decided to go to the knight kingdom of Crystall to hire knights to wage war against me, I would have already surpassed their strength.¡± Oweyn had made sure to put lookouts on each passage and no one could escape under his eyes. ¡°She should have by now figured about my betrayal or at least her bothersome butler would have told her so. ?Then why?¡± Oweyn could not stop himself from knocking out one of the pillars in the court out of proportion. Only today he had received information that princess Arya had returned from the Demon Continent and had also supported in defeating the pirates that plagued the seas and had been an eyesore for so many kingdoms. Just then a knight in silver armor entered the empty chambers and stood in salute after bowing his head in front of his commander. Oweyn wearing a lustrous dark slate armor himself. The Stark crest was engraved on his back and draped with a red mantle. He had slicked-back black hair. His tall and broad figure commanded superiority and respect from everyone around him. ¡°General, report. Princess Arya has reached the southeastern gate and demands entry into the palace. We have still to receive any signal from the unit stationed in that area. Most likely the unit sent after them were dispatched by an unknown force.¡± The knight reported. The illogical step of his niece had tormented Oweyn and for what absurd reason she would abandon her home and leave? He was aware of the princess¡¯s love for her family and the kingdom¡¯s welfare. So much so that instead of removing her from his way he wanted to manipulate her and use her special gift. ¡°How many are there?¡± Oweyn enquired about the force that the princess might have brought along with her. He had assumed that Princess Arya had hired a crazed army of mercenaries from the Demon Continent and as a show of power she used them to defeat the pirates. ¡°?Only two.¡± The knight clinked. ¡°Speak clearly?¡± Oweyn asked the hesitating knight. ¡°There are only two individuals at the gate. Princess Arya herself and reports say of another girl wearing a white mask. As of now she still remains to be identified.¡± For perhaps a split second Oweyn Stark¡¯s worries was suspended, the surprise that endangered him until then shattered like glass. Generally, he too would have been expected to be at a loss for words at such unbelievable news. But instead, a small smile played on Oweyn¡¯s lips. ¡°I guess you just overplayed your hand and ran out of luck. I will go and greet my only niece in person alone. All of the knights in my command are to take a position inside the castle. I think I just know what she is up to.¡± *** ARYA STARK The Stark Kingdom¡¯s palace was my home and the small world I thought I will ever need to know. The palace nestled in the woodland on top of a flat hill was all concrete and tall glass windows that gave a view of the Stark capital city. The main building stood there as if the surrounding nature had embraced it, as the flora enveloped its walls. These walls were strong enough to defend against any raiders. ¡°It''s like I am watching one of the castles from the storybooks.¡± Alicia was enjoying the view of the castle up close. ¡°I would like to give you a tour but¡­¡± I noticed Alicia had gone back to normal after proposing the plan and her decision to fulfill my one wish. I still did not understand what she intended to do. But it was like hearing one of the tales from my childhood my mother told me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry it''s my job to fulfill people¡¯s wishes,¡± Alicia said with a grin. The more I looked at her, the more I was attracted. I could sense her beauty because I could feel the similarities we shared and how special she became to me. In truth, I was growing fond of her and wanted to get close to her. But right now it would be impossible without getting my answers that lay within these high walls. I glanced at the top and Alicia accompanied me as we walked to the giant metal front gate. ¡°I am princess Alicia and I have returned,¡± I announced for the knights to hear guarding the gate at the top. ¡°The palace is now under the control of Oweyn Stark. We are not allowed to give anyone entry without his permission.¡± The response from one of the knights was clear. Even though my uncle¡¯s betrayal was no more a secret, the words still weighed heavy on me. ¡°He is my uncle. I order you to open the gates and inform him of my arrival.¡± I still planned to play along, because we were not the ones making the first move. After a few seconds, the gates were opened and we were let in. The walls were cleared of all the knights stationed. The two of us walked in to see what I considered to be the most familiar and everyday commonplace to me. But on the top of the long marble stairs, my uncle stood there. His stern face cracked up a smile at me without any remorse or guilt. ¡°I ask you to forgive my men for denying you permission to your own home. It¡¯s good to see you, princess. I hope you have been doing well, my niece.¡± ¡°Uncle, what is happening? And the King and Queen are they well?¡± I asked deliberately but also not approaching any further. Also, I noticed somehow Alicia¡¯s behavior entirely changed and she was more focused. I wonder if it had to do with something that my uncle said. ¡°Oh, I have gone to great lengths to make sure that my brother the King, and the queen are well cared for. And I have only the best interest for the Stark Kingdom.¡± Oweyn broke all limits as he smirked. His complete focus was on me. Even for someone like me who remains composed even in the most strained situation, this was overbearing for me. ¡°Is that why you did this? Just to sit on the throne yourself?¡± My words clutched tight. I still could not see my uncle face to face. It was because I had still not come to the decision of what to do with him. ¡°Now come dear little Arya your parents will get upset if they found out you ran away from the palace. The outside world is dangerous for a feeble girl like you. There is no reason for you to be afraid of me.¡± Oweyn seems to not care about the companion with me. Also, seeing him alone and so confident made me feel uncomfortable. ¡°Then I would like to see my parents first. I have finally found a cure for them, that just might work.¡± ¡°That I cannot allow. All of you have already tried saving him but failed. Both of us know that there is no cure.¡± Oweyn Stark did not show any signs of acting rashly and instead watched silently for us to make a move instead. ¡°Are you saying this because you are the one who made sure no cure exists?¡± I raised my voice in fury. ¡°So, you already know. Not like I tried hiding it. Give up on false hope and join hands with me, princess. I promise I will give you the cure if you prove your worth to my cause.¡± ¡°So, it really was you. Why do this, uncle?¡± I was furious and heartbroken at the same time. ¡°Lies are filled with several secrets swearing all to be true after all. You were never my target, to begin with because you could have used your power to detect the poison. So, to gain control over the throne I could have only used the poison on the current King and the Queen. But, if you hand me the throne as I plan to ascend it, either way, you can get everything back.¡± Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°What possible reason could I have to give up on those I hold dear? My father is the king of the great Stark Kingdom. What made you even remotely think that I will hand it over to you?¡± I stare back into my uncle¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I began to get bored thinking how long we were going to play this game of testifying the truth. But I have no regret or confession to make. It''s remarkable princess how brave and confident you are even in the gravest situation.¡± The traitorous Oweyn laughed it all off. ¡°I don¡¯t understand, does the hunger for power had made you go blind? How can you call yourself part of the royal family if you are the one to destroy it.¡± ¡°I have no ambition to rule the people. But when every day of your life you have trained to fight and glorify yourself in war. And then you wake up to a peaceful world your existence become meaningless. But times are finally changing and there are people in this world who are going to bring chaos.¡± ¡°I am sure you could have talked this out with father?¡± I protested. If it was about the safety of the Kingdom my father wouldn¡¯t have compromised. ¡°I am talking about the need for a hero. People are trying to evolve themselves into a true hero first and they are willing to go to any lengths. The Stark Kingdom has no hope to survive if it soon does not find itself a hero.¡± After the disappearance of the true hero, no one has successfully reached that tile. Though few nations had been doing their best to make promising people evolve into heroes and flourish. The Stark Kingdom has yet to gain its own hero. No one knows about the specifics of such an evolution. That¡¯s why the process used by the few kingdoms had been kept a state secret. ¡°But isn¡¯t it more the reason to not do this and look for other ways? That¡¯s what I and father have been trying to do from the start.¡± ¡°To come from a challenging start and become a great and lovable person in the kingdom is a huge achievement. Princess Arya, the always so brave, confident, and strong. Knowledgeable and perfect in whatever she does. There was no chance I could gain power with you being here and rise to the top. But if not for the reality shown to me by my benefactor I would have remained ignorant. There is no future. Right or wrong if I desire something, I will get what I want.¡± Oweyn Stark mentions of a benefactor. I could not help but wonder if was he the person who planned all of this to happen and gave the poison to my uncle to use. ¡°You would have been a good pawn and alive if you just remained here. But going outside you gave me a golden opportunity to take control of the palace. Those foolish ministers know nothing about war. I will expand this kingdom into so big territory that my brother could have never achieved it and evolve myself into a hero.¡± Wrapped in a fever of excitement Oweyn reveals his true intention. ¡°You are wrong in thinking the kingdom belongs to one. If something would happen to my father, I would have been the heir and protected this kingdom. And if something would happen to me then there will always be someone else to do that job. I won¡¯t let your selfish greed seep in.¡± I wanted to protect the kingdom and my family. That¡¯s what I have always learned from my father and mother. And that was what I planned to do till the very end. ¡°Haaa...haa. That¡¯s something that my brother would have exactly said. That being the case, princess Arya can you confidently say that you can protect your family? Don¡¯t forget they are in my custody now. After poisoning them to eternal sleep I would have no hesitation in sending them off. I already know that you are just a decoy. My entire force would be waiting inside the castle hallways to intercept whatever force you would bring in through the secret channels. So, what can you really protect?¡± ¡°?He already knows of the plan¡­¡± My legs shook and I took a step back. Uncle Oweyn was right. This helplessness after my parents lost consciousness suddenly grasped my neck. Wherever I went it had been suffocating. Everyone tried to gain favors with me rather than looking for a way to devote themselves to the welfare of the kingdom in difficult times. And now my parent''s life was directly in his hands now. Alicia grasped my hand which was shaking in fear and the warmth of it finally calmed me down. But I also realized that after this something had really changed. I had finally found someone I could trust personally and ask for help. ¡°It¡¯s alright Arya. Your parents are safe. Everything has been according to the plan.¡± ***

A SECRET MESSAGE FOR ALL THE READERS

Dear Readers, Wishing you all a Happy New Year. We are now quickly approaching to the end of this volume and even though it has been a long journey I can''t put in words how happy I am that I have got this far in a year. I still decided to continue to write this story without holding myself back and how I plan to write and tell this story to you. The next three volumes are going to be the major and most vital points of the story. And I want you all to sit tight as we will delve into some of the secrets and most important facts in the novel. It will also finally be the time the most awaited reunion of Alicia and Athena will be coming. And you will be able to tell it from far that we are almost there. And I am going to make it the best part for everyone. So, yeah we have only just begun and I will keep on brinign new chapters every week this year as well. SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free in a complete year and I hope to continue to do so even today. I have put a lot of time and effort into creating a story that I always hope you will enjoy reading and have something to think about. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. I am sure the initial volumes could have been wreck in my disastrous writing and the current writing still leaves a lot to be desired as the story proceeds and new characters keep coming up. And I intend to take this challenge head on and improve everyday in this year. You can support my writing by leaving a good review on my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community (get regular updates and skill card collection) - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! FEW HOURS EARLIER IN FOREST ¡°Alicia do you have a plan?¡± Regis though was surprised at Alicia¡¯s sudden involvement to help Arya. She was up for it, at the same time. From start, she had seen Arya as a fellow competitor and companion being a princess herself. ¡°Yes, I do. I would have preferred to take the castle in an instant. But I can¡¯t just destroy or turn it into ice dust can I?¡± ¡°That''s something I thought you might consider. Just look how pale Arya has gone after hearing that.¡± Regis howled showing no surprise on hearing such a thing and looked like she was expecting a similar statement. ¡°Either way I can¡¯t do anything rash without having proper knowledge of the whereabouts of the King and Queen. Arya¡¯s uncle can still use them to blackmail Arya since they are in his confinement.¡± ¡°I know where the King and Queen are being held. My family has been in service to the Stark family since its existence and I know of all the secret passageways inside and out of the palace.¡± ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t think I can be brave enough to not give into these threats.¡± Arya finally took a sigh when Alicia pushed the idea of destroying the palace aside. ¡°And you don¡¯t have to. Because we are going to steal them away.¡± Alicia¡¯s words made everyone eager. ¡°We are going to split into two groups. Regis, Hana will follow Mr. Alfred into the palace and secure the King and the Queen.¡± ¡°What about you Alicia?¡± Regis asked. ¡°But someone militarily trained like my Uncle would figure this plan out in an instant.¡± Arya seemed to wonder the same thing. ¡°And that¡¯s exactly what I want. We will be the decoys to draw the main villain out. I am sure Arya¡¯s uncle won¡¯t be able to stop himself from seeing her and let his guard down.¡± ¡°I see. It wouldn¡¯t matter whom we are up against, we can win this if we succeed at both places.¡± Hana concluded right. ¡­ ¡°Easy to say than do?¡± Regis was appointed the vanguard as she dashed through the hall after entering through one of the secret tunnels built under the palace. Hana and Alfred were right behind her. ¡°These tunnels are an infinite maze and no enemy would dare to step in. Only trusted serving members like us know about it. But I am afraid once we are out we will be surrounded by the enemy.¡± Alfred warned. And just like Alfred thought, the three were swarmed by opposing knights from everywhere. Alfred seemed to be skilled at using a fencing sword and Regis breaks through making a straight way as Alfred guided the way. As for Hana, her job was to form a telepathic connection with Alicia and with help of Al send the location of the palace. Then Alicia using her web magic ?[WORLD SEVERING WEBS] would block the way for the enemy to reinforce and stop them. No one was able to cut these webs and anyone caught in them was paralyzed by the venomous coating. Alicia decided to not harm any knights as they were only working under orders. Since all the backways were blocked, all Regis had to do was let her magic go wild in front of her. The knights only used swords or small-range magic. Regis¡¯s destructive magic easily incapacitated everything in her sight. Alfred found himself in a difficult position seeing the hallways get torn down right in front of him. It just might become extra work for him to fix later. So instead he had the attitude that it cannot be helped and moved on. ¡°It¡¯s just too easy. I can¡¯t help it. I am sure Hana can restore all of it in a blink.¡± Regis whispered to herself. Letting her arrows lose at full power and destroy everything. Alicia¡¯s web did the rest of the job to secure the path for them. ¡°We are close it''s just beyond that door.¡± Alfred pointed at the front door as the exact location. ¡°Well, the security here is pretty tight.¡± ¡°Lightest energy of frozen wind acknowledge my control and explode. ?Crescent Arrow.¡± Regis¡¯s magic enwraps around her magically conjured arrow and radiating a fiery red aura it zaps through the wind at blinding speed. There was nowhere for the knights to run. Even with the armor and shield magic activated, Regis¡¯s destructive magic broke the very foundation of their defensive magic and sent them flying along with the debris. ¡°Whoa! Miss Regis, you even took care of the gate for us.¡± Hana appreciated Regis¡¯s effort to open the sealed door. While Regis sulked that she could not control her power and feared the fact that with only a little extra effort and she could become a killer of the foreign rulers she was planning to save. ¡°My King¡­¡± Alfred without waiting for anyone hurried inside the room. As Regis and Hana follow, Alicia''s web magic is used to seal the door, preventing anyone from entering until she herself arrives. ¡°Everything till now was according to your plan. And it is all up to you now. I am waiting Alicia.¡± All Regis could hope was to be at the front seeing Alicia fight and help her. But maybe also a bit conservative of how princess Arya was trying to get closer to Alicia. *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 24 : NO TIME TO WASTE

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

I tried to pull back Arya from her shock. I knew this was not easy on her, not when her trust in her own people was shattered at its very foundation. Taking her shaking hand¡­ reminded me of my own past. How I was scared of my own uncle. He was always looking for ways to get rid of me. And it was suffocating for me as well. Living in my own house and being looked upon with hate. ¡°Alicia¡­ Why did you decide to grant my wish?¡± Arya with teared eyes looks at me. ?And I knew exactly how she felt at this moment. There was a time I couldn¡¯t do anything too. I thought I had accepted the fact that I was powerless. And somehow I was glad that no one expected anything from me in return. But there¡¯s more to it than just being that. What¡¯s the difference between good and evil? I couldn¡¯t even judge between right and wrong and stood by as a helpless spectator while being trashed by my own fate. But someone led me to realize that if things stay like this¡­ that if I never learn anything, then I will lose all the things dear to me even before I know they are in danger. ¡°That¡¯s because I know what you are feeling¡­ and also that you are more than strong to make the right decision. That¡¯s why this wish.¡± I couldn¡¯t answer straight. But Arya seemed to take me at my word. She wiped up her tears and seems to have already decided what to do with his uncle. ¡°Uncle I have finally found a way to heal the King and Queen. I do not need your sympathy or help.¡± ¡°Ha¡­. hahaha.¡± Something pushed Oweyn Stark to laugh like a madman. ¡°And is that the healer you brought with yourself I presume.¡± The general of the Stark Kingdom looked with a curious eye. In no way he could find the girl next to the princess to be special. Of course, because of my mask¡¯s magical mechanics, I had a weak presence, to begin with and a feeble magical aura surrounded me. ¡°YES.¡± Arya gave a definitive answer. ¡°Hahahaa¡­ you amuse me. I really can¡¯t believe the most genius mind of Stark Kingdom would be swindled by a fraud girl.¡± Oweyn puts his hand to his face in amusement. Whaa¡­t? I know I sometimes might look suspicious because of this mask. But I am not someone shady. In fact, I could have let him know that healing magic was the first magic I learned and my strongest suit. I am a magical genius. Magical Genius. In fact that comment, I promise he would pay a heavy price for it. I was surely a bit ticked off about being underestimated so much. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± While defending me, Arya appeared much livelier than before. ***

ARYA STARK

¡°Miss Alicia is more than capable and¡­¡± I could not bring myself to speak any further. Alicia looks so adorable even when she pouts when she is provoked. How could I speak that in front of everyone? ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that I still have your parent¡¯s in my custody and also their lives?¡± Oweyn squishes his palm to show that he really meant what he said. ¡°I am not afraid of your pitiful threats anymore.¡± I looked at him unfazed. ¡°If you have so much faith in your new companion then I will just have to get rid of her.¡± Oweyn declared. And in the next instant, my uncle vanished from his position right in front of our eyes. One of the things I was most concerned about was his secret skill. My uncle, Oweyn Stark excelled in both Shadow Magic and Fire Magic. Also, the very reason he brought us here inside the castle than face us on the open ground where there is no shadow. Even though I needed to be aware of the danger surrounding my own life. Perhaps alone possessing these Mystical Eyes in the entire Kingdom, I was the only one who could look through his magic deception. He used Vanishing Steps combined with Shadow Permeation to travel through shadows in a blink of an eye. ?Shadow Walk. But before I could turn to Alicia, I sense my Uncle¡¯s magic re-emerge just behind us. Oh, no¡­ Alicia is in danger. I need to warn her about this¡­. Will I be too late again? CLANGGG¡­. A sharp blade-clashing noise resounded in the quiet palace front. When I turned around I found Alicia holding a blade fan in her hand which directly blocked my Uncle¡¯s sword held at her neck. While my Uncle was having a hard time pushing through, Alicia stood steadfast without shaking her hand. ¡°You don¡¯t win by drawing first,¡± Alicia says with a cunning smile on her lips. That¡¯s when Oweyn understood something was amiss and he quickly used his skill to retrace the path back to his original position. ¡®What a cool cowboy line I just said.¡¯ Alicia thought to herself while she was from the start aware of something like this happening when she analyzed Oweyn¡¯s status. ¡°Who are you? That was not just any coincidence.¡± Oweyn asked. He was always a cautious man. ¡°Don¡¯t you know it is the most brilliant plans that are often the ones to fall apart so easily with a single mistake of overestimating yourself?¡± Alicia said succinctly. ¡°There¡¯s no way a nobody like you could see through my magic skill?¡± Oweyn was sure his skill was his gift and only meant for him making him arrogant. ¡°Isn¡¯t this how you got past everyone and poisoned the King and the Queen without their notice?¡± Alicia asked drawing back her white blade fan. ¡°You are a sharp one. But it just means that I won¡¯t be holding back anymore.¡± Oweyn clears his mind and decided not to play around any longer. ¡°Alicia, how did you?¡± I could not suppress my curiosity after that show. If your mystic eye was comparable to a branch of a tree then the power of my mystic eyes would be the tree itself.¡± Alicia explained giving a typical analogy. But the power she described herself pushed her into completely another league. And instead of being doubtful¡­ ¡°Alicia you were so cool.¡± I could not stop myself from saying it. ¡°Why do you look like you are enjoying this?¡± Alicia asks with a brief suspicion on her face. My face is getting red. Is this what they call looking with heart in your eyes¡­ It can¡¯t be so easy. ¡­.or is Alicia just that good. But having romance at the expense of the kingdom¡¯s peril is not something to revel. Perhaps I had gotten a bit complacent when she assured me that my parents had been rescued. My uncle had already explained that the matter of emerging heroes over the continent had been bothering him and the flow of power to certain countries amassing armies. That leads to a final question that I have in my mind. And then I think I will finally be able to perform my Royal duty then. . ¡°Uncle, do you wish to become a Hero yourself?¡± I asked. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. For a moment General Oweyn was put to silence. He holds his sword firmly in front and without any remorse or guilt keeps his head high. Raising his own fist like a supremacist leader. ¡°Back when this world teetered on the brink of destruction, the True Hero saved us all. But what did they really accomplish after that? They disappeared whether dead or alive with no signs of ever returning back. And what did they leave for future generations? Every country considers its surrounding nation and every other nation it''s enemy now than to unite for a cause to conquer the demons.¡± ¡°Uncle those are old times. Demons are no longer our enemies. We are the residents of the same world. We should look for cooperation than rearing for another Great War?¡± I was of another mind and strongly disagreed with him. ¡°I say why not let¡¯s have it. Four years ago, when the Empire launched an offensive on the northern demon continent they were wiped out in a blink of an eye. Times are constantly changing and will not wait for a man like me. And that goes for the past as well.¡± ¡°But we humans were the ones to break the peace treaty first. And those events are all but without solid evidence.¡± Arya debated. ¡°Arya, people¡¯s grudges run deep. Do you think the Demon Lords will just let it slide? A war is approaching and I can feel it in the air. It is for the exact thing I had been preparing myself for. The time has come for me to make a stand and start a revolution.¡± Oweyn Stark starts walking forward brandishing his sword and blood set in his eyes. ¡°By becoming a hero, I will show this world that they need a True Hero to save them and evolve myself into one. This world needs another brand-new revolution and Stark will be the place where it ushers into a new age.¡± My Uncle screamed like a madman who exactly knew what he wanted. A dangerous aura surrounded his silhouette. ¡°What kind of revolution.? You can¡¯t mean¡­¡± Did my Uncle really wish to spark another war himself? ¡°The True Hero is dead and so is their legacy of peace along with them. That¡¯s why I will be the first one to make a move and start a new era of endless war.¡± ¡°¡­No¡­no. Don¡¯t say that. Uncle, it is like you are completely possessed.¡± The True Hero was not just the symbol of justice and peace but the hope that humanity alone survived as the victor when the all the races, the netherworld, and the Gods fought against each other. Hearing him say that about my ideal broke my heart. It may be sad because my Uncle was half right, but blaming it all on the True Hero is something we should despise ourselves and not blame them. Also, I must have been blind at that time and for the first time, my Mystic eyes felt cheated. Alicia whom I always found composed or someone who tried to hide her own intentions and feelings. Would allow herself to show her hostility¡­ or was it I saw a glimpse of anger on her concealed face. ¡°I don¡¯t care who and how many you have brought but I am the only one who is going to win.¡± Oweyn finally decides to use his full strength. His approaching figure turns into a hazy image until he vanishes again. A wave of magical force passes through my side as I have just been saved from getting my head cut off. Alicia right between the moment my neck would be snapped by my Uncle¡¯s sword, she intercepted it. Clashes produce sparks as they move further away. Alicia carried the battle away to keep a safe distance between me and the fight. My Uncle did the best he could to tail off Alicia, but every time he tried to approach to kill me, Alicia stood in between. Oweyn knew very well that he could win it all by slaying the next heiress of the Kingdom and so Alicia was never his target. ¡°If you plan to stand in my way, then I have no choice but to take you down.¡± My uncle¡¯s moves become faster. The fight was no longer happening in one place. Oweyn continuously used his skill to feint his sword attack, position, and the direction he would approach and trap Alicia. ¡°This is the power of shadow walk.¡± I rub my eyes. With the speed at which Uncle and Alicia were moving, I could barely follow them. But my Mystic eyes kept track of their aura. And despite my Uncle having an upper edge with the longsword, Alicia gracefully either dodged all or parried those which could not be. I now realized that her expertise might not only rely on magic and wondered how far her power could extend. But why is she only dodging? If this continues even a fatal mistake could get her gravely injured. And my uncle in no way will miss that opportunity. ¡°Why is she not fighting what is she waiting for?¡± While I asked myself this question, I realized something she told me ?¡¯My wish will only be granted when I am ready.¡¯ And now I understood the exact meaning of it and also my role. If my Uncle had made his resolve, I must do the same to win against him. ¡°I might not be a great and powerful warrior like you but nonetheless I am a royal family member and you being my uncle who has done utter harm to the kingdom and my family. I cannot forgive you for slandering our custom and pride.¡± This will be my final message to him. ¡°You are only a kid with a bit of talent. I have always despised when my brother was always made to look like he was better than me.¡± Every word of his hurts me, but the one who had the right to judge him was also me. ...It was needed to be done. ¡°The path you took will never bring happiness to anyone in the present nor in the future. Uncle, you may think that our kingdom is not trying to spur itself into action and will be left behind. But let me correct you that I will make it so strong that it will have the power of overcoming any problem.¡± And this will be my resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t make a fool out of me. I will never be defeated.¡± Filled with murderous intent, Oweyn glares at me. His years of stashed emotions work to spring his magic and further evolve in level. A feeling so sudden and strong that it made him feel invincible in this situation. His senses widened and his sword swings became more steady and sharp. And yet they were unable even to harm a single strand of Alicia¡¯s hair or go past her defenses. ¡°Did she see through all of my moves?¡± Oweyn could not bring himself to accept the power difference between them. Not when he was so close to his ambition getting fulfilled. ¡°I Arya Stark, as the first princess of the Stark Kingdom and a member of the royal Stark family. hereby declare you guilty of bringing harm to the Royal family and taking the royal palace hostage. By code of law, I sentence you to death punishment for treason against the king.¡± I played my role and now it was all up to Alicia. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you have won yet? My honor is not so cheap.¡± Oweyn felt disgraced and it spur him more into heat. But he was not the only one affected by the judgment. Alicia who was till now only evading attacks raises her head. And before Oweyn could follow her action, a blinding light wind emerges from her wind fan. The pressure was so strong that Oweyn was thrown back against the gate mutilating it. Oweyn quickly tries to regain consciousness to not lose sight of his enemy. ¡°Something is happening, where is she¡­ Why does her presence feel like it¡¯s everywhere¡­. Is that her true power? So, hateful, like it''s devouring the palace itself.¡± Oweyn already knew how high the stakes were and that it meant the life and death of his dream. After all, this was going to be the first step into his new life, vowing not to have any feelings or failures. ¡°How? How can my plan fail¡­ it¡¯s all because you are here. You are all just an eyesore and in my way. I will turn this whole place into pitch black and engulf it in my shadow.¡± Oweyn mutters with a growl. Oweyn stood up deciding to use his strongest magic even if it meant destroying the palace to complete his objective. ¡°We need to stop him. That magic spell can wipe out an entire army.¡± I had only heard about it but had never seen it in action. My uncle¡¯s very own magic ?Black Valley. Anything that gets close to this magic will forever vanish into shadows. Oweyn was a bit taken aback when Alicia stands in front of him dauntlessly and for a while, I could not see her face. Their eyes did not meet and Oweyn could not help but felt being looked down upon. ¡°The chains of hell release no dead...¡± Oweyn began casting his magic and black miasma started leaking from his shadows. I wanted to help Alicia but I knew I could not do anything and that my help will be unneeded. That¡¯s because I could tell with the amount of magical energy density surrounding Alicia, was so strong to fill the entire place and someone sensitive to magic like me was already feeling suffocated. It was not the same kind of magic that she cast to freeze the ocean, but this magic concentration had a diabolical side to it. Will she remove her mask, can I finally see her face now? The thought crossed my mind, while my uncle continued to cast his large-scale magic. ¡°¡­I will not accept it; I will not understand it. I see the world painted in the dark.¡± Black miasma finally takes form and spreads like a sheet along the ground and the walls. Everything that comes in contact with it turns black. The grass, plants, walls, and marble with no exception. The whole world seemed to turn into a drawing painted with black ink drawn by the caster. From my Mystical eyes, I realized the miasma was working to consume all the magic and life force from the things it touched. It was only a matter of a few seconds before the effect would reach Alicia and she was yet to make a move. Oweyn decides to complete the chant and unleash the full force of his spell. ¡°Light has forsaken humanity and I long for¡­..¡± Right before Oweyn could finish his spell, Alicia not deciding to wait unfolds her wind fan. ¡°You know nothing of my mother. ?[PHOENIX FOLDING FAN]¡± From this far, I could not tell what Alicia spoke. But a wave of black flames transpires from the blades of the fan and spreads on the growing black miasma. Uncle Oweyn thought those black flames would only end up being absorbed into his spell effect. But instead of dying out, the black flames rapidly spread over the sheet and the black miasma worked like oil to flare it. Like surging waves with simply the purpose of destruction, attempting to swallow one another. The black flames that consumed demanded everything becomes nothing. It was as if the heat radiating outward was a reflection of her rage. In the end, Alicia¡¯s black flames overpowering the effect of spell, reach the center of the magic source and explode around my uncle. Before Oweyn could feel the burning pain, spindles of black strings consumes the rest with nothing to be left when everything returns back to normal. In fact, it became so quiet that one might think nothing had happened at all. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I was left speechless. After all, I didn¡¯t think it would end this soon. Alicia turned to me but her expression was changed, ¡°Since I have two patients to take care of, I have no time to waste waiting for him to finish first.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 7 : CHAPTER – 25 : NO TIME TO WASTE (2)
ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Using teleportation magic, I teleported Arya and myself to the door of the room Regis, Hana, and Arya''s butler Alfred were in. Having Al connected to Hana made teleportation to nearby locations which I haven¡¯t visited much simpler. But when I saw the condition of the hallway, I took a deep sigh. The scene was a complete wreck, and Arya was astonished by what she saw. I guess Regis still cannot control her magic power if she directly forces her way in. And I was no exception. As a result of my actions in the last fight, the big iron gate in the front was also cracked open. Fortunately for the two of us, we have got Hana as our angel. I vaporized my own mystic webs which sealed the door so that in any case no hostile could enter the King¡¯s chambers. ¡°Alicia is the fight over.¡± Regis was the first to come running forward followed by Hana. ¡°Yes. I wrapped it up quickly.¡± I answered as the two of us entered the room. ¡°Master can now finally heal them.¡± Hana looked happy as she also wanted for the king and the queen to be free. ¡°Mother¡­ Father.¡± Arya whispered to herself with a pained look on her face. Quickly rushing to the bedside, her shoulders slumped on seeing the two most dear faces of her life safe. She might have been finally able to take a small breath of relief seeing them alive, though not awake. The King¡¯s bedroom was large enough for a king-sized bed without dominating it, and every piece of furniture in this room was exquisitely styled. And on that bed, between their pale complexion, dried-out lips, and incredibly faint breathing, the King and Queen were rested. Simply rested because if one did not know they had been poisoned or cursed for eternal unconsciousness; they would have simply assumed them to be peacefully asleep. It had already been a month and I had expected them to be in much worse condition since they could not be fed. But it seems that they had been administered all possible treatments in the meantime despite the fact that none of them worked. But now that I look closely, I exactly knew why earthly magic did not work. The type of magical energy radiating from their body was dense black miasma. And because Arya could see this foreign energy too, she sought the unexplored methods in the demon continent. Could it really be one of the apostles I recently encountered but it looks more troublesome? So, I could not rule out the possibility of a heavenly being involved and I did not want to think it could be one of the Gods or reincarnates behind this whole conspiracy. But I have no evidence to prove my assertion. And at the same time, I just might be overthinking it. ¡°Princess what about¡­?¡± Alfred breaks the silence in the room by inquiring about Oweyn Stark. ¡°There is no need to worry anymore,¡± Arya says nodding her head and Alfred got the hint. He quickly prepared two chairs beside the king and queen. The first was occupied by me and another by Arya. I began to quickly examine the King and the Queen with my own [ALL SEEING EYES OF THE GODS]. ¡°Can they be healed?¡± Arya¡¯s voice came out trembling as she sat face-down, gripping her hands together tightly. And in between them, she held her parent¡¯s hand almost unknowingly. Like a toddler in fear of getting separated from their parent while together traveling on the road. ¡°Yes. I can do it.¡± Of course, I couldn¡¯t call myself a magical genius if I couldn¡¯t even do this much. ¡°Really¡­.¡± Arya looked at me with the brightest face she had ever made since I met her. It makes me wonder if this is how doctors feel when they announce a person''s full recovery to their loved ones. There is such a difference between knowing and feeling. I just might get addicted to it. And for some reason it also made me feel so warm and calm. Like I had already somehow experienced this. ¡°Then let¡¯s begin¡±. I said with a small glint in my eyes. To be honest I do not know how the poison was synthesized without studying the actual poison sample. But we did know that they were poisoned by the Stark General and perhaps someone willingly gave it to him too. The dense black miasma, a byproduct of the poison was completely spread throughout their body and plagued their magical nerves. The ailment was simple since the black miasma was inhibiting the transfer of neural responses throughout the body, the brain forced them into a coma. A few months more and without treatment, they would eventually have died. This would be the first time I would be using my divine healing magic on someone else in this world. The treatment would involve using my divine magic attribute to purify all the dark miasma in their body at once. I would have to corner the black miasma and make sure not a single trace is left. Otherwise, the miasma might retaliate and bring more harm if the process is not smooth. Usually, dark miasma and divine magic are conflicting elements and would produce disastrous results when fused. But thanks to all the training in the labyrinth I was finally able to achieve full control over my magic powers. Focusing on my divine magic, I extended the palm of my hand out over them. [DIVINE HEAL] The moment my soul core fosters divine magic and I try to wield it in the outside world. Golden light from my palm dribbled over the heart of the King and Queen, appealing to their soul realm first. The golden light softly caressed their bodies and synergically enters into their system. ¡°WAAhhhhh¡­¡± Arya let out an astonished sigh. Most probably she too was able to see the fusion of the dark miasma and Divine Magic. Everyone in the room was admiring and I myself was astonished by my own power. As if the whole room was now bathed in the sun¡¯s rays. I had no use for this magic after fighting Xenos on the 100th floor of the labyrinth. I could only reason that my gluttony skill had devoured too much energy and I leveled up after fighting the Doctor. Rather than get distracted, I pushed on. The divine healing magic disintegrated the black miasma, starting with their soul. The group watches in awe as the King and Queen¡¯s breathing becomes steady. Keeping my concentration, I carried out the detailed route of their magical nerves and thwarted the black miasma for good. A minute passed during this. Eventually, the light petered out, and when I was sure there was nothing wrong. I finally stopped circulating magic and pulled back my hands. The complexion of the two had been restored and the circulation of blood in their body resumed. ¡°Father¡­ Mother.¡± Arya calls out. And maybe that was the actual final touch required as the two quickly respond to that calling by opening their eyes. To them, it was nothing less than a sort of miracle, which I promised Arya. The King and the Queen slowly sit up and look around in confusion. They touch their chest and could feel their heart beating. They were now completely healed. Arya had tears in her eyes as she leaped on them like a springboard had been attached to her seat. Alfred too seems to be crying but like an elegant man, he had a handkerchief dabbed to his eyes. ¡°Father¡­ Mother. You are finally awake.¡± The two parents blinked for some time and now that they have properly adjusted to the lighting of the room. Seeing their daughter in tears, they must have realized something bad must have happened to them. Most probably the dose was so strong they might not even have the chance to realize they were poisoned until they fell asleep. Regis was trying to hide her face or was trying to look away. That¡¯s unfair. While it must have been a new experience for Hana so she just stood and watched in admiration. I was glad that the mask I was wearing found some good use for me. Seeing foreign faces and unexplainable circumstances, the two had no choice but to ask their most trusted butler as the King beckoned to him. Arya did not speak a word nor she showed any intention to move away from her parents. ¡°My King!¡± Butler Alfred rushed over to the king. He took the king¡¯s hand, measured his pulse, and examined his eyes, among various other tests. He repeated the same process for the Queen. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. So, he has medical skills as well¡­ isn¡¯t he just too handy. I hope Hana can learn something from him. ¡°...You two are the very picture of health. In fact, your conditions are better than before you were poisoned like you have become young again.¡± ¡®Ehhhh¡­ did I go overboard with the divine healing process. I can¡¯t let anyone else know.¡¯ I thought to myself as I tried to stiffen my expression so Regis does not catch that something is wrong. ¡°I think I now understand what really has happened.¡± The King spoke for the first time after waking up. ¡°Arya¡­¡± The Queen gently caresses Arya¡¯s hair, and now the two were looking at their daughter. ¡°This is the healer and her companions, who cured yours and the Queen¡¯s condition at Princesses¡¯ request.¡± Alfred introduced us to the King and Queen. ¡°I see. You have saved my life, and for that, you have my sincerest gratitude!¡± ¡°Thank you, little miss Healer.¡± The King and Queen had serene expressions on their faces as the two were calm when they had their daughter close to them. Alfred handed the King his royal robes, a red cape thick to serve as a coat, and had the King and Queen get ready, elegantly. They got ready so fast! On the other hand, I was so sluggish just getting ready for school in the morning hours. Mostly because I didn¡¯t want to go and I had been half-killed several times just falling from my bed while half-asleep. The ability to not go to school anymore¡­, being in another world is the best. Just looking for a moment, anyone could see the dignified authority of the man who held the position of the King in this Kingdom. Despite the briskness of the situation, he was accessing it calmly. The Queen had the same hair as Arya, a lighter shade of blue, and was really gorgeous like the one anyone could have associated with a folk tale. ¡°My name is Alicia; this is Regis and Hana.¡± I decided to introduce ourselves. Honestly, I had no idea how to act after being thanked by a king. But according to my Mother¡¯s secret technique, just being direct and short can solve everything. It was better than freezing up and not being able to say anything. ¡°It seems like our Daughter had a very difficult time.¡± The King looks at Arya and continues, ¡°Alfred tell me all that has happened.¡± Alfred gave a brief description of how the Princess ventured into the Demon Continent and brought us for help from there and the fewer details he knew about the conspiracy of Oweyn Stark. The whole palace was sealed by Oweyn¡¯s guards and all attendants and nobles living in the castle were locked away. ¡°Hrmph...¡± The king fell deep into thought at Alfred¡¯s description. A sad expression lurked on his face. ¡°Arya, you really saved our lives. You have grown up to be a splendid daughter.¡± The Queen¡¯s lap still played the role of Arya¡¯s cot. Her ease sure had made her forget that we were still watching. ¡°We don¡¯t even know what type of poison was employed. Or how my brother got into contact with something so dangerous that we have no knowledge about.¡± The King thought as much. By now he had guessed the involvement of a third party in this. Oweyn Stark was no fool, so his collaborator must have been someone of strong influence to make him do his bidding and feel this confident. ¡°I will find them, no matter what it takes.¡± Arya sits up and with an infuriated look makes her intentions clear. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You will leave the investigation to the royal court. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt again just when we have escaped certain death.¡± The King was in full denial of Arya¡¯s course of action. He was betrayed by his brother and his family was in grave danger. With Arya being so stubborn he decided to be strict for her own safety. But I highly doubt Arya will stop looking and will only be passive for a little while. ¡°Those who are intoxicated by their own sense of righteousness do tend to become blind to what happens around them. Being a Royal family member and yet he tried to assassinate my family for his own gains and position no matter how noble his cause sounds. I cannot forgive him, nor forget the fact that he was also my precious brother.¡± The King had a broken heart. He never expected a betrayal from one of his own family members and try to usurp him. But at the same time, he knew he needed to take control of the kingdom back in his hands again, so these would only be the few moments while he could still reminiscence for his own brother. ¡°For now let¡¯s focus on resuming the court back to normal and I will give my verdict on the situation after I have gained more disposition for the matter.¡± The King quickly wanted to resume work. Because of his dilapidated condition, the whole castle must have been in turmoil and all the work would have piled up. Arya seemed to tighten her grip around the two. ¡°Sweetheart don¡¯t worry, we are not going anywhere, and let¡¯s spend the whole day together.¡± The Queen was a really gentle woman. ¡°Alicia and everyone, thank you very much for saving my parent¡¯s life. I am really glad you did this for me.¡± Arya finally turns to Regis, Hana, and me. ¡°Please, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just glad the King and Queen are feeling all better now.¡± I felt overjoyed for Arya as well. ¡°It looks like you have finally made some good friends.¡± The King smiles at his daughter which makes her blush. He had never seen her daughter being so friendly around anyone before. ¡°I think you should spend a day or two recovering,¡± I suggested, though there was no need after my magic spell and how super effective it proved to be. ¡°Yes, we will do as you say.¡± The King was polite and then he looks at Alfred. ¡°See that our guests are properly accommodated in their rooms and that everything they need is provided. You all are welcome to stay in this palace as long as you want. I will see to it that you are greatly rewarded for your services in saving this kingdom.¡± I was glad the King was a polite man and was happy with the fact we could get the best accommodation than we could have ever hoped for. Most of the time finding a good place to stay in a foreign place is always trouble. ¡°This way please.¡± Alfred became our guide now as the three of us followed outside. I was happy we could give Arya room to spend time with her family alone. It was also great that we could stay here for a while because now I had to decide where to go. Since we can¡¯t go in four directions at the same time, we needed to dig up for any leads in this place only. Regis also seemed happy with the arrangement. We were shown to the guest¡¯s quarters and they were the most refined in both appearance and how big size of the room was. Regis insisted we stay in the same room, most probably so that I don¡¯t wander off. ¡°Please call me immediately if you need anything. You are Princess Arya¡¯s friends and so you don¡¯t need to hold back. More servants will be joining to get things ready for you. Now if you will excuse me.¡± Alfred left the place while the three of us still had a whole half day left to decide what to do next. *** THE NIGHT That night, Regis was unable to find herself sleeping properly. It was her first time stepping foot outside her country and she had now crossed a sea to reach another continent. After seeing Arya united with her family, she felt homesick being so far away from home. She had decided to follow Alicia because she wanted to see the outside world with her own eyes. And the second reason she had kept it secret from all was that she could not leave Alicia all on her own. Regis was now standing at the attached balcony gazing silently at the night sky. Inside the room, Alicia was fast asleep on the bed. ¡°Huhhh¡­ She spent the entire day in the library trying to learn everything about the Human Continent¡¯s history and geography. And we still couldn¡¯t find anything about the person she has been looking for. It almost seems impossible. Perhaps Arya could help us in some way. I wonder what good of a guide I can be in this situation when I still don¡¯t know a single thing about this place myself.¡± Regis sighed and sulked. She admired how big and lavish the place was compared to her own Elf palace. ¡°Maybe the next day I will go into the city and look for something. There¡¯s no leaving here till we find ourselves a clue.¡± Regis finally decides to go back to bed and not tire herself by waking up the whole night. ¡°Regis¡­¡± Suddenly Hana appeared in front of her. ¡°What are you doing by waking up so late?¡± As usual, Regis was acting like the big sister herself. ¡°I was practicing cooking for the first time and Mr. Alfred taught me how to make the sandwiches he served us this evening. Will you please try.¡± ¡°¡­They sure were tasty,¡± Regis says remembering the spicy taste. She picked up a slice from the plate and stuffed one of them in her mouth. ¡°I am sure Master will like them. And because Master is good at cooking. It¡¯s a given that I must be too.¡± Hana declared herself to be a good chef proudly. Regis for a moment pondered and then she had an idea. ¡°Hana, your consciousness is connected to Alicia, and even though I don¡¯t know how that works. Can you tell me everything about Alicia?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true and not at the same time. It''s mostly the skills and general knowledge passed down to me and her magic power. And though I cannot access all her memories. I do feel their presence and emotions.¡± Hana explains to Regis in a turnaround manner and all Regis could give was a blatant look. ¡°Does Alicia really need me here? She can freeze the entire sea in a blink of an eye or defeat the general of a kingdom with a single magic spell.¡± Regis looks away after saying. She did not want to think about the matter but at the same time, she could not stop overthinking it. ¡°If you remember the attack on the coach Master could have easily taken care of them even when they were far away and stopped their attack.¡± ¡°Then why did she not do it?¡± Regis had that certain doubt in her mind as well. ¡°Because they were after Miss Arya¡¯s life and till then she had not decided to get involved in the matter except healing the King and the Queen.¡± ¡°Then if I hadn¡¯t tried to stop them¡­, then Alicia would have let them do what they wanted.¡± Regis was in utter shock. She could not believe Hana¡¯s words but also she would have no reason to lie here ¡°That I do not know. All I can say is that the master is happiest around you and she trusts you the most here.¡± ¡°Then answer me this. Would Alicia had left me back then if I had lost the duel.¡± Regis almost plunged on Hana in desperation. The only question that had been eating her from the moment she had won that match. And to that big question, Hana smiled, as the moonlight lit up her face while her yellow eyes sparkled like gold in it. ¡°Yes. Master would have considered it to be dangerous for you to travel together in that case.¡± Regis¡¯s hands were still tightly clutched to Hana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that to me,¡± Regis spoke in a voice filled with disbelief. But she could see that happening. And so those words were really meant for Alicia herself. She couldn¡¯t have taken it if Alicia said that directly to her. Finally, Regis¡¯s mind was clear even though the answer to it was hurtful. She takes a deep breath and lifting up her head gazes at Hana. ¡°These¡­.¡± Surprisingly a longing expression appears on Regis''s face as she examines Hana''s lips. Hana gulps since Regis was getting so close, and her heartbeat begins to beat faster. ¡°Mas¡­ter¡¯s feeling¡­.¡± Hana could barely whisper. ¡°¡­these sandwiches taste awful.¡± Regis completes her statement and then straightens up. ¡°Huhhh¡­ you are really awful and mean Regis.¡± Hana¡¯s face was struck with lightning as she felt that she had been cheated. But did not know how and made a crying face for it. Regis without minding Hana¡¯s outburst for the last time looked at the peaceful night before deciding to go to bed and wondered, ¡®Is there really someone out there who can prove to be a match for her.¡¯ *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating me. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . Even a little amount helps. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! VOLUME 7 : EPILOGUE ¡°Aren¡¯t we overqualified to take on this dungeon exploration quest?¡± A man fully equipped with adventurer¡¯s gear drags his legs forward with a sullen face. The terrain and atmosphere of the place did make it feel like a strong monster could show up at any time. Then again, they were in a dungeon, so they just couldn¡¯t afford to be careless inside there. ¡°We can take a rest if you like?¡± Another of his teammate, the leader of his party stopped and said while gazing around and not finding anything dangerous. He seemed to be relaxed as well. ¡°You know I am not really complaining about that. Our Saber-tooth party has recently made it to C-rank and while we could have gone for bigger games. We are here stuck inside this shithole.¡± The person continues with his stretch of complaints and waves his spear in empty air showing how bored and restless he was becoming. ¡°Careful with that! The dungeon has just newly appeared two weeks ago according to the guild¡¯s report. It could be that we just got lucky and there are no strong monsters.¡± A third member of the party spoke. Just then the scout of the party returns with an exhausted expression. ¡°Did you find something?¡± The team looks at him, hoping they could finally get to do something worthwhile. He shakes his head slowly, ¡°Nothing that would surprise us. I told you it¡¯s just a regular dungeon.¡± ¡°But there have been reports of several adventurers going missing after entering this dungeon and the guild was not expecting a dungeon to appear here either.¡± The adventurer¡¯s guild was the highest authority to take control of all the dungeons and see to it that it does not cause problems for the common people. Only in special cases the noble¡¯s and the army¡¯s help were issued like a stampede or the dungeon core disaster. It was also the guild¡¯s duty to see that monsters did not appear on the land and that the dungeon cores are destroyed if they absorb too much latent energy from the earth. According to the current theory, dungeons were formed as a result of the latent energy that amalgamated in one place and the birth of the dungeon¡¯s core takes place in form of a labyrinth in all shapes, sizes, nature, and terrain. A dungeon could be in a cave, underwater, inside a volcano, or in another dimension, but those were really rare and appeared only once in a decade. The guild was also responsible for regulating adventurers to keep in check that the dungeon core does not exceed its threshold by killing the monsters inside and making the core spend its energy. In return, the adventurers keep the settlements safe and they also reap the benefits of the items they get from monster harvesting. Adventurers¡¯ jobs too had evolved in a great many folds as some took on jobs to kill the monsters, and some worked to harvest them. Some were more interested in research or ore mining inside, and there were still others who were happy helping around towns and taking care of the threats from the forest. Even mercenaries took the help of the adventurer¡¯s guild to get more job opportunities. ¡°I told you it¡¯s just an ordinary dungeon and even if we defeated all the monsters here we can make ten times of that in a higher-difficulty dungeon.¡± The scout also looked tired. ¡°But is it really¡­?¡± The mage of the party heads to the wall and after touching it he felt something weird. As if some kind of special force ran through them and it made him feel uneasy. As if he was being overpowered by someone¡¯s presence he could not even get close to. ¡°You already know how newbies enter new dungeons for glory without gaining experience of how to handle monsters and get hurt after that. Then they just disappear never to show their failure and a broken jaw again.¡± The man laughs and the other joins him. ¡°But we couldn¡¯t really deny the request since it came from the guild itself and that too from one of the six greatest Guild Masters, Hillard Glorgersk himself.¡± The leader of the party had already taken on the job request so he couldn¡¯t refuse it as it will appear as a bad record on their name. ¡°Isn¡¯t he just an ancient old man? Maybe the old age finally got to him and he is just growing senile now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say like that¡­ From what I have heard he is a half-orc and a half-human who was born right after the Great War ended and the True Hero disappeared. That time when the Gods left the world for good, the havoc of all the monsters was set loose on us. Times were rough, and people who protected others were none other than adventurers and were praised for their work. And even at that time, he was considered one of the strongest.¡± The mage of the party talks about the Guild Master as if he was some kind of a legend himself. ¡°We all have heard that popular story. But right now, I don¡¯t think I can handle the boredom. I say let¡¯s explore only the half and report back to the guild that we found nothing worrisome. And all the disappearances were the rookies running back to their mommy¡¯s home.¡± ¡°Ok, I think we can do that. Half is far enough. It won¡¯t be good if we completed the dungeon and the lower-level adventurers would start complaining.¡± The leader of the party agreed. Till now they had only encountered run-of-the-mill monsters like killer ants, some Midas Wolves, and goblins that anyone could have defeated and there was nothing unusual to be seen happening right then. Though their large numbers could be overwhelming but not something they could not handle. The party continues now with haste to clear all the floors. After moving through a few floors and reconning. ¡°For a new dungeon aren¡¯t there a bit too many floors?¡± ¡°Who cares, as long as I can crush them all!¡± All the party members were excited since they would get to go home early. ¡°It''s taking longer than expected, has the number of monsters suddenly gone up since we tried to go down? I think we are as far as the middle of it.¡± ¡°Okay then. If killing them won¡¯t work let¡¯s rush to the next floor and look for a rest point.¡± The leader announced making a way for his party to the next floor with his magical sword attack. The air pressure released cuts all the monsters in their way and the five of them head to the next floor. ¡°¡­.¡± ¡°What happened move?¡± Suddenly the mage of the party who entered the next floor first stops abruptly. ¡°Are they what I think they appear to be?¡± The mage of the group points his finger upwards and everyone¡¯s gazes follow. All of them for a moment rubbed their eyes or blinked multiple times to make sure they were not dreaming. ¡°¡­Magitite ore!¡± The leader of the party gasps. The top ceiling was adored with beautiful long blue crystals glowing deeply. The space was also unusually larger than the floors they had been to. As if the whole dungeon had suddenly grown while they were still inside. ¡°There are so many of them. I have never seen them so long and beautifully shining?¡± ¡°Hey did we just now hit the jackpot¡­ And all of this belongs to us.¡± ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have to work our butts off now and can get anything we want we ever dreamed of. We are gonna be the talk of the whole nation and all the ladies will be falling for me.¡± The party suddenly starts to celebrate their good fortune. Magitite ore could have been said to be the greatest treasure of the dungeon aside from the dungeon cores and rare monsters that have magic crystals. The glow they give would give a rough estimate of their purity. This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The team leader looked at the mage who seems somewhat undecided. ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯t see any of them until now. Right?¡± ¡°Of course. Magitite Ore is not something you just see fallen around. Even the most dangerous dungeons have very few sites. Are you not happy with what we found here?¡± ¡°It''s not that. Usually, the magitite ores are found at places with the highest magical concentration. And this is a new dungeon. Something is really wrong about all of this.¡± ¡°Hey, I can¡¯t understand your magic theory crap. Do you really have to be so suspecting of everything?¡± ¡°It''s not that. If it is really a newly formed dungeon and we have not found any strong monsters then how can there be so many Magitite crystals? It doesn¡¯t makes sense. Now you mention, it is strange. Normally with so many Magitite crystals, this could have been a hell dungeon we should definitely keep ourselves away from.¡± ¡°Whatever! You two can keep on thinking. I am heading to see if I can break a few of them and that nobody else comes and claim our treasure. The one who reaches there, at last, will get the lesser cut.¡± Saying that the man starts running ahead with his spear raised high with fervor. ¡°Hey don¡¯t go with a head start yourself.¡± The other two scold him and run behind. ¡°These guys why do they have to always act like children? Com¡­ ba¡± Suddenly the leader of the party stuttered while saying. He looks around and he sees a grim expression on his mage¡¯s face. ¡°Did you feel that¡­. too.¡± The leader seemed to be losing ground as if he just could not stand straight. ¡°Come back¡­.guys¡­¡± The mage again calls out and suddenly bends on the ground. An invisible external force made him kneel on the ground. The leader resists but eventually he gives in too. ¡°Hey, why are you two kneeling there¡­.¡± The man turns back and calls the other three out. ¡°Run¡­run. Something is wrong.¡± The mage calls out again. He had already begun to cry as he could feel that overwhelming power again. This time much stronger and with the anger, it lashed out at him. ¡°What could be wrong here? This place could be a rest point there are no monsters here. See¡­ he¡­re¡­¡± Suddenly the man¡¯s voice vanished. More like his head vanished from his neck. The others froze too and stopped running and could not believe what had transpired in that fraction of second. In the darkest vestiges of this dungeon, there was something extraordinary. Something dangerous. That moved so fast none could see it. And it took one of their friends¡¯ lives right in front of them. The remaining four wanted to scream. They wanted to run away. And they cried for it but they just could not. Tears smeared through their eyes and they felt nauseated. The cool light from the ores gave them the sickly feeling of cold death. Something was still lurking and moving around right on this very floor which they haven''t noticed till now. The four could now definitely feel it since it had decided to show itself. The very proof was the corpse of their friend lying in the middle with a missing head. The nasty stench from the pool of blood sickened their minds. ¡°Haa¡­haaa¡­haaaa¡­. Are you hungry?¡± The laughter of an unknown mysterious girl broke the silence in their minds. They look around and find no one. And then they realized it came from above. But there was nothing but a ceiling. ¡°It''s¡­ like a god¡¯s will. We have somehow angered them and now we are all doomed.¡± The mage spoke. His hands trembled on the magic staff he was holding. ¡°¡­. Let¡¯s try to make a run. Before that thing comes again.¡± After the leader had realized that they could move again he stands up trying to pull his mage partner along with him. The other two in front tries to do the same¡­. And then something moved again. This time the sound was more pronounced. It moved slowly but steadily around them. Encircling like a hunter watching his prey from all sides. And then it appears in front, from the shadows it had been hiding in. A colossal monstrosity. That¡¯s what it was. And like death, it stared right into their eyes. ¡°¡­A basilisk.¡± The mage screamed. ¡°Isn¡¯t it a dungeon boss monster from high-tier dungeons? What is one of them doing here on the middle floor.¡± The leader¡¯s voice plummeted as his neck was overwhelmed with what he was seeing. A horrifying monster with dark scales, the creature was a violent and bloodthirsty beast of titanic size and had unusual hollow eyes. They possessed incredible strength and durability befitting of a boss monster. They are resistant to a majority of spells. Putting them in a class of catastrophic monsters alone. And then after they had eyed each other enough, with tremendous speed it lunges on one of the human food in front. Its forked tongue lashes out and swipes clean the head off again. This time gulping the whole body in one move. ¡°Ahhhh¡­.¡± The mage screams again and so does the third team member in front after seeing their party member eaten. ¡°We cannot fight it.¡± He speaks and out of nowhere a second basilisk lunges from the side and finishes him off. A third basilisk drags his body into the light as well and with its oblique eyes gazes at the mage and the team leader. The team leader who was trying to stand until then falls back in despair. ¡°Why are there three of them now? Don¡¯t come any close. Go away! Go away!¡± The team leader¡¯s and the mage¡¯s horrifying scream fills the dungeon. The three basilisks with distasteful looks gaze at their prey and moving their bodies in a zig-zag manner they consume all the voices back into the darkness. *** Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. It¡¯s been a start for another year and somehow we have managed for the seventh volume to give it a successful release. I still consider myself new at this and trying my best that you enjoy the journey which our characters have set on. This time I tried to move things bit fast and bring it one step closer to the point where we can finally see Sachi(Alicia) and Athena reunite. I am really grateful for those who have waited this long to see this happen and still continues to read my novel with the same intensity and fun they started it with. This volume aimed at getting Alicia¡¯s party complete and now she also has a princess on her side. I hope you all liked princess Arya, and if she reminded you of another famous character from one of my favorite series. Then she is the inspiration for it. I¡¯m not sure if this volume betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant towards comedy and a romantic approach towards magical fights. I know I have ended the volume at an unexpected point and the arrival of a new danger is eminent. I think it is going to be the greatest threat till now Alicia would ever face. But maybe that¡¯s what all of them keep saying because Alicia is the best. But what the next volume brings to your plate is going to be very different and might break all the notions and what you have thought you knew of this world. While Alicia will have to make the choice to tread into the danger herself. There is also something that I need to tell you. Something I hadn¡¯t planned of. And yet I will be writing it¡­. An unexpected encounter of two beings that shouldn¡¯t have been possible. Something not even the author(yeah, me) ever thought of and yet it is going to change everything that happens in this world from now on. Guess who two of this character would be one. Have you thought. Did you make a guess. So, the first name is Alicia, and well the second you should try to guess yourself. Don¡¯t leave everything on me. ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? I¡¯m not sure if you guys liked a particularly strong character like Arya who is always in control of herself and knows what she is doing. But... as long as you enjoyed it, I¡¯m happy.
VOLUME 8 : SYNOPSIS Something is happening at the depths of a new dungeon which troubles Alicia and she finally decides to know what lies at the depth of darkness. She meets new adventurers who are super strong and then teams up with them to complete the dungeon quest along with Regis and Hana. Will this quest finally make an adventurer out of her and get her some new adventurer friends.
As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Potent enough that after writing the seventh volume I am aiming for the eighth now. Feels almost unbelievable thinking back when we started on this journey! The next volume featuring a new major character who will change Alicia¡¯s view of this world and her actions. What lies beyond and next we will surely find in the next volume. Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess. ~NOEL ELITIA Contact me : - [email protected]

NOTE TO READERS

Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. I am a self-published author and still a novice at writing. My previous volumes I know sometimes might not measure up to your expectations with several issues like grammatical errors, writing, formatting, lack of editing, illustrations. And so I want to make a great effort to fix them all and provide you with the best of content. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of the abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms into the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading or especially rate my book on Amazon Kindle. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now by donating to me. Paypal ¨C Click here Become a patron - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Even a little amount is most appreciated. I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the novel. I hope that the next volume too proves to be to your liking! And an appreciation letter is most welcome from you on my mail ? [email protected] Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd VOLUME 8 : PROLOGUE
What I have been waiting for? What did I miss? What happened to me? Glimmering spheres of light began to materialize in the most unfathomable depths of the place where none should exist. In my hazy consciousness, I try to awaken my senses. But somehow they seemed to be tied to the consciousness of the place. Where am I? For how long have I been like this? Is there something wrong with my memory? I put in a little effort to free myself or at least move. But a complex magic illuminates the dome and a tremendous amount of magic like lightning rampages throughout the place. It runs through my body but I hardly feel any pain. For how long did they think this human magic could restrain me? But the shock did remind me¡­. It twists my face with an awful taste, even though I cannot feel my cheek muscles moving at all. ¡°Those despicable humans¡­ no it was her that sealed me down here.¡± All of them claimed to be heroes, but it was only she who truly saved that pathetic race. I doubt things have changed now. They only know how to live for their foolish fame and wealth and feed on the kindness of others. They so pitifully cling to their short mortal life and call us supreme beings. Hoping for salvation from us. They are the race that can only take. And now they have hurt me as well. For that I will never forgive them. I can still hear them, both their cheers and screams as they killed and were slaughtered in the war. Even if it has been hundreds of years since the Great War. Even if those faces have all perished and they would have long forgotten me¡­. The vessel of the seal starts resonating to contain the emerging power. ¡°I am still alive. It''s only I that have survived. So this is yet to end.¡± The earth starts rumbling in a way that seemed to proclaim the end of times. Fissures start erupting in the ethereal wall. Crack! Crack! Crack! A gap opens in the seal''s vessel until the material is unable to contain the surge of energy that seems to be endless. The cracks grow deeper and several appear alongside it. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. For a moment, it looked as though a black thread had sliced through the air. And finally, the vessel of the seal shatters like delicate glass. From within a power manifested as a tar-like substance and in the midst of it a girl with a perfect blend of strength and delicacy unravels herself into the mortal world. She had long, flowing hair of black magenta and wore a simple gown of coral red, that flowed around her body like the mist. Based on her outer appearance, she couldn¡¯t be older than sixteen. The girl continues to float in mid-air, she didn¡¯t so much as move an inch. Her head slumped over, and her eyes were still tightly shut, curtaining her pupils. The aura she gave was that similar to the advent of a great disaster. The embodiment of ruin itself. Her eyes slowly open glowing with power revealing the color of the clearest emeralds. Her ominous-looking hair streaming behind her. ¡°Take heed humans, for you have invoked a goddess¡¯s rage. Despair in the sound of your own wails, because from here on it will be a banquet of tragedy.¡± From her delicate, youthful mouth, she issued a curse, the manifestation of a profound hatred she nurtured for centuries now. Slowly descending on land, she carried herself with an otherworldly dignity and poise. Her movements were graceful and fluid as if she were dancing to a music that only she could hear. Glancing over the darkness of the subterranean chamber she narrows down her eyes to a spot. The next second the earth shakes and rises to form a big throne chair out of rock. She walks to the throne and sits on it. Out of nowhere huge basilisks with obsidian black skin start roaming the place. It has smooth, iridescent scales that glimmer in the light and needled eyes. Its body is long and slender, coiled like a spring ready to strike, and its fangs were sharp and poisonous. They were the deadly summons of the goddess girl. ¡°They say the war is over. But is it really now!¡± . ¡°Huhhhh¡­.¡± Taking hurried breaths my eyes snap open and I wake up. ¡°Was it all a dream?¡± I sat up in bed, still gasping for air. My night clothes clung to my skin, drenched in sweat. The room was dark and still, with only the soft golden glow of dawn filtering in through the curtains. I tried to calm my breathing, but my heart was pounding fast in my chest. I rubbed my eyes, trying to shake off the remnants of the dream. I stopped having nightmares since I met mother and father in this world. But this one felt close to real. More like a vision. I looked beside me and Regis and Hana were still fast asleep. Hana did not look affected by the vision either. ¡°Al, what did that dream meant?¡± I at least hoped Al would know something. [ABNORMALITY DETECTED. DIACHEIRISTIS OF LABYRINTHS] *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 1 : THE PRICE OF WONDER (1)
I gently extended my hand towards the rim of the tub and stepped into the bath, allowing myself to sink into the soothing warm water with a contented sigh. It was a massive bathtub carved out of a single glittering stone. Usually, I would be excited to take bath in a fantastical world grand bathing chamber of a real royal palace. Intricate tile work and a sparkling chandelier adored the place. Steam rose from the water''s surface, carrying with it the scent of exotic herbs and oils. But despite all the amusement, I still yearned for the hot springs back in the labyrinth home, especially after a long day of sword training with mother. I closed my eyes and took a dip. The water enveloped around me, letting my muscles relax and I waited for all the worries to slip away. But the dream was just so real, and I could still feel the tingling feeling running through me. ¡°¡­.She was powerful,¡± I remember the rush of magic power and that was far from being just abnormal. The problem was I could not determine what it was really capable of. Ahem! It¡¯s not like I was trying to be jealous of her magic power or getting nosy. But the question still remained whether such a thing existed or I just made it up. While soaking in the massive bathtub, I was joined by two new companions without prior notice. A young princess, Arya, dressed in a silk robe, gracefully stepped into the water, her long hair pinned up in an elegant bun. Beside her was Regis as she soaked her red hair in the steamy bath. Times like these her delicate features and pointed ears really made her appear otherworldly. "Miss Regis, I didn''t know you were up so early," Arya smiled and said as if she was not expecting her to be here. ¡°I always wake up early in the morning for my bow practice,¡± Regis replies boldly. The two rushed towards me like it was some kind of race going on when I only came here alone for some solo time. How did the two of them even know I would be here? As for Hana, she was still sleeping peacefully. It only meant that the assimilation of my magic into her body was going well. And she was growing conscious of herself in this world and learning at a much faster rate than I expected. ¡°Miss Regis you seemed to be accustomed to such large baths. Usually, people are always flummoxed and scared to step in at first.¡± Arya asked casually. ¡°I have a very similar one at my home. It is always a bother when traveling and not to be able to relax like this.¡± Regis too seemed to be at ease without realizing she was giving herself away even if she was trying to hide her elf princess identity. ¡°Regis you came from the Ascalon Kingdom. Very little is known of that place. Are such kinds of huge baths common in the elf kingdom?¡± Arya bombarded her second question as if she had planned it. ¡°¡­Of course. Yes¡­¡± Regis now realizing her mistake had no choice but to swallow it. She starts looking at me, hoping for some help. Arya has still not suspected but she would catch on any time if it was not out of concern for us by not prying into it. But I can¡¯t blame her for being curious at the same time. Suddenly, a mischievous thought occurred to me. I summoned a burst of magic, sending waves rippling across the surface of the water. The two fell right in with a big splash. I dove again inside the water, trying to hide my giggle. And just as I rose, to my surprise, there stood Regis in front of me. Assuming her turn she pushed a force of water with her wind magic. Almost bringing a tsunami and drowning us at the spot. ¡°Take that.¡± I somehow managed to maintain my balance but Arya was drenched from head to toe. I thought that witnessing such disorderly conduct would provoke anger or disappointment in Arya, being that she was a princess. I had already assumed that Regis wouldn''t be bothered, as she rarely paid attention to the respect her position commanded. But Arya instead of being reserved, could not resist the joy of the moment and laugh. Giggling, she splashed and returned the favor back at Regis. At some point, the whole activity turned into some kind of a play sports. I used my magic to fill the bath with foamy bubbles, which floated on the surface and burst in rainbow-colored sprays. Later we began playing something similar to a game of water polo. Using magic to create makeshift balls and send them flying across the tub. Me being the most experienced in magic proved to be the strongest player, but the princess was good at analyzing magic too and Regis was unyielding as always. We three girls continued to play in the bubbly bath, splashing with each other and laughing. I had never imagined that a simple bath could be so fun with many. After we got tired we decided to chat and laughed, swapping stories and getting to know each other. I had forgotten all that was worrying me and couldn''t help but feel grateful for this moment. ¡°Miss Regis you have such an unusual color for your hair? I have seen some elves before but never with such a striking expression.¡± Arya was drawn to Regis¡¯s unusual hair color. Well, I did remember Regis was the only red-haired in her family or the palace. ¡°There was a time when I did not like them that much. But I love them now.¡± Regis gently washed her hair in the tub with care. ¡°Miss Regis you have traveled so far from home. So, what brought you here in the human Continent?¡± Arya genuinely asked. She had traveled to the demon Continent and was interested to know Regis¡¯s reason as well. ¡°I left my homeland to gain more experience in this world and to learn lots of new things. And now I am tagging along with Alicia.¡± My reason to get reincarnated into this world. It was to have fun and explore this new world. I was disheartened at the start most probably because I couldn¡¯t get any clue where to look for Athena next. But right now, I wanted to see that magic that had caught my eyes. Athena wouldn¡¯t be happy if I just kept sulking around when we had both worked so hard to get here. It would be bad if I had no stories to tell when we meet. ¡°I have decided, what I have to do now.¡± ¡°What? Weren¡¯t you yesterday yourself complaining that you couldn¡¯t find anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, but now I know what I need to look for.¡± At the same time, Arya became all serious and looked at us. Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions. ¡°Alicia, the reason I came here was to thank you for all you have done for me. Both the King and Queen are well, in fact, I have never seen them so active at work.¡± I remember my healing magic went a little too far, but as long as there are no side effects to their health. I should not be charged with any crime. ¡°We have been working hard to restore order in the palace and open its doors to the kingdom again.¡± ¡°Well, I am glad everything is turning out to be fine.¡± For a month the palace was shut off, they must have their hands full now trying to get things in order. ¡°The King has summoned everyone today to reward them and while I have made sure there are as many few people present who are aware of the full situation...¡± Arya paused. The truth was that neither Oweyn¡¯s treason was made public nor the news that the King and Queen were poisoned. It was an unavoidable measure taken to stop further chaos and unrest appear in the people. And our involvement will be kept a secret too. Arya finally decided to speak up again, ¡°?I know there is hardly anything I could offer you in return that you might need. I think it¡¯s my time to fulfill the promise and honor the miracle you have shown me. I have still not forgotten every word you spoke to me and I am determined to follow through on my commitment.¡± ¡°I knew I could trust you.¡± ¡°The meeting at the throne room will start soon. You can join us after you have your breakfast.¡± Arya reluctantly climbed out of the tub and decided to leave the bath to prepare for her appearance in the throne room. "I don¡¯t want any prize. But, Alicia... are you truly intent on doing this? Isn¡¯t this going too far?" Regis regarded me with hesitation. ¡°Before using my power, I had already decided what I wanted. There are rules and even I don¡¯t want to go back on them.¡± After all, in the end, it is for my own benefit. From my experiences in the labyrinth and observing mother and father. I knew I could neither be a hero who helps others selflessly nor play the role of a demon lord to launch a world conquest. Thus, I made the choice to forge a path that would allow me to stay true to myself. The thought of not being able to determine where to proceed next in my search or being stuck in one place scares me the most. But right now, I felt rejuvenated and revitalized. The mystery of that vision, the power of the person''s magic. And the question of whether they were a foe or not, still remained. *** The Throne Hall After having breakfast prepared by the workers in the palace, the three of us got ready to head to the courtroom. Alfred himself came to escort us to the place. As the guards opened the huge door, the three of us together entered the throne hall and were struck by its sheer magnificence. The walls were made of gleaming marble, carved with intricate designs, and were also inlaid with precious gems. The tall ceiling was decorated with sparkling crystal chandeliers, radiating a comforting golden light throughout the room. The overall appearance of the room evoked a sense of grandeur, majesty, and power, highlighting the significance of the throne room as the hub of the kingdom''s political and societal activities. We continued walking down a long red carpet that lead us to the throne, which sat on a raised dais at the far end of the hall. We paused halfway and believed that we were close enough to the throne. In front, the King and Queen sat on the throne and Arya stood beside them. A few of the ministers in line stood at the side observing us. While they stole their eyes from me after glancing over my mask, they were most probably wondering what a red-haired elf was doing here. The throne was made of shining gold and covered in plush velvet, and it gleamed in the light of the chandeliers. The king was dressed in a regal cloak, and the queen was wearing a flowing gown of silk and lace. She passed a gesture of smile at us. Both Hana and Regis felt a sense of awe. For Hana, it was her first time being a part of a royal court. As for Regis, she deemed the whole spectacle rather peculiar and ostentatious. In the Elven Kingdom of Ascalon, there was no notion of a throne room, and the King conducted business within the confines of his office, surrounded by fewer individuals. But Regis soon realized the real meaning behind this grandeur that whoever sat on that throne would hold immense power and influence over the kingdom. Since we had already reached the foot of the dais, the King and the Queen together stood up. All the courtiers lowered themselves in respect for him. Regis, refrained from bowing due to her status as a foreign princess. Isn¡¯t she just asking for her identity to be discovered? Thinking about that, I would have possessed the highest noble status since I have the title of the true demon lord candidate and the royal demon family mark. If I wanted I could even assert my claim for the entire Demon Continent. And because I needed to keep the title¡¯s dignity I could not just simply submit in front of any being, at least that¡¯s what father said. As for Hana, she didn¡¯t have a clue about what was happening and just followed me. ¡°The royal Stark Family is forever grateful for your services. Your expertise and healing arts have restored the Queen and me to full health and vitality. I extend to you my sincerest thanks and deepest gratitude. The great healer mage Alicia and her elf companion Regis and Hana, from the bottom of my heart." The King announced as he took back his seat. The attendants who were at a bit odd with us seemed to agree now. ¡®Great Healer mage¡¯, that has a really nice ring to it. I finally stand a chance to become the greatest healer and a genius mage. And also, after requesting from Arya that except for the royal family, no one should know that I took down the general so I won¡¯t be pestered for it. ¡°The events of recent weeks have been a cruel and painful reminder to me that the world can be a dark and treacherous place.¡± The King started addressing his subjects, ¡°It is easy to feel overwhelmed by the malice and cruelty of others, and to lose faith in the goodness of humanity. But I refuse to give in to despair. I refuse to let the actions of one person define the potential of the peaceful kingdom that I see around me. And though I have had to confront a reality that I never thought would be otherwise possible. I refuse to give those a chance who want to benefit from our current weak position and those who have tried to take advantage of it. So, I ask you, my subjects, to not be consumed by malice of others but built a strong fortitude to defend ourselves from it. Let us continue to work together to build a kingdom that is brighter, and more peaceful, than the one we live in today.¡± As the King ended his address, the hall was filled with resounding applause, despite the limited number of attendees. Their enthusiastic claps echoed throughout the room, exhibiting their unwavering support for their beloved king. I could see why Arya idolized her father so much. Of course, someone like that would pass down as one of the wisest kings in history. ¡°Is there anything you would want to know regarding the incident?¡± The King directed his gaze toward us. After thinking for a second the only thing I possibly wanted to know was, ¡°Was the instigator who acted behind the scene identified?¡± ¡°Unfortunately, all the trails have gone cold. The further we are led to believe, the more elusive this person becomes.¡± Even though he did not allow it to appear on his face the King seemed to be frustrated by the failed investigation. The King did not seem to be hiding anything either. That means, there¡¯s really no way I can know right now who was behind all of this. ¡°Now the question of your reward for all of your deeds still remains. The Stark family has always been grateful to those who have come to their rescue. And since you all have helped our daughter so much. I have given her the responsibility to fulfill her promise.¡± The King looks at Arya and she steps further. ¡°Miss Alicia, I will accept any request if it''s in my capacity to do so. So, please ask, and let me show you my resolve.¡± Just as Arya had said, the stern look on her face was enough to tell that she was ready to see it all through. And I also know what I am going to ask is not something impossible, but it¡¯s not entirely going to be easy at the same time. In fact, it''s going to be a hassle, because I don¡¯t know how the people of this world would react to it. At one point I had decided that if Arya fails to keep her promise, then I would just make it look like nothing ever happened. And that I can possibly make it happen with my magic. However, this is a necessary step towards achieving my real goal here. ¡°I want slavery to be abolished in the Stark Kingdom and make it punishable by crime, right this moment.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 2 : THE PRICE OF WONDER (2)
¡°I want slavery to be abolished in the Stark Kingdom and make it punishable by crime, right this moment.¡± Just what was I thinking when saying that? That too directly in the face of a king. Did I stretch my demands too far? The whole court went in silence on hearing my words. It was so eerie that I would have loved to say it was only a joke and just wanted to catch them by surprise. However, the circumstances around me were too grave to let me do that now. I was serious about this. Traveling through the Demon Continent and Human Continent, it was the first thing I wished did not exist here. Seeing so many cages filled with species of all ages in ports and towns was making me feel apprehensive. The first beast man village where I met with Lu, the orphanage where Maia and Caige lived had all been harmed because of it. Slavery might be a common sight to the people of this world. But being from another world it wasn¡¯t right for me to just come and force my opinions on them. Of course, this would create havoc for those who make earning from it and how deep it runs in the veins of a city dependent on trading and dealing in goods and as a labor force. Making my demand unreasonable which made me appear as a lunatic. Don¡¯t tell me they would try to silence me here. ¡°Yes, I will do it.¡± The one who decided to quell the silence was Arya. And a stream of chatters filled the room. The King and the Queen looked anxious but it was not as sharp I was expecting it to be. Instead of setting up a panic mode, it seemed more of a discussion. Arya smiled at me while also explaining something to her father leaving me at a loss for words. I didn¡¯t want to make fighting slavery and freeing the world my motto but starting from one prominent kingdom was sure to catch attention. I don¡¯t know how far I can go with this. I can¡¯t just come from another world and ask them to stop. I needed to give them an alternative too. If a hasty decision is made to end the slave market, it would greatly affect the lives of those involved even when I think they are scum for doing it. ¡°In return, I would like to establish the main branch of my medicine business in Stark City.¡± The court was again hushed and this time it was the King who looked at me. ¡°What kind of medicine? Would you please elaborate?¡± ¡°It¡¯s an excellent health potion that I created and would like to bring it to market.¡± I know my medicine is something that can affect a Kingdom¡¯s future greatly if I directly make a deal with a specific nation. But the biggest question was will they actually believe me. ¡°The healing potions miss Alicia is talking about, I have already seen it in action when pirates attacked our ship. It can cure even the most severe and life-threatening injuries in an instant. In fact, I would call it a healing elixir in its truest form.¡± ¡®Is it that good?¡¯ ¡®If the princess is speaking so highly about it, then it must be.¡® ¡°We need to get our hands on it first before anyone else does. It could change the future of our kingdom.¡¯ They do realize I am still standing here. But Arya putting in a good word for me was a positive sign. And the ministers now could not stop talking about it. ¡°My daughter and I have conferred, and we have decided to put an end to slavery starting tomorrow. The royal documents will be prepared immediately. And lady Alicia you are free to review the reforms and the new laws any time you wish.¡± The King announced and the court members seemed to be prepared for it. ¡°Alicia, do you understand what they meant by it? I never expected it to be so simple.¡± Regis asked me with a puzzled face. ¡°I would like to know the same.¡± Just what was happening? Was it really that easy? ¡°Miss Alicia, let me explain. The truth is, our Kingdom had been wanting to utilize the full potential of our sea routes and wanted to reach out to new lands, the Demon Continent. But in no way we would want to directly confront the demon lords and I highly doubt they would give the permission. So, our best option was to start from the free cities.¡± Of course, I remember Caige, mentioning that there are many free cities because of how big the demon continent is. So, the Stark Kingdom would not need anyone¡¯s permission if they traded with them. But they can only look to continue for a healthy trading system only if they can earn the trust of the inhabitants of the Demon Continent. ¡°So, you want to say you have been planning this for a long time.¡± ¡°Yes, but we were always in debate and then the tragedy occurred. But with your help and strong product, we can actually make this happen.¡± Arya¡¯s words appeared to be confident. For earning the demons¡¯ trust, they needed a product that would be in great demand by everyone, like my healing potion, and by abolishing slavery they show goodwill to them. In return, they can ask for the same treatment from the places they trade with to not enslave humans. It all fits so well, that Arya might have been anticipating this to happen. A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. "Do you truly believe that the world can become free of slavery, Alicia?" Regis asked me and I could see her being overwhelmed by all of this. Of course, the most affected race by slavery were the elves. They were the highest in demand because of their longevity, noble stature, beauty, and strong magic. ¡°Yes, I do believe it''s possible. It may not happen overnight, but we can¡¯t just leave it like that.¡± I replied. Another reason for my decision was seeing how sorrowful Regis was when we saved the orphanage children from being sold into slavery by the bandits. After the court was closed. I wanted to see the reforms and measures they were coming for in a replacement for the slavery system. The ministers were hard at work drafting and making arrangements for announcing it in public as the King¡¯s decree. Accordingly, they had instead decided to settle on a contract system with an employer and employee status. Things like salary, working hours, conditions, and the job would be negotiable and both parties would have the power to refuse or accept the deal. It was almost unbelievable to me, that they could come so close to modern reforms. And that was only the gist. The whole plan was more elaborate while being kept simple so that the common people could understand and no one could exploit the system. Regis, Hana, and I were now going back to our room and from there we would decide what to do next. ¡°Alicia if you want to sell healing potions then are you planning to stay here for a while,¡± Regis asked me recalling what we discussed in the throne room. ¡°Not at all. By schedule, Caige and Maia will be arriving here the day after tomorrow and will take care of all of it.¡± ¡°Then where are we going to?¡± Regis asked me. ¡°We will be going to the library.¡± ¡°Huh! But didn¡¯t we check the entire library earlier? And you yourself said there was nothing to be found.¡± Seems like Regis did not like that place much. ¡°Yeah, but this time we will be searching for something new.¡± ¡°What would that be master? Could it be about foo¡­¡± Hana seemed to be suddenly motivated and I could see her giving me a starving look. ¡°We will be learning all about the labyrinths we can find here,¡± I explained. ¡°¡­Okay.¡± Suddenly I could see a tired look on Hana¡¯s face. ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡± I hadn¡¯t still told Regis about my dream because I know she would make fun of me for being scared of it. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we should be exploring some labyrinths.¡± ¡°Then we get to hunt monsters.¡± I guess I do not need to further explain to her because Regis was now fired up. We had already got Alfred escorting us to the records and library section and we could look at anything we wanted. Turns out that there are not many dungeons in this kingdom, to begin with. That would certainly help if I am able to quickly spot the right one. Also, I wanted to know how guilds worked in the human Continent and about adventurers as well. Nothing struck me much differently from the fantasy games I used to play back in my previous world. But there was only one thing of concern, for entering a labyrinth we needed to be adventurers from the guild. I guess I have to just sneak in to avoid being noticed. During our search, Arya came to visit and check on us. ¡°Thank you Arya for listening to my request.¡± ¡°No. I am glad that it turned out to be something that I wanted to do for a long time.¡± From my discussions with Arya and what she has told me, she wanted to go past the two hundred years old animosity between the humans and the demon continent. And that made me more hopeful that the plan would work. I am sure mother and father would be happy to hear that there is someone out there who thinks like this. ¡°Arya could you tell us if there has been something unusual regarding any dungeons.¡± The moment I asked Arya, Regis gave me a stern eye, as if saying that this was the first time she was hearing this. ¡°Let me think.¡± With a brief thought Arya recalled, ¡°Actually, there is.¡± Arya walked to a huge map of the entire Stark kingdom drawn on the wall. Her hands reached to point at a singular place almost near the borders of the Kingdom. ¡°Recently a new Dungeon has appeared right here, and it shouldn¡¯t have been that big of a deal. But according to the reports from the guild, several adventurers have gone missing inside.¡± That would be odd for a new dungeon because it should not harbor any strong monsters. Well, that just means it could be a good bet to check it out. ¡°The guild has issued a special team to look into the matter for now, so we have still not intervened or started our own investigation. I hope everything turns out fine.¡± Suddenly, my head sparked as if I had an epiphany when reading the name of the place where the dungeon appeared. I ran through the library to get hold of a book I skimmed through yesterday enumerating the history of that place. ¡°?That book!¡± Arya looked pleased. ¡°That¡¯s one of my favorite adventures of the True Hero.¡± ¡°Why what happened? Has it do something with the dungeon?¡± Regis was now being inquisitive as well. ¡°I cannot say that without any evidence. But as it so happens, during the Great War, the Stark Kingdom like many other places too was part of the battleground. Horror was all around and the biggest threat to humanity at that time was an evil goddess who had taken the side of the devils. Many people lost their lives and the kingdom¡¯s army was on the verge of collapse. That¡¯s when the True Hero appeared and battled the goddess.¡± ¡°What happened then?¡± Hana was listening to the story like a little kid enchanted by the superficial and fantasy. ¡°Legend has it that the battle raged on for an extended period of time, with the True Hero unable to overcome the might of the goddess. However, in a feat of extraordinary power, she managed to seal the evil goddess right there on the battlefield. The exact method of the sealing remains a mystery, and although there are written accounts, no one has been able to verify the existence of the goddess seal to this day. Despite the lack of proof, I''ve always held fast to my belief in this incredible tale.¡± Arya was really a huge fan of mother and right now she had the bright, innocent eyes of a young maiden. If that¡¯s true why have I not heard of any of this before? Neither mother told me about this, nor there were any similar records at home. I don¡¯t doubt Arya¡¯s words, in fact, this just makes me more curious now. Glancing at the map, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the frenzied name of the place. "I think I''ll make my way over there," I said, pointing to the spot on the map. "The Shrine of Malice." ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 3 : SHRINE OF MALICE (1) I was ready to set out at that moment to the dungeon myself. But Regis and Hana insisted to tag along with me. As for Arya, she was adamant that we wait and make necessary arrangements before going to the dungeon. ¡°I would have loved to join you as well, but my presence is needed here to see that the new reforms are enforced properly.¡± Arya was as usual working hard with the treaty to abolish slavery. ¡°You have already helped a lot to pinpoint the place for us,¡± I said. ¡°You can¡¯t leave without making proper preparations for a dungeon exploration. You need to have a map, supplies, and food if you are going for a long trip. And you will also need to get a pass from the adventurer¡¯s guild to enter. If you give me a little more time I would put out an immediate request for it.¡± ¡°We won¡¯t need a pass. I am just going to take a quick look and come back.¡± I did not want to delay this trip any further. From there, Arya took charge of planning everything out for us, and we scheduled the trip for the following day. Since neither Regis nor I knew much about exploration, and Hana was just a child. Arya taught us about the essential items we would need, such as a tent, potions, food, and sleeping gear. Not like I would need any of that. But because, I too wanted for once to explore like a true adventurer, and Regis was enthusiastic about it, so we agreed to Arya''s plan. I decided to spend more time in the library that day. While Regis self-volunteered to go to the town to gather all the supplies we needed. ¡°Master can I accompany Regis, I am sure there will be lots of things which I can help her to carry.¡± It was unusual for Hana to make a first-hand request. ¡°Sure, you can come along.¡± Regis was also eager to get a set of extra helping hands as well. While I too thought, Hana¡¯s unnatural strength can be used for this specific job. ¡°Hana, why don¡¯t we continue reading books? The more you know the more fun you can have. And there are a lot of interesting books here.¡± Frantically, I grabbed a book at random from the shelf and hastily placed it in front of Hana. It was titled ¡°The Annals of the Stark Kingdom: Unraveling the Mysteries of Magic in Ancient Times.¡± Upon glimpsing the title, Hana''s face contorted in apparent distaste. ¡°But I can¡¯t I also learn by going outside as well?¡± Hana looked puzzled. Maybe I finally got her attention to it. ¡°Listen Hana, knowledge is like chocolate chips in a cookie. It''s what makes life so much enjoyable!¡± Even though it¡¯s just a history book of magic, knowledge enriches existence. I am sure Hana cannot reject the temptation to read it now. ¡°But won¡¯t that knowledge just get transferred to me instantly!¡± Hana spoke this time confidently. What¡­? She didn¡¯t fall even for my food gimmick. And I could then see Regis laughing her guts out on me. ¡°Bye, bye. Master.¡± I waved back my hands at Hana with a heavy heart as she looked much happier going outside than spending time in the library. ¡®?Why don¡¯t they understand, it doesn¡¯t enter your heart unless you read it yourself!¡¯ I got back to reading in this free time as I did not know exactly when we would be hitting the road or I would again get a golden chance like this. The records back at home were all 200 hundred years old so I also needed to catch up with two hundred years¡¯ worth of history. ¡­ As soon as we woke up the next morning, we were ready to leave. Arya had prepared for us a personal carriage to get us there quickly. But we would still have to travel for some time on foot because the carriage won¡¯t be able to pass through the deep ravines beyond which the dungeon had manifested. Past the ravines, it was a complete wasteland. The fertile land which had an abundance of crops growing suddenly diminished to short shrubs and swamps. The air was musty and stale, and the only sounds were the faint dripping of water and the rustle of leaves. due to the legends surrounding its supposed curse, no one came near it. And the locals had already started calling it ?¡°The Dungeon of Malice.¡± Soon the entrance of the dungeon was now within our sight and we hurried to get a closer look. Our expectations were met with a foreboding sight. The entrance to the dungeon was carved into the side of a steep cliff and was flanked by tall pillars. The dungeon itself was made of dark, ominous stone, with deep crevices and cracks running throughout the walls. The magic particles leaking from inside were unreasonably dense. I gulped with uncertainty as my skin tingled like in the dream I saw. It was again happening to me because of the authority title I hold over labyrinths and dungeons which I got after clearing the Tathya labyrinth. The dungeon loomed large, its entrance beckoning me to move forward and go inside. This isn¡¯t like me getting nervous over a dungeon all out in the boonies. On second thought, maybe it is¡­. That¡¯s right. I have conquered the toughest dungeon which nobody has. This should be a breeze. Giving a nod to each other we stepped inside. The air grew colder and the light dims. Our eyes adjusted to the dim light as we got inside the inner dimension of the dungeon. It was so quick that a normal person wouldn¡¯t even realize, but we were just now cut off from the outside world. The dungeon was much more expansive from the inside. ¡°Regis is this your first experience with a dungeon exploration,¡± I asked intrigued just to make sure. As for Hana, it goes without saying. ¡°Yes,¡± Regis said. ¡°That¡¯s great¡­¡± ¡°¡­What??¡± ¡°Nothing, are you scared?¡± I continued my interrogation with Regis. ¡°A little bit,¡± Regis said intimidated by the dampness of the place. Now was the time, when I could finally give out some awesome advice and show Regis I am the expert here. ¡°If you''re ever feeling lost in the dungeon, just follow the direction where you find all the monsters and ominous noises. It''s like a GPS for evil lairs." It was the best advice I could offer to anyone because it was the only thing that prevented me from getting lost in the labyrinth. ¡°So, you are asking me to run towards danger with eyes closed. Why do you always need to be so inscrutable!¡± Regis gives me an unbelievable look. Is she that shocked? ¡°Don¡¯t misinterpret my words¡­¡± I frowned. ¡°¡­ Watch out?¡± Regis suddenly pulled out her bow from the dimensional ring and fired a magic arrow at the top roof. A monster resembling a reptile fell from the top. Regis got it before it could make a jump on us. ¡°Well, I guess you need to be alert as well.¡± I laughed to cover my clumsiness. The rest of the journey continued without me doing anything. Regis¡¯s magic arrows were strong enough to take down any monster even before it got near us. Hana took care of the monsters on the land with a single punch. I wondered to what extent the Doctor had amplified her strength. In return, the recoil she suffered on her hands was instantly erased even before she could feel the pain. Why do I feel like I am being completely useless here? Let¡¯s say I am just keeping an eye on them for a while, being an expert here. I just hope the dungeon doesn¡¯t end without me even lifting a finger. We were clearing floors without any setbacks or accidents. Regis¡¯s senses were able to keep up with the ferocity of monsters inside the dungeon and she could also handle their numbers by maintaining a fixed distance from them. Especially her destructive wind magic completely destroyed her enemy even if it was just a scratch. As we headed to a lower floor after Regis blew away an entire army of Scalefiends and cleared a way for us. ¡°Regis, did you hear that too?¡± I asked hearing some sort of explosion ahead of us. ¡°Do you think there is someone else besides us down here? Should we hide from them?¡± Since our plan was to not be seen by anyone. I was confident we could take cover anytime in the dungeon. ¡°It¡¯s too late. They have already noticed us.¡± There was no point in hiding. With my Spidey senses, I was able to tell that they were already aware of our presence. I just hope that they are some adventurers, I wouldn¡¯t want to deal with someone difficult. And it wouldn¡¯t be polite if we try to hide now as it would send a bad message. ¡°Who are you?¡± A powerful voice echoed from the front, far in the distance. From the tone, it was clear that he had no idea about the number of people in our group. But whoever they are¡­, they are good. *** DUNGEON OF MALICE ¡°I can¡¯t believe the Guild Master would request us to complete such a simple job.¡± A man in complete metal gray armor and a muscular body reinforced with magic complains as he drops his heavy shield on a Skullspike monster. The shield crushes through its hard skull and smashes its brain. At the same time at the center of a raging firestorm close by, obliterating a pack of serpentoids in one move was a woman dressed in deep crimson and gold. She wore a gauntlet on her left hand etched with intricate runes that glowed with an ominous light. She crackled with raw energy, eager to unleash the flames that smoldered within her. ¡°Isn¡¯t it an underpaid and overqualified job for the top members of the number one clan in the middle-west!¡± The female attack fire mage was consumed with frustration and was determined to vent it on every monster that crossed her path. ¡°But there were reports that many adventurers had gone missing even if it is not an advanced level dungeon. We just could not sit around and let it happen.¡± A man wielding a red glowing sword as it flickered in the air and carves through the bodies of monsters. He was a magic swordsman wearing a black cloak with intricate silver stitching and carried a sword that glimmered with a fantastical light. Under the cloak, he wore a red shirt and was also laced with small pointed handy weapons. His eyes sparkled with a sharp intelligence that suggested he was as much a strategist as a fighter. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. ¡°Isn¡¯t that just what you wanted to do team leader? Someone right for the job would have eventually cleared it.¡± The women fire mage replied. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard. You know a request directly made from a guild master cannot be denied.¡± Another young woman standing at the back spoke nervously. Her robes were a soft shade of green and she held a magic staff that radiated a calming aura. Her gentle expression and kind demeanor belied the immense power she wielded to mend and restore. ¡°Just keep your mouth shut.¡± The woman with fiery fire magic was still not ready to take a ¡®no¡¯ for an answer. ¡°Yes, Mam. Just let me know if anyone of you gets hurt.¡± Fortunately, the party cleared the whole level without getting a single bruise. And just then the team leader of the party sensed something from behind, he looks back and the other members too become suspicious and stayed quiet. Since, whatever happens in the dungeon is the responsibility of that person, it was always wise to be careful. ¡°Who¡¯s there? Show yourself.¡± The team leader calls out. ¡°¡­Hello.¡± A group of three girls steps forward from the shadow of the entrance of the floor. ¡°?Eh?¡± The adventurer party in return could not help but squeal in surprise. Since they could only sense two people, there were actually three of them. They could see three young girls, a red-haired elf girl, a younger maid, and an odd girl dressed in white with a mask covering the upper part of her face. ¡°Who are you?¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°I am Regis.¡± ¡°My name is Hana.¡± ¡°I am Alicia.¡± We introduced ourselves one by one and by the look of the group they were adventurers. But their stats were too good to be just some ordinary adventurers. ¡°Are you three adventurers, don¡¯t you know this dungeon is off-limits because of the recent accidents here.¡± The magic swordsman asked. ¡°No, we are not adventurers.¡± Since I was also the one who insisted on no paperwork and got caught. I tried to be responsible for it. ¡°So do you have any special permission to enter this dungeon?¡± The swordsman asked just in case. ¡°¡­No.¡± At this point in time, I was totally ashamed of myself. The worst that could happen was we would be fined or at the least asked to leave the dungeon. The swordsman thought for a while and their group backed off for a while to discuss. ¡®What should we do here? Are these kids fine?¡¯ I see no problem. What¡¯s your assessment of their Leafa?¡¯ ¡®The elf girl has immense magical power and so does the little maid. But I am still not quite sure about the girl in the mask, you know you cannot feel any kind of magic from her. Its like she is not even here.¡¯ ¡®Well, that settles it. We can¡¯t just leave them alone here.¡¯ The discussion continued for a bit longer. Neither of us knew what to expect. And then the magic swordsman came to us followed by his teammates. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have decided that you will be with us while we guard you. We have come down a long way to send you back up alone and it will be a waste of time if we went with you. We are strong enough to protect you and clear this dungeon. So don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Is it really alright?¡± the man was being more generous than we could ever imagine. ¡°Of course. My name is Galen. This is our fire mage, Asher.¡± The swordsman beckoned to the woman with light red hair. ¡°He is Thorne, our shield and knight.¡± The obvious pick was the man in full body armor. ¡°And she is our healer, Leafa.¡± The healer looked surprised by her own introduction. ¡°We are the Heartland Clan and I am the clan leader.¡± This was the end of introductions and while I do admire this person for the kindness he was showing to us. Isn¡¯t it too rude if they still stare at us with suspicion? ¡°That¡¯s odd¡­ usually people would go ballistic on hearing that name.¡± the fire woman Asher came close to us. ¡°Is it something we should have known?¡± I chuckled hoping she will stop staring. ¡°Seems like they are really not of here. At least that¡¯s one less of a hassle.¡± The fire mage finally let us off the hook. ¡°While we clear all the floors you will need to stay behind Leafa¡¯s barrier. And don¡¯t interfere with our work or try to do something dangerous. Did you understand? And is everyone all right with it.¡± The team leader Galen asked turning to his teammates. ¡°I have no problem with these kids. They look safe to me.¡± The shield man Thorne gave his approval. ¡°I will protect them with all I have got.¡± The healer Leafa still sounded the least confident among all of us there. ¡°So, now we have to babysit as well along with this boring job.¡± The fire mage Asher sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. Miss Asher too wants to look after you and was the first to suggest to not leave you alone.¡± Leafa whispered to us. ¡°Leafa, shouldn¡¯t you also focus on keeping an eye here,¡± Asher said turning around. ¡°Yes, Mam... They are back. This would be the last wave of monsters on this floor.¡± ¡°Do you remember what you have to do?¡± Galen asked us again as he drew his sword. First, it appeared like any ordinary sword and then it was enshrouded in a red shimmering aura. ¡°Yes.¡± The three of us said in unison and did as we were told. Regis and I did not like how we were being treated as kids who needed baby sitting. But we had no other choice and could not help in return. But only after a minute, we realized that they were pros and our help was not required. Their teamwork, efficient use of skills, and magic were all accounted for and calculated. They had been thorough with their strategy even before entering this dungeon. And no matter how overwhelming the swarm of monsters looked, no matter their size or special attacks. All of them were either incinerated by fire mage Asher¡¯s firestorm magic. Thorne drew the monster¡¯s attention away. And Galen controlled the whole field by chipping through the monster¡¯s frontline. ¡°Hana, are you thinking what I am thinking?¡± Regis poked Hana. ¡°Are you hungry too Regis? I am hungry.¡± Hana was already feeling restless. ¡°The monsters Hana and you had been fighting till now were just leftovers,¡± I responded to Regis¡¯s thoughts. Now that I think about it Regis and Hana had it pretty easy because this group killed all the monsters and what Regis and Hana were fighting were just strays. But at least now I am not the only one feeling useless. And there is still one extra¡­ Regis, Hana, and I¡­. could not help but look at Miss Leafa who just stood there like us. ¡°I am just a healer and I am new to this group. I am still practicing to fit in the combo¡­. Don¡¯t give me that ?¡¯it¡¯s ok¡¯ look.¡± Leafa shrieked and was embarrassed. . This state of passiveness kept on for us for quite a number of floors. ¡°I think the next floor is the last. And the magic particle is quite stingy here too. I don¡¯t like it.¡± The fire mage Asher spoke with a frustrated look. ¡°But isn¡¯t it odd we found nothing suspicious or some kind of dangerous monster roaming the floors?¡± ¡°Maybe the disappearances were just deserters or rumors so that those bastards could later keep this dungeon to themselves. I could have put better use of my flames in a higher-level dungeon.¡± Asher spoke as she pressed her gauntlet hard. ¡°So far, it has been easy but our goal hasn¡¯t changed. Now, let''s conquer the final floor and go home and celebrate.¡± The team leader Galen announced. According to Leafa, they had been clearing floors one after another without a single break and no one could have told that they ever showed any signs of tiredness. The moment we entered the final floor, all of us were taken aback by a fearful presence but that only gripped us for a second when a shower of cold blue light hit us from above. Coincidentally, all of us looked above and were struck with awe. The walls were adorned with giant clusters of crystal blue Magitite Ore. ¡°They are so pretty.¡± Hana¡¯s eyes sparked at the sight as she tried to leap up to get her hands on one of them. But she was too short to reach a height of 70 feet all by herself. ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Regis was also affected by the sight. ¡°Am I dreaming? I thought these crystals were ultra-rare.¡± Leafa almost dropped her staff in excitement. But the silence from the remaining members including me was because we had realized what kind of havoc this beauty harbored with itself. ¡°Leafa this is no time to slack or rest. Prepare your strongest healing spells and you kids get behind her.¡± Asher warned. She then snaps her left hand with the gauntlet and a small fiery spark floats over her hand. And with the other hand, she grabbed a potion from her side bag and started drinking from it as quickly as possible without realizing how awful the taste was. Thorne had put the shield in his front and drew out his broad sword from behind him which he wasn¡¯t even until then using. Especially Galen who had already taken a fighting stance with his aura blade. Leafa too followed what she was told without any questions and cast barrier magic around us. Someone ignorant would have thought that the three of them had been sweating because Asher was preparing a powerful fire magic. But the monster that dwelled on this floor was soon about to show up. Right now, it was just watching us from afar and measuring us like a predator. And by the amount of Magitite crystals growing on the top, its power would be unfathomable. The members of the adventurer party had been searching hard for the source of the mysterious magical energy emanating from deep within the dungeon. And then from the twisted corridor, a black shadow approached. And till the time it got near us. We had to look up to measure its size almost half of the ceiling¡¯s height. A basilisk covered in shimmering black scales; needle eyed stared at us. To the extent, it might not have even considered us a threat. The basilisk hissed, its eyes flashing with malevolent intelligence. ¡°What¡¯s a calamity class monster boss monster doing in a newly born dungeon? It¡¯s an irregularity, and we know very little of them.¡± Asher spoke with uncertainty still not believing what she saw. A fearful expression took the color away from her face. Asher was a monster expert and in no way she could mistake the records depicting a giant basilisk with such a deep black shade. The intimidation it gave out almost gave a chill to everyone there. ¡°Galen, we shouldn¡¯t fight this thing without the complete team. It would take at least three strong adventurer¡¯s party like us to bring one down with all the difficulties.¡± Thorne strongly holds to his shield ready to block any movement. Galen straightened his sword and shouted to his companions. "Stay back, everyone! Alright, let¡¯s get this monster off our tail and make our escape.¡± Galen lunged forward, his aura sword slicing through the air. The first serpent reared back, baring its fangs. Galen successfully dodged the attack and swung again, his blade glancing off the serpent''s scales. The basilisk moved too fast then he expected. Galen had to step back as well. Meanwhile, the rest of the team sprang into action. Thorne casts a magic reinforcement spell on himself and lifts up his shield high. Leafa was also helping him with reinforcement magic. With a thrust, he drops it on the ground. the earth in response shakes as he simultaneously casts earth magic. A streamlined crack grows from the point of the impact traveling all the way to the basilisk¡¯s bottom. The cracks widen and the basilisk for a brief moment gets stuck in it before it could try to get out. But this was all the time Asher needed to wreak havoc with her fire magic. This time rather than using her magic on a large scale she focuses her fire magic at the basilisk, aiming at the exposed vulnerable underbelly. At this time Galen again appeared from behind the basilisk and cross his blade sideways right where its body got burnt. Almost succeeding in opening a huge wound and rendering it immobile. ¡°That¡¯s it. Everyone move out.¡± The team did not try to look back but when we turned back. Two more shadows crept in from the dark vestiges of this mysterious dungeon The shadows circled around us, moving with a strange, fluid grace. ¡°This can¡¯t be.¡± Leafa almost fell on her feet. The intimidation these monsters released was too much for her to handle. But it was not like the other three members of her party were completely unaffected. Despite their experience, it was not an everyday sight to confront a calamity class monster. And now there were more than one. Their legs almost gave way, as they stood motionless. ¡°How can there be two of them more in one place.¡± Asher was out of words. ¡°HISSSSSS¡­..¡± A voice from back caught their attention again and when we turned, the previous basilisk was fully healed. Of course, what made them truly dangerous monsters besides their powerful skills and strong body was their self-regeneration ability. While things still remained in a stalemate and Regis saw the party in confusion. Galen brandishes his sword and takes a stance. He applies aura to his sword again. ¡°Get out of here while I try to catch their attention. Take away the kids and keep them safe.¡± Galen¡¯s voice lacked any kind of hesitation. He truly meant what he said as he puts his life in danger. ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, there¡¯s no way we can outrun them. We would have a better chance fighting them here.¡± Asher screams at Galen but her desperate eyes were enough to tell that this won¡¯t go the way they want it to. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be right behind you.¡± Galen said breathing heavily as he did everything in his power to not be overpowered even before the fight began. By this time the three basilisks had grouped and they hissed at each other. It almost felt like they were conversing, which was unnatural for monsters. ¡°HISSSS¡­.¡± One of the basilisks opens its mouth and loud supersonic sound waves strike right above the entrance. Debris and huge boulders of rocks now blocked the exit. ¡°It¡¯s over¡± Leafa teared up. While the remaining three were still undecided and stood idle not knowing what to do. Despite their massive experience, the sense of death was enough to kill a man even before it comes to him. ¡°Alicia we can¡¯t just stand here. I am going to help them.¡± And when Regis turned to me to tell what she had decided I was gone from there. ¡°¡­.Alicia,¡± Regis spoke loudly in surprise. The group looks back to see what happened this time only to find the girl in the mask missing. Hana was the only one not showing any surprise and looked in front. The others decided to follow her gaze and heard a loud screech from the basilisk at the center. I had directly teleported myself to the top of the largest basilisk at the center. Applying gravitation magic, I made the basilisk¡¯s head a hundred times heavier. I then gently tapped over it with my footwear which crushed its head to the floor bringing me back to the same level as others. ¡°If you stand there still, then you will die.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 4 : SHRINE OF MALICE (2) GALEN ¨C HEARTLAND CLAN LEADER I had once made a promise to myself to never feel this vulnerable again. By always believing in myself, that was how I strived to become one of the strongest adventurers. I relied on self-belief to become a powerful adventurer, a trait I cultivated since childhood when I dreamed of embarking on expeditions. I pushed myself to the limit to overcome obstacles. But how many times has it actually worked? I had to always depend on my fellow adventurers. Therefore, I made another promise never to let any of them down, as protecting each other is what we adventurers do on our job. If it was just one calamity class basilisk monster. We could have made our escape. But three, it¡¯s like someone really doesn¡¯t want us to get out of here. I can¡¯t let this become everyone¡¯s grave. That¡¯s why I asked everyone to leave while I stalled the three monsters. I am the strongest here, so it was my responsibility to bear it. I know no one in the right mind would dare to think so to do that alone. Neither I am foolish enough to believe I would come out of this unscathed. But even if there is a slight chance that everyone will be able to make it out alive, that could only be called a miracle. And I wouldn¡¯t know unless I try it myself. But the dungeon would rather relish in its cruel and unforgiving nature, delighting in our despair than give us a fair chance. After all, that tiny hope was also lost when the monsters sealed the exit. I don¡¯t know how long it would take for Asher and Thorne to clear out the way, but I would have to do everything to hold them. ¡®I am sorry, but I am again going to make this foolish decision.¡¯ While I was still preparing myself to face them alone and the uncertainty gripped everyone¡¯s heart from making a move. Amidst the hopeless darkness that enveloped us, none of us could see a way out of this alive. ?That¡¯s when she appeared. Perched atop one of the towering basilisks, defying the odds stacked against us. It was the girl in the mask. Exuding an air of grace and composure even amid the dire circumstances. With a swift and graceful descent, she landed atop the basilisk and with a single step kick, brought it crashing to the ground. Before we could fully comprehend what had happened, the basilisk lay unconscious, its skull shattered and brain crushed, leaving us in a state of confused panic. It was then that she approached us, her voice cutting through the chaos, ¡°If you stand there still, then you will die.¡± she warned. It was only when the other two basilisks began circling us that I finally understood the gravity of her words. ¡°Regis, Hana can you take care of the basilisk on the right.¡± ¡°Huh¡­.us.¡± Regis was troubled by the sudden monster extermination request from Alicia. It was just that the request was particularly ambitious for her first dungeon expedition. But Regis instead of letting herself get discouraged would rather shoot the enemy in the eye. Without a glimpse of fear, she takes out her bow and prepares her magic shots. Taking aim at the giant body she was sure she would land a hit. Unfortunately, all her quick shots were missed. The snake slithered in a typical way dodging all the arrows. Its body was capable of contracting and making its scales even harder. ¡°How can that thing even move like that?¡± Regis yelled surprised. Hana puts on her best angelic expression and exclaimed, "Oh, don''t worry! I can totally handle that.¡± The next moment, Hana spun fast to get behind the serpent. Regis failed to see what Hana planned to do until she saw her grab the whole basilisk serpent by its tail. ¡°That¡¯s insane.¡± No one was untouched by that feeling. Not even the basilisk could have seen this coming. ¡°I guess I will have to again re-evaluate Hana¡¯s real strength.¡± Alicia sighed. With a swift motion, Hana swung the serpent through the air, using its own momentum to slam it into the dungeon wall. The basilisk let out a hiss of fury, trying to shake off Hana¡¯s grip. But Hana was already on the offensive, she held on to the basilisk so tightly that the crackling of the monster''s scales could be heard. Regis could feel the air thick with tension, and Hana somehow grabbed the chance for her. There was no way she would let it pass. Regis then takes a deep breath, steadying her nerves as she gazed upon the monstrous beast before her. Regis drew back the bowstring, feeling the weight of her magical arrow in her fingertips. Regis believed in Hana that she would be able to hold onto the basilisk long enough for her to concentrate all her magic power. A lame arrow would never get the job done. So, Regis wanted to fill it with her magic energy until she was satisfied. From the time Regis had started journeying with Alicia, she had found herself relying on her magic more rather than hating it. And with every shot, the destructive nature of her magic was taking a much more ruthless form. Every time she unleashed a spell, she felt a surge of power that was both exhilarating and terrifying. Where once she had been hesitant to unleash her full power, now she reveled in the destruction she could wreak with a single incantation. And right now, more than anything she wanted to find out what her magic arrow could do to the calamity class monster. The air crackled as Regis drew upon the vast reservoirs of magical power within her. With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a torrent of arcane energy, channeling it toward the basilisk. ¡°With power at my command, let the magic be reborn. [Sifirel Storm]¡± With a fierce cry, Regis released the arrow, watching as it soared toward the monster with incredible speed. The arrow struck true, piercing the creature''s scaly hide. At that time no one believed a mere arrow could pierce the basilisk, but when the magic revealed its true nature. The body of the basilisk at the impact started twisting and the surface becomes unstable. Regis¡¯s destructive magic interfered with the creature''s magical construction and annihilated it. The monster writhed and screeched, its once-imposing form crumbling to the ground. Hana too let¡¯s go off the body as it had stopped responding. ¡°Master we did it.¡± Hana cheered from afar. Regis too could be seen overjoyed at her victory. ¡°That leaves¡­¡± Alicia, Regis, and Hana looked to their right. ¡°Are these kids for real?¡± Asher spoke in an exhilarated voice. For her, it was like a challenge, and she was never the type to back down. ¡°We were able to injure it the last time but I don¡¯t think the same would work again?¡± Thorne watched the movement of the remaining basilisk not letting it escape from his range of defense for now. It looked much agitated after losing two of its brethren. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. ¡°That¡¯s a fair point¡­¡± Alicia thought for a moment and then decided to guide the heartland adventure party to victory. She looks at Thorne, ¡°I want you to make the whole ground soft.¡± Alicia remembered that Thorne excelled in using earth magic as he had previously demonstrated. Alicia then looks at the healer Leafa who still looked terrified. ¡°Use your plant magic to grow roots and block the path of the basilisk.¡± ¡°Wait, how did you know!¡± Leafa was surprised as this magic was her secret and she hadn¡¯t even told about this to her teammates. But when she looked at Alicia she could see a terrifying red glow beneath her mask. As if she was seeing through everything. ¡°I see now.¡± Thorne did not ask further questions and decided to do what he was told. He knew what was at stake and the moment he becomes unsure he would lose everything. ¡°By the power of earth and stone, I ask that you soften and make prone. Allow me passage through this ground, With this spell, let softness be found.¡± The earth was now soft to the extent that Thorne could feel his feet sink into the ground. ¡°Alright. I will do it too.¡± Leafa finally made up her mind as well. She hosts her staff on the ground and sticks her palm to its surface. ¡°From the ground, these roots do spring, with wine and magic, let them flow.¡± In response, the magic energy channeled into the soft ground now had thick roots emerging from the surface. And like a barricade, they structured into a complex mesh on either side of the Basilisk. Leaving only a single path for the basilisk to move along. Even though those roots won¡¯t hold out long to keep the basilisk in check, the final touch to them was still left. ¡°Now miss fire witch.¡± Alicia beckoned to Asher. ¡°Yeah, I know. I have seen plenty of crazy things happen, but this one is on a whole other level.¡± Asher seemed awfully excited and had got a general idea of what Alicia wanted to implement. ¡°So, you want to turn this monster¡¯s own den into a grilled roast.¡± Asher gave Alicia a challenging smile which was received with a predatory grin. ¡°In return let me show you my greatest fire spell.¡± With a snap of her left-hand finger using the gauntlet, Asher creates a bright yellow flame reminiscent of the color of the sun, which sparkles brightly. ¡°Let the flames of my will and the strength of my desire, create the mightiest wall of fire.¡± A myriad of flames splits in two and now the walls of roots turn into a solid wall of flames. The temperature was so high, that the surrounding rocks melted in an instant. Leafa had to keep on channeling her magic in the ground to replenish the burnt-out roots. Now all eyes were on the leader of the Heartland Clan, Galen. Me. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I know what I have to do.¡± I grit my teeth in resolve. ¡°Then use your shadow blade. Monsters are vulnerable to dark magic.¡± The girl in the mask asked me. ¡°I will use it to the best of my ability.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too much? The flames will soon explode and will get both to the monster and him.¡± Asher warned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just have to be fast enough. I can do this.¡± I told Asher there was no need for concern and she did not need to hold back on using her flames to the fullest. The Basilisk won¡¯t be in that position long before it realizes it¡¯s a trap. So, this was neither the time for me to hesitate nor wait to figure things out. Trying to take my chances would be equivalent to running from killing a strong monster. I give the signal and Asher raises the fire magic. Standing before the monstrous beast, I drew upon the shadows, conjuring a dark and powerful energy that coalesced into a blade-like aura around my hands and sword. I dash at full speed straight into a one-column charge. The flames were hot and I had to solely rely on my magic defense. Leafa can¡¯t provide support because she was busy maintaining the roots. ¡°I will make this fast.¡± The heat was becoming unbearable for the thick skin of basilisk as well. Since it was unable to get near Asher¡¯s firewall, it raises its body up, revealing its underbelly. The only place where the scales were less concentrated. The monster roared in fury, lashing out. ¡°No, it''s going to happen. Come out.¡± Asher shouted. It was a little too soon for the blast to happen than she predicted. ¡®Will I be able to make it.¡¯ Everyone had their doubts and worries. I had too, but instead of overthinking, I decided to use wind magic. Certainly, it will be dangerous to use it in this environment. But if I time it right then I might have the chance. I spun forward, using wind magic to throttle myself at the exact moment when the explosion happens. Despite the deafening sound, somehow I was able to see things more clearly. My comrades watching me, the basilisk shrieking in pain and finally my shadow blade aura slicing through the air with deadly precision. With a swift movement, I slipped past the beast''s defense, my blade slicing it clean from its mouth down to its belly. Dark blood spurted from the wound as the creature howled in pain and finally the explosion completely engulfed everything. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Leader!!¡± All the party members called out to him, unable to see anything in the explosion. When the smoke cleared, the Basilisk was found split in half almost symmetrically. The party leader, Galen lay motionless on the ground. Everyone ran towards him to check on his condition. From what I noticed, he used wind magic around his knees and back to propel through the explosion and his shadow blade aura did the rest of the job. That was a smooth cut. --- A small announcement --- ¡°Leafa can you use your healing magic?¡± Asher asked after checking on Galen. His arms had a nasty burn. ¡°It''s not like I cannot heal them. But it will take some time after I have replenished magic.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be fine.¡± Galen said. ¡°That was some awesome body augmentation magic little girl.¡± Thorne approached Hana. ¡°That was not magic. That was my own strength.¡± Hana replied courteously and proudly. ¡°Yeah, I know. That was a good joke. Of course, you would keep such a deadly thing a secret.¡± Thorne laughed. Hana was again at a loss for words even if she told the truth. Unfortunately for Hana, no one would believe her even if she insisted upon it. ¡°That¡¯s not the point here. And just who are you?¡± Asher approached me strongly. I thought it was best to show them than tell. ¡°I told you I am Alicia. And I am a healer.¡± I went near Galen and cast my normal healing magic. [HEAL] A stream of golden light envelops Galen¡¯s hands and they were instantly restored to normal. ¡°I have never seen healing magic work so fast and that too without a chant,¡± Galen said in amazement as he tried moving his hand normally and found it at best. ¡°Yeah, I am not buying that.¡± Asher still refused to accept my introduction. ¡°It''s alright everyone has their secrets. We should be proud of ourselves for defeating a calamity class monster.¡± Galen tried to cheer up everyone. ¡°Yeah, regarding keeping secrets. We have one of them right here.¡± Asher glances at Leafa. It''s not like she would just forget Leafa using plant magic when she hadn¡¯t told about it to her team. Most probably it was because Leafa¡¯s plant magic was not that strong. That¡¯s why I had asked Thorne to soften the ground. This would have worked to slow down the basilisk as well as make the soil more suitable for Leafa to use plant magic. ¡°Yes, mam. I will tell you everything.¡± Leafa squealed. They all are such cool adventurers and even Regis and Hana were able to pull it off. That means I can now rest easy in a dungeon exploration if I am with them. It¡¯s not like I was planning not to work with this excuse. ¡°The basilisk at the back. How is it possible for them to restore even in such a condition?¡± Leafa pointed out at the regenerating flesh of the basilisk whose head had been crushed by my foot. The other two had also begun regenerating. ¡°They are always such a pain.¡± I remember fighting almost twenty of them on one of the floors of the Tathya Labyrinth. But the biggest issue was not their large number. It was the confusing maze-like structure on the floor. So, I had to use magic to flatten the entire floor till nothing was left. ¡°So, the best way is to always obliterate them to nothing.¡± [BLACK FLARE] From the tip of my finger, a small droplet of black flame dips into the flesh of the basilisk. From a tiny flicker, it evolved into a raging blast of black flames consuming the body of the basilisk and feeding on its own magic. Abruptly the basilisk turned into fragments of light and vanished before burning itself out. ¡°Oh no...¡± Leafa whispered. ¡°What happened Alicia?¡± Regis was unable to understand everyone¡¯s shock. ¡°Those three basilisk monsters were not the floor¡¯s boss but were just summons.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 5 : GODDESS OF MALICE (1)
¡°We aren¡¯t seeing any more of those monsters are we¡­¡± Leafa tuckered close to Asher¡¯s long outfit like a baby. ¡°I must admit, the silence is giving me chills as well.¡± Someone as confident as Asher was troubled by the situation presented to us. ¡°Does anyone feel that?¡± In spite of being a muscular guy, Thorne was surprisingly sensitive to the changes going on around him. ¡°I don¡¯t see any monsters. But I can sense it too.¡± Galen after his hands had healed was back in action. For a typical party leader, he was filled with limitless energy. The basilisk corpses disintegrated into fragments of light, leading to the inevitable conclusion that they had been summoned by someone. Even my gluttony skill failed to devour them. Although that would explain why they were easier to defeat and seemed more docile than the ones I fought back in the labyrinth. According to Asher, the summoning of three calamity-class monsters at the same time was never heard of before. I did not have any prior knowledge because I had never met a summoner before, nor I had tried summoning magic. Now the three basilisks were no longer a part of the dungeon ecosystem and with the air clear with that. I too felt this strange bloodthirsty malevolence watching over us. From the outset, it was not a sudden feeling, but rather a constant presence that had always been there from the moment we had stepped into this place. The intent was so faint that we were all noticing it just now. I was continuously skimming the place with my mystic eyes. Until Al located the place with an abnormal magic leak. The pressure was so high that it was shooting right through the thick dungeon walls distorting the space. Slowly I started walking towards it. ¡°Alicia where are you going?...?Ughhh!¡± With a sigh, Regis followed me together with Hana. The adventurer¡¯s party decided to do the same and were right behind them. ¡°This is not just a wall. But, it doesn''t appear to be a part of this dungeon either.¡± I could sense an additional space beyond it. I realised this the moment I stood in front of the wall. Some kind of weird magic interference blocked its perception till now. I glance back at Regis and Hana and decided to enter to confirm my suspicion. I was pulled in just the same way as passing from one floor of the dungeon to another. ¡°Where did she go?¡± Leafa spoke with an incredulous look. Regis and Hana without hesitating chased after me and rammed into the wall only to find themselves standing next to me again. ¡°We should go, too.¡± Not wanting to fall behind, Galen and others passed through the fake wall as well. The new dungeon floor revealed a spacious interior bigger than even the previous one. ¡°So, is this the final boss floor?¡± Regis asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a dungeon like this.¡± Leafa even with her strong healing and support magic was still a novice in dungeon exploration. But everyone was too busy denying the existence of this floor. The entire ceiling and walls were made of deep blue Magitite crystal. What we considered a treasure on the previous floor would be mere chump change compared to the stash we have here. Despite the size, the space felt confining. The reason why became obvious. ¡°Is......that......?¡± At the far side of the room with the only place shrouded in darkness, was a giant throne directly carved into the dungeon wall. All of us could only see a person¡¯s shadow sitting on the throne but the interference still played with our senses inhibiting us from seeing who it really was. ¡°So, finally a bunch of foolish humans were able to make it here. But I would have preferred for you not to disturb me, and to become sustenance for my pets.¡± A distinct female voice echoed through the dungeon floor. ¡°Who was that?¡± Regis struggled to look around. ¡°N-no way. That can¡¯t be a boss monster. They don¡¯t speak.¡± Leafa felt the exact same overpowering presence and was unable to pinpoint it. But the rest of her teammates and I were more than convinced that the person was the one who summoned the Basilisk. Despite our vantage point on the ground, it was clear from the powerful burst of magical energy that radiated from the mysterious figure that they were nothing short of the embodiment of disaster. Their identity remained hidden from us, shrouded in a veil of secrecy that only added to their ominous aura. ¡°I suppose people of this era won¡¯t know me; the human life span is so short. It¡¯s so bothersome to remind them every time.¡± The shadowy figure stood from the throne, and as they did, the place around us began to warp. As if something about this place was restricting her in all possible manner. The figure steps down the dais and advanced towards us, her steps were slow and deliberate. By the moment she reached the final step, all of us were sure by now and that¡¯s when Asher also confirmed it. ¡°Are you the Goddess of Malice, Kaya?¡± Asher seemed to be well-informed about the goddess¡¯s seal in this place. ¡°That is who I am and this is also how far you will go.¡± Finally, we could see her true form. The individual was a girl and also claimed to be a goddess. The nightmare had itself come to life and it now had a new name. The goddess was a sight to behold, her beauty twisted into something sinister and formidable. She had a body of a young maiden and wore a dark purple gown that seemed to absorb the light around her. Her hair hung in inky tangles down her back. Her skin was pale as death, and her eyes glowed with an otherworldly light. It was obvious from what she said that she had no intention of leaving us alive. Galen steeled himself and stood tall, his voice ringing out with determination. "We may be mortals but we won¡¯t be stopped easily." The goddess laughed, a sound that chilled others to the bone. "Humans never learn do they¡­¡± With that, she raised her hands, her eyes glowing with malevolent energy. ¡±?GRAVITON BINDING.¡± Purple energy emits from her body, and in a blink of an eye, everyone on that floor was smashed to the ground. Galen gritted his teeth and tried to press forward, his muscles all strained against the force of the goddess''s magic. And yet he succumbed to the ground along with his teammates. Regis and Hana were no exception. Everyone gasped as they were pulled to their knees, their bodies crushed under the weight of the magical force. The ground shook and cracked beneath their feet as they struggled to remain conscious, their bones creaking under intense pressure. The area had increased temperature, gravity and air pressure a little bit longer and all their veins would have popped up in the field and bones crushed to powder. ¡°Let¡¯s see for how long you can survive this?¡± Goddess Kaya cackled with delight as she watched her victims suffer, relishing in their pain and despair. For her, it was simply enacting her authority as a goddess. But her joy only lasted for less than a second while she still thought things would go as easily as she wanted. While no one could react because of the excruciable pain they felt in the pressure field made by the Goddess of Malice, Kaya. The pain suddenly vanished and now everyone found themselves surrounded by a blue force field. When everyone looked back, I was the only one still standing and not being affected by the force field. Slowly the others try to stand up and the Goddess realised this too. ¡°Seems there is someone interesting among you after all? Why don¡¯t you come forward?¡± The Goddess asked. The adventuring party, Regis and even Hana were too intimidated by the goddess to retort. For the people of this world, meeting a Goddess in times of peace was a bizarre situation. They were also enchanted by the blue spherical screen that now worked to protect them from the Goddess¡¯s magic. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. I had cast a magical barrier which was strong enough to counter the Goddess¡¯s divine magic. I finally decided to step out of the barrier and do something. The others were still numbed and even scared of speaking in front of the goddess. Most probably it was the goddess¡¯s authority acting out on the people of this world. ¡°Who are you?¡± After staring at us for a brief second, the goddess¡¯s mood changes. ¡°?Let¡¯s say I am willing to hear before I destroy you all.¡± The goddess did not even slightly look flinched even after her magic did not work on me. ¡°I am Alicia. Goddess Kaya, it has been more than two hundred years since the war ended. There is no reason for you to continue fighting.¡± I said with the utmost respect. I did not want to offend a God after spending some time in the Divine Realm and knowing this better than anyone. ¡°Do you even know the reason why I am still in this place? Why don¡¯t I show you¡­¡± The goddess lifts up her palm. In a blink, she releases a tremendous amount of magical energy which appeared like zapped uncontrolled purple lightning and strikes the walls. The walls of the dungeon finally reveal their true nature, in form of a golden cube that retaliates all the released energy and contains it. It was most probably a seal mechanism in work that Mother must have placed when the two had fought. She never mentioned anything about this to me, nor did the archives in the Stark Kingdom had details of how it worked. At least for now, we could say that this was the only thing keeping her from going out and wreaking havoc in the world. But? ¡°It''s only a matter of time till I will recover to my full strength, break the seal and see the war to its final conclusion.¡± ¡°But the war has already ended. The world is peaceful.¡± Galen finally decided to say. Everyone could clearly see that he was terrified from the sweat he broke. But he could not stop himself from taking action. ¡°It doesn¡¯t end without me.¡± The goddess said in an unemotional tone. Regis, Hana and Galen¡¯s party were still confused about what to do. Their instinct screamed to not go against the goddess. ¡°That¡¯s why you cannot leave out of here alive. Die and get absorbed by the dungeon. After all, it works in my favour to weaken the seal.¡± The goddess finally made her intentions clear and that declaration was more than enough for me. [ BLACK FLARE ] I had decided to make the first move right after the Goddess spoke. Not giving her any chance to think or react. Streams of Black fire sprung on the goddess from all sides to swallow her. But the moment they were just about to touch her, the flames vaporised and vanished. ¡°Trying to attack without saying anything. I like your straightforwardness.¡± The goddess smiled at the same time and raises her hands. ?¡°Graviton Implosion¡± A blast of energy shot forth, almost knocking the entire terrain and sending everyone inside the barrier tumbling by the shaking of the ground. *** DUNGEON OF MALICE ¡°What happened I can¡¯t see anything?¡± From inside the barrier, Regis tried to look. But the dense smoke from the aftermath obscured the view. Even though she tried to get out of the barrier, Alicia had made sure Regis couldn¡¯t come out. For a moment it felt so frustrating for Regis to be kept out of this. ¡°Master is alright¡­¡± Hana said and when the smoke cleared, turns out she was right. A similar small blue screen projected in front of Alicia and she was able to protect herself. ¡°That¡¯s some pretty magic you got there. But going against me you would need more than those sparkles.¡± For Goddess Kaya, even the best flame magic of Alicia was useless against her. ¡°As I thought so magic won¡¯t work.¡± Alicia spoke to herself. It was the Goddess¡¯s skill that cancelled Alicia¡¯s magic before it could do anything. While Alicia still looked calm after the setback, the news almost put Regis in shock. ¡°Alicia let me out. If you can¡¯t use magic then at least let me help you.¡± Regis called out even before thinking what she could actually really do to help here. After all Regis only knew Alicia as an exceptional mage. But in a fight where magic is of no use, she was afraid for Alicia to lose. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here and besides I was just verifying it. I wanted this dungeon exploration to end peacefully. More than anything, I didn''t want to completely destroy this place, but it looks like that''s where we''re headed.¡± Alicia said calmly. Alicia raises her hands and pulls her mask revealing her true face and the full extent of her power. She dissolves the blue barrier around her, and her long white hairs flutter around her. She shyly turns away when everyone from inside gasps in amazement as they take in her beauty. ¡°Who is she? Is that really her?¡± Leafa was the first one to break the silence. ¡°Relax Leafa, we already knew from the start that something was not right about her and then she defeated those basilisks so easily.¡± Asher then gave a stern eye to the men in her team who kept on staring at Alicia. But it was not just Alicia¡¯s physical appearance that takes their breath away. They could also feel the strength and magic power radiating from her, like a force of nature. ¡°Right!¡± Thorne laughed. ¡°But we still can¡¯t do anything against that kind of power.¡± Galen as much as he hated it, knew that if he got involved he would only get himself killed. For Regis she had seen that happen several times, the only thing is that this time something was different. A tiny accessory on Alicia bothered her even more. A blue scabbard materialised around Alicia¡¯s waist and Regis had never seen or heard a mention of it before. Even Hana looked clueless about it. The goddess¡¯s eyes narrowed in anger and frustration with herself as she looked at Alicia still dauntlessly standing in front of her. ¡®Those white hairs¡­ it''s only my imagination I suppose.¡¯ The goddess whispered as if some kind of painful memory ambushed her. ¡°No way is she planning to fight her alone.¡± Leafa asked others. ¡°Alicia¡­¡± Regis was still in wonderment. ¡°But will this really work? An earthly sword cannot even hurt a goddess. They possess divine magic, it¡¯s only a miracle that this barrier is keeping us safe.¡± Leafa pointed out. ¡°It will be alright. But there¡¯s something more. It¡¯s her aura.¡± Galen said. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Regis and Leafa were still unaware of the concept. ¡°Besides magic, we have our soul energy that can be even more powerful than magic. From the beginning, I sensed it and it was already more powerful than anything I had seen before. And right now, it almost overwhelms the space.¡± Galen explained. He himself was an amateur in using it, but as a trump card, it was more than enough to bring harm to the basilisk before. ¡°And that¡¯s enough to stand up against a goddess?¡± Regis asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Despite what Galen thought, he was still unsure. A god is an absolute entity and it would be blasphemous to measure their limitless powers. ¡°So, you are not just a mage but a swordsman too, not to mention a marvellous beauty under that mask. But even if you are hiding your strength what you have right now is still not enough. But this could be good for a laugh, in years.¡± Despite the momentary revelation, Goddess Kaya looked more amused than wary of Alicia. In a swift movement, Alicia unsheathed her sword and revealed a white blade. Clutching the handle as if to imbue it with her will, Alicia leapt toward the goddess. With such speed and force, her sword almost touched the Goddess Kaya. A big explosion follows. At least that¡¯s what appeared to others. ¡°What happened?¡± Everyone had the same question. In that split second, Alicia went for a direct strike at the goddess, but suddenly her own sword felt much heavier for her hand. More likely it was her entire body under that effect. Her speed dulled in the last fraction of a second. The Goddess uses that time frame to catch hold of Alicia¡¯s hand and push her to the ground. With a fierce look in her eyes, the goddess lifts her foot, ready to stomp on Alicia¡¯s face. [WIND SPHERE] Fortunately, Alicia was able to launch a magic spell, to distract the goddess. Kaya simply tilts her head to her right and dodges. The magic spell was more than enough to open a large fissure in the ceiling hence the explosion. Alicia took this chance, to slip and stand again. She circles and swings her sword from the left. This time it would be too late for the goddess to doge. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± The goddess with a smug expression whispers to Alicia. Alicia failing to notice a direct punch incoming on her belly from below. The impact blasts Alicia¡¯s whole body, making her crash into a far boulder almost cracking it in the process. ¡°Did you really think a mortal weapon would stand a chance against a god? Why do you think the True hero sealed me here? Because even she wasn¡¯t strong enough to defeat me.¡± Alicia stands up. ¡°No, I think she just didn¡¯t want to be bothered by you.¡± Regis too noticed that Alicia had an ambiguous expression after listening to what the goddess had to say about the True Hero. ¡°Look she did it.¡± Leafa grabs the attention of others by saying out loud. Finally, the goddess puts her finger to her cheek only to see her rushed blood. With an antagonised expression she quickly casts healing magic and the blood trail vanishes. The goddess snarled, her eyes blazing with fury. ¡°I see the reason behind your confidence. So, it is not an ordinary weapon after all.¡± The goddess now finally appeared concerned about one factor. The goddess continued, ¡°No matter, I wonder how long you would last in here.¡± The goddess suddenly summoned warped holes behind her back and giant golden swords materialised everywhere. ¡°It¡¯s not fair for her to fight alone. I am going.¡± Regis finally decided for herself. ¡°But we cannot break out of this barrier.¡± Asher said, even she was unable to swallow the fact to be just left as a bystander. ¡°She can try anything keeping me out of this, but if there is one thing I am best at that¡¯s breaking things.¡± Regis puts all her magic in her hand, and despite the burning sensation, she felt from doing this process so brutally. Her hands reach to the blue screen and make contact. In the beginning, no one was sure that she would be able to do it. But the blue screen flickered for a moment trying to maintain its existence while Regis tries to tear it apart. ¡°It¡¯s alright Regis. I told you I am strong.¡± With that, a new red scabbard appears on the other side of Alicia and she grabs hold of a black sword from it which confuses everyone. Alicia smiles back at her. Even Regis could not deny that determined look on her face she had never seen before, her hands finally stopped. ¡°Even if you say you can handle yourself, this is also the first time I have seen you get hurt.¡± *** //// ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? //// To everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free for a complete year and I hope to continue to do so even today. I have put a lot of time and effort into creating a story that I always hope you will enjoy reading and have something to think about. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. I know the initial volumes sometimes could be a mess in my disastrous writing and the current writing still leaves a lot to be desired as the story proceeds and new characters keeps popping up. And I intend to take this challenge head on and improve everyday in this year as well. You can support my writing by leaving a good review on my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 6 : GODDESS OF MALICE (2) ¡°So, you are a dual swordsman. If you think you can actually defeat me with that, why not test you?¡± The Goddess of Malice, Kaya said with a sly grin. Initially, I had planned to use just one of my blades in combat. But if the battle has evolved to this stage, that my magic alone would not suffice then I can no longer conceal the truth - I was a dual sword wielder. After all, if my magic fails, these swords were the only weapons I could truly rely upon. Without giving her the time to think, like a bolt of lightning, I lunged forward determined to bridge the gap between us and bring my sword into play. But goddess Kaya, remained unfazed even when weaponless. ¡°[Chains of Astel]¡± With a wave of her hand, she invoked a spell. From the magical portals she had summoned, golden chains with long blades attached to their end projected outward and came hurtling toward me. I used the broad side of my black sword to block them. But the moment I made contact, magical power shot out in spark-like bursts. The parry was successful as the chains got pulled back. ¡°It''s so heavy¡­.¡± I said in an anxious voice still feeling the lingering pain in my hands as I pushed them back. The magic wielded by the goddess was unlike anything I had ever encountered. The chains she summoned appeared deceptively lightweight, but their inertial mass was far greater than what they seemed. It was no ordinary manipulation of gravity, and Al quantified that the immense weight of the chains had been drawn from another dimension altogether. So, even Al could not help me, since his current restrictions only limited it to the deciphering of the magic of the current world. First, her special magic that allowed her to control not just the gravitational forces of her surroundings, but also pull and push away the very fabric of magic itself, rendering my own magical abilities useless. And now on top of that, she could do this. How did mother even defeat her? While Kaya was still empty-handed, I had gotten close to her and had my two blades. Without hesitating I swung my additional one straight for her neck. Kaya stepped back as though in a dance, the strike passing her by with only a finger¡¯s width gap. With minimal movement, she stepped forward once more with the intention to grapple me like the last time. Reflexively, I kicked the ground, leaping backward ?only realizing my mistake when I saw her launching another chain at me. ¡°Tear her apart.¡± I leaped to the side to dodge the deadly chains. But turns out, these chains could freely move to follow their prey. I whip up some fusion spheres to push the weapons back. Hopefully, the chain itself did not negate my magic and I was saved a second time. The fact itself that my blade could not cut through these chains meant that they were some kind of divine weapon almost on par with my weapon. Goddess Kaya didn¡¯t waste a second before following through as she suddenly appeared behind me. I could not help but find this odd. Usually, someone with a long-range weapon like this would keep their distance from their opponent, but the Goddess instead of being interested in fighting looked more concentrated on my swords. Even though I was being pushed back, I decided to take on her challenge. I quickly teleported myself right behind her. For a moment I thought I saw a surprised look on her face. ¡°¡ª!¡± But before I could follow through with a strike, golden chains gouged deep gashes through the ground. I paused to regain my stance and circled around goddess Kaya to dodge the barrage. For a second my breathing stopped and so did the attack. ¡°Tell me you have never actually had experience fighting a real strong opponent with those swords. Every move you make seems so calculated and yet imitating someone.¡± The goddess suddenly questioned me. I did not reply, knowing that she was right. I had always relied on my magical powers and only used these swords in practice matches against mother or to fight monsters. ¡°I see. Still, I feel those swords are familiar. Where did you acquire them? What happened to its previous wielder?¡± The Goddess Kaya''s eyes narrowed as she spoke, hinting at a mix of suspicion and curiosity behind her assertive tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I just found them one day and they have been with me since then.¡± I don¡¯t know what made her curious but I saw no reason to lie to the goddess. Nevertheless, it was a bit embarrassing for me to accept the fact as they were. ¡°Don¡¯t play around with me. A mortal weapon would never stand a chance against mine. Those are principium weapons; you can¡¯t just get your hands on something so precious and divine so easily like that. Much less a mortal wielding them is impossible. For the most part I think it¡¯s a fake or a cheap imitation.¡± she sneered, her voice echoing through the air. ¡°?A fake!?¡± The expression on my face dulled. I had previously learned of the principium weapons and that they could easily be written off as the strongest weapons in the universe, and not even Gods were a match for them. I know mother had always acted suspiciously by not answering any of my questions regarding the origin of the swords or how she knew so much about them. After all, she is the one who taught me about all of its abilities and how to wield them. These swords were not just mere objects to me; they were my only possessions when I was trapped in the cold and monstrous dungeon in this unfamiliar world. And someone discrediting their value and calling them fake, it felt as though she was mocking the only source of comfort I had. ¡°Take that back¡­ I won¡¯t allow anyone to slander them like that.¡± I cried. ¡°Ohhhh¡­¡± The goddess looked down on me. Letting my emotions take over, for a brief moment I allow the black sword to consume a bit of my power. The number of chains that targeted to corner me kept on increasing. But with teleportation magic, I got past them all. ¡°The same trick won¡¯t work again. Just a little close and I will be sure to end you.¡± The goddess yells. A sharp energy releases from her hand manifesting a strong gravitation field around us. She planned to slow my movements just like before and stop me from teleporting by warping the space using gravity. This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ¡°And you are exactly where I want you to,¡± I said with confidence. Even though the gravity field dulled my movement by slowing down the energy of magic particles. And with my magic energy being blocked for the moment. But with the sword¡¯s ability I released the magic stored in the black sword. [REVERSE GRAVITY WELL] A purple sphere from the tip of the white blade expands under the effect of the already existing gravitational field. And it does until we both are engulfed in it. Neither the Goddess nor I were able to move now. As the two forces collided, they created a vortex of energy that pulled in everything within its reach, causing the ground to crumble. It felt like I could see the very fabric of space-time warp and twist, as the two forces fought for dominance. Goddess Kaya was so taken aback that her response became delayed. On the other hand, I was prepared and by manipulating the gravity on myself, I slowly fall back before the curvature could rupture. And exceeding my expectation the phenomena started to extract the extra gravity from the other dimension the goddess had opened. ¡°Ahhhhhhh!¡± The goddess shrieked in pain as she struggled to resolve the problem by closing the portals she had herself opened. The shockwave from the explosion rocks the battlefield. A final shockwave managed to knock me far away as for the fate of the goddess remained unclear. With a faint smile on my face, I looked at my bruised hands, arms, and legs. Even I could not escape something like that without a few cuts. I quickly cast healing magic and also mend my torn suit. But as the dust settles, the cheers from Regis, Hana, and the adventuring party stopped. The goddess was still standing, she had somehow managed not to become a part of that flattening by wrapping herself in her own chains. ¡°But why?¡± Everyone could not help themselves but ask the same question. After seeing me try so hard, they most probably thought that the goddess would have been done for with that heated explosion. ¡°She held back?¡± Galen was the first to speak to everyone¡¯s surprise. ¡°Holding back, you don¡¯t make sense?¡± Asher asked, knowing well that even with all her magic power at her disposal she wouldn¡¯t have been capable to pull off something like that. Galen continued explaining, ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but miss Alicia, after showing her two swords stopped using her magic or aura completely until the last moment. And also, I felt like she was holding back on using the black sword for attacking even when she had the chance.¡± ¡°Alicia is that true¡­¡± Regis asked not believing in what Galen had to say. She still regretted her decision for leaving everything to me at my request. ¡°Well, I certainly held back on the last attack by not using the full extent of my magic.¡± Even though, I have a self-preservation policy of not getting myself hurt. I did not wanted to use it; a power I did not understand how it would affect others, so I limited its use only on the strongest monster of the abyss. ¡°The human is right. Tell me why not fight with both the swords.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I felt a zing from the swords.¡± Of course, to others, it wouldn¡¯t make sense, that how can a sword have feelings. But I feel them and most of the time they never like it if I wield any other weapon. The truth is as I was right now, I was still not strong enough to defeat her. Mother was right in saying that winning just one battle today, never meant I could win tomorrow¡¯s battle as well. ¡°The last person who I fought said to me that she would stop anyone who takes away people¡¯s smiles. Do you have something similar in your mind? Your fighting style, it reminds me of the True Hero even though its sloppy and seems copied. But this only makes my blood boiling even more.¡± The goddess remarked. ¡°No, I am certainly not a hero. The only thing in my mind is to eliminate anyone who gets in my way of what I want.¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t we think too alike! So, why don¡¯t I give you a small incentive to fight.¡± The goddess smiled gently, betraying the sadistic pleasure she took in causing pain and suffering to her opponents. By putting both her hands together a laser of purple haze lightning launches to where Regis, Hana, and others were standing. The gloomy light that the laser cast upon them was enough to make them scared for their lives. Certainly, it was powerful enough to break through my barrier as well. But before it could hit them, I intercepted it with my black blade, and the intense light ray disappears. All that tremendous amount of energy was devoured by the black sword in an instant like it had been hungry for years. ¡°Now¡­ What happened?¡± Everyone yelled in surprise. ¡°The light¡­ it got absorbed into the sword!¡± This time Thorne pointed it out for others. As everyone watched, a black haze started leaking from the sword. ¡°I take my words back. From what I have seen so far, those are the real swords of White and Black. But it still does not explain why a human wields them?¡± The goddess¡¯s eyes glinted with a dangerous glimmer but it almost looked like she was hiding some kind of pain inside her. ¡°Hey Alicia if you were really playing around, then stop and do something or do you want me to take care of her myself,¡± Regis complained shouting non-stop. In a way, Regis was right, that If I don¡¯t do this seriously, this war-monger goddess would really murder everyone. ¡°You have hurt me twice now, and I now know that this is no longer a coincidence. I don¡¯t think it will do you any good to hold back after this.¡± The goddess scoffed at me. ¡°I hate doing this to a god, but if this is what it takes then I will show you. Just remember this will no longer be by any chance.¡± I had my reservations before about using such a fatal power against a goddess that might kill her or taint their divinity. I focused only for a short duration and the swords as if responding to my will, unlocks their ability. The black sword rapidly feeds on my magic, and the concentration of black aura intensifies that even the magicless now could see it. ¡°I feel it. Now it has become this dense¡­ that¡¯s black miasma.¡± Leafa holds her chest tightly as she shuddered. ¡°But didn¡¯t Alicia use healing magic on Galen? So, she has the light element. It would be certainly impossible for her to possess a dark element. And isn¡¯t black miasma a residual energy from the underworld, why would there any be present in this world?" Asher argued. ¡°It¡¯s the swords doing it. They are manipulating and refining her magic to its maximum level. Its awe-inspiring and so overwhelmingly dark.¡± Galen said out loud, his all focus was now on the fight. ¡°Gwahhh¡­Ahhhh.¡± Suddenly Hana cried in pain and falls to the ground almost in shock. Everyone in surprise wondered what was happening to her. While Regis knew it was because I decided to use the swords Hana was in pain now. ¡°Hana please bear for a while; I won¡¯t let it last long.¡± It would take a while for Hana to get accustomed to such crude magical energy. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Hana tried to speak by collecting her full strength even if the pain had become more than she could bear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will cast healing magic on her to ease some pain.¡± Leafa decided to lessen my burden even by a bit. ¡°Please do.¡± ¡°Now show me what you can really do with those swords. Come forth ?Sword of Astel.¡± Goddess Kaya finally revealed her real weapon. From a portal underneath her leg, a triangular sword entangled in golden chains manifested itself. As soon as the goddess grab holds of the swords, the chains unlocks and the otherworldly energy of the sword was unleashed in this world. The strange otherworldly power that emanated from it had already started to interfere with my magic and the pressure also made sure that I cannot use my speed and agility to my full advantage. ¡°This is the best I have ever felt since I decided to come to this world.¡± ¡°You are welcome and good morning.¡± ¡°And goodnight to you forever.¡± ---- [Here''s a surprise] ---- ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 7 : THE SWORD THAT RENDS DARKNESS (1) Chapter 7 THE SWORD THAT RENDS DARKNESS (1) Despite all my previous attempts, I knew that no matter what kind of earthly magic I used against Goddess Kaya, it would have no effect on her. However, the black miasma now emanating from my black sword was a totally different story altogether. I took a deep breath and focused on my swords, realizing from my previous fight with the goddess that her magic was completely ineffective against the seal that kept her in place. By amplifying the influence of the black sword, I was able to draw magic from the seal and transform it into the black miasma. My knowledge from the dungeon also revealed that the black miasma had a deep impact on gods, affecting their souls directly. Meaning in sufficient amounts and high concentration, it could kill them and also completely remove their divinity completely. The reason why I had been holding back for so long was for the sole reason that I did not know whether Goddess Athena would approve of my actions or not. However, in order to defeat Goddess Kaya, I made the decision to tap into the power of my swords. ¡°I see. So, you are trying to devour the seal now, don¡¯t you realize that¡¯s the only thing holding me back right now? ?You are only trying to bring your own destruction.¡± The Goddess continued smiling with piqued interest. I was at a loss for words, shocked by both Kaya¡¯s calm words, even as I stood before her with every confidence in my technique and weapon. ¡°Not if I kill you first¡­.¡± I replied boldly. ¡°So, you are going to kill a goddess. Do you realize what a big taboo that is?¡± ¡°No, I think I am doing you a favor to send you back to where you belong.¡± According to the texts I read during my short stay in heaven, I learned, Gods that die in the mortal realm reincarnate back into the Divine Realm with their memories intact even if their souls are destroyed. The Divine System is said to keep a ready copy of any god¡¯s soul and recreate them, at least that¡¯s how the books described it. How convenient for them. ¡°So, you know that too....Very well. Do what you must.¡± Utterly calm and assured, Kaya declared that she had no issue with facing me no matter what I did. She was a true warrior goddess to her core. *** DUNGEON OF MALICE The goddess wasn¡¯t willing to give up, which means Alicia could not back down from the fight either. With an undecided slight nod from both of them, Alicia strode forward, neither fearing nor faltering in her steps one bit. The moment she got close and brandished her two swords, the Goddess saw something on Alicia''s face ?a smile so faint and fleeting that hardly anybody could have perceived it. For an instant, Kaya''s lips curled. Kaya¡¯s vision was suddenly filled with reminiscences. But what could Alicia, clearly from a different age and land have made the goddess of malice recall? Alicia had aimed straight for the goddess¡¯s neck, again. At the same time, she had already adjusted the trajectory of her second blade moving towards her torso. That being the case, her blades were only found caught in mid-air by the Goddess¡¯s sword of Astel. It was a much bigger sword in a triangular shape while her target was too narrow. The two weapons rebounded as they made contact. The goddess moved her hands to control and bring the chains of Astel back in motion. But instead, she felt a strain in her command. When she looked back, she noticed all the golden chains were entwined with a thin white thread. ¡°That is Alicia¡¯s web magic,¡± Regis uttered quickly recalling she had often seen Alicia using them but never knew they were that strong despite how delicate they looked. Even when Goddess Kaya tried to pull back her chains into the portal to get rid of the webs, it did not work. That was Alicia¡¯s world severing web magic and even if the chains were pulled back into the other dimension, the webs would not be destroyed. Goddess Kaya had no choice but to discard the set as she looked at Alicia with an irritated look. ¡°When did you set this trap?¡± ¡°¡­since we started.¡± Alicia said to the goddess as she tries to get the goddess in her sword¡¯s range again. Taking advantage of the situation, Alicia moved her other blade around in a wide swing. To unlearned observers, the swing may have appeared unsophisticated, but in reality, it was a meticulously executed powerful strike. But just as Alicia was all but certain that her sword had made contact, the Goddess backstepped as if defying gravity itself. Not something Alicia wouldn¡¯t have expected, but this was the first time she was able to push back the goddess when this close. ¡°If I am correct by what I have seen till now. The core of your power is to destroy everything that would try to obliterate the order. I wonder how a human got to consume one of the treasures of the Divine realm. But now that you are tied to it, you cannot run from it.¡± The goddess hinted as if she knew something. A warning. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alicia asked. ¡°Since you have decided to take up those swords, you are no longer free and bound by fate. There will no longer be any place for your feelings or emotions. You will start losing them. Or you already have from the moment you started using it. You have noticed it but at the same time discarded the very thought and just acting up. That power is not meant to be for a human.¡± The Goddess haughtily explained. ¡°What have the swords to do with any of this? What do you really know about them?¡± Alicia asked still confused. The goddess snickered. ¡°Everything. You are currently banking on a conscience you do not possess. But neither so do I. I hate every last human and person on this planet. Such trivial is my reason for cursing and killing them. But your tale would be far worse than it.¡± ¡°And how are you so sure about this?¡± Alicia knew that the nature of Gods was never to trick others even if it meant they were dabbling with their very lives even now. "Seeing you so close¡­; you resemble someone very dear I know. Those white hair and the color of your eyes¡­ You are only a youngling.¡± For whatever reason, Kaya wanted to say something. It could also be the result of her isolation of two centuries that led her to simply reminisce about her happy memories and mistakenly conflate Alicia with another person. Alicia wondered did that person met a bad ending as the Goddess described. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know anyone who looks like me in this world.¡± Alicia nodded slightly, as though prompting her to continue. The only person Alicia knew she resembled was her real mother in the previous world from the photos. She possessed no real memories of her otherwise. But Alicia¡¯s response only made Kaya¡¯s desire for combat more pronounced and it burst into a purple inferno. Goddess Kaya released a second barrage of chains by opening several new portals. But this time instead of defending or allowing herself to be cornered Alicia decided to parry them. Previously Alicia was fighting with only one sword to boot, but now she was able to channel her complete magic in turn giving herself more latitude to increase her power. She used the ability of her black sword to absorb the magic in the chains and even succeeded to transform them into normal chains. Those which did then turned into fine grey matter and vanished. But this was all the time Kaya needed to complete her magic formation, that when Alicia noticed, it was already too late. A prismatic encompassment surrounded Goddess Kaya. ¡°I won¡¯t let you win.¡± Alicia said responding to her instincts on seeing the raging purple blaze around the goddess. In fact, that was the goddess¡¯s aura release, as she tapped into the power of her divine soul realm. Alicia knew she was left with no choice as dodging it would mean the force would hit Regis, Hana, and the others. So, to face her strongest attack, Alicia would use one of her own strongest. *** GODDESS OF MALICE - KAYA As the echoes of our swords colliding reverberated throughout the dungeon, my perception of the battle began to shift and I could feel the change. A feeling slowly began to consume me, filling me with a sense of profound understanding that seemed to be coming from the very essence of my opponent''s sword. The more clashes I heard, the surer I became. Her every swing, every movement. Her unique physique seemed to pulse with a radiant energy that was unmistakably her own, yet it was different. As if it belonged to another being entirely. The entire meaning of this fight had taken another turn like I had started looking for some answers rather than continuing to claim to fight for the war. What do I really want? I had originally nothing to do with a world of war that was devoid of hope, nor in promoting a world of peace that offers no solace for my suffering. All I had to do was to kill someone to protect them. Still seeing the human girl dithering, made me feel uncomfortable and some sort of silent pressure began to seethe in my sword. A burning smell filled the air like it was being scorched in the sun. The air I inhaled was like poison, and exhaling it was accompanied by pain. The black miasma was finally acting up. I thought I was matching my swordsmanship to hers. But instead, she was matching it to mine. Her red eyes drew me in¡ªand for that moment, she and I might as well have been the only two people in the world. Whatever the case, I could see the one clear truth in this. It¡¯s just so familiar to me, that I know to who it originally belonged. Even the true hero had a tutor in swordsmanship, and it was HER. And yet it was not really HER. No matter how many times our blades crashed, they did not roar. They did not scream or yell. Only the land around us and the dungeon walls turned white-hot and scorched the earth around them. While inside this seal, my soul has been grazed to the point of no return. I couldn¡¯t help but allow my joy to be revealed within while miniating my appearance. Not even in life did I ever think I would get to cross swords with the wielder of the white and black, even if it¡¯s not HER. ¡°I had killed so many of my fellow gods in the Great War, that they call me cold-blooded. Those are the kills I would never forget. But even someone like me needs the resolution to kill. Something that you are prepared to throw away. I want to know what you feel - joy, anger or frustration, or something else.¡± ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t feel anything about the situation. It doesn¡¯t matter whether what I do is good or bad. I will not let you kill any of us.¡± The human girl said promptly, fully realizing the sin of killing a god. ¡°Then what do you fight for?¡± ¡°I told you earlier. I only fight for myself and.... I don¡¯t need any other reason.¡± She was still clueless and I knew it was all the Divine System that made sure of it, nothing changes. I did not have the power to fix a broken heart the last time. But this time I could stop one from happening. ¡°I am going to break those swords of yours and then I will make sure that I will kill you.¡± It was no longer a threat but a promise. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN There was no mistaking it¡ªthe quality of the goddess¡¯s magical energy was changing. I could even feel it on my skin. The release of vast amounts of her divine magical energy was enough to blind anyone¡¯s eyes. It might as well be her strongest attack as she put everything into it. The kind of magic with a realm I had yet to reach. The light gradually took shape and the purple-colored light converged, taking on a crystalline outline, the same shape as the sword. She raised her blade of Astel, dazzling with a brilliant light¡ªand brought it straight down toward my own sword. ¡°Malice of Astel.¡± My vision was flooded with an all-encompassing light and in the midst of that burning glow, I could barely keep up to analyze what the magic was about to do. Even Al had his computational power overloaded to process the sheer volume of magic released. It was time I released my own aural attack and finish this to see whose magic comes out at the top. No matter what kind of strength I was up against I had always put my faith in these swords and this time I would do the same. ¡°Dual Wielding. Fourth Form. FEATHER FALL.¡± Like a falling feather, I carry my white sword and hold it downwards, releasing all my stored magical energy in form of an absolute gravi-sphere. Increasing its mass to whatever extent I could in the given time. it came to the point where it was difficult to distinguish it from a small-sized dark star. And then with the black sword, I cut through the dark star vertically in a flowing motion. The absolute heavy mass of the orb trembled, unable to contain the massive amount of energy concentrated within it. Its event horizon started distorting and warping as my blade makes contact. For a moment, it seemed as though the star would overcome all my efforts, but then the ability of the black sword acted up as I intended it to. It sucks all the released energy from the dark star leaving it empty like a black hole. The energy from the dark star began to collapse in on itself, creating a massive black hole that started to pull everything around it into its maw. The goddess¡¯s magic was no exception as even the heated purple light could not escape the pull. Even the color of the dungeon slightly looked faded from the massive pull. The black hole grew bigger and bigger by absorbing the goddess¡¯s released magic till it got near to her. A big invisible explosion takes place as the event horizon consumed the goddess as well. When I could no longer sense her presence in this faded world, I drew back my sword in their sheaths. But just when I thought I could finally relax, as though the unseen hand of God had come down, the atmosphere condensed, and an intense shock waves rippled out. ¡°Wh-what?! What just happened?!¡± I looked around myself and a white domain had formed around me. ¡°How is this possible, I thought I destroyed it.¡± ¡°Well, you did destroy my strongest spell. But the final energy released from your attack made it easier for me to pull you into my dimension.¡± The goddess¡¯s voice seemed to come around from everywhere but she was nowhere to be found. I was now in a world painted only white. The wall could be next to me and yet it could even be a plain white field. There was no way to tell for sure. ¡°Welcome to my dimension, the place where all malice gathers. Astel.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – 8 : THE SWORD THAT RENDS DARKNESS (2) ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The new outer dimension that goddess Kaya brought me in was devoid of color and filled with blankness. At the same time, an unbearable sensation coursed through me to make me gulp. When our magic clashed the goddess was able to harness enough magical energy to open a large portal and pull us both in. No matter where my eyes went the world was all grey. Finding the goddess nowhere, I could only listen to her voice for now. As for the direction from where it came, even Al failed to determine it. I stepped forward and felt a strange tug at my feet. Suddenly, I was yanked off the ground and pulled downwards by a swirling vortex of white light below me. Before I could even react to pull back, I was falling constantly. No matter where I looked, I saw only emptiness - no trees, no buildings, no landmarks of any kind. It was as if I had been transported to a blank canvas, a world waiting to be painted. Suddenly, a voice echoed through the emptiness. It was cold and sinister, sending shivers down my spine. "Welcome to my world. The place where all malice gathers." the voice said. The golden chains started raining from every direction. I was confident I could have used my wind magic to maneuver and dodge them all. But it only hit me a little later that my magic did not work here as it should. Most probably it was because the rules of this world were a little different. Like a whip a golden chain was about to pierce through me. I pulled out my black sword and with all my strength tried to block the chain. As a result, I was pushed down at a much greater speed, only to hit a newly formed ground a little later. ¡°It¡¯s futile. Your magic is useless in this world.¡± The goddess reminded me of my limits in this new dimension she constructed. Without responding to her, I tried standing up. I waved my swords and stood unintimidated. I would rather be prepared for a surprise attack than freak out or try to locate her. It was not only the place that was magicless, but I was also losing my magic from my own reserves as well. A force was pulling it out of me and draining me completely. That was how the ecosystem of this Astel world was set up. ¡°Tell me what do you know about your past?¡± ¡°I have no memories, except for the past four years. You seem to have become quite talkative. People do really tend to talk a lot when they think they are at an advantage. I suppose even gods are no exception then.¡± I said trying to keep my voice steady. The goddess laughed, a sound like ice cracking. ¡°And what makes you think that I brought you here to gain an upper hand in this fight? It looks like you have made yourself believe that I brought you here only to toy with you. You don¡¯t need to hide it I already know you are not from this world. Aren¡¯t you just a reincarnation like the True Hero?¡± The fact that the goddess reached that conclusion was enough to bring in the right atmosphere of solemnity. One of the possible reasons the goddess brought me to another dimension was to confirm the fact knowing full well that I might have been bound to not reveal such details. ¡°I don¡¯t remember much of the other world either. I had lost all my memories in an accident.¡± The goddess glared, not satisfied by my response. ¡°You should be able to tell that I am not lying,¡± I said. The truth was now all out in the open. I was still oblivious to the fact that the Goddess wanted to enquire about my past if she was only interested in the swords. ¡±Isn¡¯t that convenient for you to say? It makes me feel sick.¡± I looked up, and there she was ?the goddess herself. She appeared much tall and more imposing than before, with eyes that glowed like amethyst and skin as white as the world around them. With her triangular sword of Astel gripped tightly, its tip aimed towards me, she unleashes a vertical strike. Her otherworldly gravitational magic empowers the swing, as she brings it down over my head. I attempt to block the attack with my dual swords crossed above me, but the force of the strike sends me flying. ¡°Those swords might have chosen you, but it belongs to someone else. Don¡¯t even for a second think they were sent to you as some kind of goodwill gift. Because that¡¯s the last thing you would want to do with it.¡± The goddess said in a forewarning voice. ¡°These swords are mine and I won¡¯t give them up.¡± I rushed to the goddess with acceleration surprising her. With the black sword, I was able to turn some of this otherworldly magic into mine. Turns out my swords could even surpass and reform the laws that constitute an outer dimension. Releasing the black miasma, I was again able to put some distance between the goddess and me. ¡°Your powers will grow too great that they will break the balance of the world and you will be used just like HER.¡± The goddess again mentions her acquaintance. ¡°Those are the words of someone who is my enemy right now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to you if you want to be skeptical or not?¡± ¡°So, are you suggesting me to go into hiding and leave everything behind?¡± While talking, our fight continued as our swords continued clashing against each other. The space no longer bound us to where we fought from. My movements were slow in this new space, but I was slowly adjusting by absorbing every ounce of magic released into my black sword and releasing them in bursts using the white sword. The goddess continued, ¡°Maybe so... Tell me how many people have you killed by now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°And are you sure they were all done with the best intention? Have you ever stopped to wonder that you have done more harm than good? You will simply get swept up in the storm that will ruin this world.¡± ¡°I am not afraid of killing. It¡¯s just more efficient that way. I should eliminate that which I can.¡± ¡°And were you the one who decided this¡­¡± The goddess asked me with a vicious smile. ¡°What kind of question is that.¡± As I stood before the goddess, her words hit me like a ton of bricks. I had always thought of myself as efficient; as someone who got things done. Killing had always been a means to an end, a way to eliminate obstacles in my path as I went clearing each floor of the Tathya Labyrinth. Any perceived threats, even if I could restrain them after the damage. I chose to eliminate them. It was a reflex action, a survival instinct that had been honed over time¡­ or was it that it had always been there inside of me. ¡°Each one of you acts so cold, but at the same time are oblivious to the things that are obvious around you. Do you know how it feels when you can¡¯t save someone who meant the world to you? Can you imagine what¡¯s that like to be completely and utterly ?failed.¡± The goddess shrieked as her throat gets overwhelmed to speak further. Her slashes now came much stronger at me. I firmly block them while feeling the weight of each of her strikes. ¡°Yes. Long enough that I don¡¯t want to feel that awful again. I can¡¯t. I will no longer hide in the storm and wait for it to pass. Even if it means I have to become the storm.¡± I already know how it feels to lose someone time and time again. My memories of everything that I might had hold precious were all gone. And even right now I am suffering unable to find a way to get to Athena. And for that, I will need the power of these swords to protect everyone. ¡°Even if you wait out the storm or try to fight it. In the end, it only leaves scars behind and regrets.¡± ¡°It would be bad for me to not think things through, but I will not lose sight of what I want from overthinking it.¡± It¡¯s not like the goddess could simply change my mind with words. And the only thing I know to do with bad stuff is to get it over with as soon as I can. ¡°I am done. I suppose this will have to end here.¡± The goddess falls back from the close sword fight. I had been noticing it too, but the Goddess had already collected an awful amount of magic even more than the last time. Without the seal here in this place to keep the goddess¡¯s power in check. I am just lucky enough to come this far without getting severely injured. Raising her sword of Astel like the last time, Goddess Kaya¡¯s eyes narrowed on me. ¡°There¡¯s an interesting theory that powerful weapons can devour the soul of their users, deluding them into thinking a weapon¡¯s power is truly theirs. Let me inflict the worst pain of all and see whether that holds true.¡± Crazy magical power got fused into the sword of Astel which goddess Kaya now held close to herself. It would be so nice if I could just retreat to my fantasy right now. I bet it could have been the moment where I should have awakened my latent superpowers to defeat the evil goddess and would become invincible any moment now. The appeal is so good, if only it weren¡¯t reality. But with no magic to cast to counter the attack, I was only left with the option of defending and embracing myself for the attack. ¡°From the depths of my being, I cast a curse that none can evade - Behold, my super ultra-ultimate malice magic crusade ?Calamity Crusher!" The goddess chants waving her sword and going round like a magical girl would on a television show before casting her cute and charming moe magic. ¡°¡­Eh!¡± Instead of being scared, surprised, or marveling at the magic recollection released. I was more shocked and taken aback by the absolutely weird spell chant and not to think about the strange pose the goddess made. And I would just forget the part about how these two things did not seem to fit together at all. All this time I thought the Goddess of Malice was cool, but the chant of her strongest spell just did not seem like her. In my puzzled state, I forgot to keep track of the Goddess¡¯s movements when she suddenly showed herself in front of me. Her sword missing and all the magical energy she had collected dispersed into the surrounding. What is she trying to do now? As I tried to move back, I found myself frozen in place. Looking down, I saw that my feet had sunk into the ground as if it were quicksand. I struggled, trying to free myself, but it was no use. So, this was a trap! ¡°¡­That¡¯s cheating, weren¡¯t you going to attack me with that super strong spell of yours even though it sounded so weird to hear a goddess say that.¡± I squealed. ¡°I am surprised as well that gods could imitate lying from humans. Perhaps I ought to express gratitude to the True Hero for teaching me such tricks in our fight. And that magic spell was something I just made up right now; I''m amazed that you didn''t realize it earlier.¡± Goddess Kaya gave me a vicious smile as if trying to say she got me there. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. An improvised magic spell, why have I never thought of this? How could I when I am a magical genius and the thought of being anything other than being perfect and looking cool while casting my magic power felt blasphemous! ¡°Why you¡­.?¡± Somehow for the first time, I felt defeated in a battle of magic even though it wasn¡¯t one. ¡°For now, I am much interested in your memories. Why don¡¯t we find out what happened?¡± The goddess at this distance could have easily injured me fatally, and with my legs jammed there was a little chance I could evade it in time. The goddess instead chose to place her palm on my forehead and stick close to me. I was not the kind of violent girl who would think of headbutting another delicate girl like me. But before I could think of any way to resist, light had already vanished from my pupils. My brain felt dazed and the feeling of paralysis kicks in as I lose control over my body. I had never fought against a mind-controlling type of magic. So, I did not know of a way to resist it, especially not when it was cast by a goddess. And it would be impossible to escape all on my own. I had to let her do whatever she wanted to for now till I gain back control. *** GODDESS OF MALICE ¨C KAYA Finally, I decided to find the truth myself and get to the bottom of it. Even if the Divine System was behind it. I was also putting my existence in danger by harming the one the Tree of Life chose. I was willing to take the risk as long as I could meet her again. Even though I was ashamed of doing such a pathetic thing to a human. But my malice is not so tame that I would be swayed to look the other way. Finally, the connection was stable and my magic power had seeped into the girl¡¯s neural network looking for the right place where all her memories were stored. Till it finds the right connection, to put it bluntly. The entire space was now connected to the girl¡¯s soul as I proceeded to cast its reflection on this dimension plain. Because of such a forceful invasion, the girl passed out of shock. But it won¡¯t be long before she regains consciousness. I am in. I open my eyes as well, and I was now walking through the memory lane of the human girl. The path was simple and straight, depicting all her memories were fresh and recent. ¡°Just as she said to me. I think I will need to look much deeper. Her final memory, right after the accident where she lost them.¡± First recollection. Release. I probe my hand in the emptiness and everything played superfast until the final memory came in form of a white wall. ¡°It¡¯s a strong seal. But something like this will not stop me.¡± I place my hand on the wall and it crumbled despite its thickness. My mind was suddenly overwhelmed by the strong divine magic released as a result of taking down the wall. ¡°No doubt it was HERS, right.¡± I reached a translucent metallic door and beyond that, I could see several otherworldly machines placed around a bed. A small girl child lying on it with several tubes attached to her body. It was Alicia after the accident. My eyes wander to look for other things. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± My eyes stick to the person sitting close to the human. A woman with pure white hair. Even after centuries, she looked the same. ¡°I finally found you,¡± I tried opening the door, by turning the knob. But since these were Alicia¡¯s memories her consciousness could only bring me up to here. ¡°Urza, it¡¯s me Kaya.¡± I stopped thinking of trying to knock out the door when I finally noticed. ¡°How is it possible for you to look sad? Were you finally able to find it?¡± Water collected at the base of my eyelids as I shrug them away. *** ALICIA ASCLAON ASHBORN ¡°It¡¯s already been two days and she has not woken up. Her mother and father did not survive in that mysterious unusual accident.¡± ¡°What could a child have possibly done to sustain such injuries.¡± Who is speaking? I could trace out voices of two people ?a man and a woman. At the same time in the background, I could hear a beeping sound at regular intervals akin to that of a heart monitor. ¡°Her body looks fine on the outside. But internally there is too much damage. All her organs and tissues are torn apart. It¡¯s a miracle that she is still able to breathe when she came here. If this continues she might not make it. Have you contacted any of her relatives yet?¡± ¡°We were finally able to contact the child¡¯s aunt and she was heartbroken by the news.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s monitor her condition for now after every hour.¡± I was not able to see, rather I had no control over my eyesight or particularly my whole body. I was only able to hear the voices around me barely. From the sound of the footsteps, the two-person makes their exit. Also, from the ragged breathing and the heaviness on the nose I felt, it was an oxygen mask I was wearing. There was pain all over my body just like the person described. There¡¯s no way. Is this a hospital? I came to the realization. And the only time I could recall is the one that followed the accident, during which I remained in a coma for a period of two months. So, why am I here now? Is the goddess doing this? The door swung open once more and a person walked in, shutting it behind them before taking a seat on a chair adjacent to the bed. Why I could tell without seeing was because of the imposing and calm presence of this person. And most important of all, since I know how to sense magical power now. It was the overwhelming magic power just on the exterior which far surpassed mine. ¡°I know you do not know me and will not remember me. And even though I have no right to be here¡­¡± A woman¡¯s voice. Is she speaking to me? As her words reached my ears, a rush of emotion flooded my heart, causing it to swell with an indescribable feeling. At that moment, a sense of peace washed over me, and my pain seemed to fade away into the background, no longer at the forefront of my thoughts. Despite any obstacles or difficulties, I had a sense that everything was going to be all right, and a feeling of inaccessibility left me completely present at the moment. "I missed you, my sweet girl." She whispered to herself not knowing I was listening, and now gently started stroking my hair. Who is she¡­ to me? Is this just a dream or are these my real memories? The goddess did say she was going to look into it. No matter, I couldn¡¯t help but want to continue this for a little longer. ¡°You look just like your mother when she was your age. Mmm! I think we all actually look the same.¡± The woman chuckled. Did she know my mother, how old is she really? From her voice, she seemed young. My brain sent me chills and my breath again becomes unsteady. The unbearable pain came back as well. ¡°You see our family is a little weird because of me. I have been irresponsible from the start and I am not pure knowing all the things I have done. I still don¡¯t have a good grasp of what it means to love someone¡­ but you see I have been feeling a little lonely for a while and I miss you all. So, it¡¯s alright if I talk with you for a bit even if you can¡¯t hear me.¡± I can hear you. No matter how strongly I wanted to say and ask her why is she saying that to me. My questions will be unanswered and I could only grip myself and let this unknown memory play itself. ¡°I cannot ask you to forgive me since I promised Kazuki that I wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to our family. And that¡¯s why I decided to leave this world and get as far away as I could.¡± Kazuki¡­ I remembered it being the name of my grandfather in my original world. But while I hesitated to confirm it as I wasn''t completely sure if I had remembered it correctly. ¡°I want to hug you right now and hold you close to myself but I think I can¡¯t because of all the wires and tubes they have put around you.¡± The woman gripped my hand gently and then I felt a little press. ¡°If only I could explain to you now that the accident was not your fault¡­¡± My fault¡­ Who knew the coldness could travel this fast? And the dreadfulness of those words she said would make me feel numb. The emptiness now born inside me was killing me. ¡°I am just a being incapable of experiencing any emotions.¡± ¡°You see I can¡¯t even cry right now. ?I can¡¯t.¡± The short silence that followed made me feel I should leave now. I should go away and vanish since I have always been good at doing that. ¡°¡­And in the time I have lived here, I have only come to yearn for more of it even though I fail to comprehend why emotions can be so painful?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was overwhelmed. ¡°I know what I am going to do now won¡¯t fix anything. And it¡¯s because of me that you have these powers. But this will surely ease some of your pain. I will seal all your powers forever and in the process, your memories will be wiped off even from the System. This is the only way I know now I can protect you and then you will never have to see me again.¡± The woman now holds my palm in both of her hands and magical power flows inside of me. It''s divine magic, with the same touch as mine. The physical pain vanished from me within a second and then my mind went blank. I started to feel empty, just like the way I usually felt back in my original world after the accident. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± ?Ah! So the pain¡¯s finally going to end. I say to myself still lying motionless with no thoughts. ¡°This is goodbye. I am sorry it took this long but I wanted to say this for a long time. Sachi, I will always love you.¡± The woman then pressed her lips on my cheeks. What¡¯s going on here? How does she know my real name? How did my parents die? Was it really my fault? Al tell me. I screamed at the top of my voice. [SYSTEM BREACH IDENTIFIED] [GRESSUS SYSTEM OVERRIDE] [OVERRULED] [OVERRULED] [OVERRULED] [ACTIVATING STASIS MODE] *** DUNGEON OF MALICE ¡°Where are they?¡± Regis asked loudly knowing full well that Alicia and Goddess Kaya were then fighting right in front of them. When the light flashed from their swords, the next second they saw, the two had vanished. ¡°They were right there,¡± Asher spoke with uncertainty. ¡°I can¡¯t sense their magic anywhere.¡± Leafa tried tracing each of their magic power but could not find anything. ¡°Was the goddess able to break the seal and escape?¡± Thorne wondered. ¡°No Alicia would never lose.¡± Regis said showing no sign of doubt and surprising everyone else. ¡°Alicia¡¯s barrier is gone too.¡± Galen pointed out. ¡°Master is not here.¡± Hana looked like she was about to cry. Regis worried more knowing that Hana with the strongest connection to Alicia did not know how to find her. ¡°I am going closer.¡± Regis said heading to the front where the battle took place looking for clues and others followed behind her. Only a few steps and the seal on the place produce a cacophonous sound. As if the strain was going to make it collapse. Light from it dropped like lightning everywhere and a final pillar of light brought back Alicia and the Goddess. When their eyes adjusted a sense of ghastliness broadened their pupils. Alicia and the goddess stood there motionless. The goddess did not have her sword. But Alicia¡¯s black sword went right through the goddess¡¯s belly. Regis without thinking ran towards her only to notice Alicia holding the sword expressionless but her eyes flickering between shades of red and blue. ¡°Alicia¡­¡± Regis cried out, her heart heavy with worry and concern. And finally, the color of Alicia¡¯s eye was restored to normal. Alicia finally looked like she came back to her senses and so did the goddess. But the pain in her chest was intense, as if needles had been stabbed into her heart, and her blood burned like fire. The goddess falls to the ground and Alicia held to her. ¡°Tell me do you know who I am?¡± Alicia shrieked. Goddess Kaya smiled looking at Alicia. She puts her hand to her belly and felt the warm gush of blood pouring out. ¡°That was a lie wasn¡¯t it.. what you showed me. It didn¡¯t happen.¡± ¡°This is not your fault.¡± the goddess replied. ¡°I did not want this to happen. No...no.no¡­¡± With kind eyes that she may have only revealed once in centuries, the goddess places her hand on Alicia''s cheeks and gazes at her. ¡°I am sorry. I failed to save you either. My beloved¡­.¡± With those words the Goddess finally broke, the power of the black sword released black miasma into her body and poisoned her soul completely. The seal inside the dungeon starts to shatter and break into fragments. The formation of the dungeon supported by it after losing its energy source starts to collapse as well. All that energy converges into a pillar of light and its light ring withdraws. The body of the goddess vanishes along with the seal in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. The air was thick with silence as if the weight of the emotions was too heavy to bear. Everyone stood there shocked and helpless not knowing what to say. ¡°Alicia¡­¡± Only listening to her name being called, Alicia lets her eyes wander. The panic in her eyes slowly receded as she looked at Regis, her eyes were then filled with an emptiness that seemed to go beyond words. Alicia slowly makes her way toward Regis, her blades clanging against each other with each step. And then, without warning, she threw herself at Regis, wrapping her arms tightly around her. Regis had so many questions, Alicia knew, but right now¡­ she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. I have so many questions for you. But how can I ask you when you appear to be in so much pain and yet I don''t see any tears in your eyes? *** Hello there, just wanted to know whether you enjoyed reading the chapter. I don''t know what kind of ending you expected or predicted to be here or the chapter just surprised you in the end. All I hope is that you got to feel some joy and sadness with it. Have a nice day. .
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – Chapter 9 : HEARTLAND CLAN (1)
I nervously fidgeted with my hair, all while avoiding eye contact with Regis. Why did I have to do something so embarrassing? Now I can¡¯t even stop myself from replaying it in my head over and over again. I could sense Regis giving me a piercing look, followed by her blushing and looking away. However, the truth is that I''m not really a hugger. Usually, I would be the kind to ?"let''s just awkwardly wave from across the room" kind of person. Nevertheless, at that particular moment, I seem to have forgotten that and went in for a full-on embrace. The memories I was forcibly made to revisit by the goddess whether real or fake, made me feel incomplete. Like what I had forgotten should have meant much more to me. For once if I had the choice, I did not wanted to feel alone in my sadness. The thought of having someone by my side, even if only for a moment, to offer a comforting presence and ease my pain, was enough to make my heart ache with longing. And it was only because it was Regis that happened to be there my body moved on its own. It was as if a magnetic force had taken hold, drawing me towards her without any conscious effort on my part. The intensity of the emotions I felt in her presence was almost overwhelming, and I found myself unable to resist the urge to seek comfort in her embrace. And to make matters worse, as I was unconsciously hugging Regis, later I noticed the members of the Heartland clan watching us. While Galen and Thorne watched discreetly and turned away. Leafa and Hana were full-on staring and unexpected of all, the serious type Asher catcalling us. Right now, I wanted to crawl back into the Tathya Labyrinth back to my home, never to be seen by anyone here again. After I lost my memories in the accident before the reincarnation making physical contact with anyone started making me feel uncomfortable. I could not even get close to my younger cousin sister because of that. Being a complete newbie, I turned to Regis and bumbled out, ¡±Regis¡­, was I good at hugging you?¡± ¡°Shud-up. Shut¡­up. Shut-up!!!¡± Regis screamed at me and walked away. Guess she was not in the mood of talking right now. And the Heartland clan members weren''t making it any easier. I could feel their eyes on me the whole time like they were following whatever I did. And when they started getting close to me... well, let''s just say I''ve never been more grateful to Hana for chasing them with her covetous aura. ¡°How are we supposed to get out of here?¡± Thorne was the first to ask. Because of my fight with the Goddess of Malice Kaya and the subsequent breaking of the seal. With the main source of magic power to the dungeon gone, the dungeon was unable to hold the damage sustained from the aftermath of the battle. All the entrances to the upper floors were blocked. And for an exit magic circle to appear, it would take time for the magic energy to restore. ¡°It seems we are completely stuck on this floor. Even if we clear a path, we might encounter the other floors buried as well.¡± Galen was assessing the situation like the veteran adventurer he was. ¡°We have no choice but to stay put here, till the dungeon stores itself.¡± Asher looks at me intently. Was she trying to say in her own way that it was all my fault? Right now, more than anything I wanted to teleport us out of here. But since I did not know where exactly our current location is inside the dungeon after the chaos. I could not. ¡°Now now, don¡¯t worry Alicia. It¡¯s not your fault. At least we don¡¯t have to worry about monsters getting in here because of the collapse.¡± I could suddenly see Asher acting differently as she got close to me. Her expression took a complete U-turn. Only her hands later reached and mushed my cheeks. ¡°I could pass the entire time just doing this. You must be a goddess yourself since you defeated one. Who would have thought you would have such a cute face under that mask? But it should be obvious that you would try to hide it only for me to see.¡± I could feel something sinister in her final words and decided to quickly back off using teleport. Only to be followed by Asher again persistently. ¡°No, she is not.¡± Hana tries to get in Asher''s way. ¡°Hana you are cute too, like a little angel.¡± Hana ended up now being snuggled by Asher. It was like she turned into a completely different person than we knew the serious and always pissed-off one. ¡°Sorry, Asher is very passionate about the things she do. After adventuring; admiring cute things is her second favorite activity.¡± Galen explained embarrassingly as the team leader. ¡°That¡¯s quite a hobby to follow.¡± Regis was glad she was not caught in this farce. ¡°But I never knew someone could possess all the six elements. Even the greatest magician Demon Lord and the True Hero only had five elements of magic. ¡° Leafa was rather interested in my magic. ¡°Yeah, I can do them all. After all, I am a magical genius.¡± I exclaimed, puffing out my chest with an air of grandeur. Leafa''s eyes widened in amazement at my self-proclaimed title. ¡°And your swords could even stand up against divine magic and produce that scary black element. Can I see it.¡± Leafa asked with hopeful eyes. ¡°I would have but my swords are dangerous. They don¡¯t like to get close to anyone except me.¡± I tried explaining even though I knew it was something bizarre. Mother always warned me to never let anyone touch that sword unless I intended to eliminate my opponent. Heck, my swords even try to electrify me whenever I try to wield any other weapon. So, I quickly had them put away after the fight ended. ¡°That¡¯s quite a bond to have with your sword. As a swordsman, nothing makes me happier to hear that.¡± Galen looked inspired. But I am sure it was not the type of bond he was thinking of. ¡°I see.¡± Leafa seemed sad for that matter. ¡°I have constructed the dome. I think it will be one night till we can get out of here and the dungeon restores itself.¡± Thorne came forward after building up a huge dome in the meantime using earth magic. ¡°Everyone¡­¡° Just when I had decided to apologize for causing them so much trouble. Galen came forward and said cheerfully, ¡° You don¡¯t have to worry about anything, we won¡¯t tell anyone about this. Except for the guild leader of what we found here.¡± ¡°We will keep the secret of your cuteness and everything safe with us.¡± Asher repeated after Galen. ¡°Instead, we should be thanking you for completing our mission by taking care of the situation that had led to the death of so many adventurers. We would have never made it out alive here either without your help. Once again the heartland clan is grateful to you.¡± Galen showed his utmost gratitude. I was a bit alarmed after the whole fight with the people around me. Thinking I would be condemned for what I did. [GOD KILLER] Who wouldn¡¯t be after obtaining such a title? A world build around the legacy of gods, would surely despise me. How a human could kill a goddess? Why I wear a mask? No one asked me. None of Galen¡¯s team members asked any personal questions about my identity or powers but were mostly thankful and a little more than interested. So, I decided I could be myself here and decided not to put back my mask and try to learn more about adventurers in this world from them. I was glad that I encountered Galen''s party in this dungeon. Otherwise, I might had to eliminate them, if they would have decided to tell on me. Also, now I could freely demonstrate my powers and obviously, I did not wanted to spend my night sleeping inside a mud wall in a cold dungeon. I used wood magic to build my own small outdoor classic tree house big enough to accommodate all the girls. Galen and Thorne were jealous but instead of asking me to make them one as well. Thorne wanted to learn ways to improve his own design and came up with temporary furniture and ways to insulate the walls with different kinds of clay. As usual, Hana was hungry so we had already moved toward cooking. Everyone being tired decided to move closer and sit in a group around the fire Asher made. ¡°Miss Alicia can even use plant magic. I wish I could make something advanced like a house like that too.¡± Leafa said sighing. ¡°I am sure you can do it as well because you have got an affinity for it.¡± It was not just make-believe I said. The numbers from her status looked promising enough. ¡°Well, we have got to talk about that too. If you could use plant magic why even decide to become an adventurer.¡± Asher asked. Regis was eager to hear as well, as even elves are considered fortunate to have such a strong affinity to plant magic. Her seriousness was justified since wielders of plant magic would be usually employed in farming to help grow crop yield and keep the land fertile. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to hide it. My village is poor and often is struck by drought. I am one of the few who could use magic there and was blessed with something rare as both plant magic and light magic. But there I was unable to accomplish anything without my magic being nurtured. So, I decided to become an adventurer and get stronger. By working in the top guild, I could earn enough money to support my village, that¡¯s why.... Of course, one day I intend to return and help everyone there.¡± Leafa¡¯s ambitions were big and it was something she had decided for herself. ¡°Alicia is that thing prepared which you had made us collect items for?¡± ¡°I knew something like this could happen of spending a night inside a dungeon. So, I had asked Hana and Regis out shopping to buy ingredients for Marshmallows. Seems like it was something still not popular or not known in this world. And no campfire was complete without it. I had the base marshmallow already prepared and in my storage. Everyone watched me in awe as I deftly skewered marshmallows on long sticks, and carefully toasted them over the flames until they turned golden brown and crispy. As the marshmallows cooled, the adventurers I proudly presented my creation: a towering stack of perfectly roasted marshmallows, glistening in the firelight. The adventurers eagerly dug in, savoring the fluffy, gooey texture and the sweet, caramelized flavor. After everyone¡¯s spirits had been lifted and their weary bodies calmed by the warmth and comfort of heat. The adventurers began to share more about themselves. Of how they had one more member in their group who was away on a different mission and that¡¯s why they were hesitant to take on the Basilisk without a complete team. But suddenly the conversation shifted towards us. ¡°You two seem to be pretty close. And when you hugged her¡­¡± Asher tried to play with us. ¡°There is nothing scandalous as we are friends and companions journeying together. I think a little skinship is fine.¡± Regis said loud almost trying to sound mature. ¡°?eh?¡± I was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised, say something in your defense.¡± Regis shrieks at me. ¡°But you three came from the Demon Continent. I have never been there.¡± Leafa really seemed to be an adventurer at heart trying to learn and imagine unknown places. ¡°I know, it¡¯s the perfect time. Why don¡¯t I tell them about our first adventure and how we came to be known as the Heartland Clan?¡± Galen appeared eager to recount their first adventure and how they earned the moniker "Heartland Clan," convinced that the timing couldn¡¯t have been better. ¡°For our sake how, many people have you told that story to? Our ears have been bored listening to our own story.¡± Asher quipped. ¡°But what miss Alicia did reminds me so much of the Hart Kingdom¡¯s princess.¡± ¡°What do you mean? I don¡¯t see the resemblance except them both being beauties.¡± Thorne too could not crack what Galen was thinking. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice, the healing magic miss Alicia used to heal my leg, felt the same as the time when the princess used her magic to heal our injuries.¡± ¡°The same kind of magic as mine.¡± I whispered to myself. While it is possible that it could have been one of the other god reincarnates using their divine magic to help others. But with the expertise of Galen, he wouldn¡¯t just assume things unless he was sure of it. Perhaps because of my bond with Goddess Athena, I do certainly possess some of her magic in form of my unique skill. ¡°¡­Alicia, could it be.¡± Regis too looked at me and I beckoned with a nod. We might have finally found our first clue. And the chances of succeeding looked better than sitting around and doing nothing. ¡°Galen can you tell us more.¡± I inquired with an intense tone, trying not to raise my expectations. ¡°Even I want to hear.¡± Hana seemed to be enjoying the little storytelling and was not bored. According to Galen, adventurers were recruited as part of the Hart army to subdue a monster stampede in the Hart Kingdom. At that time, Galen and others were only rookies. Since Leafa had joined new, she was not part of it, but we got to know about the other absent member of the Heartland Clan. *** HARTLAND CLAN [HART KINGDOM ¨C 2 YEARS BACK] ¡°We finally made it to the location. All we need to do is now wait for the Hart army to come.¡± Galen said when they reached the checkpoint mentioned in the guild enlistment. ¡°Would someone really come here from the capital? From what I have heard the military strength of this kingdom is not that strong and it is a small kingdom and we are out in the countryside.¡± Asher tried to assess the situation. While other adventurers could also be seen scouting around the place. For that matter, there were no signs of the army being any close to them. ¡°But there are a lot of villages to save. The stampede could get any time here.¡± ¡°Do you really think it would be that simple and can we really do it all by ourselves? What if after enlisting our help from the guild, all they send us to our help is a small squad and expect us to throw our lives at it. This won¡¯t be a first. Even the rewards from such an expedition seem scandalous by their value.¡± This time it was Leena the second member of the party who spoke. She was a fencer and wielded a light rapier because of her thin arms. ¡°I have already said that you did not need to tag along on this one as this could be dangerous. If I need to get stronger I will have to put myself through the harshest path.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I have been with you since childhood. I exactly know what you are really capable of so I can¡¯t turn my eyes away even for a moment.¡± Leena deprived Galen of any excuses. ¡°It''s obvious we are a team and we would go anywhere where our leader decides to go.¡± Thorne said raising his shield determined to protect his teammates. ¡°Even so but at this rate, the adventurers who even made their trip here, might decide to abandon the mission if someone powerful does not show up to move everyone around.¡± As Asher said, she was right. The situation was getting worse as the sunset approached. Many of the adventurers had already started to abandon the place. Most of the villagers could be seen evacuating and leaving their homes behind with no hope of ever returning. Just then the ground shook violently. Trees started to jiggle in the forest and the tame animals could be heard shifting their location and flock of birds exiting the forest. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is happening right now¡­¡± Leena muttered. The thunderous sound of the approaching monster stampede grew louder and louder. The adventurers and mercenaries who were gathered to defend the place had never seen anything like this before. To begin with, monster stampedes could be real disasters if not stopped from the start, and the number of monsters keeps on growing as they continue to destroy everything in their path. Fortunately, their occurrences were just as rare. These adventurers had fought against giants, orcs, kobolds, and other monsters, but a stampede of creatures that were as big as mountains was something that they would have not expected. Even with the recorded events of previous stampedes, it came much earlier and the numbers were more than twice. ¡°Get ready. We at least need time to buy for the people of the nearby villages to get out.¡± With most of the adventurers motivated to protect the people of the place the fight began. There were some cowards who ran away leaving their posts, which might have brought down the morale. But right now, fighting was the only option as the stampede would catch up eventually. From the forest, a horde of monsters strove in. While the fighting continued and there were some adventurers who showed great prowess. But it was the usual nature of a monster stampede to prove overwhelming when it came about replenishing their numbers with more and much stronger monsters as they rushed in from the back to take on the adventurers. The situation seemed hopeless as the stampede drew closer and closer, and the adventurers were already bracing themselves for the inevitable impact. And once again the ground rumbled from behind the monsters. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s more.¡± ¡°Most of us are injured or out of energy.¡± ¡°If the sun sets down we won¡¯t be able to continue fighting like this.¡± But then the behavior of monsters started to change. They began to disperse or turn back. And a quaking sound could be heard approaching from the inside of the forest. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a strong monster?¡± ¡°It could be.¡± ¡°We are all doomed if this keeps up.¡± But as fate would have it, with the sun almost setting down and the adventurers tired out. A pack of horses led by men in knight suits starts slashing through the monsters clearing a path. They were all in a V-shaped formation. And at the center of it was a young girl in an elaborate gown. Her golden hair flowed freely in the wind, and her green eyes shone with determination. ¡°Warriors of the Hart Kingdom, slay all the monsters in sight.¡± The girl gives out her orders. The knights though not in large numbers but with the surprise element and their military tactic they were able to cut down the monsters from behind without taking much damage. The adventurers joined to double their number. In a few minutes, only the tide of the battle had changed, and within an hour it was seen to its conclusion. The adventurers had gathered around the army¡¯s rest camp which they had almost put up immediately. They could see the princess giving out orders to the army. ¡°Bring all the injured adventurers to the healers we have brought in the medic camp.¡± The princess ordered. There was still a little unrest among adventurers. Mostly because the princess wasn¡¯t a fighter and was too young to lead an expedition like this. ¡°Asher, what do you think?¡± Galen asked. ¡°We can all wait and see how this happens. But if the reason for her late arrival was because she anticipated an attack, and decided to make a pincer move from behind the monsters. Then there could be more to it and we might have a chance to survive this.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. I am fired up to fight alongside them.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too eager. We are still not sure. And the princess still has to say something.¡± ¡°And then the moment came when the princess was ready to address all the remaining adventurers and mercenaries who had decided to stay and fight. ¡°I am Alice Hart, the first princess of the Hart Kingdom. And I know that some of you might have expected a large army backing you or why a young princess is out in open battle. I will not make any excuses because this is all we have as resistance against the stampede of the monster stampede. And what you have witnessed was only the first wave. By tomorrow evening my intel says that there will be even more and there would be stronger monsters among them.¡± The adventurers looked at each other in bewilderment not knowing what to say as the princess continued to speak, her voice growing stronger with every word. "I know we are outnumbered, but we are not outmatched. You all have shown the necessary courage, skill, and will to defeat these monsters. You have all at some point fought against impossible odds before, and have emerged victorious and much stronger. We will do it again, this time for all the people whose lives depend on us, for our kingdom, and for ourselves. All I can promise you is that I know the path to victory but it will only succeed if I have your support. Know this that the Hart Kingdom and its people will be forever grateful for your service and will reward you as promised. " The princess''s words were like a spark that ignited a flame in the hearts of the adventurers and mercenaries. They raised their swords and their shields, and they shouted in unison, "For the kingdom! For the princess! For victory!" ¡°Let the preparation for the monster subjugation begin now.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – Chapter 10 : HEARTLAND CLAN (2)
HART KINGDOM [TWO YEARS BACK] ALICE HART (GODDESS ATHENA) Hart Kingdom was only a small country in the south-western part of the Human Continent with no military prowess to speak of. Even so, it was a small happy kingdom built during peaceful times that any citizen could have wished for. Trade prospered and good relations with the neighboring kingdom helped us to hold our position and become a self-sufficient country. And I goddess Athena was reborn as the first princess, Alice Hart, and second in line to the throne of the Hart Kingdom. But in the worst possible timing when my brother Leon Hart, the first prince of the kingdom was away in the south to make an important inspection of the port towns. A massive monster stampede occurred in the north-eastern part of the kingdom. With my brother gone, even before he could return, the monster stampeded would have destroyed the entire countryside of our kingdom. Therefore, with no choice left, I volunteered to move the army myself to protect the people in that region as quickly as possible. Of course, my mother and father, the King and Queen were against it for my safety. Since, the King can¡¯t leave the capital town, instead of dispatching a general or taking help from other nations, I was the only best option. Finally, I was able to persuade them anyhow and ensure them the success of the plan I came up with to tackle the dire situation. I already knew that the Hart Kingdom¡¯s army would be easily overwhelmed by the size of the monster stampede reported by my shadow spies. To that end, I had drafted a proposal to hire the guild adventurers and mercenaries promising them proper rewards to defend the kingdom and fight the monsters. Thankfully our stored resources would have been more than enough to support them financially. But I was little more than na?ve, to believe things would work out this easily. Despite my efforts, recruiting enough volunteers proved difficult. The number of adventurers willing to offer aid was insufficient, and those who did volunteer were skeptical of working with an army. Moreover, the guild typically avoided interfering with the kingdom''s affairs, and the Hart Kingdom''s army was not renowned for its military prowess. But I refused to give up. My motivation was to protect the kingdom and make it a safe place for Sachi, which had always been my goal. I also knew that time was of the essence, and I had to act fast to save our people. As soon as the battalion I had selected for fighting the monster was ready we had set out and would have properly arrived at the designated time at the rendezvous point with the adventurers. That¡¯s when one of my shadow network spy, returned back with the news of the current situation of the monster stampede. ¡°Princess, the monster stampeded is moving faster than we anticipated. It is possible that they will pass through the checkpoint even before we get there.¡± The shadow spy said. ¡°And we had worked so hard to decide the place to fight the monsters.¡± I was disappointed with the situation and how rapidly things were worsening. With the help of the entire shadow spy network, we had worked hard to pinpoint the place from where the stampede would surely pass and choose the best time and position to fight them. But with this kind of development the adventurers who might have assembled at the checkpoint would be in danger and miserable without our help. ¡°Princess, what should we do next?¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s no time to cry over something that is not in our control. But we can still change things around in our favor. Get me the map.¡± With the map outspread on the table, and surrounded by my shadow spies we needed to figure out a way to make the best of the situation. With military strength lacking in numbers, we could not just resort to brute force or make an open front charge. I had always hated violence, but without power, I cannot protect everything. Even now, this kingdom too is my responsibility, and the people suffering because of the monsters. ¡°We cannot face monsters inside the forest. It will be also difficult to make a big move in the dark.¡± ¡°Our options are limited can we really save the people.¡± One of the shadow spies spoke with concern. They were after all girls coming from impoverished backgrounds and orphanages, these girls had all endured the harsh realities of the world. However, they possessed hidden talents for data collection, reconnaissance, and concealment. With proper training, they became my eyes and ears throughout the continent, constantly updating me on the latest developments. They, too, shared my concern for the suffering of people in areas plagued by monsters. After all the consequences would have been far-reaching, including dwindling food supplies, crop and farmland loss, and a reduced population. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a way. But we will have no time for rest or simulate the whole thing to test it out. It will be a one-time attack. But¡­.¡± I stopped saying in between. ¡°Is there a problem then if it works.¡± Another shadow spy asked eagerly. ¡°There is one big flaw to it. We will have to believe in the adventurers who gathered there to hold out and not abandon their mission even when we have not reached there. Then we might have a chance.¡± Listening to my big assumption we were going to make; the entire campaign could fall and end in complete disaster. All of them knew the risks of it. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Said one of the shadow spies. ¡°Let¡¯s have faith in them. We cannot let the kingdom fall to ruin.¡± If it was only me, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to trust others. But listening to them, I thought I could believe in the people of this world to protect their own lands. ¡°Alright. So, here¡¯s the plan.¡± By analyzing the place, it was obvious that we would be at a fair disadvantage at night surrounded by the dense forest. The possibility of not being able to see from where all the monsters would be coming from in groups makes the offensive less effective. But if we think in the opposite way and neutralize the monsters when they least expect it can give us a big lead on them. Hence we decided to make a quick change in plan and set out even before the time. Take the entire battalion circle around the entire forest and take down the monsters in a pincer attack while the adventures engage to fight with them on the forefront. As the sun went down, the knights were becoming more anxious. Listening to my plan, they too were unable to rely upon the adventurers and leave everything to them. But as we closed from inside the forest taking down all the stray monsters, we finally spotted the large horde of the first wave. The monsters approached furiously, sweeping over the terrain and sending our minds into darkness. But then a battle cry went ringing in the air, the adventurers were fighting. The knights could see them fighting with all their might, their weapons slashing and hacking at the creatures, and their shields deflecting the blows. ¡°They are fighting. I am so glad, I believed in them. Knights of the Hart Kingdom. Charge.¡± I said loudly for it to be heard by everyone. At my command, the knights brandished their swords and attacked as one force. The adventurers soon noticed the change and became aware of the army¡¯s presence and involvement. Unfortunately, I was forbidden to join the battle. But I could keep myself in touch with the spy network and still collect information about everyone¡¯s situation and send reinforcement if the need arise. Finally, the fight stopped and we emerged victorious. But I knew things were only getting started. There were going to be other fierce waves of stampede after this and we had only taken care of the crust of it. With no time to rest, I asked the knights to set up camps and make preparations to fight the next wave of monsters. The injured adventurers and soldiers would be taken care of by the healers I have brought with me in the medic camp. The shadow spy network was already spread out to keep an eye on the movement of the stampede. ¡°The preparation for the monster subjugation begins now.¡± The knights came with their reports after the survey of the land. ¡°Princess we have outlined the perimeter with the woods. What should we do next?¡± ¡°As we have discussed we are going to build traps and a lot of it,¡± I said. ¡°But is that going to be enough? As knights won¡¯t it be cowardly to use traps.¡± ¡°Even though they won¡¯t be enough, it will take care of all the weak monsters. So, all you have to do is fight the strong ones.¡± Another knight was prepared with the report on the adventurers, ¡°Just as you have ordered, the adventurers are now divided into groups. At times they would take turns to rest and would help us knights to build the fort.¡± Just as the knight described I had divided all the personnel into teams based on the assessment the shadow spies provided for them. The previous fight against the monsters served as a good basis. ¡°Are all of them doing well?¡± I asked about the situation of the adventurers. ¡°Yes, some of them are injured but not anything severe. I am quite surprised how cooperative they have been.¡± ¡°Then I suppose I will have to thank them later for it. Good work, you can all leave now.¡± ¡°I will transform this small, desolate location into a fortress in one night and defend it from monsters.¡± *** ADVENTURER¡¯S CAMP Galen, his teammates Leena, Asher, and Thorne, and other adventurers that were put in his group were sitting around the night camp. The campfire burned brightly as they discussed the situation and shared their thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to make of it. The knights did come even if they were late to get here. But the princess did not seem any kind of fighter to me.¡± Thorne spoke. ¡°But it¡¯s amazing how the situation changed once the princess arrived and surprised us all with her tactic. I am sure she has got her own strengths where only she excels.¡± Galen said enthusiastically. ¡°Even all these facilities for our resting are nice and the food is good.¡± Asher was surprised at how the food was to her liking. ¡°First I thought she was na?ve for thinking the adventurers and the knights could work together. But I am actually impressed by what she said and I think that it might just work out.¡± Leena said. ¡°Even I think I can somewhat work with those knights now since we already saved each other¡¯s lives.¡± Suddenly a girl wearing a white robe with a hood came close to the group. ¡°Can I join you?¡± The adventurers gawked for a while not being able to figure out who it was they found no reason to refuse. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± The girl joined to sit beside Leena and Galen. And lifts up her hood, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°¡­?Ehhh!.... It¡¯s the princess.¡± Leena shuddered and fell to the other side of the log. Others couldn¡¯t understand what was happening and the princess just smiled. ¡°You are¡­ are you really the princess Alice Hart¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Alice was usually accustomed to such shocks and did not react much. ¡°She looked so marvelous while giving that speech but up close she is even more beautiful¡­¡± The adventurers started admiring the princess. ¡°Right¡­¡± ¡°And cute too.¡± Asher¡¯s typical serious voice suddenly changed. ¡°Stay away Asher or you might make the princess creep out¡­¡± Leena was the only barrier holding Asher from changing herself into a cuteness fanatic. ¡°Is it really alright to be here? Won¡¯t the knights worry?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be that formal. I am just secretly visiting all the adventurer groups to check on them.¡± Alice said. ¡°Really, the nobles I had ever worked with didn¡¯t even bother knowing who we were.¡± The adventurers complained. ¡°Is it really that odd? But I would first like to thank you all for staying true to the contract and protecting these lands. I hope for your continued support.¡± The princess bowed her head to show respect. ¡°There¡¯s really no need as adventurers it¡¯s also our duty to defeat monsters and keep everyone safe. Instead, we should be thankful to you for saving us in that pinch.¡± Galen said like an honorable knight. ¡°But am I really that worthy of your praise? It still pains me to think, that I had risked all the life of the adventurers here. So, many of you got hurt because of me because we got here late.¡± ¡°But we risk our lives every day fighting monsters and taking on the dungeons. It¡¯s what we do every day.¡± Asher tries to get the attention of the depressed princess. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t change the fact, that I did knowing about it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s our job, there¡¯s no need for someone else to decide what we chose to do. And this time we decided to fight here so that everyone can be safe.¡± Leena too tried to comfort Alice in her own way. ¡°I decided to become an adventurer to get strong so that the tragedy of a village overrun by monsters does not happen again. That¡¯s why I and Leena my childhood friend became adventurers. I am sure others have their own reasons too. We are not so weak that we cannot protect ourselves.¡± Galen¡¯s determination caught everyone by surprise and made Leena somewhat anxious as if trying to say that there was no need to tell that part to others. ¡°I see. I am glad that it was you all that I decided to trust.¡± Alice besides the cold windy night, felt warm near the bonfire, and in a while she could freely talk to such amazing people she met for the first time. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. After that, everyone introduced themselves to the princess and had a conversation for a while. Thorne too in the meantime had prepared a mug of warm soup for everyone to drink. ¡°I think it¡¯s time I take my leave to meet others. I am sorry for disturbing you while it was time for you to rest.¡± Alice stood up from her place. ¡°I think it will soon be our time to help dig those trenches. But shouldn¡¯t you be resting too?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things to be done before that. But no need to worry, I will take my rest once I am sure all the preparations are done.¡± With that, the princess left the adventurers¡¯ camp to see that all the preparations were going well and analyze all the information collected by her shadow network to fill any hole in her plan. *** HART KINGDOM ¨C NORTH EASTERN PLAINS As the sun began to set on the small camp for the next day, everyone could hear the ominous growls of monsters in the distance. The army and the adventures had been preparing throughout the day and night in shifts, knowing that an attack was imminent. That was all the time they had got to prepare and now it was the time to fight. They knew that they needed to protect the lands at all costs, and if any of the monsters would pass from here they would attack all the nearby villages and invade the cities next. The soldiers, dressed in their armor and wielding swords and shields, began to move through the base, their movements coordinated and purposeful. So, did the mage unit carry with them wands and staffs. The adventurers too made their preparations and had all their tools sharpened and wore their light adventurer¡¯s gear. Everyone was ready to face the monsters. This time it won¡¯t be just a horde but a massive wave of monsters numbering in thousands. That¡¯s how horrific the nature of the monster stampede is. But all of them were confident knowing that they built a safe place with their own strength that could easily hold off these monsters no matter how large their numbers would be. Soon the monsters were in sight from the watchtower and a long battle would commence. As the monsters moved and came closer, the ground began to tremble and shake. Suddenly, great fissures appeared in the earth, revealing deep trenches that seemed to stretch on endlessly. Knowing that the monsters were in range now, the soldiers moved quickly, using their magic to fortify the trenches, lining them with spikes and barriers that would impale any monster foolish enough to try and cross them. The soldiers then turned their attention to the magic casters. Who would then use water and ice magic to freeze the trenches along with all the monsters caught in it. Finally, those adept in fire and earth magic would reduce the ice to rubble, emptying the trench again for the other incoming monsters to fall once again for the same deadly trap. The stronger monsters who could still save themselves from falling by walking over the fallen still had to face the giant walls built around the perimeter of the village, rising up like a fortress. These walls were reinforced with magic, making them almost impenetrable. But the army wasn''t finished yet. They knew that the monsters would find a way to breach the walls and trenches, so they already had set traps in places. Hidden pits filled with spikes, concealed snares that would ensnare any creature that stepped on them and even magical wards that would cause monsters to become disoriented and confused. The monster stampede would then also comprise of aerial monsters. Fortunately, the skilled archers assigned on top of the watchtowers were more than enough to take care of the wyverns or any other flying monster. At the same time, they got a bird¡¯s eye view of the situation and informed the princess of any activity in the place. It was all thanks to the elaborate planning of Alice that all of this could come together and become a massive stronghold. As the night wore on, the fight became much tougher. Everyone was at their limit. The magical recovery potions were almost over, the medic camp was at its full capacity. Despite the wall being breached and destroyed at several places during the fight it was still effective and in place. All of them had successfully survived through more than three waves. A few more and they would have won. The night still made it problematic to exactly know where the fight was moving towards and communication became more difficult. But none of the soldiers or adventures were yet to yield from the fighting. *** ALICE HART [GODDESS ATHENA] ¡°Princess. Princess. I need to tell her quickly... move aside.¡± One of the shadow spies appeared and tried to get past the knights guarding me. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the last wave, it is coming. But the final wave is that of an undead and their leader is a lich.¡± The words of the shadow spy were almost unbelievable. An army of undead monsters as a part of a monster stampede was never heard of. Could they be somehow the cause of the stampede? To defeat the undead, high-level light magic is required. But when it comes to Lich I doubt we have that kind of strong personnel to fight it. While I was still thinking about how to solve this problem, another knight jumps in with his report. ¡°Princess, the monsters are coming back to life. They are rising from the dead from the trenches.¡± The knight almost looked scared to death. ¡°Sorry Princess, it seems I was late in reporting. They got here before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Now we exactly know what we are fighting and can prepare.¡± Even though I was trying to sound reassuring to them, the situation had just become more deadly. And then reports of the appearances of the undead flooded in, the breaches in the wall, dead monsters rising from the trenches. This almost doubled the monster¡¯s numbers and the adventurers were overwhelmed. Simple piercing attacks or injuring them would no longer work. The monsters would keep on moving until they were fully incapacitated or burned. Though no reports still showed any signs of the appearance of the lich but I knew it was lurking around somewhere. ¡°I am going out myself!¡± I announced which almost caught the guards by surprise. ¡°Princess we can¡¯t allow that. The King has specifically assigned us to keep you safe.¡± The knights would specifically not listen to me since they were in direct orders from the king. ¡°Then you will just have to protect me wherever I go.¡± I did not want to force this on them but I cannot afford to lose here. As soon as I got out, I could see dead monsters everywhere. Injured soldiers and Knights were carried by others to the medic camp. The golden light torch flames only made this look more dramatic. ¡°Get all the people who are good at fire magic in the magic unit here.¡± At my command, about twenty people possessing fire magic had assembled. All of them mostly looked tired but this was no time to lax. We immediately headed to the frontline where other adventurers and soldiers were fighting. From the top of the wall; in line, we went from place to place where the undead monsters had breached the wall. At the same time, not all places could be saved from being attacked on all sides simultaneously. Fortunately, I had built the fortress in mind with that fact. As soon as the monsters breached a part of the fortress, the mages with earth magic would cut that part off from it. And quickly turn it into a temporary trench and burn it. Finally, I caught a mage in the adventurer''s group who appeared super skilled in fire magic and fighting the undead alone in the frontlines. Also, this seemed to be the place with the most undead occurrences. As I got close I realized it was the adventurer Asher from the last night I talked to and her other teammates. Two of them were excellent swordsmen and the other was a shieldman. If the lich was to appear this would be the most likely place to take this fortress down. The fact that it''s still hiding means it possesses a certain amount of intelligence. I assigned the magic unit to different places to handle the situation wherever required. But first I needed to inform these adventurers about the lich¡¯s threat. As I tried to get close to Asher, I got separated from my guards when they tried to confront a small group of monsters about to attack us. ¡°Princess¡­ You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Asher cautioned as soon as she saw me. ¡°There¡¯s something you need to know about!¡± I shouted. But then an unordinary inhumane laughter echoed through the forest. An ominous aura turned the moon night into a dark charred night sky. From the forest then appeared a being robed in black rags and a body so thin that no flesh could be identified. Under the hood, we could only get a peek of its hollow eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a lich.¡± I warned. The lich cackled as he gazed upon us and was followed by a large retinue of the undead. "Sweaahhh," it hissed, "etado EklaSo BitadioSo SituerSo." The lich laughed again and raised its bony hand. Suddenly, the ground shook as hundreds of skeletons and zombies clawed their way out of the earth. Also, around my feet, several of them popped out. The guards were still far away and their path was blocked by monsters and I had no weapon on me to protect myself. ¡°Watch out.¡± Leena with her rapier got rid of the hands hanging out from the ground and holding my hand she carried me away. ¡°Asher now¡­¡± On Leena¡¯s signal, Asher casts advanced fire magic and a torrent of flames sends the undead back into the ground or perished. ¡°Princess you shouldn¡¯t be here. It¡¯s not safe.¡± ¡°I know, but I needed to tell you about the Lich. It might be what had caused the stampede in the first place and it also might hold influence over the other monsters as well.¡± ¡°I have no experience fighting undead. But isn¡¯t a Lich supposed to be an S-class dungeon boss monster? What¡¯s one doing here?¡± Asher seemed to be knowledgeable about monsters. And she was right, to defeat a strong undead like that we would need someone with strong light magic or a high-ranking priest from the church to purify the black miasma it spews. Other magic attributes won¡¯t work and it will only regenerate in the end while spawning more undead. ¡°But doesn¡¯t it also mean that if we take the Lich down then this monster stampede would end.¡± It was Galen who said pointing his sword at the Lich. ¡°Most probably.¡± ¡°Then we should defeat it right now. Everyone take care of the rest, only I can fight this Lich.¡± Galen started to focus on his sword and then a black aura emerged from it. No, it was his soul taking form. It was only at an early stage, but somehow Galen had manifested the basic form of aural arts which are only mastered by the strongest warriors and he did it without any training. I soon realized the attribute Galen was using was dark magic. Because of the black miasma without its purification, no one could get close to the lich. But Galen should possess a decent amount of resistance against it if he has dark magic. Wielding his shadow sword, Galen launched toward the lich. The lich snarled and ordered its goons to stop Galen. But Galen was quick and nimble, dodging the slow-moving undead beings he got close to the lich. Just when he was about to land a blow to cut through its body, the lich raises its hand and a dark orb of light sends him flying. Galen falls far away rolling on the ground until he stabs his sword through the ground to slow down his momentum. ¡°Galen, are you alright? You don¡¯t have to do this alone. I will this time come with you too.¡± Leena said to Galen. ¡°You can¡¯t get close to the Lich it''s dangerous for you.¡± Galen said knowing himself how his body burned in that black miasma and if he did not have a tiny bit of resistance he could be magically poisoned by it. ¡°But you can¡¯t fight. Your leg and hands are injured.¡± Leena looked at the wounds Galen received on his hand trying to block the dark orb. And also, his leg got fractured when he was thrown away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can heal him.¡± I was now able to get close to Galen and quickly cast my healing magic. ¡°Divine Heal.¡± I cast my strongest healing magic adding a bit of my divine magic to it too. This would quickly cure any black miasma that might have invaded his body. ¡°It healed so fast.¡± Leena and Galen were shocked. They had seen healing magic before but it was a long and painful process as it would take time for the tissues to grow back and use the human¡¯s life force making him weak. But this felt different to Galen since my divine magic surpassed the basic light magic. But this was all I could do. Unlike other gods or goddesses, I was not proficient with any weapon and lacked any skill with attack magic. The only magic attribute I possessed in this world was Light magic and low-level wind magic only thanks to my god status otherwise I would have been useless. ¡°Can you stand again?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I am back to normal now.¡± Leena still looked worried but seeing Galen back to being energetic she gratefully looked at me. ¡°So, how are we supposed to get rid of that thing if no one can get close to it.¡± Leena raised a fair question. ¡°I can do something about it.¡± I said with my voice trembling with emotion. ¡°But how?¡± Other adventurers had gathered and were unable to decide. Nor I could explain how I was going to do it. Since I cannot reveal my divine powers. I tried to look away holding my hands tight not knowing what to do in this kind of situation when everyone¡¯s hope rested on me. ¡°I believe in the princess if she says she can do it then we must give her a chance.¡± Asher was the first to speak. Besides we only got this far in defeating the stampede only because she was assisting us. This strong fortress, the sudden appearance of the reinforcement when we needed them, unexpected traps saving our backs. I am sure no one has forgotten about it.¡± Asher decided to place her trust in me. I do not know how this evolved into them all believing in me. But now without question, they all gleamed at me with their approval. Everyone had again engaged in a fight with the monsters. The guards also kept the approaching undead at bay. As for the Lich, it was still trying to spread the range of its black miasma turning the dead monsters into undead. ¡°Galen you engage with the Lich but only distract it. I and Thorne will take care of all the spawned zombies.¡± Leena explained her plan. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will support Galen this time fighting the lich too. Is that enough time for you princess?¡± Asher asked me. ¡°Yes.¡± I said after resolving myself. And then the plan was put into action. Leena moved at lighting-fast speed and skewered all the undead with her rapier. Thorne too being skilled in using Earth magic would bury and crush the zombies under a giant earth wall. Galen continued in a raging battle with the Lich. This time directly confronting it, he tried to dodge its black orb magical attacks and only aimed for its undefended body parts. Every time he slashed through the Lich and stepped back. Asher would launch a full-on fire assault to infuriate the Lich even when it did not have any direct effect on it. With each swing, the shadow of the Lich seemed to grow darker. Galen had realized that the Lich was feeding on everyone¡¯s magical energy when they came in contact with the black miasma. The knights and other adventurers were on it too fighting the stampede monsters. I thought what I needed to do to live my life was give up what makes me me. But that was until I met Sachi and I wanted to do something for her and keep my promise to her. I had decided to reserve the use of my divine powers only for Sachi, and never show them in front of anyone. But now I was left with an undeniable feeling to protect them when they have worked so hard till now to protect me. All I could feel for them now was a surge of gratitude and I wanted for Sachi to see this. To meet her as soon as possible and for her to stay happy wherever she was. Till that time comes, I will protect this place no matter the cost. I closed my eyes, and holding my hands close I raised them high towards the sky. Speaking an ancient language that was known only to the divine, I released all of the temporary restrictions over my divine powers. *** HEARTLAND CLAN At that time, the surroundings changed. The night sky then got illuminated by a bright light taking the form of a halo. For some reason, everything had come to a standstill when that pure light reached the ground. And at that time everyone exactly knew where to look at. All eyes turned towards the princess, Alice Hart. ¡°The princess¡­¡± All saw at her with a sense of awe. "By the power of the divine, I call upon the light of purity," the goddess intoned, her voice strong and unwavering. As she spoke, the light intensified, pulsing and growing stronger. It enveloped the princess¡¯s body, her skin now giving a moonstone colour. And her golden hair now shone like starlight. Everyone watched with wide eyes as the princess continued to chant. ¡°May the radiance of thy glory fill my being and banish all evil from my sight.¡± A white magic circle expanded by the moment. The twinkling magic energy surpassed the realms of human comprehension. ¡°Galen look the Lich is trying to escape. Don¡¯t let it get away.¡± Asher informed. The Lich could have easily sensed the divine power and knowing that it could not compete against it, it had decided to run. But Galen would not let that happen and got in its way. ¡°I won¡¯t let it.¡± This time without wavering he accelerated and leapt above the black miasma pool. Embedding his sword in a black aura, his blade landed deep into the chest of the Lich. "?Let this darkness be banished, let this curse be lifted. Let the soul of this creature be purified, and let it enter back into the cycle of life." The goddess continued to speak, her voice growing more powerful with each passing moment. The light intensified, growing brighter and brighter until it was almost blinding. ¡°?By the power of the Aegis, I invoke this spell of light.¡± The divine magical energy illuminates the darkened sky, bursting through the halo overhead, forming a golden pillar that reached to the heavens. Everyone in that area, both monsters and people spotted the beam piercing the twilight. ¡°That light¡ª?!¡± ¡°What is it?!¡± Everyone had the same question. The pillar of light began to flake apart and began spiraling into a single point where the Lich stood, enveloping it completely. The princess opened her eyes to make sure her powers were in her control. It was not anything impressive for her. All this energy was the entirety of her raw divine magical powers. She could not do anymore, and could not afford to do any less. And that was all to it. But for the people, knights, and adventurers there, it was all the miracle they needed. The light pillar shattered a moment later with the sound of breaking glass. And then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the light faded away. Galen could not help but reflexively shut his eyes to protect them against the blinding flash that turned the world white for an instant. Slowly, cautiously, when he opened his eyes¡­he stood there alone with the Lich gone and all the black miasma around him purified. The undead army crumbled into dust, and the remains scattered into the wind. The rest of the monsters were handled by the knights and the adventurers who could still fight. By the first light of the dawn, everything was over, and with every last monster slayed the Hart kingdom was safe. *** DUNGEON OF MALICE [PRESENT] ¡°The Hart Kingdom¡¯s princess really seems to be an impressive and dependable person. It''s hard to imagine that she''s the kind of person Alicia could be searching for.¡± Regis exclaimed, teasingly. However, when Regis met Alicia''s gaze, she saw a soft, peaceful smile on her face that she had never seen before. ¡°Look I told you the story is so bland it could make someone cry¡­¡± Asher on seeing Alicia so quiet and out of it intervened. ¡°Is the story really that bad?¡± Galen also could not help but worry. ¡°No. it''s quite good and I am glad I got to hear it.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – Chapter 11 : THE SIERRA CLAN
Having listened to Galen''s tale and conversed for a while, we noticed that Hana had already fallen asleep in the middle. So, we too retired to the temporary lodgings we had arranged for ourselves and went back to sleep. The following morning, when we woke up, we found that the entire dungeon had been magically restored to its original state. The altar where the throne of the goddess used to be now was the place for the magic teleportation circle that would take us back to the outside. Once we all stood on that, with an instant release of a faint purple light we were teleported right in front of the entrance of the dungeon. The moment we came back, it dawned on us that the entire landscape had undergone a remarkable metamorphosis. Once a desolate, marshy wasteland, now flourished with lush greenery, and transformed into a picturesque landscape teeming with fertility. Vegetation had already started to grow around the place. Delicate creatures scuttled about while birds gracefully soared overhead, seeking out ideal spots to construct their newfound nests. But the most outstanding feature of all was the incongruous sight of the royal carriage waiting outside, defying the natural surroundings. The man holding the reigns wore a formal uniform of a coachman in a dark blue long coat with a cap labeled with the Stark kingdom¡¯s symbol. Once he saw and approached us, Galen¡¯s party backed one step not expecting any kind of welcome. ¡°Are you three the princesses¡¯ esteemed guests?¡± The man asked as if trying to match the description of us he might have received. Since I was wearing back my mask, it became easier to know it was us. ¡°Yes, that will be us.¡± I said before any kind of confusion could arise. ¡°The princess was worried since you did not return so she had sent me to get the news. If you have achieved your goal, would you please follow me back to the palace.¡± The man was well-mannered as a royal coachman. ¡°That¡¯s so nice of her.¡± Regis said promptly maybe because she wanted to go back to a proper resting place as soon as possible after getting dirty in the dungeon. All of Regis and Hana¡¯s clothes were stained with dungeon dirt and the blood of the monsters. For, me I was still fine since I could replace the threads of my dress with my webs. The coachmen also looked and observed Galen and his party members for a while and with a surprised look as if realising something on his own he bowed his head a bit wishing them. It did not look like they really knew each other but the coachmen still looked at them with respect. We quickly got into the carriage and hurriedly said our goodbyes to Galen¡¯s party and left the place. Since we thought it was best to avoid any kind of questions about how we landed in the palace as guests to keep the palace¡¯s mutiny a secret. Thankfully, the way back was much more pleasant as we enjoyed the cool fresh morning wind in contrast to the gloominess we saw on our arrival. I guess after getting rid of all the negative magical energy released from the goddess¡¯s seal the place was returning back to normal. I was glad that we could turn this back into fertile land for the people. So, something good actually came out of that fight and it was not all meaningless after all. I still could not get the vision out of my head that the goddess made me see, even though it was literally just me hearing. Whether that was pulled out of my lost memory or just one of her petty pranks, I know if someone would know more about it; it would be goddess Athena. And now I at least have a clue where she is and that¡¯s where I am going next. The time to say goodbye to this place had come much sooner than I expected, only when I had started to enjoy here because of Arya. We got back much faster to the palace than it took to get there. We were greeted back by Arya as she asked us about our dungeon exploration mission. ¡°So did you find what you were looking for?¡± Arya asked. ¡°I don¡¯t really know for what we went there. But we did land on the evil Goddess¡¯s lair and¡­¡± Regis described but then soon stopped. ¡°So, the goddess¡¯s seal is real. But, what happened to her?¡± Arya asked in a passionate voice as if she would have very much wanted to be there herself. ¡°I had to eliminate the goddess... Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain Alicia, it must have been a difficult fight. We humans can never comprehend the will of the gods, at least that¡¯s what I have understood from the history textbooks. I think you should all rest after the dungeon exploration.¡± Arya said without any hint of suspicion. Whether she was just trying to understand my action or comforting me, for once I felt at ease for doing something and letting others know. ¡°Hey, princess shouldn¡¯t you be more doubtful of what we just said.¡± Regis was trying to put herself in Arya¡¯s place since she too had her first unbelievable adventure on the dragon island where we defeated Ouroboros. ¡°I have no reason for being suspicious. I completely believe what you have said since you are my first friends and I have already placed my trust in you. I have already seen what I needed to on that ship even if it was only just a glimpse, and besides you have already saved my mother and father. Wouldn¡¯t not trusting you make me look cruel and the illogical one here.¡± Listening to Arya¡¯s firm response Regis sighed away in embarrassment, ¡°Whatever..?¡± ¡°In fact, I got to know that the place had suddenly jumped back and was transformed in one night and talk of restoring it completely has already started. I think I have now other more reasons for thanking you.¡± That was fast I thought. Arya continued as if to add something even more important, ¡°But what surprised me more was to hear that you met the Heartland clan on your adventure.¡± Arya said. ¡°Arya, do you know about the Heartland Clan members?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. They are the number one adventurer clan in these parts. But I have never met them in person.¡± With how Arya then described it turned out Galen and his party were quite famous not only in the kingdom but the Continent and that¡¯s why the coachman also knew them. Now that I think properly, they were pretty strong and skilled. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect to fight a goddess and were not that prepared and lacked one of their main members. But what really troubled me was that I had previously thought that if they did tell others about encountering an evil goddess as a dungeon boss, no one would have believed them. Now that I remember they did tell me that they needed to inform this to the guild master. If that happens their words won¡¯t just be shunned away. After we had cleaned ourselves in the bath, Alfred served us with fascinating delicacies. Because of continuously using large amounts of magic last night fighting the Goddess of Malice, I was especially hungry to the point of wanting to stuff my mouth with tasty sweets. After that, Arya suddenly informed us of a banquet happening the next night and invited us to it. ¡°Alicia, Regis, and Hana I would very much like it if you would attend tomorrow¡¯s banquet. In fact, it¡¯s very much to thank you for what you have done and for celebrating the King¡¯s recovery.¡± Arya said. Probably there would be a lot of people and nobles of the Stark Kingdom. While my involvement was only known to a few, certainly the presence of strangers in the banquet would be questionable. And then we would also have to prepare a lot of things for the banquet, which would be a lot of work. Regis and Hana seemed to be willing to know how the banquet was going to be. So, I too accepted and decided to attend. But fearing what was going to happen with the news in the adventurer guild, it eventually did come true in the evening when an unannounced letter from the guild arrived in the palace addressed to us with our names. Of course, they would also know of our whereabouts since they saw the palace¡¯s carriage taking us. ¡°Alicia if you want to refuse to go to meet the guild master, the palace can reply for you. It¡¯s my carelessness that got you out.¡± Arya said feeling sorry. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I have already thought about it and I have decided to go. Hana and Regis will you come with me too.¡± I asked them. ¡°Of course. I want to meet everyone again too.¡± ¡°I go wherever Master goes.¡± With that decided, thanks to Arya we were able to get to our destination without any trouble. Though this time we had downgraded our carriage to a normal cart with a roof to move freely in the city. According to what Arya told we were heading to the head branch of the adventurer¡¯s guild in the Stark capital. And it just turned out that the guild master was supposedly a super veteran adventurer from the post-war period and one of the high-ranking top six greatest Guild Masters. The reason he was still alive was that he was half-ogre and half-human. Of course, that kind of title meant he would have a lot of authority. What if he turns out to be super-scary, and asks a lot of questions? Was it really a good idea, I wondered what he wanted to talk about? But before I could think of anything further, we had already reached the meeting place mentioned in the letter when the cart finally stopped moving. The moment we got off something felt off. We were in an alleyway when I had imagined we would be standing in front of a big building bustling with adventurers, a side tavern, and a lot of receptions with guild staff. Like how it should be in games and fantasy novels and when I was also looking forward to it so much. But it was just a single back door of a huge building in a deserted passage. ¡°Why are we standing at the back of the building?¡± I said in an agitated voice for foolishly getting my hopes up. ¡°Was the address wrong? It doesn¡¯t seem like a guild building even though I have never visited one.¡± ¡°Are there any adventurer¡¯s guild in the elf kingdom?¡± I asked Regis. ¡°Yes, there are. They are everywhere, so it seems.¡± Regis said with a sigh. ¡°Master look.¡± Hana then suddenly pointed at the door from where a familiar face popped up. It was Asher. ¡°I am so glad you decided to come. The guild master is waiting for you.¡± Since it was Asher who greeted us then maybe we were in the right location. Asher confirmed this to be the adventurer¡¯s building. So, it really turned out that we were entering the guild building from the backdoor. To the extent, the embarrassment almost felt like doing a crime of sneaking in. I still pondered why the Guild Master would call us through here. After climbing through a couple of stairs and taking turns we reached the topmost floor of the building. When Asher opened the door, Galen, Leafa, and Thorne were standing inside. And on the other side of a huge table, was an individual with a unique and intriguing appearance that reflected the fusion of the two distinct races of the human and ogre. Though he seemed to be much of the human side. With an imposing height, typically ranging from seven to eight feet, his muscular build and raw strength was definitely the trait of his ogre lineage. On looking closer he possessed a strong jawline with small defined tusks and horns protruding slightly from the lower jaw and the head. But they were properly hidden under his beard and unkempt hairs. His eyes exhibited a keen and intense gaze that commanded attention. The moment he pretended like he noticed us, which he might have probably done even before we arrived in the room. He smiled diligently as if he had been waiting to meet us for a long time. I wondered what exactly Galen and others had told him. ¡°Ah, welcome! I have heard a lot about you, thanks to Galen and his companions who have shared tales of your captivating dungeon explorations. It''s only right that you know me as well. I am Hillard Glorgersk, the esteemed Guild Master overseeing the entire Eastern region of the human continent," declared the man with an air of self-importance. The three of us have nonchalant look on our faces as if we really didn¡¯t care. Regis and Han were only here to meet with Galen and the others. While I was here for the same I had one more reason to be here as well. ¡°I am sorry if this wasn¡¯t a grand welcome enough for the princess¡¯s guests.¡± the guild master exclaimed, suddenly adopting a rather playful and whimsical demeanor. The three of us looked at Galen as if asking his he really legitimate, but I was just scared of meeting new people like this who would sprung up on me to start a conversation. ¡°If you are apprehensive of why we had to bring you through the back door, then we cannot just casually let the elf princess walk through the front door without knowing the details about it.¡± The guild master as if he suddenly dropped a bomb in the room caught each of our attention. Seeing Galen and others surprised expressions he didn¡¯t have told them until now either. But how did he know, when not even Arya could tell? ¡°How did you know?¡± Regis was the first to ask, slightly annoyed at being found out like this. ¡°Don¡¯t be on guard, I don¡¯t intend of making your identity public. As to how I found out, once I got the details from Galen about a beautiful elf with red hair. I contacted the adventurer guild in the elven kingdom. And I got to know something interesting about a missing princess from the palace and how the dragon island incident was suddenly resolved. Then we only had to match your age and height to make sure our guess was correct and we knew it was you.¡± The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like I had any intention of hiding it but it''s better if others don¡¯t know. It¡¯s much easier.¡± Regis said looking at Galen and others with astounded looks. ¡°I am not exactly princess material nor do I intend to use my status. So, I would want others to behave around me just like they normally do.¡± Regis made herself clear. ¡°And does the Stark princess knows about it?¡± The Guild Master followed up with another delicate question. ¡°¡­No.¡± Regis had no reason to hide since the cat was out of the bag. ¡°It would be better if you tell her because I am sure the princess has her own way and would eventually find out about it. Though I leave that decision to your discretion.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Regis said understanding what the Guild Master meant. Maybe he was just looking out for her. ¡°As for this young lady Hana we were unable to know anything except she might have a special relationship with miss Alicia.¡± Hana backed off when the guild master tried to take a closer look at her and she tucked close to me. Even though I was sure that if Hana wanted she could just toss the guild master right out of the window. ¡°I love Alicia.¡± Hana said in an affectionate voice like an innocent child would say to her elder sister. The Guild Master then stepped closer to me and with a carefree look, he smiled. Despite his age, he almost looked like a middle-aged man. It must be because of the self-regenerative property of the ogres. ¡°As for the lady in the mask, miss Alicia the same goes for you. Despite our large network I still can¡¯t believe a strong individual like you would have remained oblivious to us. But we do have the record of the recent incidents of you coming here with the princess and I presume you might be the one who they have started calling the White Queen. The one who saved the ship from the pirates and defeated their entire pirate army. Is that your real secret identity?¡± ¡°?Eh?¡± I was surprised. ¡°¡­Eh.¡± The guild master was surprised too by the nature of my response. Something was amiss. ¡°I do remember saving the ship¡­ but the alias.¡± I looked at Regis and Hana with my eyebrows raised and a playful smirk. Alright, spill it! I''m all ears for this delicate explanation and don''t hold back on any smallest possible detail. I am sure Regis and Hana were the only ones who could take the cue from my expression even though my face was covered with my mask. ¡°See Alicia I was planning to tell you¡­ and things happened so fast on the ship.¡± Regis went on with the trail of excuses. While Hana twisted her leg in a roundabout way looking at the floor pretending that she didn¡¯t know about anything. Is she trying to copy me!? ¡°Talk about weirdness! ?So, the White Queen¡­ is that me.¡± I hesitantly pointed a finger at myself and tried to confirm with the Guild Master. ¡°Supposedly, yes¡­¡± the guild master affirmed. What? First, all those eccentric titles that are already off the charts weird, and now to add salt to my injury, I''ve ended up with the most ridiculously bizarre and cheesy alias ever. If Mother or Father ever catch wind of this, I''ll be the laughingstock for all eternity at the dinner table. I used to have a blast mocking their cringe-worthy titles and enacting some matching dialogues. But I don¡¯t want myself to be stuck in that embarrassing state. ¡°But how did you know it was me who saved the ship? And can¡¯t we just forget about the alias?¡± I pleaded. ¡°Can¡¯t do, it¡¯s already become a legend and people are talking about it all over the kingdom. I am sure it will turn out to be a really fascinating and heroic tale.¡± So, it was already beyond that. I could only cry within myself and hold myself strong in these tough times and be careful of revealing my identity next time. ¡°As to how I reached the conclusion, I just put one and one together to get the answer. You are the special guest of the princess so she must have seen you saving the ship. But what I am more interested in is to know how powerful you are to defeat the sealed goddess of malice.¡± It looked like the guild master was slowly trying to corner each of us by revealing information about ourselves. But now that he was up close to me, he tried to do something unexpected. And if it was a show of power, father taught me that it was best to always exert dominance in these cases. *** WHITE ROOM Once the Guild Master Hillard released a blast of his magical energy to measure Alicia¡¯s magical energy and look at her status. It was the same technique that demons use to measure another¡¯s magical power. Alicia knew that only demons could use this technique to measure other¡¯s power by using what she had made it into a magic of her own and called it the white room. Alicia having no choice but to summon the white room and keep her powers and status hidden with it. Hillard with his stumped look stood without moving and was speechless. While he was hoping to overpower the girl in a measure of magical energy, he did not expect to get moved to a soul domain created almost instantly. In a room all white, he could not figure out the boundaries of the walls, the expanse of the ceiling, and even the presence of a solid floor eluded his perception. And in front of him, rose a colossal tower, crowned by an occupant enthroned high above. In the haziness of the view from down below, his vision caught a fleeting sight of a girl laughing, her face obscured by the shadow cast by the flowing mane of her pure white hair cascading down her back. But a pair of glowing red eyes gazed at him with a condescending look and an air of superiority. Hillard who had lived past a century and was a survivor of the aftermath of the cruelty of the Great War, where the world still searched for peace. He had never once felt so threatened and overwhelmed by a power beyond his comprehension. His body felt being ripped apart by pressure every time he tried to look above almost bending and falling on his knees. He had no choice but to use all his monstrous physical strength just to stand straight as he screamed. ¡°¡­Sorry, I think that went too far. That should be enough.¡± Alicia suddenly interrupted and the Guild Master found himself back in the guild office. When he looked around he realised no one had even noticed what that little girl in the mask had done to him. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°So, you know the demon¡¯s technique to measure magical energy.¡± I asked worried that he might have disliked to what I have done to him. It¡¯s not like he directly tried to harm me. ¡°Well, I am of half-monster pedigree, so it was easy for me to pick it up when I was on a mission in the demon continent. I must apologize for having my doubts till now but I am sure now what Galen described is the truth. So, the goddess is no longer sealed and free.¡± The Guild Master said with a sigh of relief as if he already knew about her existence. ¡°I suddenly felt a dangerous surge in magic right now.¡± Asher said with apprehension. Leafa nodded too. So, they were that sensitive to magic. ¡°Everything is fine.¡± The guild master tried to calm them down, he then again looked at me with piqued interest, ¡°I am curious now, do you by any chance know the True Hero?¡± An unexpected question burst from the consciousness of the Guild Master. ¡°Well, why¡­ do you ask?¡± I stuttered. ¡°The mask you wear reminds me of the True Hero who wore a similar one in her adventurer days.¡± With a slight pause that almost made my heart beat fast stuck in a bind about whether I would be found out. ¡°But there¡¯s no way it would be the same piece. It''s one of the lesser-known facts but you must be that big a fan of the True Hero.¡± The guild master laughed as he replied to his own question. Maybe he had seen mother once when he would be young. ¡°?Yes, yes that¡¯s right.¡± Both Regis and I took a sigh of relief from being found out. ¡°Wahhh! I also need to wear a mask like that.¡± Leafa suddenly muttered to herself and got embarrassed. I guess, mother is just that idolized by everyone. And that everyone here is also a big fan of her. Even Regis was like that when I met her at the start. ¡°Since we are done with the introductions why don¡¯t we next move to seeing what face is beneath that mask? You all couldn¡¯t stop talking about how beautiful and lovely lady Alicia looked like she would be a goddess herself.¡± It almost felt like the Guild Master was acting like a spoiled child. Suddenly Asher stood in between the Guild Master and me. ¡°You promised you won¡¯t ask them to do anything which they did not want to.¡± I quickly nodded knowing that Asher was trying to save me from the trouble. Go and get him. ¡°But I was curious you know¡­¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see these three precious little girls. They are so adorable. I know Alicia does not want to reveal her beauty to the world because she will only show it to me alone and admire it for all eternity.¡± That¡¯s definitely not the reason I am wearing it. I said to myself. I was now getting creepy vibes from Asher the same as I felt around Regis¡¯s big sister and even Regis could feel the same seeing how she shivered in her big sister¡¯s memories. Thankfully before Asher¡¯s obsession grew, the Guild Master changed his mind. ¡°Alright If you say so. Since the death of a secretly sealed evil goddess which was a legend until now has been slayed. It¡¯s such a delicate matter that it will cause trouble for you three and me as well if the word got out. So, I will use all my authority to remove all the evidence.¡± Wait! He will do what? But the guild master¡¯s decision was final and in our favor. So, none of us objected to it. ¡°¡­But you see there¡¯s one thing I would like you to do in return. I want you to become an adventurer or more importantly a clan leader.¡± And here it was, what the guild master really wanted. I never intended to become an adventurer; I think it¡¯s a lot more work for someone like me. And I would rather spend a leisurely life than go around doing odd jobs. But now I was being asked to become a clan leader the same as Galen. ¡°There¡¯s no problem miss Alicia. A clan leader is a very proud position and not anyone can become one unless they are recognized by one of the top guild masters.¡± A clan leader in an adventure guild is one under whom many adventurer parties work for a definite goal. ¡°But do I meet the qualifications?¡± ¡°Yes. It would be much easier if your companions join in your clan as well.¡± I looked at Regis and without any ado she gave a thumbs up to me and the same went for Hana. Even though I was hoping they would deny the offer, but their free-spirited nature got the best of them. ¡°So, don¡¯t I have to give any kind of guild test?¡± I asked hoping to delay the guild master¡¯s quickness in assigning me a position. ¡°There are guild tests. But you would probably destroy them all. The show you showed me earlier is enough to pass any qualification. There won¡¯t be any objections now or in the future I promise. But your companions would have to go through the basic tests.¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine by me.¡± Regis and Hana agreed. Regis as a hardworking person never believed in any shortcuts. ?But I do!!! Sometimes life''s just better when you take the shortcut, the devil inside of me agreed. So, I quickly became more than ready to become an adventurer. There were some papers to be signed and while it took a bit of time to get through them all. Al could mostly side-process and confirm they were all legitimate. Even though I was expecting hassles like measuring my power over a magic ball crystal, or a side quest to go and collect herbs or hunt down horned rabbits. I know I would never pass any of them until I would get lost in the forest and Regis would have to come finding me. That would be terrible for me to fail even the basic quests. But with this contract, I can escape that demeaning fate. ¡°So, miss Alicia did you decide the name of your clan?¡± Thinking about it for a moment, I decided and wrote down at the top of the contract my clan¡¯s name ?"Sierra Clan.¡± ¡°Congratulations. I must take this back now before you change your mind.¡± The guild master hurried and took the papers the moment I signed on it. From what I was told these papers were magical and every guild branch would develop a copy of that in their own offices with my signature on it after it has been confirmed and stamped by the guild master. So, that¡¯s how they shared information so fast. But my reason to come here was still left and it was time I took my leverage into account. ¡°Since I became a clan leader, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense that we have some dungeons in our possession?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we deal with that part later?¡± the guild master was sure to quickly dodge the question. But I was not so intent on letting him get away with only what he wanted. I too had my reason for coming here even before I stepped into the guild and was not so easily going to give up on them. ¡°Galen you have some dungeon rights as well, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Currently, the Heartland clan has around 25 dungeons in their control. That¡¯s the highest in the entire eastern continent.¡± Galen said proudly. ¡°But all of those technical parts are dealt by Leena so I don¡¯t know much about them.¡± Galen added. Right, she is one of the other companions of Galen out there. From what I had read about the adventurer¡¯s guild in the palace before coming here. ?That the clan leaders and his clan members get the exclusive right to harvest monsters, and also to mine the resources in the dungeon. While they keep a major cut, the adventurer guild management and the kingdom too get a small revenue. This system helped the adventurer to ensure that they get their work¡¯s worth and it was a win-win situation for both the guild and the kingdom as well. ¡°I want the Dungeon of Malice.¡± I said with a full stop, meaning I was not ready to negotiate on it. ¡°That can¡¯t happen.¡± The guild master said no. I had no choice but to use telepathy here. Since I was able to analyze the Guild Master¡¯s magic in the white room, I easily matched his frequency and said. ¡®I was wondering. Didn¡¯t you already know of the goddess¡¯s existence being sealed there?¡¯ ¡®And what makes you think that?¡¯ The guild master answered without surprise. It was convenient for me too that he was already used to telepathy magic. ¡®Isn¡¯t the fact that you asked the number one adventurer clan to take on the job? And yet you didn¡¯t tell them of the danger.¡¯ ¡®Well, I couldn¡¯t help it never thought that the goddess would break out of the seal the 6rTue Hero placed on her. Fine if you have any valid reason I will listen to it.¡¯ It seems that this would be enough to convince the guild master and with one final push it should be settled. ¡°I think it would be more appropriate to acquire a dungeon of my own.¡± ¡°Ahem! Isn¡¯t that too quick for a new clan to come into possession of a dungeon and we have yet to analyze that dungeon properly. There could still be dangerous monsters lurking.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more the reason, I should get it. And besides I did defeat the boss goddess. So, I will add this, the dungeon is a treasure trove of magitite ore. Even if you started mining it now, it would take months just to get out a small chunk and you still won¡¯t be able to process anything useful or make a profit in the short term.¡± ¡°So, then what do you propose?¡± The guild master looked interested. ¡°This¡­¡± I pushed one of my blue healing potions on the table. ¡°Is this the blue holy water I have been listening rumors about? So, miss you are the one who made it.¡± So, he already knew about this too. ¡°That¡¯s right. You get it now, the importance of the product. And these can be made by using magitite ores and only I have the knowledge to process them. I am ready to sign a contract with the guild to not only give them the share of mined magitite ores but also a percentage of the healing potions sold via the guild.¡± ¡°Ahhhh. I was never good at this money-dealing stuff. But the more I think about it. If we sold these healing potions it can save the life of a lot of adventurers on the battlefield.¡± The guild master generically cared about the adventures. ¡°Alright, the dungeon is for yours to keep. But we will have to discuss the amount and percentages later with other related officials before the transfer would be complete.¡± ¡°The guild master then brought out a black card and after processing it with his magic for a while he handed it out to me. ¡°This is your adventurer¡¯s guild card. From today onward the Sierra Clan is recognized by the adventurer¡¯s guild and you can start recruiting your clan members henceforth.¡° I looked at the card and it had my name Alicia engraved on it with some of my fake stats made by the mask. It¡¯s almost like a fantasy dream come true to become an adventurer like this. ¡°Guild Master I have never seen a black card before.¡± Galen interjected. ¡°It''s fine, it¡¯s a specially made custom card for the clan leader Alicia.¡± The guild master said with a smile and I was overjoyed to get a special unique adventurer card of my own. But if only that time I knew the conditions of using the card and how I was tricked by it. I would have destroyed the card myself then. ?But that¡¯s a story for later. For now, things were finally settled and each of us had got what we wanted and we had to also return to prepare for the banquet since we promised Arya. So, we said our goodbyes to Galen and the others and left the guild. The carriage was still waiting for us so we got back into it. On our way, Regis asked me, ¡°Why were you so eager to get your hands on that dungeon? Wouldn¡¯t all that work mean we will have to stay longer here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there''s no need. Because tomorrow is the day Caige and Maia would be arriving here.¡± I said proudly. ¡°So, you were planning to dump all the work on her from the start? What kind of a friend does that?¡± Regis made a snarky remark. ¡°I am not. She is my friend but I am also her employer, and after fighting the Goddess I have realized I need to do this much sooner before something like that happens again.¡± *** THE GUILD ¡°So, Galen what are your thoughts about Miss Alicia?¡± ¡°She is a wonderful person, and I think I can learn a lot more from her as an adventurer and grow stronger. I am glad now we both have the same position of clan leaders now and compete.¡± ¡°Ah! Such a pure-hearted kid you are! If only you could see how she tried to scare and blackmail me secretly.¡± The guild master was tired after deciding on so many important matters. But he couldn¡¯t let it go. After witnessing the unfathomable power of Alicia, he was more determined to bring her on his side. Like other guild masters, he had noticed it too. The peaceful world that was built on the sacrifices made in the Great War was again crumbling. The recent news collected by the guild from all over the world included conflicts, massacre, monster stampede, appearances of new monsters and the most recent and problematic situation of all was ?the gathering of the demon lords in one place in the demon continent. ¡°We must absolutely have her on our side to keep the future safe.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – Chapter 12 : A PRINCESS’S DREAM ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Arya was taken aback when we informed her about the events at the guild. The news of me becoming the leader of an adventurer clan, comprising only two other members, Regis and Hana, left her astonished. ¡°That¡¯s so wonderful. I wish I could also be a part of that adventurer clan as well.¡± Arya said with a sigh, but she already knew her royal status and duties prohibited her to do so. She asked me about my plans and how I was going to expand and recruit other members. But I had no definite reply for those except having some vague ideas myself. It would have been so easy if it was just a game and recruiting for my clan just by seeing their game plays and score stats. But now dealing with real people, I had to be extra careful. Fortunately, in the palace, I could see through the documents and records of how other top guilds work and how they take their jobs. In the morning we were enjoying tea and some cake with Arya in the garden. Hana was playing chasing butterflies in the huge garden and would be repeating that activity for quite a while from how happy she looked doing it. Arya would also tell me how the annulment of slavery in the kingdom was proceeding and the results. The information was a bit concerning as many rose in revolt, especially the slave traders. But the new reforms were widely accepted. Perhaps it would still take time for the whole system to amalgamate into society. It''s not like I was hoping for a smooth transition, there was sure to be resistance. But seems like Arya was handling it all well. All I wanted for her was not to get hurt or overworked in the process even if I was the one who asked her to do so. Regis would sometime steal glances at Arya still looking for an opportunity to tell her about her princess identity. Looks like the guild master¡¯s words had too great an effect on her. I too was guilty of not telling Arya that I was planning of leaving soon or why I came to this Continent in the first place. Arya was a diligent girl and she had always proved her bravery whether it was during the pirate¡¯s attack on the ship or when she stood up to her uncle. And even knowing that she could handle herself on her own, I would be worried. Out of the blue, an idea came to my mind, I asked, "Arya, would you like to try something?" The suddenness of my question surprised everyone, as I had not mentioned anything about it before. From my dimensional storage, I took out a pair of magical guns. It was something I had built with my father back in the dungeon house. It was one of the perfect weapons for myself where I could deal with the enemy from afar. But unfortunately, I was never able to use it because the swords won¡¯t let me. ?Aren¡¯t they just too conscious about themselves!? Once the guns were out in the open for everyone to see, a collective exclamation of "What is this?" echoed in unison. ¡°It¡¯s a gun. Don¡¯t they have this here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t say anything about the demon continent but the term does sound familiar to an ongoing weapon research I had heard in the dwarf kingdom.¡± Arya said trying to jog through her memory. While listening to Arya, a thought crossed my mind¡ªperhaps one of my reincarnated classmates was working on creating a gun. ¡°So did they succeed?¡± I asked eagerly. I couldn¡¯t help but think I had won by completing the gun first to keep my pride intact as a magical genius. ¡°You see recently the Dwarf Kingdom vanished from the map so there has been no further news.¡± ¡°Wait! An entire kingdom just vanished in one night?¡± Regis was confused. ¡°That¡¯s still a mystery for all of the other nations who lost contact with them and we were also one of them who had to suffer dire losses in trade.¡± Arya was exasperated to remember the numbers she lost. She was truly the princess of the Kingdom known for its trade ventures. ¡°Arya I want you to try it. Will you?¡± I asked. "But I''m not quite familiar with its operation," Arya confessed. Yet, her eyes gleamed with a mesmerizing curiosity, similar to a child eagerly eyeing their favorite toy on a store shelf. ¡°I will teach you.¡± I also wanted my work to be used by someone. The guns back in earth were easy to use with just a trigger and bullets loaded in it. Not that I had ever got the chance to use one in my previous life. But this magical gun had much more advanced features and used bullets manifested by concentrating magic precisely into shape. The only drawback was that it needed a lot of concertation and magical analysis skill to operate the gun to aim with precision. If a person with no talent attempted, there could be a chance that the magical bullet would blast inside the barrel of the gun itself, in case of a magic overload. Even if it was fired properly, an unstable bullet would dissipate its magic power before actually hitting the target. But Arya with her mystic eyes and talent to analyze and understand magic was the perfect candidate. Within a few seconds Arya¡¯s butler, Alfred had prepared a ground for our practice and cleared the place. Arya quickly understood the working process with the explanation I gave to her. At first, she had decided to use a single gun alone for testing purposes. Arya began infusing magic inside the gun. The magical gun then in response emanated a faint, ethereal glow. Its frame was crafted from magitite ore, to enhance its magic absorbing capacity. The barrel of the gun slowly charges with a swirling blue mist that glows with a vibrant, pulsating light. The mist within the barrels dances and changes colors, reflecting Arya¡¯s magical energy being channeled through it. When Arya thought the barrel was full she beckoned to us that she was going to fire. Pressing the trigger slightly, emanated a thin blue ray but when it hit the tree target. A huge center hole was perfectly burnt into it. ¡°?Was that me?¡± Arya couldn¡¯t help but be baffled. Despite possessing such delicate magic control, her magical powers were too less to cast a strong combat magic spell. Regis as an archer was taken aback by the power of the magical guns. ¡°That¡¯s nothing, my arrows could have taken out that entire tree and everything behind it in an instant?¡± Regis said proudly. But isn¡¯t that just barbaric? The point of having a gun is to deal precise damage and not overdo it. I was sure of it by looking at Arya¡¯s fascination for the gun. She was happy with the results as well. It was almost like I could see Regis biting her whole finger in jealousy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was planning to make a special weapon for you and Han as well once I found time.¡± ¡°Really!¡± It was rare for Regis to not hide her excitement. ¡°But, I am so glad the gun worked properly on the first try. The experiment was a success.¡± I cheered. ¡°What you haven¡¯t tested it before... What if some kind of accident would have happened?¡± Regis asked me with a brisk face. Did she soon forget that I have to make her weapon as well? ¡°I would have easily healed Arya if she got hurt.¡± I tried dodging the question but Regis won¡¯t stop giving me a stern look. ¡°Alicia, this magical device is amazing. I can¡¯t believe you can also make magical weapons like these.¡± It was a big moment for me, being praised by the princess of a kingdom even if she was my friend now. ¡°I would be worried about your safety when I would have left. So, I want you to keep it.¡± The words almost came out of my mouth while celebrating the success. ¡°?Are you leaving?¡± Arya asked in oneness. Her demeanor became stiff and her face lost all color. ¡°Yes.¡± Regis nodded when Arya looked at her. ¡°And when would be that?¡± ¡°As soon as we are ready to depart.¡± I did not wanted to delay without any important reason and so it was best to be honest. ¡°I see.¡± Arya could not meet her eye to us. And as if quickly trying to cover and pick herself, she collects her voice. ¡°Thank you for the gun, and I will make sure to master it. Now why don¡¯t we continue with our tea. The things I would like to talk about had suddenly grown so much that I would hate wasting any time.¡± Arya apparently made herself look back to normal. Unfortunately for Arya, she had to leave us soon since she was in charge of tonight¡¯s banquet. Also, the entire palace looked in a rush to throw a big banquet tonight. All the nobles of the Stark Kingdom would have been attending to celebrate the King¡¯s recovery and it would work to relieve the tension of everyone by showing that everything is fine in the palace now. Ultimately we had decided to leave the palace in the afternoon and not get in anyone¡¯s way. Our next agenda included for this afternoon was to receive Caige and Hana at the seaport. How did I know about their arrival? It was through the magic storage bag I gave to Caige. Even though I trusted her with all of that money as her employer I needed to keep a good eye on all the transactions. And Caige already knew about this and had no arguments about it. The bag also had a tracking feature and could only be primarily used by Caige and Maia. So, once Al told me about the movement of the bag¡¯s location, I knew Caige would be arriving today. The sea routes were now safe for her to get here since I had taken care of all the pirates. Having already informed Arya about their arrival, she was ready to welcome them too in the palace as her guests. Arya also seemed interested in Caige¡¯s skills since they had already met before at the auction. ¡°I would give a surprise welcome to Maia and I will play a lot with her today.¡± Hana looked forward to meeting with them as well and I was glad she could think like that for herself. Within a few minutes, the port was clogged with boats and huge ships and from the top of one ship, a shadow appeared right above us. Maia dropped in like lightning using her beast powers beside Hana and lifted her while hugging her. Caige too was waving at us from up and quickly got down from the ship the normal way. ¡°Maia, how can you not be tired even after exploring the entire ship and watching the sea the whole day?¡± Caige seemed to be a bit dizzy from the sea travels. It almost seemed like she didn¡¯t like ships or had a previous bad experience with them. ¡°Caige, it''s good to see you came. Did everything go alright?¡± I asked. ¡°Yes, the sales were so high that the amount people were ready to spend almost sounds dreamy, just to get their hands on your healing potions. And thanks for taking care of the pirates, and I got to hear a lot about it including the stuff about someone being referred to as the White Queen.¡± Caige teased. I was too embarrassed to say anything. Was the news this far spread that it reached the shores of the demon continent? ¡°?But I am really glad you made the sea trip safe for me.¡± It was really rare for Caige to show such warmth. To learn more about Caige''s past. Read the extra side novel - Girl From Nowhere
After wishing each other and meeting like this even if it had been only a few days since we departed it felt good and all new to me. We had decided to continue our discussion while eating in an inn and could have private space to talk to each other. ¡°What the one who bought all the healing potions was the princess of this kingdom. If I had known I might have doubled or quadrupled the price¡­¡± Caige stood up in surprise and folding her hands fell lazily on the seat. Her thirst to earn money seemed endless. In there I informed Caige about myself becoming the adventure clan leader and that we were the guests of the princess as well and they were invited too. ¡°That¡¯s good news. With the dungeon in our hands, we can have a good amount of resources to use in the future. I can¡¯t believe you could end up with such a fine deal just by clearing a dungeon. By bringing the guild as our first user we can take control over the entire market of potions with our solid product. Just leave all the negotiations to me.¡± Caige was fired up after receiving the good news. I knew only Caige could comprehend my reason for becoming a clan leader and going in for buying the dungeon. Even if it would be costly I am sure my purse should cover it easily. And once we are all set up there can only be profit to be made. After all, to earn money, I would have to invest first. ¡°So, did you achieve your objective before coming here?¡± I inquired Caige since I asked her to expand the working force under her. While I would still remain anonymous as the creator, Caige and Maia would be at the forefront as the face. So, obviously, a large force is required to work under her as well. ¡°Yes, it''s all done, even though they might not be enough for now from what is about to come. But they are all ready to give their all. New people would be arriving here to become a part of our organization within a week.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± I was a bit concerned about meeting them. Being around too many people still makes me anxious. ¡°I want to propose that we should open a clan even in the merchant¡¯s guild to make our sales official from now. I am sure we could even get the help of the princess because now we would require both land, shop, and equipment to become independent.¡± Caige was right, they could not entirely depend on me as I have my own objectives. It would be good if they could produce the potion on their own by processing the magitite ore. Since we would have to consider the whole process from mining to transportation. Then finding skilled alchemists and magicians to work on making the potions and finally those who will sell them in the market. Hence, it was going to be a big pain. And that¡¯s what Caige is here for. But that would still be too far from what we have in the present. It was much important to create a demand in the market and get our product known out there. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. We cheers on our future profits, with drinks. Even though I was still drinking fruit juice. Caige and Maia already seemed to be used to booze. Regis being an elven princess found these things frivolous so she got the same fruit juice as me and I would not let Hana have any of it. Caige and I further discussed and planned our next steps carefully. Regis, Hana, and Maia were least interested in these business talks and were focused on the good food that they kept on ordering in bulk. By evening we had reached back the palace. I had already sent a letter to the adventurer¡¯s guild requesting to further our discussion about taking over the dungeon and forming a clan under the merchants association as well. I can already see the guild master making a weird troubled face again. Arya quickly came to greet us and since she was already familiar with Caige and Maia she welcomed them and thanked them for selling her the potions at that time. In a way, it was through Caige that Arya got to meet us. ¡°Everyone I have something I want you to try for tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± Arya saying that led us to a big room. The number of dresses lined up was phenomenal and the maids looked after the dresses. Arya then signaled to one of the maids brought forward a bunch of dresses equal to our numbers. ¡°I would be really happy if you wear this in tonight¡¯s banquet. I want my guest to look the best after all.¡± Arya beamed. It took a little bit of convincing but everyone finally agreed. Caige, Maia, and Hana instantly picked their favorites. Regis after some sorting picked a flat one-piece dress of bright red color. I usually would have preferred my usual dress which I was wearing as it is easy to move in. But I am sure, adhering to the dress code would make me stand out less. Others had already gone to try their dresses and get a perfect size. Finally, a gown crafted entirely in pristine white caught my eye. ¡°That¡¯s a very good choice. I think this would really suit you.¡± Arya complimented my choice. I still wondered why she was still here making me self-conscious whether I should try it here or not. Arya kept on intently looking at me saying to go forward with trying it and not to worry. Not able to decide I finally asked Al, to copy the dress, and making a few changes of my own I used my web to reproduce it. ¡°Here I got it and I am sure this will perfectly fit me. I can now wear it directly at the time of the party.¡± I smiled at Arya thinking I did exactly what she wanted me to. ¡°Of course. Are you going to wear the mask as well?¡± Arya laughed it off. ¡°Yes. Otherwise, I am not confident enough to remain in a party all by myself.¡± I did not wanted to trouble others because of me and let them have their own fun. Usually, the mask would help me not go overboard with my magic power and hide my status. Perhaps the best use was that it helped me to blend in the background and take it easy. And also, because it¡¯s a gift from my mother so I want to keep it on me all the time. But I could see the dejected look on Arya¡¯s face as well. Was she expecting something from me? *** ARYA STARK Ahhhh! I had been so looking forward to seeing the real form of Alicia by helping them choose a dress on the spot. But she built her own dress from her magic. That was amazing in itself, but I wanted her to put on the dress and remove the mask. How embarrassing and childish this has made me! Have I still not won her trust enough to do it? I am sure that the white gown would look fabulous on her if she was out there in her white ashen hair. I was now at the venue of the party which was the throne room itself. The room was filled with nobles who had come to the palace and gathered to celebrate with the king. Such gatherings were also important to know what everyone have been up to and that the king still holds the highest authority over all of them. Stained glass with a complicated structure was attached to the ceiling, and when the light magic tools were turned on, it created a mesmerizing effect of cascading layers of rainbow across the entire hall. Once everyone had greeted the king who was sitting on the throne as the host. I took my leave to mingle in the crowd and learn whatever I could about their activities. It was also one of my many princessly duties. I could see Caige wearing a brown suit with big buttons and a red tie. Long black pants. Her entire attire reflected her sophisticated taste and scholarly disposition. I could already see Caige involved with some giant merchant nobles introducing herself with the name of the merchant guild she was forming with Alicia as its head and also showing them the blue healing potions. I am sure she won¡¯t find any free time soon while explaining it to them. She seems able to easily spot the right place to get what she wants. And even if I know that she really does not intend to sell it to them. By using the noble¡¯s and big merchant¡¯s assessment, she could get an idea of how to rate the value of the product. Sometimes it really makes me wonder where she comes from given her extensive knowledge. Maybe I will help her with it later too. Beside her, all time was Maia, her companion and also a demi-human. She has a certain charm in the long golden frock she wore and on top of it a tight jacket. Also, I liked the way she was feeding on the sweets while her ears shivered in delight and at the same time also keeping an eye on Caige as well. Sometimes, their companionship also makes me feel jealous. As for Regis, she was already the talk of the banquet. No one had expected an elf here. And miss Regis possessed an untouched beauty figure. I knew elves were very beautiful beings. But with her fine facial features and delicate body. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she came out and claimed to be a noble elf or an elf princess. Of course, with that red one-piece gown that fits her slender form like a second skin, it accentuated her graceful curves. The dress pulled in tight at the waist, flattering her curvaceous figure, and also featured delicate embroideries of silver and gold thread, depicting intricate elven motifs. Perhaps her red hair was the most striking feature of her complementing the dress. Now that she was acting a lot more lady like her long ears stood out too. In fact, looking at them even a little longer made me want to touch and feel their softness. She was crowded by both young nobles and those interested to know of her presence thinking she might be a foreign delegate. I can understand her pain since I have been there myself. Hana too was busy choosing among food items with Maia and she was wearing a proper dress for her age while seemingly unaware of how devilishly cute she looked. It almost stirred up a desire to protect her. I was still looking for Alicia but I could find her nowhere. Did she make the decision not to come at the last moment? I find it hard to believe that she would miss the banquet when her other friends are going. I tried roaming around a bit when some of the few old important nobles stopped me in my footsteps. ¡°Princess Arya. Greetings. It has been so long since we have met at a party like this.¡± ¡°All the arrangements are beyond what we had expected and magnificent as always.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so polite of you to say, gentlemen,¡± I said in response for formality. ¡°So, tell me how can I help you today.¡± ¡°You have been quite busy lately, haven¡¯t you princess?¡± On listening to that I needed to keep my fa?ade up and pretend to ignore it. ¡°You see, we had recently heard that you had a few guests visiting. While we saw each one of them. I had especially heard there was one with exceptional healing abilities and was also the one who healed the king, which no one else could.¡± The nobles kept on pestering while praising whatever they saw but also trying to collect information by dropping in with questions. Of course, even though I did my best to suppress the information, I can¡¯t stop the rumors and their imagination from running wild. ¡°We know the Highness is keeping their identity a secret. But I am sure we are one of the most trusted of his highness and would like to know more about the healer and the magic they use.¡± ¡°Princess, you have also taken quite a bold step in eradicating slavery like that without informing or consulting any of us. Please try to go easy on us merchants before making such a bold decision yourself. You are only just a little girl. It might come to bite you later in your reign when you realize what you are losing in this deal.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that keeping such a talent hidden and not using them would not be good for the kingdom?¡± The nobles weren¡¯t going to stand down this easily. ¡°Goodness, I am afraid I cannot honor such a request,¡± I said in a definitive tone while putting on a smile. As if I would ever give such crucial information about Miss Alicia to scumbags like these who would be ready to exploit her at any given opportunity. ¡°Oh! Why is that?¡± one of them asked rudely but also did not let their disdain show on their face for me. ¡°It¡¯s so that we can adjust to the changing times and not get swept by it. You can rest easy because I have only the welfare of the kingdom in my mind constantly.¡± My confidence completely overwhelmed them. As if these monkeys ever think anything of the welfare of people except for filling their own pockets. Even though they are honest businessmen with principles and so were important assets to the kingdom. So, it was my duty to honor them and keep them in check at the same time. ¡°Princess you do not need to invest so much of your time and energy working for this kingdom. You are a beautiful young lady and could also depend on us for our advice. We are sure our experience will only bear great fruits for you.¡± Of course, everyone was here jealous of my success and my talents. And I was the kind who liked doing things my own way than becoming their puppet. ¡°Indeed, you have a point. As a member of the Stark royal family, I have been blessed with privileges since birth. Everything has been handed down to me on a silver platter. I am well aware that I would never need to lift a finger to get my hands on anything I want to, should I continue along the path before me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you are able to see that too. That¡¯s why we find it difficult to understand.¡± One of the ministers interjected. ¡°But I just can¡¯t give up on my duties. These recent circumstances have led me to seek out something that I can finally accomplish for myself. I have long desired for something that I wanted to earn through my own blood, sweat, and tears. That is my dream; to succeed father, the King and make this into a more prosperous kingdom. I hope you will all continue to guide me down that path.¡± ¡°I see¡­ well keep up the good work.¡± All the nobles were dumbfounded to speak anything further. Finally, I was able to give them the slip with that. But in the back, I could see my butler Alfred dabbing his eyes with napkins. ¡°Alfred, why are you crying?¡± ¡°Seeing you grow so fast princess, I could not hold myself back.¡± Alfred replied after which I sent him away to wash his face. After dealing with those worthless nobles, I sought a breath of fresh air. Slipping away from the party, I unlatched the gate leading to the outdoor balcony passage. The night sky stretched above me, adorned with a tapestry of twinkling stars. And in that calm atmosphere, cold wind grazed through my exposed shoulders leaving me feeling all tingly over my body. On the ledge of the balcony, Alicia was quietly standing gazing at the stars. ¡°Is the party already over?¡± She asked noticing my presence. In the darkness, I could still perfectly see Alicia. Especially her red eyes that gave the impression to be glowing right under that mask. ¡°I just wanted some fresh air.¡± Saying that I joined Alicia beside her. ¡°Alicia, do you really want to leave? If you want you can stay here and I will make sure everything you need will be present. So, isn¡¯t there any way I can make you stay here by my side?¡± I wondered what could be the perfect words that would make Alicia stay. Wouldn¡¯t I just be lonely again if she left? I did not want to complain about my duties but being with them somehow blew off that heavy responsibility on my shoulders. ¡°Arya I cannot be tied down to one place. Not for anyone and not even for you.¡± For a second her voice felt threatening to me. And the glow in her eyes sharpened. Alicia continued to say, ¡°It¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t like to be here for a little more. But there is someone I have been looking for. That¡¯s the reason I came to this place.¡± ¡°You could have just asked me and I would have sent my men in every direction to look for them.¡± I was desperate and now I was not even hiding it anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not that I do not trust your word. But I should be the one to get to her first.¡± She said calmly. Listening to Alicia for the first time speak passionately about something. I could feel the emotion in her voice and see it appear on her face despite the mask blocking the view. It was only an impression but I knew she was smiling underneath. ¡°I understand. But will you come to see me again after you have found that person?¡± I asked in earnest. ¡°I am sure we will meet again because we are friends now.¡± I had been rejected. But somehow, I feel good knowing that my worries are useless and we will have many opportunities to meet again. And I was not the only one seeing Alicia that way and she felt the same for me. ¡°So, the two of you are here.¡± A voice from the back suddenly caught me off guard. I quickly rubbed my eyes but it looks like it was already too late. ¡°Honestly, humans can be so rough and foolish, It was good that I never attended any of these parties back at home. I stomped on everyone''s feet hoping they would run away but they became even more crazed.¡± But while complaining Regis gave a look at me and stopped speaking. ¡°Alicia, why is Arya like that? Don¡¯t tell me you said something insensitive to her again.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± ¡°It''s all fine miss Regis. I wanted to ask Alicia if she could let me make the preparation for your leaving and look after your travels. Since you both are unfamiliar with these lands.¡± ¡°I guess it¡¯s alright.¡± Regis too seemed to have no problem. Just as I was planning to join the party again and walk away. ¡°Arya¡­ listen there¡¯s something I want you to know. And even if don¡¯t know it¡¯s the right time, waiting any longer would make me feel more uneasy.¡± Regis then stopped me. ¡°Yes, what it is.¡± ¡°My full name is Regis Ascalon and I am the second princess of the Ascalon elven kingdom. There you know it now too.¡± Regis took a deep breath and all the pressure on her vanished in an instant. ¡°Huh¡­¡± I had a premonition something like that but it would come true like this was something I had never thought of. ¡°Haahaaa¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t stop myself from laughing over the coincidence, leaving Regis and Alicia confused. ¡°Then I guess us two princesses need to do our best for our kingdoms.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± We were then suddenly joined by three more people. Caige, Maia, and Hana who followed Regis in here. All of us had somehow gathered here together in one place. It all started when I landed on the Demon Continent and I got to know such wonderful people. Therefore, until they leave I should make the best out of it, even if I know I will miss them just the more. So, even after being rejected, I was still in love with what I wanted to do from the very start. To help Alicia in any way possible. I tried to learn more about what she wanted to do next. So, I asked Alicia what they were going to discuss with the guild master tomorrow and what were the products they were going to sell first in the merchant guild. Of course, it would be a big waste if our kingdom does not become a benefactor and the production house for the sales of healing potions. ¡°Alicia why don¡¯t you set up the head branch of your merchant clan in this kingdom and I will make sure to help you in any way possible.¡± Alicia then looked at Caige for her confirmation and she nodded, ¡°I won¡¯t be able to get my hands on any other place better than here.¡± As we further discussed, then suddenly somehow the topic of the gun which Alicia gave to me came up. And I ended up showing it to Caige and the others. ¡°So, even the gun is made from the magitite ores.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what Alicia told me.¡± I responded to Caige¡¯s question. ¡°If she can make the potion and powerful magical weapons like this and at the same time is taking control over all the assets of the dungeon.¡± The moment Caige spelled those words out in sequence. The two of us were struck by the same terrifying idea. This girl who sometimes appeared to be aloof of this world or tried to appear harmless, was thinking several moves ahead of us in the future. Caige without wasting any second asked, ¡°Alicia, do we really need to take out magitite ores to make the healing potions from the dungeon.¡± ¡°No, I think I have already more than enough in my storage to keep us in stock for at least five years.¡± And Alicia meant in an amount to support an entire continent¡¯s demand. ¡°Then, the large amount of magitite ores you want to use from the dungeon is it to build weapons like these.¡± I proposed the follow-up question. My question caught Regis¡¯s ears and Maia and Hana¡¯s attention as well. Alicia without looking at us, her gazes followed a falling star in the sky. ¡°So, you noticed. I wanted to keep this update for later. But besides healing potion, I want to manufacture all kinds of strong magical weapons made of magitite as well.¡± Just possessing a few simple weapons made out of magitite ores was considered a great treasure of the kingdom. ¡°Then do you want to orchestrate a war or become a superpower? And if weapons and healing potions of the best quality are mass-produced by a single entity. Then they can easily decide the winner of any conflict.¡± My words would almost come close to describing not just a king-maker but a kingdom-maker. Alicia then slowly stepped on top of the ledge to gain a higher ground but mostly to enjoy the cool wind. Lifting off her mask, her white hair appears and falls off through her shoulders stretching down all the way to her waist. This was the first time I saw her this up close in her real form. Her white gown flowing with grace, featured delicate layers of ethereal fabric that cascaded to the ground. Adorned with intricate lacework and shimmering embroidery, the dress seemed to shimmer like freshly fallen snow in the moonlight. A slender silver belt cinched at her waist, enhancing her graceful silhouette. Long, sheer sleeves draped gently over her arms, accentuating her delicate movements as she tried to shift the hair that had flown and stuck to her face behind her ears. Her porcelain skin, bathed in the pale silver light, emitted an otherworldly luminescence. A serene smile graced her lips and her eyes looked straight at us without hiding or revealing anything. At first, I only found her magic dazzling. But now she looks even more dazzling to me, surpassing even the stars in the sky. ¡°I do not want to favor just one group or do something pointless as determining the outcome of a war. I would personally crush both sides myself and set an example for others to let everyone know that someone is watching whom they can no longer defy.¡± Alicia¡¯s words were menacing, but none of us could stop ourselves from looking away from her. What she said could have been selfish or considered arrogant, but I did not felt wanting to resist being a part of that flow. Until that moment, I had only heard of stories of great battles fought over beauties, and I would call them foolish beings for doing such meaningless acts. But I was not wrong when I first time called her the ?¡¯White Queen.¡¯ It was the first instance in which I witnessed someone so beautiful and enchanting that I would willingly start a war myself for her sake if she would asked me to or if someone ever dared to steal her away from me. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – Chapter 13 – COINCIDENCE (1)
After revealing the true intention behind the simultaneous production of healing potions and manufacturing new weapons, everyone seemed frozen in place, as if struck by a paralysis spell. Was my idea of bringing peace by eliminating both the fighting parties really that strange to them? Caige and Arya, in particular, eventually regained their composure but appeared restless, which was unlike their usual calm demeanor. Arya summoned her butler, Alfred, and instructed him to set up tables and chairs outdoors and bring food from the party. And that¡¯s how the banquet party turned into a delightful open-air dinner under the night sky in the palace. I wondered if I had ever dreamt of doing something so special in my previous life. I should thank Arya for making this all possible. Since I had already told her about my reason for coming to the human continent. She then volunteered to help me in my journey. But unfortunately, with my limited knowledge, Arya too had little to speak. ¡°You don¡¯t have her name and a face that only you remember. Limited information like this will make the search difficult.¡± Arya was trying to hide her surprise at how absurd my request sounded. ¡°I told you it¡¯s almost impossible to find them with what little we know. It''s as if you would have to search through every single person on the entire continent just to locate her.¡± Regis said jokingly. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Arya¡¯s sudden consent over Regis¡¯s idea confused everyone. Arya continued to explain, ¡°There is one person who is known to have the strongest spy network that spreads across the entire continent. If you take your request to them, then they might be able to track down the individual you are finding.¡± ¡°But will they help us?¡± Caige raised a valid point. It¡¯s one thing if they want only money, and we pay them for their assistance. But what if they wouldn¡¯t want to bother themselves to use their spy network for someone else? ¡°That I can¡¯t be sure of. But I am ready to write a request for assistance letter, then they might help you out. but you wouldn¡¯t know unless you try.¡± Arya was trying to be helpful in all ways possible. Even if it meant her family asks for help from another kingdom and being in their debt. ¡°So, who is it we are really talking about here?¡± Regis couldn¡¯t bear the suspense of it. ¡°It¡¯s the first princess of the Hart Kingdom, Alice Hart.¡± On listening to the name, Regis and I made startled faces and looked at each other. I thought it was now best to tell her what Galen told me back in the dungeon. The coincidence couldn¡¯t have been more delightful. Even if the princess did not turn out to be Athena, we could still ask for her help. ¡°I have never had the chance to meet princess Alice in person, but she is farsighted and is very famous. Not only because of her strong network, but she was the first person to admonish slavery in her kingdom. So, many new economic and social reforms she has introduced that were so effective that many other kingdoms decided to follow them.¡± ¡°Every time I hear about her she really turns out to be a more amazing person.¡± Regis thought to herself loudly. ¡°It¡¯s following her example that we too wanted to remove slavery in the Stark Kingdom to open more opportunities in this kingdom for everyone and make this a free land safe for all. Even if we see some retaliation and setback, it¡¯s a small price to pay to get to a prosperous future ahead. And that¡¯s when Alicia made the same request to us. I think you two could get along and ask for her help after all.¡± Arya spoke as if she really idealized the person herself. Every time I hear about this person it makes me feel warm and happy like I already know her!? I too can¡¯t wait to meet them. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to just barge into the Hart Kingdom¡¯s castle and try to meet the princess. But with Arya¡¯s influence, we could get an easy entry and fix a meeting with the princess. We then continued enjoying the food while talking and laughing. Hana had slept early on her seat, and to make her feel comfortable I made her head lie down on my lap. After that, we discussed about our trip to Hart Kingdom. Arya told that that the Hart Kingdom was directly to the South of the Stark Kingdom. In order to get there, we had to cross through the borders of the Lativan Kingdom which would take around three to four days. Arya also told that she would prepare the fastest horses and the best driver for us to get there and passes at every checkpoint. ¡°Thank you Arya for everything.¡± ¡°I told you I am your ally and I also want to be part of everything you do. So let me do at least this much. What more scares me is what would have happened if we wouldn¡¯t have met on the ship that day.¡± It almost felt like she was playing the role of our tour organizer and we had been depending too much on her. ¡°The banquet is over, maybe we should go to sleep as well.¡± Arya said remembering the bulk of tasks she had to do tomorrow morning. The moment Arya tried to get off her seat, I tightly clutched Arya¡¯s hand and pulled her towards the table. ¡°Hold on Arya, I just remembered something very important. I got to learn from the guild master about a certain individual hailed as the White Queen who saved the ship from the pirates. And it just so happens that Regis and Hana told me everything. So, if you can explain.¡± I put on a straight-lipped smile, attempting to conceal my displeasure as much as possible. Arya uncomfortably looked at Regis for help. ¡°I know, I will carry Hana back to her bad. Goodnight everyone.¡± Regis took Hana from me and quickly left. ¡°Maia and I should probably leave too. A moment later and I might start tumbling on the ground because of the fine wine I got to drink.¡± ¡°Nighty night, guys!¡± Caige and Maia too made a wise decision to leave. Left all alone, Arya had no choice but to be chewed out by me. *** NEXT DAY As I strolled through the market of the Stark capital city alone, I couldn''t help but regret my decision to engage in a fight with Regis this morning. "Why did I have to go and open my big mouth?" I asked myself while sighing. The altercation began right after I woke up when I went to the grand library in the palace first thing in the morning. Our departure was scheduled for the following day, and I was determined to make the most of the time by reading as many books as possible. As a result, I ended up skipping breakfast with everyone and Regis barged in by smashing through the door. ¡°Do you know how upset Arya looked since you weren¡¯t there at the table? And it took a lot of explaining to Hana otherwise she wouldn¡¯t take a bite without you. Couldn¡¯t you have borrowed these books or make a copy of them and read them on the trip.¡± Regis yelled, completely obliterating the sacred law of keeping peace in the library. ¡°I can and I was already planning on doing that.¡± Listening to my thoughtless reply Regis agitatedly looked at me. Seeing that I was not paying much attention to what she said and was totally focused on the book I was reading. Regis snatched the book from my hand and closed it on my face. ¡°Since you have already got a solution. And all you have been doing is staying indoors why not come with me and explore the city to see what''s going on out there?¡± Regis sounded cheerful as she invited me on a stroll with her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, won¡¯t there be too many people.¡± I grumpily looked away like a kid whose favorite game just now had been confiscated by his parents and was sentenced to study for the entire day to get it back. ¡°But if you don¡¯t go out, you would never get to know how the world is. Do you really think you will be able to find her if you behaved like this?¡± Regis retorted. ¡°?You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Saying that I used my webs and took back the book from Regis¡¯s hands. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. ¡°And¡­ and why would I be worried about you. Fine, you can stay here holed up all day by yourself. I am leaving.¡± As Regis left she, tightly shut the door with a bang. A couple of books on a nearby shelf to the right of the door fell as well. Since the storm had now passed, I sat down reading again. But now my focus was all gone. This had never happened before. When the delinquents tried to bully me back in the school in my previous life, I was always able to get back to my reading right after they left. But with Regis, it was different, as if her words stayed with me. My gaze would every time go at the shut door. Maybe I was hoping she would come in again and this time hold me by my hand dragging me all the way to the outside. She does know that I am not very good at exploring new places, it¡¯s just not that easy for everyone. I waited and waited. But there was no response or even a slight movement of someone peeking in through the door. ¡°Aughhhh!¡± I shut the book tightly. ¡°Fine, I will go by myself.¡± I stood up and shrieked at the door. Still, no response. ¡°So, you think I can¡¯t go by myself? This time I will be the one leaving.¡± Like a little frustrated child whose ego had been hurt, I teleported myself to the outside gate. I did not want to disturb anyone or let someone accompany me right now in my tantrum. I will just show Regis that I can do it all alone and explore the city and get back without using teleportation magic. And I especially don¡¯t need her help. At the towering gates, I easily escaped the watch guards using shadow magic. I had only started walking a few steps outside when the market began. Stalls lined the cobblestone streets, bursting with an array of colors, scents, and sounds. The air was filled with the captivating offers of merchants and customers haggling. Among the bustling stalls, merchants peddled their extraordinary wares - enchanted trinkets, exquisite tapestries, dazzling jewels, potions and magical tools. Another stall guarded by huge men sold weapons. At one point I also saw performers attracting crowds with their measly magical tricks, and one also played multiple musical instruments at the same time. As I continued walking, watching everything in surprise like a countryside girl suddenly left to roam freely in the city. After all, it had only been around two weeks since I left the labyrinth, this world was as new to me as to a newly born child. Finally, I chanced upon a line of shops that only dealt with food. Fruits and vegetables of a new kind which I had never seen before, while there were also normal ones. Then there was also the smell of freshly cooked meat from another store. Remembering that I had missed breakfast, I had already started getting hunger pangs. I looked at my dimensional storage and gave out a long sigh. I had only big gold coins stored there. If I were to show up in one of the shops with this coin, I would probably be sent away because procuring the change for such a large sum would be ridiculous. Until now, all expenses were handled by Regis, but she wasn¡¯t here. I didn¡¯t want to draw attention to myself, even though the mask and the cape I wore over my dress were already making people suspiciously look at me. Thinking there was no point to move in the crowded areas, I took a less bustling route. But now the number of shops had also started dwindling and before I could have noticed their number reached zero. I looked to my left, my right. It¡¯s still too early for me to be¡­. ¡°Right, then it must be this way.¡± My optimism was still high. It only makes sense that to get back, I only need to travel back and retrace the path I took. So, this time without looking I started walking backwards. Step. One. Step. Two. Step¡­ Thump¡­ The back of my head hit something hard and I was forced to look at my back. ¡°Why is there a wall, here?¡± With balling eyes, I turned in round circle and in no way this place looked familiar. Am I even in the Stark kingdom or did I walk too far from it? Realizing I was defeated so soon at my own game, my knees refused to move. Even they knew I was already lost. For some time, I stood there thinking deeply. ¡°Big sis, do you need some help?¡± I turned to the place from where the voice came. A girl shorter than me around ten years old in a red frock was looking at me with a curious gaze. ¡°?Me?¡± My eyes still recovering from crying, I pointed a finger at myself to confirm she was talking to me. ¡°Are you lost?¡± the girl answered my question with another one of hers. So, she was definitely asking me. How does this little kid even know of my situation, is it really that obvious? Did she see me pathetically walking backward and hitting the wall? ¡°Don¡¯t cry, big sis. I will help you. Tell me where you want to go and I will take you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I timidly asked. She didn¡¯t look reserved because of my mask. Maybe it was the mask itself that really caught her fascination and she kept staring at it. But isn¡¯t helping a lost child to get back to their parents the game event I should be getting in a fantasy world and not the other way around. Why do I have to be the one playing the victim? ¡°Yes, my name is Stella and I know every place in this city. Just leave everything to me and I will get you back home.¡± And yet she sounds like the hero character of this game. Against my better judgment and the desperate pleas of my self-respect, I reluctantly surrendered to her relentless offer of assistance. Oh, the shame of it! But, desperate times call for desperate measures, and I still have to show Regis that I can do this on my own. I can¡¯t tell her I am from the palace. I tried looking high, hoping to catch a glimpse of the castle but the place was enclosed by houses. ¡°My name is Alicia. And I don¡¯t know how to get back to my place, I am new here. If you would take me someplace high, then I should be able to point it out to you.¡± I wonder how she would now respond to my difficult request. ¡°Then I just know the perfect place. There¡¯s the church tower¡¯s bell and also the city walls where you can get the whole view of the city.¡± Stella said spreading her hands as if to show how huge the walls really are. ¡°I see Stella, really knows everything.¡± I cheered Stella and wanted to appreciate her for her help. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because this city is my home.¡± Stella said puffing her chest proudly. Her home, I am sure when I meet Athena I could too call that place my home. ¡°?Okay big sis Alicia. To the church then.¡± Stella began marching pointing her hand forward and putting out her other hand to me. I took her offer and we started walking while holding hands. Is she that worried about me getting lost again? Seeing her funny posture like a mascot in a walking parade, I couldn¡¯t help but giggle. I bet for her it¡¯s really just a game even if she is helping me out, I guess I have no choice but to play along. We walk through several lanes and side walls of building blocks. It was weird how Sella was open in the start but eventually became too quiet and kept walking in front of me. Maybe she really just wanted to help me but was really shy to talk to strangers. ¡°Is this really the way?¡± I asked just to confirm once from Stella who kept walking forward without looking back. ¡°Yes. Just a little bit more.¡± From there I should be able to ask Stella to take me to the nearest place to the palace and then I can get back to the palace myself, probably. Just as Stella said a towering church bell came into view. Just the next turn and I am sure I will be back on the main road. But then Al sends me the signal of two presence hiding in the background in front of us. Without making Stella worry, just in case I walked ahead of her. And the men in response, disclosed themselves by stepping outside. ¡°Look what we have here. Fresh commodity walking right to us. It must have been your unluckiest day to cross paths with us.¡± With a gruffly voice the man began staring at us. ¡°A young girl and a small child, right in our hands.¡± The other man smirkingly looked at us. Not the ruffian act again. Aren¡¯t they too much into the hoodlum act with their pointy beard and ragged dressing sense? Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to put on a disguise and then do their dealings to decrease the chance of being caught? Fine, I will just teleport them outside the city in the forest with monsters. For explanation, I will just tell Stella that it was a magic trick and they were doing their part. Just when I was about to cast my magic. One of them brandished their weapon and got behind me. Maybe they were wary that we would try to run, even though there never was a need for me to. ¡°Isn¡¯t this our tenth catch today? The cart will be almost full by these two. Let¡¯s end this here today.¡± The second ruffian spoke nonchalantly without having any inkling that I was going to make them disappear. ?So, there are more. I quickly held back my magic and noticed Stella¡¯s grip on my hands getting tighter. I could have protected only her. But now I needed to act carefully so that no one gets hurt. ¡°What do you want to do with us?¡± I asked trying to act scared, my performance was perfect as if I was meant to play the role. ¡°Don¡¯t blame us, but since slavery is banished in this kingdom now, all the slave traders need to leave. So, we are only just doing their bidding.¡± The first ruffian spoke. ¡°Just keeping a slave is illegal now. So, you will be just added as part of their collection to make extra profit and sold in another kingdom. Because you two are girls they just might take good care of you till you get your master.¡± ¡°Now be good kids and follow us if you don¡¯t want to get hurt.¡± Why do all the villains have to act and sound the same? At that time, Stella snuck close to me, hiding her face in my dress. Maybe she did not want me to see her cry. But because the abolishment of slavery was done at my request, I needed to investigate who was going against the law. Most probably they were in a hurry to get out of the town and nab as many people as they could to use as their slaves. If I defeat them now, the other members of their organization might become wary and leave the kingdom with the victim slaves. But if they take me to their base, I will then just get rid of them and save everyone. Maybe then Stella won¡¯t consider me a useless adult for getting so easily lost in the town. It was not like I secretly intended to brag to Regis about how I saved everyone from the dirty hands of the slave traders when I get back while she was playing inside the palace. I needed to do things right and not let anyone get hurt because of me. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : CHAPTER – Chapter 14 – COINCIDENCE (2)
ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN It did not look like I could make the kidnappers just give out the location of where the other captives were kept. Even if I used force and it turned out that they were just middlemen with no information and someone else was going to transport us. The entire plan would fail. Not like I could do anything particularly useful with that kind of information, anyway. So, it was best to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s base as a spy. Having no choice, I decided to drop my resistance act. Unfortunately, Stella would now too get caught up in it. But I was sure, once I would be there, I would be able to rescue everyone with my magic. The moment, I surrendered and stopped showing any signs of resistance. The kidnappers laughed vivaciously. ¡°That¡¯s the easiest catch I have ever got. Till now everyone would try to run and we would either break their legs or hit hard on their head for fun.¡± The kidnapper in front of me, reveals a heavy machete from under his rags. I pretended to look surprised and took a step back, even though I already knew about it being hidden with my eyes. ¡°But she doesn¡¯t even look afraid. I can¡¯t see what she might be planning to do beneath that mask.¡± The kidnapper trying to get behind us was still wary of me. ¡°Just shows how frail she really is. Must have had an easy life till now and is dumb enough to not understand her situation. I would hate to break her so quick.¡± ¡°Once we tie them up at the base and put the slave collars around her neck. No one can remain sane after the kind of horrible treatment they are going to suffer.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t really argue with that. Hahaaa¡­¡± The kidnapper behind me takes out a rope and carefully approaches me. So, they were experienced enough to not let their guard down until the work is done. After tying Stella¡¯s hands and mine, the kidnapper looked at my mask and approached it with his hands. I tried to pull away my face, not wanting to reveal it. ¡°So, you still resist. Why don¡¯t we just let you keep that mask until we all see you cry there for entertainment.¡± They then retrieved a cart from a different lane and placed us inside, concealing us with barrels. The entire rear of the carriage was now obscured, rendering us nearly invisible, resembling an ordinary luggage carriage to any outside observer. They certainly were prepared. But fortunately, they were not that rough, maybe to keep us intact till delivered to the slave buyer or because I quickly gave up. Once the cart started moving and the two kidnappers were in front of the cart with the reigns. I could finally catch my breath. It was still troublesome to keep my hands tied like this. But it was all part of the act and needed to look real. All this time Stella did not cry but kept herself close to me. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright Stella. I am sure I will find a way to come back and then you can take me to the church tower again.¡± ¡°?I am sorry, big sister Alicia.¡± Stella''s eyes were filled with tears as she apologizes. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You were only helping me out. I''m confident that those kidnappers are sure to get it for making a little girl cry.¡± From there, Stella did not try to look directly at me but stayed in my arms as I tried to comfort her. The cart moved continuously without stopping. And because the ride became too bumpy, I guess we had taken the temporary road to the outside of the city and entered deep into the forest. Once the wheels stopped and the sound of horses being detached from the cart was heard. I prepared myself to assess the situation. I asked Al to learn the number and position of the people in the vicinity and to make sure there was no one hidden from my eyes. The voice of the cart being slowly unloaded of the barrels made Stella shiver. Once the final barrel was removed light came in and I was able to see the outside. A dilapidated church building. That was the base of these kidnappers. Many other carts and loads of barrels were lined around. Guess there were multiple of them operating in the entire city at the same time. I might have underestimated their scale of organization, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I was here to do. The two kidnappers tried to get in the cart to forcefully drag us out. Most probably they were hoping to see me in tears by now. But for a second I try to intimidate them by releasing a bit of my magic power and came out with Stella on my own. Now the place was clearly in sight. The broken church building was probably centuries old. The colored glasses and the roof must have been wrecked by the storms and heavy rain. While the pillars and the plaster on the walls had completely crumbled. Half of the rooftop was absent, allowing the sunlight to flood in and illuminate the area perfectly. One of the kidnappers pulled our ties and guided us to the inside of the church like we were some wild animals. The inside of the church was even more disturbing. I wished Stella did not have to see this, but it could not have been helped. Several children and young girls like me were held in chains and in cages. Some looked badly injured, must be the wounds they received when being captivated. But it was still not time for me to show my magic. All I was waiting for was for the ring leader to show up. He must be here. ¡°I see you have brought the final lot.¡± A man sitting on the chair at the farther end of the church on the stage, stood up with a walking stick held in his hand. ¡°You can put the slave collar in her neck now and chain her hands.¡± The man pointed his stick at me and Stella with a grin. Tch... ¡°Don¡¯t look so unhappy. The Stark Kingdom has turned its back on us slaver merchants. If I cannot be a slave merchant, then I have no purpose here. So, I thought why not grab as many of you and flee this country. It¡¯s all the fault of the kingdom.¡± The bald man said looking at me. By his rich-looking suit and how everyone followed him as he gave out orders. He was most definitely the ring leader. The kidnappers had already started moving the prisons and loading them on a caravan. So, they were about to leave soon. According to Al, there were thirty-five armed kidnappers giving guard. I resisted myself from using [DISMANTLE] on each of them and finish them off in a blink of an eye. But that would be a too-gruesome scene. Now that I was in front of these kids I could not just kill anyone in front of them. I didn¡¯t want to get them scared any more than they already were, especially Stella. One of his men approached me with a pair of slave collars. I had decided by the last moment to teleport all the captured with me back to the city and quickly come back and take care of these goons. Or I might come up with another better idea in the meantime. But then the man stopped moving and looked at me with a surprised look. Briefly, a shadow came over us, obscuring the light for a moment. ?And then like a gale a person passed from above us. Such incredible speed, that our eyes met for only a brief moment and I could barely see his face as it blurred past in an instant. I held Stella tightly. Out of all oddities someone had escaped my eyes. Someone I could not identify or notice them until now. A guy in black clothes, wielding a sword. The next time I looked at the kidnapper holding the chains, he was already bleeding from his neck and then it falls with a spurt of blood. The guy without giving any notice to the mess he had created, looked around getting a feel of the situation and the enemies who now ran at him with weapons. He did not seem to care much about his blood-stained clothes and the dirty ground oozing with blood from the fallen dead corpses. I held Stella close and try to shut her eyes. ¡°Who is he?¡± The slave merchant looked at the guy with a disgusted look. ¡°It does not matter kill him, everyone.¡± The slave merchant screamed. As the kidnappers and bodyguards surrounded the guy. I could barely make out his movements because of his inexplicable moves but also the speed of his sword was something unmatchable. The men were split into chunks of flesh as the guy stood tall. ¡°What are you all doing? I have paid a whole lot to you, so do your job.¡± The slave merchant screamed at his own men. ¡°What if he is a knight?¡± ¡°There could be others coming as well.¡± ¡°He is so strong.¡± After losing the first round the guards became more cautious of the intruder. ¡°If he is here to protect them. I say take that girl hostage.¡± The slave merchant again looked at me with a smug expression. Take me as a hostage? It did not make sense. The guards were now too afraid to approach the guy, and at the moment none of them were close to me. So, who? I looked down. No matter how many times I wanted to neglect all these thoughts. Of why Stella approached me out of nowhere in the first place when I got lost. Why she suggested going to the church tower and took me through back alleyways. Of how it was more than a coincidence for the kidnappers to be there prepared at the same time. It was not a question of how hard I wanted to deny those facts, because it really did not matter to me. I was just glad, someone really wanted to help me at that time when I was in trouble. But then Stella revealed a knife from under her cloth. Of course, it was foolish of me to think till now that it was normal for kids to carry small knives in this world because they could be handy. While Stella moved her hands back and forth with the knife pointing at me at the same time, she looked pale. It wouldn¡¯t have mattered because when the knife would have hit my clothes it would have crumbled anyway. But before the knife made contact, the guy appeared in front of me in a blaze and held the blade with his hands almost passing through his palm. Of course, he couldn¡¯t use his sword in the nick of time to block the knife without hurting Stella, so he received the blow instead of me. The surprised Stella looked at the deep incision with wide-open eyes. Leaving the hilt of the knife she falls to the ground. The guy looked up at his hand and pulled out the knife like it was nothing and threw it away. But as if I could for a second feel the sharp pain he suffered. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation. Someone got hurt because of me, ?because of my own carelessness. Maybe I should have stopped Stella on my own and then he wouldn¡¯t have needed to get hurt. But it was already too late. It was only because of my own selfishness this happened. The real reason I had delayed my action was because I did not want the children to get scared of me. Especially when I was myself afraid to use my magic in a fight after the duel with the evil goddess. Without hesitation, I grasped his hands tightly and invoked the power of my healing magic. The moment the light grew, it devastatingly broke into fragments of light and the healing spell failed. ¡°?Why? My magic¡­¡± I murmured. The guy instinctively took his hand back off as if he wanted to cover up something as quickly as possible. It¡¯s all wrong, my magic somehow failed and now someone suffered because of my shortcomings. The sight of blood gushing from his hand made me gulp and filled me with fear for the very first time. I desperately tore off a part of the cloth from the side of my dress and wrapped it tightly around his hand to stop the bleeding. The guy looked at me with emotionless eyes but this time he did not resist. ¡°What are you doing you stupid little girl? Pick up that knife and kill them. Don¡¯t you want your friends back?¡± The slave merchant barked at Stella from afar. Stella lay down crying and did nothing in response. She was scared to her wits. ¡°No, not anymore. I can¡¯t do this.¡± The situation was clear to us. I went down to Stella myself and held her close to me. ¡°I am sorry. I am sorry¡­. I am sorry.¡± Stella kept on repeating herself. It was hard to believe that such a small girl was made to dirty things and she had to keep a face all this time against her will. Despite the circumstances, she did not get scared or run away but instead chose to save her friends. ¡°It¡¯s alright now. No one¡¯s going to force you to do bad things anymore.¡± The guy nods at me and leaves. Huh! What did he mean by that? Is he going to take care of everything? What about my turn? I quickly got my answer, when only with a few strokes of his sword, he takes out five other opponents. He was quickly making his way to the slave merchant, their leader. No matter what kind of weapon the kidnappers used or no matter to what extent they augmented their bodies with magic. His skills with the sword was unmatchable. The slave merchant understanding his dire situation takes out a weird-looking purple stone from his pocket and fixes it on his stick. ¡°Haahaaa¡­ you can¡¯t touch me anymore.¡± The slave merchant taunted. ¡°?We will see to that.¡± The guy in black robe spoke, jumping off a huge lying pillar he leaped as he thrust his sword forward for a piercing attack. Yet, to his surprise, the blow was deflected by a vibrant yellow force field. Realizing something was wrong with the force field, the guy quickly jumps back. ¡°This is a magical artifact and the source of magic power you see are my very precious belongings itself.¡± The slave merchant waves his stick as he points it at all his slaves with the collars on their necks. I looked at the slaves and he was right; the soul energy was being drained from all of them and one by one they were falling unconscious. The artifact was able to absorb the life energy of the slaves at a tremendous rate. The slave merchant was set on completely draining all the slaves of their life energy. If this continued they were all going to die. Thankfully the first guard killed had dropped the chains he was going to put around my neck beside me. Quickly picking them up, I asked Al to analyze them. If it was an artifact, it most probably had a condition in the form of a curse. Then my light magic should be able to nullify it and render it useless. ¡°Now everyone attack him.¡± The slave merchant ordered his goons to move, the same yellow force field appeared over them. As the goons now with confidence kept attacking the guy in black. He had no choice but to dodge and keep guard. If he attacked he would have put the life of the slaves at risk by absorbing more of their magical energy to repel his own attack. I saw the guy struggle unable to quickly come up with a counter for this without harming the innocent slaves. ¡°You cannot do anything. Can you now. I will make sure chump brats like you learn your lesson. Let¡¯s see who falls first, the slaves you came here to rescue or yourself. Either way I win. Haaaaa¡­¡± ¡°Could you please stop? That vulgar laugh makes me uncomfortable.¡± I didn¡¯t want to forgive the slave merchant for making Stella do such a horrible thing or hurting other kids. [ANALYSIS COMPLETE. RESULT AFFIRMATIVE.] The moment I got the green signal from Al, I quickly cast my strongest healing magic on the entire church ground. It only looked like a light flashing from the ground. But in only a span of less than a second, all the slaves were healed of their wounds, injury and the cursed slave chains wither into ash. I quickly try to stop my magic, before using more than required. As usual, the effect surpassed what was actually needed. As soon as the guy, notices the force field dissipating, and realizes I had severed the chain. Without hesitation, he swiftly swung his sword, slicing through his opponents. His blade burned with a black aura, akin to dark magic but it was quite different and something I had never seen before. The overwhelming amount of magic concentrated on the edge of the sword made it look like it could cut through anything now. Moving with lightning speed, he dashed towards the salve merchant planning to escape, leaving him no opportunity to react or make any further moves. With a decisive strike, his sword pierced the merchant''s abdomen, leaving him wounded and bleeding profusely on the ground. Now that all of them were taken care of, the guy quietly walks towards us. I still held Stella closely. I didn¡¯t know who he was, so I was still on my guard. Having no choice, I decided to look at his status. ¡°?I cannot.¡± I whispered to myself in disbelief as the status appeared hazy to me. No actual information was visible. Is this guy actually stronger than me? As I stared at him with flinched eyes, I could not help but feel I was being quietly stared back at by the guy too. Unable to suppress my uneasiness, I did not know what could happen next. Was my identity still safe? Could he see my status then? ¡°Are you¡­¡± Just when the guy was about to say something. The silence was quickly broken by Stella¡¯s outburst when she realized the fight was over. Also, the slaves who had woken up started screaming out for help. At least they looked back to being healthy and uninjured now. ¡°Are you ¡­alright?¡± the guy approached Stella. In response, she looked up and said, ¡°Is it over? Are my friends and I free now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The guy answered. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that Stella again started crying holding me more tightly while I stroked her head. Her fear finally took a normal form and she no longer had to hold back. The guy most probably thought it was not the right time, and decided to break the cages and let all the kids out. When Stella started feeling well again, she explained the situation to us of how her friends were captured in a similar way and she was promised that they would be released if she brought in more people to take their place. Since Stella was being monitored she could not tell or ask anyone for help but do as they said. So, I also fell victim to this racket altogether from the very start. All the other kids belonged to the Stark capital city and were captured from the day that slavery was abolished and shared the same story. The boy now looks at me intently, as if indirectly asking how did I end up here. Right, by the looks I did not really fit in this group, and saying that I lost my way in the city and then got duped by a girl and finally got myself kidnapped was too embarrassing to say in front of so many. Wait! Isn¡¯t this the place, where I should say ?my name¡¯s not important? I am nobody special. Since I am the one who truly saved them with my magic in the end. ¡°Are you dumb?¡± the boy said, while I was still thinking. ¡°Is that the first thing you say to me!?¡± I yelled without thinking of the people listening. ¡°I will have you know I am a magical genius and the greatest healer. My name is Alicia.¡± I did not want to lose face around so many, especially about my healing magic. ¡°I see.¡± The boy could not help but notice how easily the curse spell was dispelled and everyone was healed. There was no hostility, but both of us were observing each other now for the very same reason. Seems, like my identity is safe and the mask is doing its interfering. ¡°Thank you, big brother and big sister Alicia for saving us.¡± Just then Stella held our hands while laughing, she wanted to introduce us to her friends who just now came out of the cage and we got surrounded by a whole bunch of kids. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything. I was just passing by.¡± The boy said without any expression on his face. ¡°Wahhhh¡­¡± The kids were surprised by how cool he sounded. That was supposed to be my line and wasn¡¯t I the one who tracked them down and healed them. On the other hand, I was glad this ended without any problem and went all according to my plan, only if it was half of it. Just as I thought, all these kids had magic potential, and so were valuable as slaves in various ways. Being commoners and missing from the kingdom itself, no one would be able to find them. So, he must have been planning to do this for a long time. Once slavery was made illegal he was forced to play out his hand and hasten his preparations while fleeing. The next thing we decided was to quickly take these kids back home. Fortunately, the boy knew the way back from the forest, so all I just needed to do was make sure all of the kids were together as we would search for their houses in the city. Despite the age difference between me and them, the moment we hit the city roads, the children began to act freely. They were no longer scared and finally felt safe. Surprisingly all of these kids knew their way around and it did not take much time to get them back to their home. Hours passed as we send off the children from far to their homes only to be received by their worried surprised parents. Finally, the last kid remaining was Stella herself. ¡°Big brother I am sorry I did not want to hurt you.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± The boy then showed Stella the white cloth wrapped around his hand. Why is he so carelessly waving it like that, shouldn¡¯t he get it treated soon? I don¡¯t know why my magic didn¡¯t work on him and it would be meaningless to try it again right now and only raise suspicion for each other. ¡°Big Sister Alicia. I am sorry, I really wanted to help you to get back to your home. If you want I can still take you to the church tower or the walls.¡± The boy looked at me with a suspicious gaze. Don¡¯t tell me he figured it out. ¡°It¡¯s alright Stella I think I just remembered something now. Your parents will be waiting for you back at home so you should not make them wait any longer. There will be another time.¡± ¡°So, we are going to meet again.¡± ¡°Most definitely.¡± I tried to cheer up her because she did not need to worry. The sun was already about to set and it would get dark soon. ¡°Goodbye, big sister. I will play with you next time as well.¡± Maybe I should next time bring Hana with me. But I will have to warn her not to use her physical strength while playing. Wait, doesn¡¯t it mean I am the only one left? I can¡¯t just teleport right in front of this guy and reveal my powers. It''s best I hide them for now. But I don¡¯t know what to say to a boy. Especially when someone¡¯s around my age. Children and elders are easier to talk to. The boy kept on staring at my mask; has he already figured something out? Should I really bring up the topic of status, and what if he himself does not have any appraisal skill? The staring kept up for a while and I looked around stealing gazes. Why do I have to behave like I am the one at fault here? ¡°Just so you know, I intentionally got myself kidnaped to get to the bottom of the case. I could have handled it on my own.¡± ¡°I know, I am glad you were there to help the kids and take care of the artifact. And sorry for ruining your cloth.¡± The boy raises his arm and shows the palm covered with the torn cloth. ¡°Don¡¯t just flaunt or wave it like that. You could have just said thank you. It was only for formality because you got hurt because of me.¡± I winced with embarrassment. What was I thinking, to do such a humiliating thing? Even though I did not use a properly sanitized bandage, my dress is made out of webs and magic so it should be fine. ¡°You are pretty good at looking after children. I couldn¡¯t have done the rest myself.¡± ¡°Well, I do have two small sisters, and I like looking after them.¡± I remembered about Lili and my younger cousin sister back from my previous world. I hope both of them are doing well. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There is no need to thank me. After all you took care of the entire organization while I just sat and watch.¡± ¡°Since you gave me your name. Then I should tell you mine as well.¡± The boy then thought for a while. I wonder what was there to really think about? ¡°?My name is Ken.¡± Just then the church bell began to ring loudly marking the setting of the sun as he looked up in the direction from where the sound came. The next time he turned back I had already left. *** STARK PALACE [TELEPORT] I am glad he finally took his eyes off of me. I knew I could no longer wait there or be embarrassed. And it was dangerous for me to stay there. If I cannot see his status, it means that my identity is equally at the risk of being exposed. He did use only little magic while fighting in the end and it was not just any ordinary magic. Wait! I forgot to asked him, how did he find us. Was he just fooling around there and it was only a coincidence? Doesn¡¯t matter I was back at the palace gates and out of nowhere Regis, Hana, Caige, Maia and Arya rushed to meet me. ¡°Where were you all this time. All of us were worried.¡± Regis demanded an answer without giving me a window to greet any of them. ¡°I went to the city on my own and came back.¡± It was finally my time to show Regis I could do it myself. Even though in the end I had to use teleport to get back, but it was only for emergency. Maybe just this time I will apologise to her for refusing to go outside. ¡°You did what? And why are your clothes torn and dirty. And how could you leave all the time waiting outside the library.¡± Regis shouted at me without thinking of my feelings or considering my achievements of making back home in one piece. Maybe I will just have to keep this entire adventure to myself. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : Chapter 15 – FATE (1)
There was no reason for us to prolong our stay in this place, but Erebus disappeared the moment we landed in the capital city of Stark Kingdom. Left alone to wait for him, I chose to move around the city and that¡¯s when I heard that this nation had out of the blue given out the order to abolish slavery. To investigate further, I started hitting on the people willing to talk about it and slave merchants who were affected the most, because I wanted to learn about the new reforms. It was not an instinct or part of my nature of who I originally was. At the very least, I still can¡¯t accept this new life given to me, while my fate is still bounded. But being reborn in this new body and for the sake of the future responsibilities of this new self-identity. I wanted to learn more about this world. The response to the survey was overwhelmingly negative, but none of them were keen to protest or ignore the order. Instead, they were curious about the new contract-based reforms introduced in its stead. Among the commoners, there were both sympathizers and there were still those who wanted to keep the society divided into the privileged and the slaves. But what would force the hand of the Stark Kingdom to make such a rash and bold move? That was when I hit up on another slave merchant¡¯s door infamous for his business of slaves and connections. The door on the first knock itself moved freely and only darkness crept outside through the crevice. Sensing no one¡¯s presence inside, I walked in. With a flick of my finger and a shadowy flame lit the room. ¡°?Its empty.¡± I turn around to look a bit more only to realize that it was now just a huge abandoned warehouse. But the marks of prison bars being dragged on the ground were still there. By how deep they were, the cages did contain something heavy and unstable. Slaves. So, did he flee with his slaves? But that would go against the kingdom¡¯s orders. Either way, my work was done here. As I came outside and removed all evidence of my ever being here in this place and got ready to leave. I then heard the revolving sound of metal wheels moving. A carriage was being drawn out from the backdoor of what appeared to be an attached garage for the shop. On a simple whim, I followed the cart from behind and it opened up into a back alleyway, where two girls were tied to their hands and were being loaded into the cart now. One was a simple commoner native girl and the other was dressed in all white, appeared young, frail, and wore a typical mask. What really struck me the most was how; I could not sense anything from the girl in the mask at all even though she was right in front of my eyes. It could have been a concealment skill, but something that simple wouldn¡¯t work on me. All beings produce certain wavelengths of magic but she was certainly able to suppress them to the point that none could be perceived by me. Tch. Just as soon as the cart began to move, I started to tail it. Maybe it was because I had nothing better to do in the present, but slowly I was getting involved on my own. The cart moved through the city¡¯s long road without stopping and entered the forest after passing through a lightly guarded checkpoint. The speed doubled and I made sure to tail them while hiding in the trees so they won¡¯t be able to spot me. Their final destination was a run-down and out-of-maintenance church building. I got to the roof of the church from the back and saw several cages filled with slaves made out of young children held inside the church. Certainly, they were not in them of their own volition but because they were kidnapped and forced to. The two girls were brought outside and from the roof I watched everything. I had followed these girls without any reason or giving a second thought, was I exhibiting strange perverted behavior. No, it is something that couldn¡¯t have been helped. I was a little distracted by my own thoughts until the bald guy ordered to put the slavery chains on them. ¡°So, this is what I get to do things without thinking.¡± I said quietly to myself. Before the guards of the slave merchant could get closer to the girls with the slavery chains, I jump from the top of the roof over them and slit the throat of the guard. These people were probably hired bandits or mercenaries who were up to no good. The fight had only begun and while my sword skills were enough to take care of everyone. There were more uncertainties involved than I thought. Just when the slave merchant ordered the girls to be taken hostage and while I had full concentration on each of his men. At the very moment when the slave merchant commanded to take the girl, hostage. I made sure my complete focus was fixed on each of his accomplices. But then the little child reveals herself to be in forced cohort with the slave merchant and pulled out a knife. I did not know whether the girl with the mask was capable to dodge it or take that blow and survive. It would have been troublesome if one of them dies and the blame falls on me. Also, I could not just swing the full length of my sword in the middle of such a small gap. With no choice left, I moved quickly on my feet and held the knife only to find it sharp enough to pierce through my skin. The piercing pain chilled me to my bone, but then my skill restored my composure. When I thought of continuing the fight after removing the knife. The girl in the mask held my hand and applied light magic to it. So, she really was hiding her magic. Was it only because she had healing spells, that would surely make her a valuable person? Unfortunately for her, my unique skill renders all magic on me useless, including healing light magic. So, I shrugged of my hand and decided to walk away and continue the fight. But the girl was even more stubborn than I imagined her to be. Unexpectedly she tore a part of her cloth, and expertly quickly tied it around the incision to stop the bleeding. I sighed and nodded to her that everything was alright now. In the second match, the slave merchant revealed himself to carry an artifact to zap the life energy of all the slaves. So, attacking on the force field created by the stolen energy would cause more strain on the slaves. While I was figuring out a way to destroy the artifact by using my unique magic as the last resort. The presence of one person suddenly changed. My eyes followed the girl in the mask. It was only for a moment a light flashed in the entire area. Too fast for anyone here to notice except for me. And it was not just simple healing magic. A tremendous amount of magic power was released from the girl in the mask. And by the time my eyes took notice of the effect, all the slaves in the cages were healed and their slavery chains disappeared. With the cursed artifact losing its power source, I decided to deal the finishing blow and end it quickly. After I eliminated the slave merchant and all his men, I had decided to leave soon after. But looking back, it made me curious about the kind of magic the girl used. I used my appraisal skill as a normal occurrence. But this was the second time I was left surprised in my new life. ¡°Her status. I can¡¯t see it.¡± The entire status screen was a blurred mosaic. It alarmed me and I once again checked the status to be sure. It was still the same blurred blue screen. Our gazes met, and both of us knew what we had been looking at. The only thought that clouded my mind was ?Why is someone as strong as me or even more doing in this part of the world? Or why do they even exist? Is this a mistake? Does she know about me? No, my plans. Just a presence like this is enough to topple all my work if they are not my ally. The tension was palpable as my hands moved to hold my sword. But then the little girl who had previously used the knife dragged me by the hand and announced me as her savior. And my eyes were now stuck on the cloth wrapped around my hand. It was only a piece of cloth and I really did not need it. I was pretty sure my self-regeneration ability had already healed my wound. But taking it out now would expose my powers and I wanted to refrain from doing so, especially when I had no idea who she really was. It was not like I was embarrassed when the other kids called me cool for my swordsmanship and how I defeated the slave merchant. I still had to know the real reason for the girl¡¯s presence here. She looked frustrated by how I was being appreciated. I couldn¡¯t help but look at her with a childish smug face, as if it was my victory on her, this time. That¡¯s when she called herself Alicia and insisted on taking the kids back home. I suppose leaving like this in between would not be sincere. The rest of my day was utilized in finding these little kids home¡¯s and after we made sure the final child had made it back safely. Only the girl named Alicia and I were left. Not knowing how to bring up the topic of status without revealing my own dilemma of not being able to see hers. Was the secret of my skills and power exposed? There was still the question that the girl might not have possessed any appraisal skills, to begin with. From all her conversation she appeared to be both a dimwit and careful person to me. Honestly, I could not decide. Because she looked weirdly worried about the cloth tied around my hand I said sorry for courtesy. Instead, she taught me to say thank you for it. In return, I wanted to give her my name, so that I could at least find out where she came from. But she was too cautious to reveal it directly to me. After thinking for a while, the name kept popping into my head for some reason. ¡°My name is Ken.¡± I said. DING¡­.DING¡­ The church bell distracted my attention. When I turned back, the individual named Alicia was gone. I could not even confirm whether that was her real name. My presence search did not catch her even in the two miles vicinity. So, I could have been right about her mysterious powers and her intention to hide them as well. I had other questions for her as well. As for the kind of magic she used to dispel the cursed artifact¡¯s effects, or how she broke her rope ties by herself. ¡°What have you been doing here?¡± A familiar voice came from my back. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking, where have you been all this time?¡± I said turning back and found Erebus standing behind me as if he sprouted right out of my shadow. ¡°Just checking on one of my play material but someone already broke it before I could help them out.¡± Erebus talked like he did not care why we were even here. ¡°We have lost enough time already because of you. It would do much good to the mission if you are a little more serious.¡± To some degree, it made me furious because he was the reason for half of what happened right now. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave the worries for later? And tell me what you have been hiding in your hand.¡± Erebus tries to look at my back with piqued interest. So, he noticed. The moment I had perceived Erebus¡¯s presence in the detection magic I used; I had quickly pulled my hands behind me to hide the cloth wrapped around my palm. Should I tell him that I encountered someone whose power might rival mine? About her unappraised status and mysterious magic. To get what I want I cannot leave any untied knots. ¡°No there¡¯s nothing special for you to know.¡± Saying that I revealed both my hands all fresh and clear. While talking I had quickly untied the cloth and before it could fall to the ground I burnt it with my black steel magic. It¡¯s exactly because she is an anomaly in my plan I cannot leave it to Erebus to take care of the matter because he would then only just play around. So, I will discover the truth about the girl myself and if necessary dispose of her. ¡°I see. Can¡¯t you just relax in front of me a little? You are the fifth prince of the Nova Kingdom and I am your brother in this new world.¡± ¡°You and I have no such relation except for the contract. Just as you have told me I helped you remove Freya from your way, whom you considered the only threat.¡± ¡°Thanks to the Origin stones from Zero we were able to seal a god¡¯s magic power, and have captured Freya and made her contractee now do our bidding.¡± Erebus had started walking around me in a circle. ¡°So, any news about finding the cursed child on the Demon Continent.¡± ¡°Zero has an idea and that¡¯s where your friend has been searching for them. I hope he finds them soon if he wants his goddess back.¡± ¡°He is not my friend.¡± I cannot have any friends here. ¡°Come on Ken, you don¡¯t have to be so morbid all the time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me by that name ever.¡± ¡°Alright! But there¡¯s something interesting happening in this city. The pirates that had been rampaging throughout the sea were all defeated by one individual whom they call the White Queen. And if I am thinking this right, this individual might also be the one who broke my toy.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°Sounds fun¡­¡± ¡°Right!¡± ¡°¡­for you. So, not interested.¡± I could not be interested in anything other than what I reincarnated for. ¡°What? Just hear me out¡­¡± Erebus looked most surprised. ¡°I have decided. Seems like our partnership is not working together well for you. So, why don¡¯t we part our own ways.¡± I looked at Erebus with cold eyes. ¡°Oh! Oh! Don¡¯t tell me hurting your classmate is weighing heavy on you. But we both agreed upon it.¡± Erebus¡¯s voice too became snarky. ¡°No, because it was something that was needed to be done.¡± The first reincarnate who was killed during Zero¡¯s first appearance, Yumiko along with her goddess was planning to start a war against all demi humans in the human continent. As for the class rep Homura he would have supported her. ¡°I am heading back to the Nova Empire. The emperor won¡¯t like his son¡¯s absence for long or he may declare it treason against him.¡± ¡°Well, our father is harsh in such cases. You really gave me a scare because I thought you were bent on breaking our partnership.¡± Erebus laughed at himself. ¡°Erebus, You are on your own from now.¡± ¡°Is that supposed to be funny maybe that¡¯s the reason you don¡¯t have any friends.¡± Erebus casually puts his hands on my shoulder but I walked away. ¡°I will find the keys Zero had been looking for on my own while you can go and have your little fun.¡± ¡°Fine I will stay behind just a little longer, to see if anything interesting happens. But you don¡¯t even know where to start looking from, so how are you going to find them.¡± ¡°I will find a way even with nothing. Alone if I have to.¡± Saying that I started walking back to the inn I had decided to stay and leave with the first light in the morning. ¡°Those who don¡¯t plainly show their emotions are the most underhanded. Don¡¯t forget that you are a beast yourself, Ken.¡± ¡°I told him not to call me by that name.¡± *** NOVA EMPIRE Within the training grounds of the Nova Empire''s military camp, a fierce conflict ignited among the soldiers. Within the enclosure formed by a circle of soldiers was a man with a build of a giant. On the opposing side, he confronted a young girl with a slender physique and a cascade of black hair, standing eye to eye. Both individuals were dressed in matching green military-grade uniforms, typically worn by trainee soldiers undergoing militant training. ¡°Young girls like you are not needed here. I am sure you have worked your way up here using unfair means. It''s better if you go back home to your village back in the boonies.¡± ¡°You have no right to tell me what to do. And I am here because of my own skills and qualifications. But I can¡¯t say the same for you. Aren¡¯t you getting too fat on your own? Don¡¯t tell me you are slacking off while all of us here are working hard to become soldiers.¡± The girl taunted. ¡°You have got quite a big mouth.¡± ¡°So, are we here only to talk or do you need someone¡¯s help to move your fat ass.¡± The girl draws her sword from her sheath buckled around her waist in the form of a belt. It was a simple lightweight sword used by troops in training so they don¡¯t end up with serious injuries. For a second there was an unsatisfactory look on the girl¡¯s face because she doubted the chipped sword could prove to do anything useful against the colossal man standing in front of her. On hearing the heated conversation between the two fighting parties, the audience made out of their fellow troops was riled up. People began collecting even from other nearby camps because of the loud cheering noise. ¡°Go and show her you bear killer.¡± ¡°Shut that woman¡¯s mouth for good.¡± ¡°I bet two gold coins on the bear killer for the winning.¡± ¡°Are you sure, that¡¯s your entire year¡¯s salary?¡± ¡°If you knew even a little about that guy. You would have even bet your life¡¯s savings. He got recruited by the top officers without going through the evaluation because he had killed a claw bear monster with only his bare hand.¡± ¡°Is he really that strong, then I bet four gold coins.¡± The crowd was stirred with fervor, voicing their support for the notorious bear slayer. His distinct physique alone was undeniable proof that convinced everyone of his feats. His massive silhouette loomed, accentuated by muscles that rippled beneath his attire, particularly around his arms and chest. ¡°I don¡¯t really like to hit a girl but looks like you have nowhere left to escape.¡± ¡°I say you should come at me with your full strength or you scared.¡± ¡°Damn, you¡­¡± the bear killer was now all riled up and he straight went for a spearhead. His clean head moved with such force that for a second it changed the direction of the wind. The girl moved fast and jumped high to dodge the blow and landed just behind him hoping to get a clean hit on his back. But the bear killer moved still moved fast. His giant hands swayed from top to bottom ready to smash the girl. His super punch only hits the bottom and dust clouds swirl up and block his view. He then feels a piercing pain around his arms and saw the girl girdling her sword around it. He quickly pulls back and screams at her. ¡°Did you see how fast she moved and dodged the attack? She has got good moves.¡± The soldiers watching could not help but see the fight in awe. ¡°Is that all you have got, bear killer?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± With that, the bear killer started throwing a barrage of punches on the girl. "Maybe you have a smaller brain than a monster," she said mockingly. Using her small physique and agility the girl was able to dodge most of the attacks and at the same time inflict wounds on his arms to the point he had begun bleeding. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to finish this.¡± The girl holds her sword straight and then it begins to blaze in fire as she infuses fire magic with it. With another of his punch landing on empty ground. The girl steps on his knuckles, restricting him from lifting them up or blocking. The fire blazes into a giant storm and bursts all around the bear killer leaving nothing but smoke and small holes in the ground. ¡°That should do it.¡± The girl jumps back to a safe distance. The audience was surprised by the attack. ¡°So, she is a magic swordsman.¡± ¡°That was impressive.¡± ¡°So, did the bear killer lose or what?¡± ¡°No, wait look there.¡± While the smoke still covered the bear killer and the fire kept on burning around him. ¡°WAAAHHHHHHH¡­¡± Another scream silenced the audience¡¯s chattering. Whoosh! The wind roared and with a single blow of his hand, the smoke gets cleared. The dress of the bear killer was still on fire and his eyes were bloodshot. ¡°So, you survived that.¡± The bear killer did not respond and tore off the shirt on his body stopping the fire. It only revealed a perfect body with no cuts or burns. ¡°Just what kind of food did your mother feed you to develop such freakish muscles?¡± The girl was most unhappy with the results. The eyes of the bear killer had rolled up and they were almost white. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he has entered his berserk mode. Evacuate everyone quickly.¡± Chaos erupted among the audience once more. Some tried to get back while others still got closer to get a better view of the fight. ¡°So, that¡¯s what a muscle guy looks like when he stops using his brain. Maybe my next attack would bring you back to your senses.¡± The girl again starts running towards the giant killer. While she was still a few meters away the bear killer raised his hand again but this time freely punches in empty air. Suddenly the girl feels immense pressure around her belly and then gets thrown several meters back. ¡°What was that?¡± The blow of his punch was strong enough that the pressure air pressure toppled the girl away. The giant killer at the same time was now using body reinforcement magic and wind magic in his berserk mode. His body was overflowing with magic energy to the point his brain stopped working. He hysterically started throwing punches everywhere around knocking out the ground and his own fellow soldiers. ¡°Stop hurting others.¡± The girl again blows fire at the man from her sword. But this time instead of having an effect just the blow from his mouth was enough to extinguish it. The bear killer started to chase the girl ready to kick her with his leg or squash her under his punch. The girl was confident in her speed, but at the same time, she would also have to look out for the invisible impact which was last time able to blow her away. The bear killer raises his left leg from the side to get to the girl. The girl in response quickly jumps up and to gets in position to make her next attack. But as if the bear killer was waiting for her to make that move, he throws a punch in the sky. Not having enough time to dodge the hit mid-air the girl braces the impact with her sword. The punch only hits her sword, but her entire body feels the repercussion as she roughly lands on the ground. ¡°I might have broken my left arm with that.¡± The girl wipes the blood trickling from her lips and ignores the growing pain in her broken left arm. She looked now more concerned about the broken sword in her other hand. ¡°Do you know how costly it was to buy this sword? Tell me are you going to pay for it now.¡± ¡°Gwahhhh¡­¡± the bear killer only stared at the girl with hollow eyes. ¡°So, you are going to act all dumb now. Fine, I will then just win the bet and take all the money for myself.¡± ¡°Hey, you I want to bet one gold coin on myself.¡± The girl spoke to the soldier in line taking the bets. ¡°How are you going to win with a broken sword, just accept your loss already.¡± The guy only sneered at her. The girl narrowed her eyes and pointed the broken sword at him now. ¡°Okay alright. Do as you, please. But you will lose and end up in debt because no one has bet on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a problem because I am going to win.¡± The girl defiantly raised her sword, flashing it at the bear killer who once more charged towards her with a clear intent to end her life. ¡°InfernoSaber.¡± The girl chants. A large amount of flame magic started concentrating on her sword until the broken metal melts and fall to the ground. At the same time, a flaming saber takes its place on the hilt of the sword. The temperature of the surrounding had already started to rise and the soldiers started sweating. With a fierce determination in her eyes, the girl deftly maneuvered her fire saber, parrying the giant''s monstrous strikes with precision. Each clash of the fire saber against the giant''s colossal fists unleashed a burst of sparks, illuminating the surrounding area and leaving behind trails of scorching flames on the giant''s flesh, causing him to roar in agony. ¡°Grahhhhh¡­¡± the bear killer on seeing the girl make her next move this time he pounced into the sky and leaped toward the girl. ¡°You will scare all the girls if you keep acting like a brute.¡± The girl did not move nor try to doge this time. The soldiers watching were sure that it would have been the end of her to the point she might get seriously injured and would have to quit being a soldier. Her flame saber was glowing bright and after pumping more magic into, it became completely red. When the girl was sure that the guy was in her sword range, she makes a complete wide swing to slow down his momentum and then a horizontal strike straight on his bare chest. The clash of opposing forces filled the air as the girl''s blade erupted in brilliant flames, casting an intense glow across the battleground. When the soldiers observing the fight watched the bear killer fall to the ground they were stubbed. His body was flaming and releasing steam. A black patch had formed on his chest marking the place where the impact was the most devastating. ¡°Listen everyone my name is Elsie and one day I am going to be your general.¡± The girl proudly announced to everyone watching. She then looks at the man collecting the bets, her eyes now shining. ¡°Now come on. Hand me over my winning money.¡± ¡°Stop this bullshit. Anyone call the medics and get the bear killer treated.¡± ¡°Who even cares, who won.¡± ¡°Nobody told us you were that strong and could use magic.¡± ¡°How could you beat the bear killer so ruthlessly.¡± ¡°Wait! Why am I being made here to look bad.¡± The girl was astounded by everyone¡¯s betrayal. ¡°Everyone get her. She must have weakened after that fight. We will take her down and prove that we are even stronger.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how things are.¡± The girl was really in bad shape after her left arm had broken and had used considerable magic powers at the same time. Just then trumpets at the head office sounded to make an announcement. ¡°Attention everyone. The fifth prince of the Nova Empire, Kevin Nova will soon make his presence.¡± At the announcement everyone was surprised. It was rare for nobles to come to a normal training camp like this much less royalty. So, the soldiers suddenly dropped their swords and got into formation. ¡°Thank goodness. I guess I am saved for now.¡± The girl Elsie let out a sigh. ¡°But I really wonder what the prince is here for.¡± *** KEVIN NOVA After I ditched Erebus, I left early morning to get back to the Nova Empire. But on the route, I learned of a training camp and decided to make a visit. The emperor of the Nova empire was a very shrewd man to the point he did not even trust his own descendants and they were always kept to be in surveillance. But at the same time, he was also the only emperor with the title of the hero and so people started calling him the Hero King. But in reality, he was a complete imperialist. But it was not only the mindset of the king that helped this empire prosper but its people felt the same as well. On my arrival, I secretly walked into the camp and found a brawl going on. It was not something special to catch my attention. But when the girl who won against a difficult opponent announced her name and her ambition to become a general. I had made up my mind. I visited the head office and introduced myself. As usual, I got the princely treatment and told the in-charge officer my intention to see all the soldiers. An announcement was made and as expected of a strict training camp everyone assembled properly within a couple of seconds. Without wasting time, I walked to the row where the girl stood. I beckoned to the officer in charge and he understood my signal. ¡°Elsie of the fifth division, twelfth squad, immediately report at the encampment walls.¡± After the announcement, I could hear a little bit of murmur. ¡°See, that¡¯s what you get for making trouble for the higher-ups.¡± ¡°You are sure to be expelled for hurting one of our aces.¡± ¡°A girl like you has no place here in the army.¡± ¡°How dare you call yourself a general?¡± Elsie had decided to speak up against them but when she heard the final comment something held her back and she bit her own lips in frustration. At the boundary of the encampment was raised wall beyond which a big trench was dug. And even beyond that was a massive forest filled with monsters. Often times these military training camps were built around such difficult places to train soldiers in the harshest condition and give them practical experience in fighting against monsters. At the same time, it also helped in keeping the empire safe. I was already present on the top of the wall waiting for the one I had invited. I had asked the officer in charge to keep anyone else away from this place for the time being. I saw the girl walk out of the stairs and arrive at the top of the wall. She looked a bit concerned seeing no one and then finally spots me. ¡°What¡¯s the prince doing here?¡± The girl gives out a salute to me as she did not expect to find a prince here. ¡°Be at ease.¡± I ordered. The girl Elsie stood straight. I could still see the bruise on her left hand and how she did not get treated and rushed to here. ¡°I am very sorry, prince I really did not intend to hurt the bear killer. But you see he was too weak¡­. And¡­. and.¡± ¡°I do not care about the bear killer.¡± ¡°Then why have I been called here.¡± My words surprised Elsie to the point she forgot she was standing in front of a prince. At the very least I realized the girl was too impulsive. So, it was best that I explain everything to her myself. ¡°I saw your fight with the Bear killer and it was commendable.¡± ¡°Then the reason that announcement was made in the end was to save me from those knuckleheads. Thank you, prince.¡± She figured that out so quickly, Elsie turned out to be more perceptive than I thought. ¡°I have decided, I want you to be my personal guard. Of course, you are free to refuse as it is a personal request and not an official order.¡± ¡°A guard for the prince of the empire.¡± The girl was in aww. ¡°So, do you accept?¡± ¡°Yes. I do.¡± Elsie immediately replied without thinking twice. ¡°Good.¡± Beyond this, I had nothing else to say. But then Elsie makes a difficult expression as if she was not sure of herself. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing prince.¡± The girl still did not look certain. ¡°Has it to do something with your dream.¡± ¡°Yes, you see my father was in the army¡­¡± ¡°Your father was a general and I did know him.¡± I had checked records of Elsie and it turns out she was a simple villager but her father was a general in the army. ¡°Really. Can you tell me anything about him?¡± ¡°He was a respectable man and most talented for his tactical analysis. Unfortunately, we lost him in the campaign which my sister Siesta led in the demon continent.¡± ¡°I see.¡± The girl looked now happy enough just to listen about her father. ¡°So, do you want to be like your father?¡± ¡°No not at all. I will become the greatest general and surpass even him.¡± ¡°Is that the reason you fought back?¡± ¡°If I don¡¯t fight back now, it will never stop.¡± Elsie had no hesitation in saying what was on her mind. She was the kind of person who wore her heart on her sleeves. She will do. I will put her to good use to get my way out of this empire and pursue my own goals from now. ¡°That really makes me curious to know what was the argument for in the first place.¡± I wanted to know the story which led to such a big brawl. ¡°Oh, it wasn''t anything big. A few men attempted to cut in front of me while we were queuing for food distribution for hours. So, I swiftly delivered a powerful judgment kick in their nether so they do not repeat the same mistake again." Elsie most confidently taps her chest plate, producing a jingling sound. ¡°Waahh??¡± My voice came out and I coughed at the same time. Swiftly, I concealed my disapproving expression from Elsie and averted my gaze. ¡°Is something wrong prince?¡± Don¡¯t tell me out of all people I went out of my way only to hire a troublemaker. *** Note for readers: A small announcement regarding the change in name of a few characters. During the volume 2 some of the characters in the recent chapter were depicted with different names. But to make the names more simple and easy to remember(and cool) I have changed them. For example the name of empire has been changed from Perillus to Nova and the name of Erebus reincarnate partner had been changed to Kevin Nova. I am sure you are still able to make the connection of who is who by the flow of the story. I will also soon update these new names in the other previous volumes as well so that no discrepancy is found later. You are free to ask for any doubts in the comments for story clarity.
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : Chapter 16 – FATE (2)
ELSIE - POV I am so happy! Really, really happy. I finally made it to the army and by some stroke of luck, I landed a job to be the personal guard for a prince from the royal family of the empire. It was not like the journey was without any challenges. After my dad who was also a general in the army did not return from a campaign on the Demon Continent. I did not know what I should do with myself after losing someone important to me. The only people left in my family now were my mother and myself. People used to say that my father was weak because he could not use magic and he wouldn¡¯t be able to contribute anything by being in the army. But slowly with his abilities he rose up to the position of a general and shut everyone¡¯s mouth. After his loss, mom had to work hard as a herbalist to earn a living by selling medicine in the village. But because the village was located in a remote region, the only source for the herbs was the forest. Our family resources were draining fast and since it was dangerous to go without guards into the forest because of monsters, mother¡¯s work was becoming more difficult. Also, the traders taking advantage of the situation had made the herbs they sold to us more expensive for the same reason. Once feeling dejected, I ran into the forest hoping to get my mother some herbs and surprise her. But instead, I encountered a pack of goblins there. I was scared and while they had got me cornered when they threw a stone at me and I fell on the ground. They had pinned me down and were going to take my life. At that time, my body started feeling burning from the inside as if it was all in flames. Suddenly, a blaze erupted from the palm of my hand, engulfing the entire horde of monsters in a scorching inferno with a single, powerful burst. On that day I had made up my mind to join the army as well. Since then, I started training on my own secretly inside the forest with magic and wooden stick swords while helping my mother by supplying her with herbs. Even though I hadn¡¯t told her about any of this, she had a pretty good idea of what I was up to. In the past, my diet primarily consisted of foraging in the forest, consuming whatever fruits, bitter leaves, or roots I could find to nourish my growing body. There were those unfortunate moments when my tummy would revolt in agony after devouring something poisonous back then. But life lessons come in all shapes and sizes. and it also taught me a lot of things. Like I should never take an apple from a seemingly sweet old granny in the middle of the forest. Once I got of age, I declared my intention of joining the army. Of course, many who heard about this were against it and told me that I was better off getting married and staying home helping my mother. That I would only end up as a failure because I was a girl and looked naive. But as if I would be satisfied with any of that. I wanted to become stronger and prove myself. Thankfully my mother who was always worried for me supported my dream. The journey didn¡¯t become any easy after this. I needed to collect money to make my journey to a big city and participate in the recruitment of soldiers. To buy equipment and food. My mother and I worked hard to that end and finally collected the minimal amount. I got myself beginner travel gear and only a corroded sword with what little I had left. I started my life journey on foot, would sleep inside a handwoven tent on nights while feeling cold on the ground, and finally made it to the city. The only thing that worried me was leaving my mother behind, but she assured me that she would be fine on her own. All I could do was stock up on herbs for months and I could do it again and again when I came back home. After all my mom and me made a promise that I would always come back home safe. That was her only condition for me for joining the army. From there, the recruitment was a challenge because everything to me seemed new. But I finally got to experience something that my father once did. There were those who looked down on me every time seeing that I was a commoner girl. But once they saw the full strength of my power, they had to see me in a new light. But it¡¯s not like this got better for me at the training camps, since being the only commoner girl in my squadron. There were other girls, but they belonged to knights and noble families and saw no reason to associate with me. But to every discrimination, I answered it with my abilities. I am sure I handled each of them with utmost care and grace, once I made them eat dust on the ground and showed them who is the boss here. But even now I failed to make any friends here. At the same time for these very similar reasons, I was alone back in the village with only my mother. Children in the village used to stay away from me thinking that I was weird. Two months passed in training, when I again won one of the daily brawls I used to have here. But this time something unexpected occurred when out of the blue I was called out exactly when the fifth prince of the empire visited. Not knowing what it was about I followed my orders when the prince suddenly ?offered me to become his guard. And I of course accepted. I am sure everyone¡¯s dumb ass would have been burning with jealousy when I defeated the bear killer as well. I can¡¯t wait to see their idiotic faces now when they hear I have become the prince¡¯s personal guard. I am sure they would be now willing to become friends with me, so at least I will show mercy and make them my underlings. And right now, because of that very reason, I was sitting inside this luxurious room with a bed having a fluffy mattress, instead of the iron rack I had to sleep on back at the camp. A table filled with all kinds of tasty food some of which I had never even seen before, compared to when we were only served thick gruel all day. Lying on the bed while holding the feather pillow tight, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Are all high nobles and royal family ?handsome and good-looking? Ahhh!!! The prince was so handsome and had a dream-like face. I could barely look at him without feeling nervous. ¡°But really, why did the prince choose me? Were my skills finally recognized?¡± Because of him, I got to wear a new guard uniform which is much more comfortable than my previous smelly training outfit. An exquisite new sword, unlike any I had seen before, with such a beautiful black color. But since then, I have been holed up inside this room and haven¡¯t got a chance to meet him again. What kind of need does he have for me? From a ruffian commoner girl like me. I am sure there are much stronger personal guards he could have hired to protect himself. I don¡¯t have any analysis skills, nor I can perceive magic. But living inside the forest and fighting all kinds of monsters. I can tell the prince is till now the strongest person I have ever met. Just the normal magical aura he exuded was greater than the total magical power of the entire regiment combined. Did he just want to make fun of me or take pity on me? I couldn¡¯t even begin to guess what his first order would be for me. KNOCK¡­KNOCK¡­ On listening to the door being knocked on, I quickly opened it up. Maybe I had been desperately waiting for a message from the prince that I was in such a hurry, that I got a knee hit on the bedpost. What is even the need of having one of these there, if it has no particular use? ¡°Huh! Why is the prince here¡­?¡± Was I impolite? Wait I should salute him first. So, I quickly took my salute stance while awkwardly holding my hurt leg and shaking it in one hand. ¡°¡­Ufff..fff.¡± At the same time producing a weird noise. Please don¡¯t let him think that I am some insane girl for this. The prince for a moment glanced at my unusual posture and said, ¡°We are leaving, Elsie. Follow me.¡± Finally! I can leave this shithole place which only reeks of manure in the morning and booze at night. But I haven¡¯t packed my bag yet, should I ask the prince to wait till I at least get my clothes? Seeing my panic for a bit, the prince turned back, ¡°All your items have been already packed and loaded on the cart.¡± By the time I reached the transportation ground, I realized it would be my first time traveling with anyone else. There were other knights in armor and holding swords. So, I was not the only escort or guard. The prince came and opened the door of the cart and sat inside. Then he looked at me still standing outside, while I was still trying to figure out my position here. The other knights were in full armor and so I felt uncomfortable asking them myself because of the difference. Maybe I should search for a horse. Even though I never did horse riding I was optimistic I could ride one. But luck would have it other way and I was now sitting on the opposite side of the prince inside the carriage. I was finally inside one but it made me feel uneasy by how it moved so fast. The space was a bit cramped for me since I liked open spaces. And there was only a single widow to my left. If it weren''t for this job, I would''ve totally loved to spend my time peeking outside and watching all the beautiful scenery pass by. But I gotta act all grown-up and fulfill my duties as the guard of the prince. The other escort guards were riding alongside on their own horses. The prince looked at my puzzled face and asked, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Prince, shouldn¡¯t I also be the one guarding you on the outside of the carriage like the other guards?¡± I said with a strained worried face. The prince closed the book he was reading and folded his legs one over the other. Did he get angry at my stupid question? ¡°Those are not particularly my guards. But belong to my father, the king. They are just escorts to make sure I reach back the capital.¡± ¡°That sounds difficult.¡± I don¡¯t understand but seems like noble¡¯s lives are really a big pain and all filled with obligations and a lot of responsibilities. ¡°Then what should I do?¡± I was getting bored nonetheless with nothing to do on hand. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. At that time, the prince opened up a small black portal and took out some long documents from inside. So, he could use something complex as Storage magic. Impressive. He then passed on the papers to me. ¡°Can you read?¡± ¡°Yes, my father taught me when I was just three.¡± Thank you dad for saving me. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± On his approval, I started going through the document as quickly as I could and tried to understand what he wanted to tell me. ¡°Isn¡¯t this embezzlement of the national treasury money and funds? And I mean a lot of it. Around twenty thousand gold coins were issued last year as funds for fixing the drought situation in the Faunus city of the Jade Province and nearby villages. But the reports haven¡¯t improved and also the taxes charged by the local governor were raised.¡± For easier administration, the Empire was divided into several provinces each with its own governor. Jade province was not a well-known province and was also in the corner most part of the empire. ¡°I see so you get the gist of it now.¡± Saying that Prince Kevin took back the documents from me. ¡°I mean I could get a whole lot of things with that money even after I spend it all on fixing the land. Maybe around fifty thousand pancakes. I really loved those when I ate them the first time in the city.¡± I suddenly moved off-topic and started thinking about pouring as much sweet syrup as I could on the top. ¡°This is just what¡¯s on the paper and it has gone unreported till now. The real deal could be even beyond what we can imagine.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t the inspection officer point the crime out to the central ministry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because the entire system is corrupt to its core. I had to sneak into the palace, to get my hands on these real documents.¡± Ohhh! So, the prince is actually mischievous even though he always looks serious. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. It was just to get my hands on these documents I have no such strange habits. Ahem!¡± ¡°So, what do you plan to do? Are you going to report it to the king?¡± I was now excited to know how the prince was going to handle it. ¡°I am going to expose the person who did this.¡± The prince said with determination. ¡°Then.. if we are doing this without any official warrant?¡± ¡°Yes, this will not be official, and since we will be acting on our own. Even if we report this, I am sure things would be fixed as if everything¡¯s fine on the surface. And once the situation cools down; it will be even worse than the previous.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± I said eagerly. ¡°So, you want to be a part of my crime. You do realize that this can turn you into the state¡¯s enemy or a criminal if things did not turn in our favor.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if what you are asking me to do is a test or not. But I am not walking out like a coward, here. I will make sure I protect you because that¡¯s my job right.¡± And I can¡¯t let anyone harm the empire and roam free without being punished for it. ¡°I see. I was right in choosing you after all.¡± The prince paused saying it and then again continued, ¡°So, why don¡¯t we as our first step figure out a way to tail off of our escorts.¡± The prince now looked relaxed and more energetic. Once I knew of my mission, I too couldn¡¯t stay at ease and was fired up. Spending another second here would be a waste of time and I wanted to get out as well. ¡°Just leave it to me. ?Inferno Saber.¡± I wrapped my new sword with my fire magic. The sword was specially made of special material with high magical capacity and so could withstand the heat and my magic than simply melting away. I pierced the metal carriage¡¯s floor and quickly drew up a large circle without making any noise. The flaming sword tip easily melted the metal frame, like running a knife through butter. Again, without making any sound I pulled out the metal circular piece and looked at the prince. ¡°Now we can get out of here without being seen.¡± The prince appeared taken aback by my actions, but soon his expression transformed into one of approval. We took out the soft cushion from our seat and holding it jumped through the hole and fell flat on the ground together. Once the carriage moved over us and the escorts were far out of sight we stood up. The cushion secured our landing nicely and fortunately, I didn¡¯t get my new uniform torn or dirty. ¡°Hahaaaa¡­ Haahaa¡­¡± I was surprised by the prince suddenly laughing holding his hand to his face trying to hide his smile. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to imagine the face of the guards once they reach the capital with that empty carriage.¡± It would take around a day for them to get the capital and that¡¯s when they would begin searching for us again. For a moment I was enchanted by the prince¡¯s adorable and devilish smile, that I forgot the most important thing. ¡°Waittt¡­ come back. All my clothes and my things are still in the carriage.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can buy whatever you need on the way.¡± The prince tried to reassure me. Huh! Must be an easy life for a noble, being able to say that so easily. From there we had to walk all the way through the forest, because we could not afford to get noticed on the main road, at least not somewhere near the capital. Hopefully, the path we took was a shortcut to the place we were going and being just us two we could travel fast. Seems like the prince was already prepared to do this since he had the map ready and all. I took care of all the small fry monsters in the way with my saber sword. Finally, I was getting to do something which my job required. ¡°That¡¯s an incredible sword technique.¡± ¡°Yes, I worked hard and developed it all on my own.¡± I finally got to brag about it to someone. ¡°That¡¯s commendable.¡± The prince really seems impressed. Once we were far enough, we were to take any carriage on the road if we found any and then it would be a night trip till we reach our destination. Fortunately, we did get a carriage and the prince took care of all the travel expenses. After a day of traveling, walking, and changing carriage continuously without sleep. ¡°We will soon reach the place. Get ready.¡± The prince said. I was surprised by how he could still hold up with the continuous travel without sleep. While I sometimes used to spend nights in the forest for training and was accustomed to this kind of routine. ¡°I think I can already see it from here now.¡± Once we were near the territory of the Jade province we got off the cart and decided to walk to the gate ourselves. Also, the driver of the cart was not keen on taking us there since he had heard bad rumors about the place and the governor turning away any new visitors. Getting closer, we saw a walled city surrounded by nothing but completely barren land. It was the Faunus city of the Jade province. At the city gate, there were guards as usual for security. But instead of asking us for our identity proof they straight away refused us entry. ¡°We cannot let you in.¡± the guards shut closed the door. ¡°And why is that?¡± I demanded an explanation. ¡°We have been ordered by the governor not to let anyone in. You can go back where you came from.¡± ¡°Now, now there¡¯s no need for any hurry in sending us away.¡± Suddenly the prince took charge of the conversation so I became quiet. ¡°Who are you? I said we cannot let you in.¡± the guard resisted. But then the prince from inside his clothes took out a red bag tied tightly. He bungled its content and it produced that sweet pleasant sound of coins colliding with each other. The guard took the bag as if taking the cue. Opened it and shrieked in surprise. ¡°Silver coins???¡± ¡°How many?¡± I whispered to myself in jealousy. Should I beat this guard up and ask the prince to give me that money as prize? He really doesn¡¯t need to give it to him to just pass through the gate. ¡°Ahhh. Seems like I need to take a short break.¡± The guard turns his eyes away as if making it look like we did not exist. ¡°Good.¡± The prince beckoned to me and we moved inside the city. Even I knew if we entered the city by force, we would be alarming the governor and he may hide any evidence. If the guards began taking corrupt money then the city is in danger of being invaded by foreign spies, bandits, or assailants. ¡°I don¡¯t blame him for taking the money.¡± The prince whispered loud enough for me to hear. ¡°Look what has become of this place.¡± As we walked around, in no way the city looked like a settlement as the Jade¡¯s province''s main city. We could spot very few people on our way and most of them were homeless or in poverty. The shops were almost empty and closed down. Then there were those with weapons who were most probably hoodlums, harassing people for money. Even the shops selling vegetables and other food items were in bad shape. The veggies looked very old and fragile. The prices of normal bread and other essentials were high than what was supposed to be a normal standard for them. ¡°The situation looks very bad. How are they even living here?¡± Not realizing I had let my guard down while I sympathized with the people of this city. ¡°Be careful we are being watched.¡± The prince walked forward. No, wait I am the guard here. And so, I quickly stood beside him. I had made sure to hide my sword under my clothes properly. While the prince did not have any weapons even when I insisted that he keep one. He only replied he didn¡¯t need one. I wonder what his power is, really. We took a left at the narrow lane and found it to be a dead end. ¡°We got them guys.¡± The man with his group appeared who was tailing us. ¡°They are just some roadside gangsters. I can handle them.¡± I asked looking at the prince. ¡°Sure. Do as you please but be moderate?¡± ¡°Yes, prince.¡± I said sincerely. Since it has been a while since I used my hands to fight. I wanted to turn this into a rememberable fistfight on my first day at the job. ¡°Listen, lady. We don¡¯t want to hurt you. But a good friend told us that boy has a lot of free cash on him.¡± ¡°I see so that guard opened his mouth after all. I knew I should have kicked his butt back then. But maybe I should start with you all first.¡± Maybe impressed by my confidence the assailant couldn¡¯t hold himself back. With a frustrated voice, he ordered his men, ¡°Get her.¡± And three men ran at me with wooden sticks and metal rods. They didn¡¯t even have any proper weapons so I decided not to use my sword as well. But I guess the fight was too one-sided, to begin with. I was sure I was holding back, but only one punch to each of them and they were foaming from their mouth. I remember once punching an orc with a flaming fist and he was only knocked out for a minute. ¡®Just what part of this looks moderate to her?¡¯ Prince Kevin thought to himself, next time noting to inform his subordinate better before letting her handle things. At the same time, suddenly a parade of footsteps soldiers surrounded us in a heartbeat. ¡°That was quick. Seems like we attracted more attention than required.¡± ¡°We are surrounded from everywhere.¡± I looked around and these people were in full body armor. My hand was reaching for my sword, but then the soldiers holding their spears and swords took a salute position and from behind them a man appeared. ¡°What is all this trouble about? We have apprehended the guard who had let the outsiders in.¡± the man then looked at the goons lying half-dead on the ground. ¡°Are you the outsiders?¡± the man give a piercing look at me and the prince as if saying we were a sore in his eyes. ¡°We may really be who you''re looking for?¡± The prince returned the man¡¯s question with another question. ¡°Such insolence causing trouble in the middle of the city for other people. You should know by the order of our Lord that outsiders are not permitted in the town.¡± The man said. It really turned out that we had attracted quite an audience of passers-by now, mostly all confused about what was happening. The man looked keen on finding a way to quickly throw us out of the town. As if I would let him do that. ¡°And who might you be?¡± I asked with pride. ¡°I am the head servant of the house of Hobbo, the governor of this place.¡± From the prince¡¯s notes, I did remember that name. So, for now, all the soldiers would be following the one in charge. ¡°Now soldiers throw them outside of this city and make sure to restore its cleanliness from outside filth.¡± Just when the servant turned away while the soldiers approached me. I know I just couldn¡¯t hurt my own fellow soldiers, so I used my sword along with its case and by swinging it hard knocked down two soldiers. In turn, they fell on other soldiers knocking them out as well. ¡°How dare you defy the soldiers? Impudent little girl.¡± ¡°Is it normal for the servants to be this frustrated, you must have a hard master to deal with.¡± I said feeling all sorry. ¡°I must have not made it clear but you have hurt the citizens of this city and also broken its law. You will be tried but before that, I will make sure you regret setting foot here. Now¡­¡± Before the head servant could issue his next order to other soldiers I interrupted. ¡°Before thinking of us as any common visitors, I will have you know that this man is the fifth prince of the Empire, Kevin Nova. And I am Elsie, the prince¡¯s guard.¡± Of course, I had to say that, because I couldn¡¯t lose to him, seeing him flaunt his job like that. I wanted to let my new job known as well. Now that I had made our standing clear, that I ranked higher than the head servant. I happily looked at the prince, thinking that I made the right move because a simple servant was trying to humiliate him. Of course, a guard does not just have to protect his master from harm¡¯s way but also his dignity. ¡°How did things turn out like this? It was just supposed to be an undercover recon mission, but now it looked more like a full-blown circus act and I was somehow its accidental superstar.¡¯ The prince again had to secretly reconsider his decision of hiring me. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : Chapter 17 – PROMISE (1) I could already hear the whispers behind my back. The townsfolks had started gathering to know about the commotion, while the city guards formed a tight perimeter, poised to apprehend us at the behest of the head servant¡¯s command. I went from being a stealthy shadow in the background to the star of the show in the blink of an eye. All because this girl couldn''t quite grasp the concept of closing her mouth. ¡°Do you really think I would believe whatever nonsense you spout, girl?¡± Obviously, the head servant of Hobbo would treat Elsie¡¯s claim of me being the prince as a joke. ¡°?I told you he is the prince.¡± Elise did not back down. Maybe I should have known by now how stubborn she could be. ¡°Why would the prince of the empire visit this backwater town in the first place? I can have you just arrested on the pretext of falsifying and pretending to be a royal.¡± The house servant grew increasingly wary of us. ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with our introductions again? If you say you are really the head servant of the house of Hobbo you must be at least acquainted with this insignia.¡± I took off my hood covering my head and presented him with a brochure from underneath my jacket. All royals and nobles in the empire carry their house¡¯s insignia. Also, being a common practice in other kingdoms as well, engraved with their own family¡¯s special crest. While mine was labeled with an iron fortress, the Nova Royal Family¡¯s crest. Also known as the ?Ironclad Stronghold based on its origin. The origin of the Nova Empire dates back to being a simple stronghold in the cold North to becoming the biggest country in the entire human continent. All these crests because of special magic casting and forging, no duplicates could be created. Just forging a mere duplicate or replica was forbidden and seen as an act of treason. Usually, head servants were trained to recognize these insignias and inform the lords they served. So that would in turn ascertain his identity as well. At first, the head servant only gave a glance at the insignia thinking it was just a miniature, but then the shining coating caught his eyes. And the iron fortress marked on it made him bend his knee. He ran forward surprising everyone and reached closer to my insignia inspecting it thoroughly by putting his eyes as close as possible to it. ¡°It¡¯s the real thing.¡± The head servant hushed with an unbelievable face that could have been impossible to replicate. ¡°I told you he is the prince.¡± Why does Elsie look so smug like she was the rightful winner of this contest!? We just narrowly escaped from being thrown into prison. Was she planning to fight all these knights all by herself? Maybe it¡¯s better I don¡¯t ask her that question. Our identity is now exposed, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I took a quick glance around and at its people and knowing how deplorable this place had become. I think I have already seen enough. ¡°Are you certain now?¡± Saying that I put the crest back. ¡°¡­Yes¡­ yes, my prince.¡± The head servant now spoke with a different tone altogether. The harsh infidelity voice was replaced with courtesy and a spice of surprise. ¡°I am the fifth prince of the Nova Empire, Kevin Nova. So, will you now take us to meet the governor of this place?¡± ¡°Unn¡­prince¡­ the problem is¡­things like this might need some time and preparation. May I know the real reason for your visit?¡± The head servant was not sure how to proceed next. The people now watched in awe at me knowing that I was the prince. ¡°Are you refusing me an audience with your Lord?¡± I hated any kind of delay at this point. ¡°Yes, lord Hobo is in the mansion. He will see you as soon as possible. Please follow me.¡± At my forewarning, the head servant quickly agreed knowing the position we held in this case. The head servant directed the soldiers at his command to safely take us to the Hobbo estate. But before that, Elsie was adamant on getting all those goons into the jail for harassing the people there. Now that the guards knew she was the real deal and my escort. They obediently listened to her and did what she said. The head servant suddenly made an excuse of the estate lacking horses and carts. And that it would take time to bring horses from the main house. But I volunteered to travel simply on foot. He must have felt frustrated with my decision and at the same time, I saw him signaling one of his underlings to quickly leave for the Hobbo¡¯s estate before us. We soon started to walk towards our destination the Hobbo mansion. It was supposed to be at the other end of the town. At several points, the head servant tried to stop us or enquiring the reason of our visit. Regardless of their attempts, I had already made up my mind about what would happen next. In half an hour we were at the gates of the Hobbo mansion. A rusted iron gate was opened by the guards after they saw the head servant beckon to them. The inside of the mansion was first a garden. But the wilting leaves and overgrown grasses showed that they were little cared for. The mansion from the outside did not look that special, but the interior spoke of an entirely different world altogether. Beautiful tiled plates adorned the wall, and lavish decorations and statues spoke much of the eccentric taste of the lord of this estate. No one would have believed if they saw this and still say that the city could have been that miserable. Elsie too was mesmerized by the wealth this place displayed. ¡°Welcome to the Jade province. Your highness, the fifth prince, Kevin Nova.¡± The man himself finally showed up as he climbed down the stairs. ¡°I am sorry you had to see some chaos on the street, but don¡¯t worry I will make a special example out of them.¡± The Lord of Hobbo was now standing right in front of us. He wore a lavish suit, his hands adorned with gold rings, and his tall stature spoke of his high confidence in himself. So, he was not fazed to see me here at all. ¡°Is that your way of being considerate of us?¡± I said in a rhetorical voice. ¡°Maybe if you would have put your guards to better use, then pathetic thugs like those would stop endangering the citizens here.¡± Elsie still looked angry with what had happened before. ¡°I am sorry, but I did not catch who you are. Don¡¯t you know it is rude to speak when two big people are talking.¡± ¡°I am Elsie, the prince¡¯s guard.¡± ¡°I see, it¡¯s an honor to meet you miss Elsie. My name is Henderly Hobbo. I don¡¯t see any other escort for the prince besides yourself. You must be pretty strong for escorting the prince here alone all by yourself.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Even Elsie was taken aback by that cheap compliment. At least she seems to understand what is going on inside this man¡¯s mind. Knowing that Elsie and I are alone, he must think that we will be weak and vulnerable. ¡°You must have been pretty tired. Why don¡¯t you come to our guest house? We will make sure that we give you the best hospitality you deserve.¡± Governor Hobbo made his offer. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± I said. ¡°I see that¡¯s too bad. Is the Emperor well? So, does he have a special command for me?¡± ¡°Father is well. You need not concern yourself with his wishes. I have a special reason of my own for coming here.¡± ¡°And what would that be? You see not many nobles come here and it has been a few decades since a royal visited.¡± Suddenly the tone of Mr. Gobbo changed and he pushed all his attention to me with a piqued eye. He must have been really working hard trying to figure out my intentions for coming here. ¡°So, I will get down straight to business. Governor of the Jade province, Henderly Hobbo. I want you to accept all your crimes.¡± I said in a straightforward manner. For a moment, silence ensued through the halls. Elsie too did not see any of this coming. ¡°You have a very bad sense of joke. The journey must have tired you after all nobody ever comes to visit this region.¡± The governor laughed it off. ¡°Does this pretty stone look familiar to you, lord Hobbo?¡± From my pocket, I flashed a shining green crystal. I found this rock in one of the minister¡¯s chambers who was colluding with him back in the castle to forge all reports of this region. ¡°Where did you find those? So, what kind of stone would that be?¡± ¡°I found these with a new acquaintance I made back in the palace, who is currently being held in my room after I tied him to my chair and got all the information out of him.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know who you might be talking about?¡± the man still tried to play the fool. ¡°Just as I said before I know of all of your crimes you have committed. Of how you have forced half of your people into mining this illegally in your region and synthesized them into producing and selling mindless drugs to sell in the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s so unfortunate. But I assure you what you are saying is a mistake. You are free to look round the town and ask anyone.¡± ¡°So, tell me why didn¡¯t I see any young man in the city? There were only little kids, women, and old people in the town.¡± ¡°Now that the prince says it, I felt the same.¡± Elsie doubled my claim. ¡°So, do you have anything to say about that and the impossible condition of the town? Would you mind if I reported this back at the main palace?¡± ¡°What is this I won¡¯t let a prick like you accuse me for something I have not done?¡± Lord Hobbo suddenly took a step back as if he had run out of options or did not feel hiding anything anymore from here on will be necessary. ¡°Now don¡¯t be a pain anymore and just come clean.¡± It''s not like saying this would make this thing easier, but at least I still wanted to give him a chance. ¡°You have no evidence to prove that I have done anything wrong. Answer me do you have anything legitimate against me or just some rubble stones you picked from the seaside.¡± Hobbo started laughing viciously without holding back. ¡°So, you want evidence?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right kid. The world doesn¡¯t revolve around you and that people will follow whatever you say even if you are the prince. I am the one in control of this place and no one can defy me here.¡± ¡°Hahaaa¡­.So, you think you are the one in control. Haaaaa¡­¡± Even I couldn¡¯t stop myself from laughing after he made such a foolish claim for himself. ***

ELSIE

What¡¯s wrong with the prince? Why is he laughing? Even that man called Hobbo was surprised by the prince¡¯s behavior. Wasn¡¯t our plan supposed to first find some clues in the city itself and then expose this man¡¯s all-dirty work? Isn¡¯t it too early for this conversation? ¡°Elsie¡­¡± the prince called out to me. ¡°Yes, prince.¡± I ended up answering in a stiff voice, being called out so suddenly. ¡°You asked me how I was going to resolve this problem.¡± ¡°Now... Did I ¡­¡± I tried remembering scratching my cheeks. I might have asked something like that but would have probably not given much thought to it myself. ¡°Seems like there was never the need to lay out an elaborate plan or trap. I will just make him say it.¡± Saying that the prince rushed and pulled out a punch on the governor Hobbo¡¯s face throwing him several meters away flat on the ground. It was one serious punch. ¡°I suppose we will just sort this problem for once your way.¡± The prince cast a glance my way, his charming smile filled with a hint of danger. He almost looked refreshed after punching that rude man. I knew it he still must think I am some kind of brute or psycho. Maybe instead of spending all my childhood years in the forest, I should have learned some social skills too. ¡°But¡­ I like it.¡± I said to myself. ¡°What is the meaning of this? You dare to punch me in my own domain. Do you really think you can walk away with that?¡± Gobbo barely tries to stand up after losing his footing from that punch. Maybe the gold chain on his neck was getting too heavy for him to carry. ¡°Right, you asked for the evidence.¡± The prince then rolled out all the scroll of documents he had me read in the carriage. ¡°These are all the papers you and your accomplice in the ministry forged and tried to pull out huge amounts from the treasury.¡± Hobbo was surprised to learn that prince Kevin already had evidence enough to put him in detention and requested the ministry to have a thorough check on him. ¡°But I think I would like to take things further without this.¡± The prince then himself tear those papers and threw them at Hobbo. ¡°I will have you accept your crimes without this.¡± ¡°Wahhh¡­.¡± For a moment Hobbo felt despair and ran backward holding his cheeks where it hurt him the most. Most probably he had lost some teeth and swallowed them in fear. But I think it¡¯s my turn to shine again and this time properly conduct myself in a fight and use this stunning sword that I was given. I had already been prepared for this and saw a fight coming. Since we entered this mansion, I could feel the presence of many people watching us from hidden spots. People surrounding this place and holding weapons, their gasped breathing. I could sense them right from here. Either they are too confident in their numbers or just lousy fools. Even monsters and animals are better than them at hiding their presence. Most probably the prince saw this happening from the start as well and decided there was no need to take the long route. ¡°You think I will just let you leave here after what you did to me? You are much foolish that I thought to just walk inside here with only a single girl guard. No one will ever come to know what happened to you after I bury you in a wasteland.¡± ¡°So, you finally show your true colors. Now that you have actually threatened a royal. I can take any appropriate action to protect myself.¡± Prince Nova smirked at him. ¡°Damn it. Everyone make sure no one leaves here alive.¡± On one command of their Lord, the building was flooded from everywhere with people carrying weapons. These people included the knights and I could have recognised some of the thugs who attacked us back then. ¡­.ehhhhh! I felt somewhat nervous as my legs shivered. How am I supposed to handle all of this on my own? And I remembered the prince was without any weapons. Unsheathing my shining sword, I stood in front of the prince to protect him. That was my job, but seeing how relaxed he looked made me worried. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. But if I am not able to handle such a simple situation how can I even hope to achieve to become a general like father. In our closest proximity, bandits six in total, stepped out from the window at the back. They carried an assortment of weapons¡ªswords, knives, and steel clubs. Their leader, a burly brute with a scarred face, stepped forward with a wicked grin. "Well, well, we meet again missy!" the bandit sneered. ¡°Are you out here for revenge after getting a new toy; I will show you that the result will be the same.¡± It was one of the thugs I knocked down back in the streets. ¡°Everyone attack her at once.¡± ¡°Inferno Saber.¡± Before the men could have realized what happened and charged, I slice their swords in two. When they saw my sword spewing fire and their own cut-down swords. Their legs froze. I simply kicked them and threw them from the same window they came from. The door in front, the stairs, the windows, and even from the ceiling, men came pouring out from everywhere to attack us. We were now surrounded from every side. Regardless the prince stood there motionless. I had a feeling, either he was not interested or had left everything on me. It¡¯s not like it was the first time I was in a pinch. Back during my training in the forest, there were several times when I was careless and got myself surrounded by monsters. I was alone. I was tired and sometimes badly hurt. And yet I always made it back alive. I can¡¯t just allow myself to disappear before achieving anything. At that time, when my mind feels clouded and angry. I am sometimes able to tap into strong magical energy residing deep inside me. Whether it¡¯s my future potential that I might be able to reach one day or my soul power. In one single burst, I release a tremendous amount of magical energy that surrounds me. My eyes blaze with crimson light as I concentrate deeper and let my emotions flow. Burst of fire surrounds the place, and the gang tasked to take us down suddenly stopped moving. Giant flames erupt from my sword its edges wreathed in flickering orange and red hues. The bandits recoiled, their eyes widening in both fear and awe. With a mighty swing of my sword, the flames burnt through my enemies and everything in my view was consumed in fire. ***

Hobbo¡¯s Mansion

¡°What¡¯s happening... who is really that girl? Do something and kill her?¡± Seeing his mansion burn Hobbo went almost mad with rage. ¡°So, do you accept all your crimes and come back to the Nova Castle and bend your knee.¡± The prince offered again. ¡°Never. Never. It¡¯s all you royals who are at fault. You all say you care. But where was your support when this land was dying.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Since Elsie had lost all control of her magic she was now like a killing machine and started taking out all the attackers in groups. So, Kevin thought he could have some time and get to the depth of things. ¡°This used to be a thriving mining city. But five years back it turned into a wasteland after the mines dried up. So, many times I sought for help from the capital only to get monetary budgets to make my city barely get by after importing all our goods from far away cities. Production was dying and food resources were scant. But money alone isn¡¯t enough to solve all problems. Its population knew nothing else except mining. We needed resources, skilled people to make this place grow, or a way to convert it into fertile land.¡± ¡°But it just so happened recently that a new mine was discovered with a new ore you had never seen before.¡± The prince tried to put the information piece by piece. ¡°Exactly, and this time I wanted to take back my revenge from the capital. But we still lacked the knowledge and technology to process this ore.¡± Hobbo putting his hands on his face tightly, tried to remember the day he swore vengeance. ¡°So, you thought to save some money and capture the citizen here to mine that ore free for you and keep their mouth shut? I don¡¯t understand what was your reason to become a drug supplier in all of this?¡± ¡°I say why not? Because it made me lots of money. The people of this city did not believe in me and did not want to give up on mining ores whenever I made a proposal to adopt a job change. And so, I made them just do that. That¡¯s when those people appeared and showed me an easy method to convert them into drugs.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Suddenly the prince was alarmed realizing the involvement of an outside force. ¡°If you are so informed about my business you must know the existence of the organization that calls itself ? the Hive.¡± ¡°So, the Hive is involved in all of this mess too.¡± Kevin already knew of an anti-imperialist faction that wanted to undermine the king¡¯s growing influence. But at the core of it from their actions, it was clear that they were a group of violent terrorists. Arsonism, kidnapping, genocide, drug selling, meaninglessly burning cities, and attacking borders was their daily business. And they did it all under the false banner of justice and freedom. ¡°I see that¡¯s how it is... its much better than I thought. Now I have nothing to hold myself back. I will make sure I finish you right in this place.¡± Kevin looked determined. ¡°You are the fifth prince, right? I have heard about you being only a half noble and how your commoner mother was killed by the Hive to make an example out of her. You must hate them a lot. I will make sure I make a gift of your head to those people. They would be surely overjoyed and certainly reward me.¡± ¡°Prince I am done.¡± Suddenly Elsie walked in front of Kevin dragging her sword. The new fresh knight clothes she was so proud of looked tattered and in most places burnt and covered in blood. ¡°How dare you say all that to the prince?¡± Elsie¡¯s menacing face and appearance were too intimidating for Hobbo. Elsie instead of stopping kept on dragging the sword to the place where Hobbo stood. Her sword still gave out flames while her magical energy was almost exhausted. But she knew she could not just lie down or take a rest before the job is done. ¡°Why are you still alive, where is everyone?¡± Hobbo looked around only to find most of his people burnt alive or few who could escape the hellfire running away. His mansion was completely charred and Elsie fought to the point it could fall at any moment. ¡°I will not let you get away with this. After I have killed both of you I will just build this again.¡± Somehow Hobbo was still not scared after what Elsie pulled off and even though he had no one to help him anymore. That¡¯s when he took out an orb from his pocket and it flashed a light blinding everyone. ***

ELSIE

¡°I have to protect the prince before anything bad happens.¡± I had already noticed Hobbo moving his hand to get hold of something that has kept his confidence intact. My legs moved even before I could think seeing the grin on his face. My hands tried to reach only able to push him far and the shining orb falls from his hands and broke. Both Hobbo and I land hitting ourselves on the ground. ¡°Hobbo quickly stood up realising the consequences. The prince and I were still confused about what was to entail. ¡°What have you done stupid girl? It was the only way to control that thing and now it''s broken and you have set free. It will be all on you.¡± Hobbo¡¯s disoriented face still did not give any idea to us. "If you are going to ask me money from me for breaking it. I will let you know I do not have a single penny right now on me." After all, they were still in that carriage which should by now have reached the capital of the Empire. We only watched him worriedly looking around as if finding a spot to hide his skin. But what was there to really hide from? Thrrr¡­.thrr¡­. It was when the vase behind me fell and the trembling ground set the broken pieces into a frenzy. The walls started cracking only to stop for a second. ¡°It stopped¡­.¡± ¡°Elsie get back.¡± The prince shout at me and I quickly felt the surge of energy coming from below. As I leaped backward. The earth started splitting right where the pieces of the orb lay scattered. Flames erupted as if the magma from below was about to burst, but instead, a huge hand crept out. Producing a cackling sound unlike a human being something was trying to climb up from the depths of the earth at full speed. ¡°It¡¯s coming and this entire city will perish now and no one will be able to stop it. It was when we were mining the ore we found this ancient relic of the Great Wars. In the records that were found alongside it. They called it the Vulcanos- the Fiery Earth Guardian.¡± Hobbo looked at the creeping hand with amazement, his eyes almost popping out. The temperature of our surroundings was rising at an unbelievable speed. The cacophony of blasting steel with explosion and all that shaking was only the beginning of the chaos. We could only imagine and still fail to predict the size of that thing. Until both its hands now held the edge of the crack. And with a leap its entire body jumped out of the crack. ¡°The strongest golem Vulcanos, I am the one who freed you and your owner. Be grateful and obey me.¡± Hobbo with open arms make a strong declaration, hoping he would succeed without that control orb. A giant golem stood in front of me. Its head almost peeking out of the roof. Fire and hot pressurized gas spewed everywhere from its body. Old brown and rusted steel covered its entire body like armor. Its head was shaped like a dome and a red laser eye flashed from inside it. Its belly was a steel hearth with a limitless supply of fire. I could hear the panic from the city folks as the ash coming from its belly almost colored the sky dirty brown. ¡°What have you done? How could you do this to your own people?¡± I sneered with a disgusting look at Hobbo. He turn to me, his eyes filled with satisfaction, ¡°You are the one who broke the orb. If you two hadn¡¯t come here no one would have to get hurt.¡± ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse to cover your own crimes. I will never let this pass. I will stop that giant thing myself.¡± I needed to protect the prince and if I didn¡¯t stop that thing it might go to crush the entire city. Finally, the golem after flashing red light over the entire area as if getting a scan of this place, finally moved its leg. Its movements were slow but once its foot touched the ground, an explosion turned the floor into a big crater. I again created a flaming sword and ran toward its ankles. My sword hit the place before it could even spot me. But I should have known that all of this would be pointless. A relic from the Great War would be almost impossible to defeat. My sword only hits the metal and bounces back without leaving a scratch and even my flames got neutralized. A fiery pressurized wind then blows me away. But I was still not ready to give up until I had tried everything. ¡°It would be tough to get near him from the ground. I wish at times like this I could fly.¡± I held my sword tightly, knowing there was still a way for me to make heights equal. Forcing all my magical energy on my leg I could create a forceful burst and launch myself at its head. Holding my sword tightly I aimed at its head. The heat was too much, but if I enveloped myself in my own magical energy, I should be fine to some degree. Sensing an opportunity, I unleashed a burst of magical energy underneath me, and at points in the air, I tied to maneuver myself and follow the same till I got to the same level as its head. The red light from its eye followed me almost immediately. I coalesced a ball of fire shot in front of it and attacked its head with it. Exploding on impact and producing a powerful gust of wind. Flames entirely consumed its head and the thing toppled after losing balance. ¡°I was able to do it.¡± But it was not time to just relax, I had only slowed it down. What I needed to do now was get out of this place with the prince and somehow also help the city folks get to a safe location. ¡°What are you doing losing like that you piece of junk.¡± Hobbo kicked the fallen golem rapidly with his legs only to get hurt in turn. Suddenly the hand of the golem moved as he caught Hobbo tightly and stood up. Hobbo¡¯s body in a second was crushed around his neck and he died even without knowing what had happened. With one hand he opens the lid of the furnace around his belly and throws Hobbo inside it and closes it again. Suddenly the amount of fire inside its body pumped up and began to move more actively. ¡°I need to do that thing again before it goes on a rampage.¡± My magical powers were running low by now, but I somehow had to make it happen. Once again I leaped into the air, but this time my thrust speed was slower than the last time. The golem¡¯s eyes followed me and then a mechanical iron hand appeared in front of me pushing me all the way down to the ground till I was crushed underneath its weight. I was slowly losing consciousness and in the haziness of the moment, I saw the red eye inside the golem¡¯s head glow as if it was about to release a laser. I wanted to stand up and fight, but that blow might have caused a fracture in my legs and I was too weak to move any other muscle. ¡°Your job was to protect me, not fight to the death.¡± It was the prince¡¯s voice as I saw him walk close to the Golem. It was difficult to move my head around or speak but I wanted him to go far way and protect himself. Suddenly, the ground underneath me began to feel soft and cold. The difficult to breath warm air suddenly became cold. When I tried to feel it with my hand I sensed a silver semi-solid metal trying to lift me up as it slowly surrounded me in a spherical shell. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I feared the golem was doing something. ¡°Rest and leave everything to me now.¡± It was the prince¡¯s voice again. I knew the prince was strong but I still cannot think someone would be able to defeat that big golem alone. Through the small spiral gaps which were left for me to breathe in the sphere, I saw the prince walk straight toward the golem. Cylindrical-shaped metal wires burst out from the prince¡¯s back. ¡°What kind of magic is that?¡± I was struck with horror. Just sensing the dark magic associated with the black metal element gave me the chills to move my eyes away from it. But I continued to watch. The golem tried to attack the approaching prince with the same thrust of his hand. But then the wires enwrapped itself around the golem¡¯s arms and stopped it mid-way. The prince moved the wires to gain control over the golem¡¯s hand and made it punch himself until it fell down. The golem in response released the stored energy inside its head in the form of a laser that melted everything. Just as the beam fell on the prince, the wires coalesced into a shield and stopped the fiery red rays. But the real question was could the prince¡¯s black steel magic cut through the metal armor of the golem? Using the wires as spiring the prince jumped high into the sky almost effortlessly. He casts a magic spell and long metal rods materialise in the sky. Controlling them at the tip of his finger he uses them as mere pins to make them float and thrust them to pierce the golem to the ground. The golem continuously launches his laser beam but none of them was able to get through the prince¡¯s barrier. ¡°You are a problem in my plan so I will have you disappear.¡± The prince spoke to himself. The wire around him starts converging to a single point, revolving until it becomes a massive pointy arrow. ¡°Septentrione Cycle.¡± The revolving spike was aimed directly at the golem¡¯s belly which could have also been considered its powerhouse and packed its explosive power. The spike directly landed on its layered armor and started piercing through it. Just the sound of it churning was deafening to my ears. The giant sparks almost set the entire house on fire. I was still protected by this sphere and was fine. From when did the fight become so one-sided? I was sure the golem was strong enough that even an entire militia camp wouldn¡¯t be enough to stall its advance. But the prince¡¯s magic was beyond my comprehension. It happened much sooner than I imagined but the metal spike had already impaled the golem, penetrating halfway through its colossal form. Suddenly, a tremendous explosion reverberated through the air as the released natural gases erupted in a single, devastating blast. Finally, when the dust and smoke cleared, the sphere around me uncurled and disappeared. I was somehow able to keep on standing after taking this small break. The prince then appeared and took a quick look at me. I wanted to run away not wanting to show myself in such an unsightly state. The golem was gone and not even a shred of its metal scrap remained. ¡°Prince¡­¡± ¡°It''s fine, we have won. But it¡¯s a shame we couldn¡¯t get a location of the ore mine of that man and he died without giving out any useful evidence I could present in the palace. But first, maybe we need to get to a healer in the city.¡± The prince sighed ahs he looked at my unsightly state. I had so many questions about this adventure. But maybe the prince wanted to avoid all of them and even hide his immeasurable power. I also wanted to know what happened in the prince¡¯s past about which Hobbo talked. Suddenly remembering that thing I was now holding in my pocket. ¡°Right when I jumped at Hobbo to stop him from using the orb. He was desperately trying to hide this cube in his pocket. I thought it could be important but I really don¡¯t know what to do with it.¡± I chided myself for doing something so foolish even in danger. But the prince quickly took the iron cube in his hand. ¡°I think it¡¯s also an artifact used to protect things inside it.¡± The prince then suddenly used magic without any kind of incantation and the cube suddenly twists in all directions and come out part by part only to leave a key and map in hand. ¡°Maybe this could help us get to the ore mine now. It doesn¡¯t seem to be far away from this place.¡± The prince murmured glancing at the map. ¡°You really have got some sticky fingers and keen eyes.¡± ¡°Your highness don¡¯t you think I did pretty well on my first mission!?¡± I knew things just weren¡¯t over yet and we needed to go and save those people who were still trapped in the mining facility. But I really wanted to hear what the prince thought. I needed to know whether I was helpful otherwise all my hard work till now would have been meaningless. The prince was himself strong enough to take care of the golem without any difficulty, so what was really the point of bringing me along? Maybe he would now just leave me behind and walk away once I was purpose was fulfilled. ¡°You did put on a good show¡­¡± Just hearing the prince say that I was glad at least he did not think of me as a brute anymore. ¡°But that was a complete waste of magical energy. In fact, I am disappointed and surprised to see how you survived this far without damaging your body.¡± The prince kept on muttering. ¡°So¡­ harsh.¡± My mind was left utterly ravaged after being pointed out with so many faults. ¡°Don¡¯t worry or cry maybe I could help you to learn it better, after all, what you use can be developed into aural arts which only the strongest knights in the Empire use. You already have got the feel and just need to do some magical training and study.¡± And now he was taking pity on me, but I was happy because it meant that I could be his guard even just for a little longer. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : Chapter 18 – PROMISE (2)
JADE PROVINCE OUTSKIRTS From the artifact cube lock that I had stol¡­, ?I mean confiscated from Lord Hobbo, prince Kevin was easily able to crack it open. It revealed to us a map of the Jade province with the location of the hidden mines marked out in red. After resting for a bit, the prince found a healer in the city to heal my wounds in the middle of all the chaos and destruction caused by that golem. It was a shame neither of us could use light or healing magic. Also, we were relieved to hear that the people had somehow evacuated in time and only the Lord¡¯s mansion was destroyed in the onslaught. Even though the people mostly thanked me for defeating that golem, in truth it was the prince who actually took that gigantic thing down all on his own. I decided not to object, otherwise, it would reveal the prince¡¯s secret. Even though the burns and injury I had sustained could not be completely healed that quickly. But I asserted the fact that the people still stuck inside the mines would need our help and we should go to help them right away. ¡°I have been in much bad shape than this. I can handle it. We should get to the mines first.¡± I said in my most cheerful voice. Also, the people who till now had to keep their mouths shut had finally started voicing their concerns. They all were threatened and their family members were taken away to the mines to work. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get them back as soon as possible.¡± The prince finally agreed to it. We quickly made our way to the spots marked over the map and reached the outskirts of the Jade province. It was a half-day¡¯s journey on foot from the main city. The sun had already started to set over the rugged rocky landscape. ¡°What kind of place is this? Could there really be an ore mine here?¡± I worriedly asked wondering that we might have come to the wrong place. We were standing over a long running rocky unfertile land with some old pillars still standing, most probably remnants of some old village. The prince then noticed an entrance to a blocked hidden cave. It was the only thing that looked clean and without a dust coating in the entire place, so we became suspicious of it. It was marked by a massive stone archway and was adorned with shimmering green stones that glowed with a diffused light. Suddenly the cube which the prince held started to glow deeply as well and in response the green stones began to flicker. To us what appeared only a blocked path, suddenly started rumbling and the wall moved on its own. I took a step back seeing the ground shake. The movement of that large wall was enough to cause small tremors around us. Being responsible to guard the prince I stepped forward and approached the archway to check for any danger. I suddenly felt a tingling sensation in the air, as if the very magic that infused the mine was reaching out to touch me. The prince stepped through the archway as well, and together we were met with a breath-taking sight. The mine''s interior was a vast, subterranean chamber. It should have been dark enough to even consume the incoming light reaching from the opening. But it was illuminated by luminescent crystals that adorned the walls and ceiling. These crystals emitted a soft, radiant green glow, casting intricate patterns of light and our shadow across the walls. Navigating further into the mine, the two of us sensed some people across the next turning. ¡°Who are you?¡± A man dressed in one of the uniforms which the guards of Hobbo wore stopped at the corner. ¡°Where¡¯s Lord Hobbo?¡± Another guard quickly unsheathed his sword, not seeing their master but only the prince standing there. ¡°Lord Hobbo has fallen and now this mine is free. It will be easy if you turn in yourself now.¡± The prince said. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense. No one can learn the secret of this mine.¡± Just when the guard was about to pounce on the prince to attack him. I who was hiding in the corner taking advantage of the dimly lighted environment hit the man with the hilt of my sword and knocked him down. The other surprised guard was just about to run back realizing he was outnumbered but I threw a rock and took him out as well. ¡°Now sleep well.¡± I happily looked at the prince since I protected him. ¡°At least she didn¡¯t kill them this time.¡± The prince said with a tone of relief. ¡°Now they can answer whatever we ask them when they wake up.¡± The prince was still worried about questioning them to learn more about this place. The good news was that I found some keys fallen on the ground where the guards lay unconscious and picked them up out of courtesy. The deeper we went into the mines we discovered newly built prison bars blocking the way and beyond which many townsfolk were working to mine the green ores. These townsfolks were completely baffled when they saw two new people who were not guards. Once I told them we were there to rescue them and opened the doors with the help of the keys they jumped in joy. The prince did not seem keen on talking to the masses and stood aside. While I explained the situation to these people and how the town was now free from Lord Hobbo¡¯s rule. As per the prince¡¯s orders, I asked them to take those two guards back to the town with them after tying them up properly. The prince and I now waited outside, while I did not know the purpose of doing so. ¡°Are we going sightseeing at this place?¡± I asked in an amused voice. I knew I lacked patience, so I decided to ask anyway. Isn¡¯t it the part where we enjoy ourselves after completing the mission? ¡°¡­?Pffftt¡­¡± ¡°Ehhh¡­ who laughed?¡± I got alarmed. After all, it was a voice other than mine or the prince. ¡°How long are you going to make me wait here?¡± The prince sounded agitated. ¡°I am not surprised you knew I was here. It¡¯s good to see you are doing well Prince Kevin.¡± The unknown voice continued to speak. A young man then suddenly materialized in front of us. ¡°?A¡­.a, a ghost?¡± I found myself quickly hiding behind the prince. No one can fight the supernatural after all. ¡°That¡¯s the first time someone has called me that? But I would take that as a compliment since we are meeting for the first time.¡± ¡°So, why are you here?¡± Prince Kevin asked. ¡°The lady still seems to be scared of me. So let me introduce myself first. My name is Magnus and just like you I am also a knight of the empire.¡± The man brought his hand forward to shake. He had striking yellow eyes and head of a blond hair. He embodied the features of a soldier''s physique, being a man in his late twenties. ¡°Oh! I am Elsie and I am one of the prince¡¯s personal guards.¡± I said while shaking hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t know the prince had any guards before. You must be something special to have caught his attention. I would really love to know how you saved all those people back in the town.¡± The man asked intrigued. ¡°I know I am amazing, right! We saved all the people from that unlawful lord and I alone fought a bunch of his men and bandits. But the prince is even more amazing and he also took down¡­¡± ¡°That will be enough. You don¡¯t need to tease her anymore. You still have not answered my question. You have been following us this whole time and yet you didn¡¯t come to help us a single time as is your duty.¡± The prince seemed more on edge than usual. Right, there was something odd about this the whole time. If this man has been following us the whole time just as the prince said. Why I could not notice him or sense his presence at all. Even the magic he radiates is so strong to not just belong to any normal knight ranking. Also, the important fact was that his knight¡¯s dress looked more exquisite and royal than mine. Even his sword looked more intimidating. I looked at the prince maybe he knew something since the two were familiar. ¡°He is one of the Emperor¡¯s hero knights, Magnus Archon.¡± The prince said to me. ¡°An Archon¡­. as in one of the five heroes who serve under the Hero King.¡± I bit my own tongue, and my voice tinged with awe at the realization of encountering such a legendary figure. ¡°So, this person in front of me is a hero.¡± I asked again my eyes as if were just about to pop out. ¡°Yes.¡± The man affirmed with a smile. ¡°Magnus Archon the one infamous for his sword skills, strength, and a commoner who rose up to become a hero.¡± I repeated what I knew and had heard about him. ¡°Yes. Right here in the flesh.¡± ¡°And I have also heard about stories of your surprise attacks and assassinations in the enemy camp and how you can creep up to any bed and smother a sleeping man and escape without getting noticed.¡± ¡°Yes that might be true to some degree, but that does sound more like what a creep would do and not a hero.¡± ¡°Wahhhhh¡­.. So, he is a hero. No one really jokes about something like that. And I got to shake hands with him.¡± But how the hell did I end up trying to act superior to someone so strong and dignified? Realizing my foolishness, I knew it would be the end of me. ¡°So, what kind of death punishment do I get for being so casual with a hero? I am sorry, just let me go back home to my mother.¡± I said with hollow eyes, all my vigor vanishing. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author. ¡°Its fine. I don¡¯t think the prince would like something horrible to happen to you with that stubborn face he is making. In fact, you should be proud you saved the town.¡± ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right. The town is now free because of both of us.¡± ¡±So, who defeated that giant metal thing I saw coming out of the roof of the mansion¡¯s lord?¡± ¡°It was her.¡± The prince quickly pointed his finger at me with an unconcerned expression. ¡°Me?? Yes, it was all me of course.¡± The prince¡¯s secret I need to keep it safe from everyone if that¡¯s what he wants me to do. ¡°I guess I will have to take you at your word.¡± The hero Magnus laughed. ¡°So, where were you all this time?¡± the prince was the first one to ask a question this time. ¡°I did want to show up at the mansion to help you both. But at that time, I needed to help the townsfolk escape as well and empty the places that fell in the danger zone. I was sure you would have been able to handle things on your own with miss Elsie on your side. And see everything turned out well.¡± I do believe what Mr. Magnus said was true because surprisingly all the townsfolk were safe and all of them believed a supernatural force saved them from this tragedy. The significance of meeting one of the five hero knights of this kingdom was not lost on me. Just what kind of power does a hero have? If I were a hero, I am sure I could become a general in a breeze, in fact I could have become anything. ¡°So, why are you here? Did¡­¡± Before the prince could ask next. ¡°The King is quite concerned with the empty carriage that arrived at the palace and about the safety of his son. So, I am here to take you back home.¡± The prince nodded as he agreed to it. We had accomplished our mission and stopped the evil Lod from doing whatever he wanted and found the secret of the mine. ¡°I guess we have no choice but to travel all the way back like how we came. So, where is your horse hero sir Magnus.¡± I tried looking around and wondered how he got here around the same time as us. It must have been a very fast horse, one worthy of a hero. ¡°A horse?¡± Magnus looked puzzled and then he passed a smile at me. ¡°There¡¯s no need for a horse. We will be there in no time.¡± Before I could understand or speak up my thoughts. Magnus caught hold of the Prince¡¯s hand and mine at the same time. It happened so fast even before I could react. My voice fades. My body begins to feel light and everything around me including the prince looked hazy. For a moment, the light vanished, and the three of us disappeared from the outskirts of the Jade Province. **** ELSIE ¡°Wha¡­.¡± I almost held my throat on the first word feeling like I was about to puke. To only end up croaking for a short while. ¡°You held good. Otherwise, people would usually spill their guts out when they transfer.¡± Magnus looked at me with a satisfied look. ¡°Maybe you should try warning them first before doing something yourself.¡± ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡± He only ends up nodding. So, that¡¯s how it feels when people don¡¯t listen. ¡°But what really happened just now?¡± I made sure the prince was with us and he looked completely fine after what just happened. ¡°I think I forgot to mention that as a hero I specialize in Space magic and that was my transfer spell. Right now, we are standing inside the Empire¡¯s palace.¡± I do remember hearing once how the Hero Magnus moved an entire army to the borders to protect it from invaders. Now I understand how he did it. ¡°So, why am I brought here?¡± The prince asked. ¡°The King merely wishes to see his son and applaud him for his accomplishment. You will now present yourself in front of the king.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing prince. I will be waiting for you outside.¡± I was just about to walk out when Mr. Hero caught me by the ribbon at the back of my cloth. ¡°Miss Elsie you are to attend the meeting as well since you are now prince Kevin¡¯s personal guard.¡± Magnus told me. My worst fears came true when I turned around hoping he would say it was just a joke. It was the first day of my job and I already have an audience with the King of the Empire. Isn¡¯t he considered the most noble and the most feared person in the Empire, maybe even in the entire world as the strongest hero. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you are scared I can accompany you along.¡± Hero Magnus offered to tag along. ¡°I will settle it myself. Elsie let¡¯s go.¡± Prince Kevin refused his offer and started walking and I followed right behind him. Only for once to look back and notice Mr. Magnus disappearing with a smile on his face waving at me. For, some reason walking behind the prince and seeing his long strides told me that he was already prepared to meet the King. As if it had been a small step of his plan all along. And yet he hated it and wanted to finish it as quickly as possible. This was also my first time in the palace so it was actually hard to focus on all the important things going around me. The roof was so high, and the walls looked sturdy. Paintings, statues, galleries of swords, and shields were around everywhere and added an otherworldly charm to this place. Till now I had only heard about it from my father when he was at home, but seeing it with my own eyes made me realize words alone did not do it justice. Also, this place is the prince¡¯s home. And yet he looked so restless. Even I started feeling suffocated as if there were eyes everywhere around me watching all my movements closely. ¡°We are here.¡± It was the prince¡¯s voice that broke my tension. One guard was standing outside the gate as he places his hand over a gem crystal and the gates opened. ¡°Fifth prince of the Empire, Kevin Nova will now meet the supreme, the eternal, Hero King of the Empire.¡± The guard announced at the top of his voice. As the gates magically open I slowly get a glimpse of a large court and audience. Prince Kevin continued walking once the gates stopped moving and I followed behind him. Maybe it was a better decision to just repeat what the prince did and not get him or myself embarrassed because of any of my silly actions. Bright light from the giant-colored glass wall behind the iron throne for a moment blurred my vision. ?And then everything turned silent. In the opulent court, adorned with glistening chandeliers and draped in rich velvet. Whether it was the high-ranking ministers and knights standing all around the room, or the eyes that were still watching us from shadows. All of that stopped mattering. Amidst this awe-inspiring setting, a man appeared, and a wave of notice swept through the gathering. And somehow I knew this man was the Hero King ?the Emperor of the Nova Empire. Clad in resplendent armor his majestic presence commanded respect and reverence. Tall and imposing, he moved with an effortless grace, every step seeming to resonate with power and purpose. Eyes that sparkled like polished sapphires, golden sparkling hair. His face was marked with the wisdom of battles won and countless challenges faced. The Emperor finally took his seat and everything came back in motion. Every step the prince took I followed; my heart pounding with both awe and trepidation. The prince sat on one knee and I did the same making sure not to make eye contact with the emperor. ¡°I am here to present myself, Father.¡± Prince Kevin spoke. His words sounded deliberate and measured. It almost seemed like a different kind of interaction than I usually used to have with my father, like there was an invisible barrier. Beside the King, I spot a familiar face, Magnus. Most likely he had already reported everything to the Emperor. I wonder whether I could get to see the other four hero knights as well. ¡°Raise your head. I have heard everything about your ordeal with the Lord of the Jade province and you have done well in revealing all his evil doings.¡± ¡°Thank you, father.¡± ¡°Also your personal guard took down the ancient golem. Seems like you have found a diamond in the rough.¡± I felt bad for getting applauded for an achievement I did not own. But I could see the people around staring, trying to learn about me. ¡°What¡¯s more important is you have found a new mine ore with crystals of unknown origin. And also, the person involved with the previous Lord of Jade has been captured and is currently being questioned to learn about the Hive.¡± I couldn¡¯t believe the King knew so much about the details of the event in so little time. And he had already taken action to handle and resolve all the post-events of the situation. ¡°What really matters now is that the Jade province has lost its leader and its masses is on the brink of destruction. So, I ask you, Kevin Nova, what would you do if this position was transferred to you?¡± The Emperor¡¯s voice resounded in the hall. Followed by an uncertain silence. A piece of land being directly transferred to a prince could have been interpreted in many ways. Whether to see it for educational purposes, land management, or a way to send away the prince from the palace. An exile. ¡°All I promise is that I will bring the Nova Empire only successes.¡± The prince firmly replied. ¡°I see. Henceforth I declare Kevin Nova the Lord of the Jade Province. Also, the rights of the newly discovered belong to you and you may use them for the development of the area.¡± ¡°Thank you, father. I will make sure I make you proud.¡± ¡°You may leave at any time you see fit. The proceedings for today are adjourned.¡± Standing up the King quickly glanced a look at his son and left. The ministers soon followed behind him and the hall became empty leaving the prince and me alone in it. Or, so I thought. ¡°Seems like father doesn¡¯t want you around here anymore.¡± A young boy, a little older than the prince and me came forward. Behind me, he had two magic swordsmen as guards. ¡°I will do just as father commands me, brother Kurt.¡± The prince replied. So, the person standing in front of me was also a prince. ¡°Glad you know your position as the half-blood royal. You are not good enough to stay here so you can move to the borderlands. And I suppose this is your new pet, the plebian who defeated the ancient weapon.¡± Prince Kurt for a while walked around me as if trying to assess me. ¡°I suppose it must have already been broken and the girl took advantage of the moment to finish it off in its final moments. Otherwise, my personal guards could have also done the same.¡± From the little I knew, I guess the achievements of the servants become the achievements of their master. And while this guy was trying his best to pick a fight with my prince. Couldn¡¯t he see that prince Kevin did not seem at all interested in him and was just trying to avoid him? ¡°Are you jealous?¡± I murmured. ¡°Huh! How dare you say that? I could have you punished for saying so right now.¡± Prince Kurt suddenly lifted his hand and the two big guards standing behind him suddenly started unsheathing their swords. But as if that unpleasant magical energy I had felt radiating from the prince before when he fought back the golem, came back. This time even more powerful and more intimidating. The hands of the guards almost froze as if the entire blast of magical pressure was directed toward them. Prince Kurt almost fell to the ground with a heavy head. Just when the pressure was released the guards now tried to tend the fallen prince. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Elsie. We will be leaving today, go and get your things.¡± Prince Kevin ordered me. ¡°Yes, prince.¡± I said joyfully, knowing what the prince did was so cool and knowing of a new journey ahead of me. *** NOVA EMPIRE PALACE Walking down the hallway, the hero king, Emperor slowed down his pace. Magnus, one of his esteemed hero knights stopped, knowing what the Emperor wanted to ask him. ¡°So, were you able to confirm the powers of the youngest prince?¡± ¡°Not quite sir. I was late to reach the spot and the ancient weapon that was excavated by Lord Hobbo was destroyed in a blink of an eye. I saw the defeated golem, and the traces on it were clear that it was not a sword, nor any kind of magic I have seen before.¡± ¡°And that girl, his personal guard. Is she whom I think it is?¡± ¡°Yes, she is the daughter of General Lyod whom we lost in the battle at the demon continent. She does truly fit the description of a daughter, like father.¡± ¡°That was an unfortunate loss of a good strategian. I did what you wanted me to and gave that land to prince Kevin as your last wish and now as you promised you will now entirely devote yourself to my cause.¡± ¡°Yes, sire. And for that, I will be forever grateful to you.¡± Magnus bowed his head. ¡°Tell me do you still blame yourself because you couldn¡¯t save the prince¡¯s mother from the Hive.¡± The King¡¯s question almost took the color away from Magnus¡¯s face. His bright smile cut down to a state of straight closed lips. ¡°It was not just a mistake but my failure as a knight. And for that, I can never be forgiven by prince Kevin or by ?you.¡± The King paused as well. ¡°What I want has still not changed. To acquire the power of the True Hero for myself.¡± ¡°But how are you going to accomplish that? Since the disappearance of the previous True Hero, no one else has been chosen.¡± ¡°The difference between a hero and a True Hero is subtle but that small gap alone is unfathomable. A single unique skill that is capable of bending the laws of the world.¡± ¡°But is the source that provided you with this information reliable.¡± Magnus again expressed his concern. ¡°It¡¯s not just information but a revelation from the gods themselves. If I cannot become the chosen one, then I will just take away a unique skill for myself and evolve into a True Hero.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : Chapter 19 – ALL ENCOMPASSING
In the age before the Great War, the Demon Continent and the Human Continent were once entwined, their lands fused together to create a vast and magnificent expanse. Also called the mainland. But as of now, the two continents stand further apart, with the vast ocean between them like two shards of a broken plate drifting away from each other. While rumors of this historical truth still circulate amongst the wise and long-living races, the common young folk dismiss such tales as mere legend and myth. Always believing that the two continents had always been separated, ignorant of the sacrifices that had shaped this world they live upon. It was during the cataclysmic era of the Great War, an unknown and unaccounted existence emerged, as a result of the war, with enough power to split the landmasses just by its awakening, creating a formidable chasm that now separated the realms. It was the True Hero and the Gods who buried this abomination back from where it came and brought the war to its final end with it. And it was also that moment when the world lost its True Hero and the True Demon Lord ¡ªvanishing from the world without a trace. ¡°And with that let¡¯s begin our demon lord¡¯s conclave!¡± The non-human entity said in an unaffected tone. ¡°How many times will it be I am going to hear that sick story.¡± An infuriated voice interrupts the pin drop silence in a large stone cave hall. ¡°But no one knows whether our lord Ashborn, the True Demon Lord was able to overpower the True Hero Caroline or not?¡± Another entity sitting on a table could not hide his intrigue. Asmodeus the demon lord general who narrated the story did not care about the interruption made by the demon lord of giants, Thrym. But suddenly he had a seething look in his eyes when the demon lord general Mephisto questioned the victory of his lord the True Demon Lord. ¡°Tusk, I did not come here to your Demon Lord Conclave after a century just to be bored by listening to these funny children''s stories.¡± Thrym looks at the demon lord of high orcs. ¡°This is not funny, because that is our history. One we should all be ashamed of.¡± Finally, a giant body, with a pinkish-black skin tone and horns coming out of its nose strikes the table with a fist. Tusk, was the newly evolved high orc with the title of the Demon Lord after the previous holder of the title died of old age. ¡°Might I as well introduce myself; I am the newest demon lord of the high orc tribe. And I have called this demon lord conclave not just to make introductions but a very important decision I want you all to make.¡± ¡°Nice. Nice. Finally, we have a new young blood among us demon lords. Until now it was just some old senile fools who couldn¡¯t let go of what the previous master said.¡± Mephisto continued to gaze at Asmodeus, as if he found his expression to be quite satisfying. ¡°Don¡¯t be so careless with what you speak here if you do not want to disrespect your master.¡± Asmodeus even though plagued with infinite anger, knew well to calm the fire within him. ¡°Tch¡­ I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. It¡¯s because you never say what happened to my Lord because you were the last person he met before dying.¡± Mephisto puts his leg on the table and pretends to not care anymore. ¡°The humans have started crawling into our territory. They have even acted so brazenly to establish trade between the continents after they attacked us in the North and burned our homes only a year ago. I am here to state my choice and I would ask you to do the same.¡± ¡°You are a new passionate demon lord, Tusk. But taking quick decisions will not return what is lost.¡± Asmodeus knowing full well what was about to come wanted to stop it. ¡°You say as if you don¡¯t care Asmodeus even when you are the demon lord general and the closest servant of our Lord. I had always heard stories about his magical prowess but even he couldn¡¯t bring glory to the demons in his era. If no one is willing to then I will do it.¡± Every other demon lord who was in attendance. The demon lord of demi-humans ?Arion. Demon Lord of ogres ?Volgar. Demon Lord of giants ?Thrym. The two Demon Lord Generals Mephisto and Asmodeus and others in attendance watched the Demon Lord of high orcs ¨CTusk with great attention. ¡°I declare war against the humans.¡± No one in the hall felt moved. No one was surprised either. They just felt there was no need to respond but wait. But a young heart would always fail to understand the passivity of an old one until they themselves lose something and learn to be careful. ¡°Why you look so confident that if you enter war with the humans you will win? Can you even cross the sea?¡± Volgar the demon lord of ogres asked. He was the closest to the previous demon lord of high orcs and did not want the newly evolved one to make a regretful decision. ¡°We had been lucky in finding the unused ships of the pirates who suddenly went missing from the oceans. With them out of the way and the new ships with us we can make it. Also, my army is hard at work to make hundreds of new ones. It¡¯s just a matter of time before I get my hands on them as well.¡± Tusk explained his plan. ¡°Then as you want all of us demon lords can make their stand. No other demon lord has the right to hold the other demon lord in disdain that could lead to future internal conflict for the decision they make at this conclave. That is the rule.¡± Asmodeus described the rules of the demon lord conclave. ¡°I am ready. Choose well for the fate of us demons rest on it.¡± Tusk once again tried appealing to the others. ¡°First we will go with the elves.¡± On one of the chairs sat the representative of the elves who had come all the way from the Ascalon Kingdom in the North. ¡°Because of certain issues in the Ascalon Empire. King Ereg Ascalon could not be here even when he wishes to. But I assure you his decision is final and that we elves will not get involved.¡± ¡°How very elves like. You¡¯re all so arrogant and self-serving.¡± Unfortunately, Tusk knew well he wouldn¡¯t have any luck here. Every other eye went to the next empty chair close to the elves. ¡°Seems like Carmilla is still not awake. She has been sleeping from the time the Great War ended. How carefree of the Countess? At least they could do the courtesy of sending some representatives¡± the demon lord of giants Thrym taunted. ¡°From what I have heard the vampires especially the nobles are having a fallout and some infighting. Maybe they just don¡¯t want their spoilt milk to be spilled out in front of everyone. You know how notoriously possessive they can be in showing themselves in their high borne statuses.¡± Mephisto had already talked so the whole point of hiding the conflict failed. Before they could move to see who the next person to vote was a small man with a heavily built muscular body and a long beard up to his oval stomach stood up to show himself to everyone. ¡°I Horhin am already out. We dwarves already have a deal with the humans. So, we will be actually moving out of the continent.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t the dwarf settlement go missing in the human continent or at least that¡¯s what I have heard.¡± Mephisto was again the one to ask as if he had been keeping an eye on each of the races. ¡°Yes that¡¯s the thing it¡¯s not missing but now has become a paradise of us dwarf¡¯s dreams and we are going to live in it.¡± Horhin one of the most brilliant craftsmen on the demon continent explained. ¡°But won¡¯t it be the same as abandoning your homeland and stepping into human territory? Can¡¯t you see it¡¯s their scheme to try to divide us?¡± Tusk was unable to understand the dwarf¡¯s logic in siding with the humans. He felt furious enough to bash the foolish dwarf¡¯s head into the table and end the dwarf¡¯s life. ¡°Young one your enemies are not necessarily my enemies. Rest assured I will maintain the confidentiality of what we talk here today on my magi hammer.¡± Horhin quietly sat down back at his place crossing his arms. ¡°Next we move further with, the turn of dragons. As it turns out the black dragon has refused to listen to the summon as long as it is not from our master. So, Thrym it¡¯s your turn now.¡± Tusk looked dejected on hearing that the black dragon did not choose to come. He knew if he had the aerial support of the dragons it would have been a big advantage for the demons in war. ¡°We won¡¯t be a part of it either. It¡¯s too dangerous. Us giants are getting fewer in numbers as the years pass by. By bringing war I do not want to push them to the brink of destruction.¡± Thrym too made his choice. ¡°Demon Lord of demi-humans ¨C Arion. Your decision.¡± Asmodeus called out. ¡°If you lose the battle all I can promise is that, whatever of your kind is left they will always have a place in my kingdom.¡± Demon Lord Arion¡¯s decision surprised Tusk the most. Arion refused to speak any further and closed his eyes while feeling the hair of his lion¡¯s mane down the chin. ¡°I think, I will take you up on that offer.¡± Tusk accepted Arion¡¯s proposal. ¡°I guess it¡¯s my turn now.¡± Mephisto the second demon lord general stands up and walks next to Tusk. ¡°Tell me don¡¯t you fear that you will be blamed for unnecessary massacre if you go further with this war.¡± ¡°My actions may be considered sinful, but I am determined to safeguard my kin and get them the home they deserve. I will secure a sanctuary, even if it means leaving a trail of bodies in my wake. I''ll bear the burden alone, so my hands will be stained, and I''ll carry that responsibility to my grave. As I said I have made my choice and I am not turning back.¡± ¡°Ohh! How noble of you, young piglet. So, your final goal is to get yourself a home and stay pretty inside it while no one disturbs you.¡± Mephisto speaks in a sweet voice, his eyes looking favorably at Tusk. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°You use funny words lord, Mephisto.¡± For the first time, Tusk felt that he finally might have a chance to get another demon lord¡¯s support. ¡°You know what, maybe this time I will go with these oldies. Your goals are too plain and simple. But I wish you all the best in your endeavors.¡± An evil smile creeps on Mephisto¡¯s face as he watched a shocked demon lord. Mephisto had a body and face that was akin to a young boy but a malevolent heart. ¡°But¡­ We do have a winning shot here.¡± ¡°We are not besties you know. It''s really just a matter of taste. And yours is just too bland.¡± Mephisto laughs right in Tusk¡¯s face and the moment he felt a big machete heading towards him. He then suddenly reappears at his seat looking happy after riling up demon lord Tusk. ¡°You should be careful with that heavy thing. What if I ended up losing my memory?¡± Mephisto chides Tusk as everyone looked surprised by Mephisto¡¯s magical skills. Mephisto was the only demon lord who one day suddenly appeared without any ancestor or a title passed down to him. All on his own will and power he had obtained the title of a demon lord but lost all of his previous memories. Also, no one really knew of his magical skills or powers. Tusk now finally looks at the one entity, he would have truly wanted on his side. The strongest demon in the room and the first demon lord general ?Asmodeus. ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn now.¡± Asmodeus sighs as if he didn¡¯t want to make this decision only wishing he would still have his lord by his side at this hour. ¡°What¡¯s the build-up for? We already know what it is going to be. After all you always end up saying the same thing.¡± Mephisto shouts at Asmodeus. Asmodeus ignoring Mephisto¡¯s calls looks at Tusk. Clad in a perfectly tailored black suit, and red horns popping from his head. He appeared to be a sinister blend of sophistication and wickedness. But his black red eyes had a profound mix of harmony in them. Everyone in the hall feared this entity alone for being the strongest. If someone else¡¯s name in demons came after the True Demon Lord for possessing the strongest magic it was Asmodeus. During the great war, it was said that his magical strength alone was comparable to a kingdom¡¯s mage forces. ¡°Our lord has always wished for us demons happiness. And my will are his orders. My master has simply asked me to watch. If you so much as wish war to come, whether you live or perish, I will watch only.¡± ¡°At least I thought you would have understood lord Asmodeus and I wished you would have been on my side. But why? Why¡­. After all, this has happened. Weren¡¯t we supposed to help each other? The demon kind united together.¡± Tusk shouted as if he was throwing a tantrum. But what he was denied was not just an expensive candy but the support from his own countrymen. ¡°This is not just about you. All things are subject to cause and effect. What you do from here on today, will not only affect you but us as well. This being a peaceful conclave, I will phrase it differently, as the Demon Lord General I advise you to stand down.¡± Asmodeus¡¯s voice resonates with authority in the hall. All the others in attendance watched and knew that it was just a child¡¯s mere fantasy growing over Tusk. Each of them too had once wished to conquer the Human lands and prosper. Tusk might have developed the power of a demon lord but he was still na?ve and failed to see what was at stake. ¡°I would like to hear what is your motivation to go to war with the humans?¡± Volgar asked. ¡°?Motivation? You demon lords might think of yourselves as honorable kings. But I don¡¯t need motivation to protect my own kind, I think of it as doing my duty and keeping the promise to my kind. If you really do want to know what¡¯s in my heart. Then my heart burns with hatred for those humans.¡° ¡°But what have humans really done to you? Because the attack they launched last year was in the free part of the Demon Continent you just cannot base your actions on that?¡± This time it was Thrym trying to explain Tusk. ¡°They burned it. We received a report that all high orc settlements were burned down on the human continent. Recently adventurers came to the demon continent and hunted us down as monsters. They all treat us as equal to monsters. And you expect me to be understanding of them. Even the guild ignored such terrorism since they did not find adequate proof. My people deserve a safe home and those humans a staunch lesson. The horrific feeling of being hunted down in their own houses and the walls they build. When my army of eight thousand strong would cross to the other continent the world would definitely hear us.¡± Tusk declared. The number was enough to crack up the skulls of all demon lords. ¡°How did you assemble such a large army and when?¡± Demon Lord Volgar asked in a hurry. ¡°I don¡¯t have only the support of orcs but other small demon tribes that have been ostracised by humans. Trolls, Lizardmen, and other unknown tribes you would have never even heard of and are too weak to protect themselves alone. I have united them all. I suppose I won¡¯t really be needing any of you. I have more than enough strength to get what I want. That¡¯s what has always been my war cry as a demon lord and my people will rally behind it.¡± ¡±He might have pulled something impressive after all. But without the support of us demon lords can you really hope to do something on your own.¡± Mephisto spoke suddenly finding interest. ¡°Today, I reject the conclusion of this demon lord conclave. Asmodeus you said I was making this agenda personal. But one day all of you will feel the same, the day when those humans will come after you after they have destroyed my ilk. They will treat you all with the same malice. But rest assured I will not let that misfortune befall us. With this war, I will prove myself and take the title of a true demon lord candidate and one day evolve into one as well and bend you all to my will.¡± Tusk picks up his machete weapon and decided to walk out. ¡°And where will you be attacking first, my friend?¡± Mephisto asks in an intrigued tone before Tusk could leave. ¡°One of the most fertile and unguarded lands in the southern Human continent and closest to the shore. The Hart Kingdom. And from there we will slowly take down every nation who refuses us those lands.¡± *** DIVINE REALM ¡°I knew it would be you once I sensed this strong divine presence return back to the divine realm.¡± ¡°You finally came to see me.¡± Goddess Kaya was sitting close to a water fountain gazing at the water''s reflection. With a flick of her hand, she disperses the reflection, and in front of her stood a goddess with long white silver hair. Her eyes still sparkled with the same blue hue she recognized. ¡°Kaya. It¡¯s good to have you back here.¡± The sweet feminine voice continued to speak. ¡°I won¡¯t say it¡¯s all sunshine here, Urza. These gods brand me now as a traitor for fighting against them.¡± Kaya spoke nonchalantly as if it mattered little to her. ¡°You cannot completely blame them for feeling that way. But I am sure you will soon make your dominance over them.¡± Urza said as if she already knew what Kaya planned to do. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I have my plans. How long has it been ?about two hundred years or so they told me! I participate in a war in hopes of killing a friend and stopping her from suffering and following orders. But instead, I lose to her student, the stupid Hero before I could meet her in battle. And then again when she wakes from being sealed away, she is defeated by her friend¡¯s granddaughter. Just think how pathetic I can be?¡± Kaya tried to explain her situation in a roundabout way with a smile she did not mean. ¡°?Thank you. Kaya. I couldn¡¯t say it that time, so I have come to thank you for what you did.¡± Urza had quickly gotten closer to hug Kaya tightly. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing?¡± Kaya was completely taken aback by such a warm greeting from Urza. Once again trying to look at her face, she realized the Urza she knew from before had completely changed. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t save you!¡± Kaya tried to speak but her throat felt overwhelmed. ¡°I was saved. You don¡¯t need to beat up yourself over the past. Because I too found something important and irreplaceable after I had lost everything in that war.¡± Urza spoke of something she truly cherished now. Something Kaya knew was never a part of her before. ¡°I do hear about your stay in the mortal plane. So, is that thing you found really dear to you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t believe but I got to learn about loving someone. I once feared that I would have been lying but now I know its the truth, I did truly fall in love. Seems like even someone like I was capable of such a thing.¡± Urza said in a passionate voice as she continued speaking, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t understand it fully. The thing I am sure of I did fall in love and I love my family. I wish you could have met him too.¡± ¡°I have no desire to mingle with a measly human nor believe in the thoughtless desires of the mortals.¡± ¡°Now. Now. I can tell that¡¯s not what you really want.¡± Urza tries to stroke Kaya¡¯s head as if she missed doing it. ¡°Don¡¯t treat me like a child even though I have a smaller body, we are of the same age.¡± ¡°But I like doing it. You are the only one I can be this close to here.¡± Kaya exactly knew what Urza meant. She was just seen as a tool of war, the Goddess that destroys everything she touches. They held her in high regard for her power but always feared her at the same time. ¡°Tell me are you going to leave again.¡± Kaya tries to get off from Urza even if she felt good. On the other hand, Urza kept quiet, not wanting to respond. ¡°I already know what you have been doing in your free time. Traveling to every world¡­..¡± ¡°Yeah, I thought an adventure would be refreshing for me.¡± Urza tries to change the topic but Kya seemed adamant to know. ¡°There are more than ten thousand worlds and the number keeps on growing in a blink of an eye. Do you really think you will find those pieces in time and be able to save her from her fate? She cannot run from what has been decided, the same as it was for you. Since you couldn¡¯t completely finish that thing which caused the Great War in the first place.¡± That was one of the facts of the Great War which only a few who participated in the war and lived knew. ¡°She has already got the swords but wields it like a kid not knowing what those are truly meant for. I wonder if she would remain the same after she realizes their true power. Till now it has only been her human part that has kept her own self alive and free from the influence of her bloodline. But once that human part vanishes you know what will happen.¡± Kaya put her thoughts in front of Urza, trying to figure out her true goals in the process. ¡°I will find what I seek and not let my granddaughter suffer. I couldn¡¯t do anything for my own daughter. I was too late because I felt staying away was the right choice. But I didn¡¯t know she would have developed her own powers even being born as a human. I promised him that I will protect our family but I failed just like always.¡± Kaya knew Urza was incapable of feeling any emotion, but right now she could tell that she was desperate. ¡°So, aren¡¯t you going to ask about her? She looks exactly like you but she is still timid. I wanted to talk to her more, but in the situation I met her I had no choice but to fight to come back here.¡± Kaya thought bringing this talk might interest Urza more. ¡°I am glad she is doing good. But tell me you didn¡¯t go too hard on her. She is still just a kid.¡± Urza hunched close to Kaya to get an answer. ¡°Of course, I was at my half-strength and held back at some points.¡± Suddenly Kaya¡¯s voice became serious, ¡°That aside, I saw you there.¡± Urza froze up because she now knew Kaya knew the secret of what she did to Alicia. ¡°You took away all her memories and sealed her power. I wonder how despaired she would have felt with that empty soul within her.¡± ¡°So you knew. But that was the only thing I could do to hide her away from the influence of the divine system or the eyes of other gods who might try to use her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry I can¡¯t directly interfere nor I can completely be on her side. But I will make my move and give her an opportunity when the time comes.¡± Kaya felt like doing a favor. ¡°You truly are filled with malice.¡± Urza smiled again just like before. ¡°What would you expect from a goddess of malice! But I guess that might get you enough time to find all the clues you need.¡± Kaya had already decided to help Urza and was working on it. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, even if she has the same fate destined as mine, I am sure she can be saved just like I was.¡± *** GLOSSARY Demon Lords Asmodeus ¨C Demon Lord General Mephisto ¨C Demon Lord General Thrym¨C Demon Lord of Giants Volgar ¨C Demon Lord of Ogres Arion ¨C Demon Lord of Demi-Humans Carmilla ¨C Demon Lord of Vampires Tusk ¨C Demon Lord of Ogres Ereg Ascalon ¨C King of Elves Horhin ¨C representative of Dwarves Black Dragon ¨C Lord of all Dragons ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 8 : EPILOGUE As expected, Regis gave me a stern lecture when she discovered that I had escaped from the Stark palace to explore the city on my own. Of course, it would be much worse if I told her about the children''s slave kidnapping mess. Fortunately, that unknown boy solved the whole problem and not even Arya would find out that I was there even if she learned of the situation later on. Other than that, all my remaining night was spent preparing for leaving this country tomorrow. I did get to enjoy dinner with everyone, Arya, Caige Maya and of course, Regis and Hana were there. The next morning Arya got us a much more comfortable carriage compared to the transport cart we were traveling in until now. From there we would head straight to the Hart Kingdom where I was to look for other clues for finding Athena and also meet the princess of Hart Kingdom to get her help. It was going to be a four days journey as the carriage would take us South where the Hart Kingdom was situated. ¡°I am sure with this letter of recommendation from the Stark Kingdom the princess might be ready to help you, otherwise I have heard she is a very kind soul.¡± Arya said handing me a letter stamped with the Stark family crest. I didn¡¯t know what the contents of the letter were exactly, but I knew Arya went to great lengths to get it. So, I did not refuse it and only decided to use it as my last resort. ¡°Thank you. I will put good use of it.¡± I then looked towards Caige and Maya who also came to see us off. ¡°I would have wanted to stay and discuss further the development of my new guild and the merchant guild to expand what we started.¡± I knew in a way I was letting down Caige by putting on hold what I started after the Guild Master made me into an adventurer clan leader. ¡°I know this is more important to you. I can handle this all on my own. You have already told me everything I need to know and I will make sure to get a good deal from the guild master.¡± Caige looked confided as she spoke. I could only imagine what kind of pressure the guild master would have to go through because of Caige¡¯s persistence. I have already given a big new stock of healing potions to Caige for further sales and emergency use as well. ¡°And I too will look for new members for the guild and to help us with the shop once we find a good place to establish our center.¡± Maia too was excited to visit this new place other than the small town she lived in. It was her first time leaving her home and being this far, but she looked optimistic. ¡°Caige and Maia too will have my support. Because now I am a part of this as well.¡± Arya too wanted to help us expand our product influence. Of course, it was to our great benefit to start from one of the biggest commercial kingdoms and have its support at the same time. ¡°Also, once I have reached Hart Kingdom and done with my search, I can come back here anytime.¡± Arya, Caige and Maia already knew of my teleportation magic so they were relieved as well. ¡°I am glad I could become good friends with an elf princess.¡± Arya said looking at Regis standing beside me. ¡°Yes, me too. And I plan to spend more time on the human continent visiting new places.¡± Regis expressed her heart¡¯s desires. Arya¡¯s eyes could only twinkle with admiration for Regis. To her, Regis appeared as a strong princess who could do anything and get to travel the world all on her own. ¡°Maia I will come to play again.¡± Hana too was seeing off Maia. It was useless to ask Hana to stay if she wanted because she had already expressed her desire to stay with me. ¡°Yes, I will be waiting.¡± Maia quickly shakes both hands with Hana because it was time to leave now. ¡°Thank you, Alicia, Regis, and Hana for saving my family once again. And I am sure we will meet again soon and that you succeed in your search.¡± Arya bowed gracefully. She was the perfect picture of a real princess one could aim to be. The three of us took a seat in the carriage as we wished everyone off. *** JADE PROVINCE On the outskirts of Jade province, on the rocky plains where bare minimum grass grew. The prince of Nova Empire Kevin Nova and his personal appointed guard, Elsie watched the poor state of the place they had just saved. Of course, the wrecked lord¡¯s mansion was still there with a missing roof and no one wanted to go near it. ¡°That stupid lord Gobbo had completely sucked all good things from this place.¡± Elsie spoke cursing the man¡¯s name. She still held a grudge against him for using an ancient war weapon on the prince and herself. ¡°Since I have taken up this lordship job, I might as well see it through.¡± Kevin said sighing as if he did not account for the hard work he had to put in after getting here. ¡°I am sure the prince will become a good lord to the people.¡± Elsie said smiling at the prince but was surprised when she noticed the prince¡¯s expression. ¡°¡­I will try my best.¡± There was a certain shake in the prince¡¯s voice and Elsie was quick to notice. ¡°By any chance prince, are you feeling embarrassed to meet the people of this place?¡± Elsie tried looking up at the prince¡¯s face. If only the townsfolks knew that the prince was the real savior, Elsie thought. Kevin could only quickly step back to hide his flustered face. ¡°Of course not. I am a prince. I perfectly know how to lead people.¡± Kevin said in an uptight manner trying to straighten his back completely and look forward. ¡°Guess that¡¯s right.¡± Elsie let out a chuckle. ¡°But I don¡¯t know whether they are going to accept me as their lord. And I don¡¯t like people making fun of me?¡± Kevin said looking at Elsie laughing. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Seeing this childish side of her prince, Elsie was pleased. ¡°I am sure you will become a wonderful lord, prince. And I will do my best to help you with it.¡± ¡°?Elsie.¡± Suddenly the prince looked back seriously and it caught Elsie off guard. ¡°I wanted to tell you that from this moment on I release you from yo¡­¡± Before Kevin could speak further a forceful hand closed his mouth shut. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. ¡°Please don¡¯t say it. I don¡¯t want to leave, at least not right now.¡± Elsie shouted looking downward. It had come much sooner than she expected after all. ¡°I am sorry.¡± Elsie quickly backs off removing her palm from the surprised prince¡¯s face. ¡°But staying with me will not help you to get to your goal of becoming a general. I will make sure to help you to get up in rank maybe to a squad leader when you return to the camp.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want that.¡± Elsie shouted. ¡°Working for a lord of a ruined place would never get you fame or money. Nothing is sure or guaranteed here.¡± ¡°I know working on this mission was risky and if we had failed I would have been doomed. And I might not get good recognition easily here or my efforts might not be appreciated by everyone.¡± ¡°Then what is stopping you? You should know that your abilities will be more highly regarded somewhere else. And you also got hurt because I brought you into my plan.¡± Kevin said as if he regretted dragging Elsie into his own mess. Elsie looked up; her face appeared as if she was about to tear up. But instead of letting her feelings overpower her, she was good at holding them back. Putting on a strong face she directly looked at Kevin. ¡°I was not hurt; I am a knight. And you protected me. And now I know how strong I need to grow. I want to be strong enough to be your guard. At the camp it was always doing the same drills again and again and my life felt stuck there. But in just a few hours of my time spent with you, I defeated an evil lord, saved the town, and met a hero and the king as well.¡± Kevin seeing Elsie, felt like he had straightaway plucked a rose from a garden, that only showed its kindness to the one who admired its value and bare fangs to those who tried to ruin it. ¡°Then you should know that trying to uncover the crime and saving the people was never my true intention but just a small part of my plan for my own benefit.¡± It was as if Kevin too had decided to come clean in order to shake off Elsie¡¯s will. ¡°I think somewhere I have already realized that. And it really doesn¡¯t matter to me, because if this small intervention of yours ends up improving the life of these people even by a bit. It''s more than enough for me. Having no regret is all that I want. And that¡¯s why I ask you to please allow me to stay.¡± Elsie did not waver while saying. ¡°Fine then. You can do as you wish. But I will let you know that what lies ahead will be more grueling than any military camp.¡± ¡°Does the prince would have me raid a bandit¡¯s den or knock on another evil lord¡¯s doors.¡± Elsie said in a sarcastic voice as if she was already back to normal. ¡°No, it''s time I try becoming an adventurer and it would be better to have a party member to count on.¡± Kevin offered. ¡°I am up for it. I am sure there is some big money in becoming an adventurer as well so it can¡¯t be that bad.¡± ¡°We do need money to build this place into something it deserves.¡± Kevin had already made all the calculations and the sum he would need to bring life back to his new territory and it was astronomical. ¡°Yeah, I am sure that miser lord would not have left a single penny for his people so we will have to do it ourselves. And the mines might not produce the required amount in a short time. But I would like to know your real reason for becoming an adventurer because I am sure you can find other ways to get the money as well.¡± By now Elsie had learned to read the thoughts of Kevin somehow and was interested in knowing his plans further. ¡°It¡¯s because of a promise I made a long time ago.¡± ¡°?To whom.¡± This was the first time the prince was willing to share something personal from his life so she was looking forward to the prince¡¯s reply. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± ***

Afterword

Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. It still surprises me how I am able to pen this down as our novel has already completed its one year. And somehow we have managed to reach so far as its eighth volume. Not too fast, nor too slow. But I am really loving how I am moving forward with this story and hope you are all getting the same kind of enjoyment as I am. I won¡¯t say now that I still consider myself new at this nor claim that I have found the secret to writing the best novel you are reading. But with each chapter I write I am trying to improve myself and I am sure you are able to feel that in my writing as well. What motivates me the most is to bring each of my characters to you in the best form possible. And while this time our main character Alicia had a dungeon exploration with her friends, she has finally slain a god as well. And now another two new characters have entered the story as well. I am sure you are wondering where I am going with this. What do I plan to do by throwing them into the story? But that¡¯s what I am always trying to tell this is not just some fiction I want to base it on a template that everyone follows nor make the entire novel revolve just around one. I believe for my story to truly blossom this is a step that is necessary. And you will have your answer by the next volume¡¯s prologue itself. When I will pull the carpet from right under your feet. So, the contents of the next volume''s first arc: remembrance will be a secret for now. This volume was mainly to point Alicia in the right direction to her Goddess. And at the same time, her side plans with the healing potions and now she has also started her own adventurer clan. Then there¡¯s our new highly energetic character Elsie. Writing her part in the novel was one of the most joyous moments for me. But why the main evil of the novel here has been shown in a different light? Maybe you just didn¡¯t know him until now that well to completely decide. Well, this wasn¡¯t how it was supposed to go until I had reached volume 4 and I knew I wanted to do something new. Something which you will witness in the next volume itself so hold tight until we come back with the next installment. I¡¯m not sure if this volume betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work of mine is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant toward comedy and a romantic approach toward magical fights. I know I have ended the volume at an unexpected point and you still might be making guesses to whom this promise could have been made. Maybe you have your answer and guesses. But you still cannot be sure whether you are right. And that¡¯s why I have been saying what the next volume brings to your plate is going to be very different and might break all the notions you had until now and what you have thought or known of this world. While I am still not sure that this story path is the right choice, I will be moving forward with it because I too want to know what happens next. And so I will be writing it¡­. VOLUME 9 : SYNOPSIS As Alicia makes her way to the Hart Kingdom, one of the night stops for her turns out to be a marquess''s palace. But in the dead of that night, the palace is attacked by a group of highly skilled assassins. Unraveling the dark secrets behind this secret organization, Alicia is faced with a momentous decision: to confront the assassins or continue her search for Athena, oblivious to the demon lord¡¯s war closing in around her. As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Crazy enough that after writing the eighth volume I am aiming for the ninth now. Feels almost unbelievable thinking back to when we started on this journey! Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess. ~ NOEL ELITIA You may drop a fan appreciation mail to me at : - [email protected]
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 9 : PROLOGUE
¡°Is this the kid?¡± inquired a woman wearing a white doctor''s coat, with a stethoscope draped around her neck. "Yes, doctor," responded the nurse who had just administered my routine medication, and hastened her exit from the room. ¡°Alright. Thank you, you can leave me with the boy now.¡± While lying on the hospital bed, I feigned sleep, listening intently to their conversation outside the door. This scenario was all too familiar for me, as I''ve been confined to this hospital for most of my life, the only reality I know from when I first started speaking. The only time I could recall going beyond these walls was when I was transferred to different hospitals to get a better treatment. I was suffering from a rare disease for which the doctors still couldn''t figure out the treatment. And because of that, nearly every month, a new doctor would arrive, hopeful of achieving a breakthrough by curing me, only to face disappointment and never return. Beyond that, something changed, and it became evident that everyone in the hospital, including the nurses, was deliberately avoiding me. Despite their silence, I understood the reason behind this sudden isolation, even though no one dared to tell me directly. But I knew¡­ I could already tell my parents have finally decided to abandon me, as they hadn''t visited me for over weeks. Of course, at some point, they would have reached their limit and given up when my treatment requires a huge amount of money with no hope of ever getting well. I was a bad flower that could die anytime when touched and now I just needed to wait for it to finally wilt. As usual, I planned to just slip this visit off by pretending to sleep like this because all of these doctor visits were always annoying for me. ¡°I know you are awake. Why not have a chat with me?" A playful voice chimed near my face. ¡°?Heh!¡± I yelled in surprise but realising I swiftly muffled my own mouth. Of course, she couldn¡¯t possibly know that I was awake because I was covered from head to toe in my blanket. ¡°I got you. Haahaa¡­¡± For a second I thought this doctor wouldn¡¯t stop laughing at me until I lifted the blanket from over me and looked at her. A beautiful woman with a carefree look on her face smiled at me. She had large light eyes, long waist-length dark hair tied loosely, hanging on her right shoulder with bangs. Under her doctor¡¯s lab coat, she wore a long black skirt. Seeing her hold a thick slate with dozens of my medical records I didn¡¯t need to take any guesses. ¡°So, what do you want from me?¡± I asked still feeling a bit embarrassed after getting caught. For a moment she blinked and then she smiled again. ¡°As I said I just wanted to talk to you?¡± She repeated. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Everything about me is already written on those papers. I have nothing new to tell you.¡± I had no reason to keep telling all my problems to her because I had already told it to dozens of doctors already. ¡°I did read it, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s everything written about you here. That¡¯s why, I came here to talk.¡± Is she really a doctor, at least I had presumed her one from her attire, but maybe I could be wrong. The woman stands up straight and holding the clipboard close to her chest she looks straight at me. ¡°Maybe I should introduce myself to you first. I am Kaori Kondo and from today on I am looking forward to being your doctor.¡± Maybe I was too quick to jump to the conclusion. But unlike other doctors who straightaway started to take my interview like I was their some kind of experiment¡­ did she really only come here to talk to me. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know what¡¯s going to happen to you from here on out?¡± Kaori asked. Her words caught me by surprise. But as if I had a choice over any of this. ¡°What is there to think about? There is no cure for my disease. So, it¡¯s bound to happen one day¡­ right.¡± I spoke furiously knowing that no one could change anything. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. The woman instead of getting angry at me for lashing out, bends down on her knees and starts rubbing her hand on my hair briskly. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I was unable to understand what was going on. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for looking so cute. I told you they didn¡¯t mention everything in these papers.¡± Doctor Kaori said in a mischievous voice with the full intent of teasing me. ¡°Stop it.¡± I tried to get her hands off me and got back. ¡°You really don¡¯t act like a kid of your age should. Don¡¯t you get bored sitting all day here all alone?¡± ¡°I have never been to school so I don¡¯t have any friends. But sometimes the nurses do teach me here. So, there¡¯s that.¡± I replied awkwardly as if I did not want to accept what she said. Even trying to walk outside to the corridor my heart would give out and I would faint. ¡°I see. Maybe I know someone just like you who would want to be friends with you.¡± ¡°Really!? But there is no way I can go out to meet them.¡± I already had given up the idea of getting some friends. It was even rare for me to talk to a kid of my age. Usually, it would only be limited to those when I had a room partner for a few weeks who just got his hands or leg broken or twisted while playing. But after that I never got to talk to any of them, most probably they would have forgotten all about me by now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure it happens.¡± I think what she said really made me feel happy for a while. But knowing that I was abandoned by my parents, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if others tried to give me false hope. ¡°I will wait¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Kenta.¡± Doctor Kaori looked extremely optimistic to succeed at her promise. Maybe she was different. And while I do not harbor any hope for myself. Maybe I will just wait for a little long, ?until she gives up on me as well. I looked down at my feeble hands as they barely tried to grip the blanket wondering how much time I really had. ¡°I am not going to give up on you. If you are ready to wait after talking with me just for a little, I am sure I will be able to help you. I promise you, one day I will cure you and you can go to school and have fun just like any other kid.¡± Doctor Kaori declared with full determination. Did she read my mind, there was no way. Until now everyone would look at me as if I was some kind of disappointment and then look away. But why was she trying so hard? What would be the meaning of doing all of this? ¡°You know what let me tell you a secret!¡± Kaori came close to my ears and I made sure I was hearing everything right. ¡°The food in this cafeteria is so bland. Won¡¯t you share with me some good chocolates you might be hiding with you?¡± Then Kaori placed her hands in front of me as if trying to make a deal. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t have anything like that.¡± I shrieked. ¡°But shouldn¡¯t children be eating a lot of chocolates?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t.¡± The disappointment hit me hard and I was so serious about what she was going to say to me. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can get you a whole lot of them.¡± Kaori offered. ¡°What are you saying? Shouldn¡¯t as a doctor you should tell me to only live on boiled lentils and mashed potatoes alone.¡± ¡°I would never do anything horrible like that to a kid and stop them from eating chocolates.¡± Kaori held her mouth in astonishment as if I was the one being rude here. Is she really a doctor or just trying to pretend to be one? What kind of doctor offers their patient chocolates? That was how my first interaction with Doctor Kaori came to an end. As the following day arrived, I had no way of knowing whether she would come back or not. All I could do was keep on staring at the door. And just a slight movement of the door moving would leave me agog. All because she made a promise that I would get to meet someone. Until then I had no idea that the person I was going to meet would be none other than Doctor Kaori''s own child ?a girl. ¡°Hello, Kenta. Doing well today? I''ve brought someone special to meet you?¡± Doctor Kaori announced, her daughter standing modestly behind her. "Allow me to introduce you to my daughter, Sachi." ***
NOTE FOR READERS: I know this chapter might had come as a surprise to you all. And you may have a lot of questions by now. But instead of satisfying all of your curiosity I want you to wait till the next two chapter comes out and I pull the rug from under your feet. Because what''s going to come will amaze you all.
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 9 : Chapter 1 – THE END OF COINCIDENCE (1)

I could have never guessed Doctor Kaori was talking about her own child when she promised me that she would help me find a friend. Heck, I didn¡¯t even know she was married. I thought she could have been planning to get me stuck with a fellow patient or some kid with fractured bones who wanted company in the hospital to kill time with. And doctor Kaori¡¯s child was a girl, who just looked around my age as well. In fact, it could have been my first chance to talk to a kid of my age since I don¡¯t get many chances to meet new people except for old guys who come and go from my room in white lab coats and a stethoscope around their neck or the cruel nurses who show up for my regular injection doses. "Why don¡¯t you say hello to my daughter? Her name is Sachi." And now Doctor Kaori wanted me to talk to her, but how was I supposed to, given that she was hiding behind her mother? ¡°Hello¡­¡± I waved my hand at her. I decided not to be too rude this time and at least wish her for going to the trouble of coming here and not embarrass myself by being unkind in return. ¡°¡­HMM¡­¡± In a sudden motion, the girl swiftly averted her gaze from me, not bothering to make eye contact. Crushing my heart and all the efforts I had put in not to feel nervous. And that¡¯s how my first meeting started with this girl who seemed intent on being mean towards me. ¡°Sachi why don¡¯t you go in and sit down.¡± Doctor Kaori pushes her daughter in front. After a little staring the girl walked in and took a seat in the nearest chair because it was the only one that she could reach with her height. She was wearing a light-blue long sleeve with a short-length white sailor striped pleated skirt which was customary for the elementary kids. And then she was also carrying a school bag on her back. She hadn¡¯t even spoken a word and for some mysterious reason, it seemed like she already hated me. Until then I didn¡¯t notice, for a young kid, I had never seen anyone with such long hair and then how could anyone not be shaken after seeing the two¡­ ¡°¡­Your face,¡± I spoke out of line. Sachi, at least that¡¯s what her mother called her, stared at me with a condescending look in her eyes. ¡°Ah! So, you noticed. Don¡¯t we mother and daughter look exactly the same.¡± Doctor Kaori, Sachi¡¯s mother interposed her head between me and her daughter. Seeing their faces just next to each other there was no denying the fact. Doctor Kaori looked even more beautiful than someone I once saw on the front page of a model magazine; a nurse was once reading in my room. But while her figure exuded more of a mature beauty, her daughter would take after her with an adorable, childlike charm. ¡°Hmmm.¡± The girl again looked away from me. ¡°But why!?¡± Did I stare too much? I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around what I could have done to displease her. ¡°Now, now, there''s really no need for the two of you to fight. Kenta, can¡¯t you see how a cute little angel she is.¡± Dr. Kaori gently cupped her daughter''s cheeks, revealing how soft they might have felt under her touch. ¡°See you are even blushing¡­¡± Kaori said poking at my cheeks as well. "H..mmm..." Instead of attempting to protest, I found myself unable to hold back and turned my gaze elsewhere. ¡°In fact, they used to say the same thing about me and Sachi¡¯s grandmother back when I was young.¡± Doctor Kaori explained as if it was some kind of a famous family trait. ¡°I want to hear more about grandma?¡± Sachi spoke for the first time and instead of having that angered look, she had a special glint in her eyes. ¡°OK, why don¡¯t we make it a bedtime story for tonight? But only if you stay here like a good girl while I do my job in the hospital.¡± ¡°Umu¡­.¡± Sachi agreed immediately and got busy taking out some books from her bag. I did not really know what to do at this point. And that¡¯s when Doctor Kaori came close to me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She is just being shy in front of new people. But if you try talking to her for a bit she will open up to you. Do your best because this can be your only chance to make a good friend.¡± My only last chance. What did she mean? But then remembering her scorn, she might be the last kid who comes to visit me. ¡°Okay bye, Kenta. Bye, sweetheart.¡± Doctor Karoi waved at her daughter from the door and before leaving quickly gave me a thumbs-up signal. Sachi did not speak a word and was busy reading a fat book that did not seem to fit a kid of her age. If this is really my only last chance I might as well give it my best. ¡°Hello, my name is Kenta Kazuki.¡± I announced, trying my hardest to maintain a smile but really I was the one in a fix here. ¡°I am Sachi Kondo.¡± She responded without even sparing a glance in my direction. Now what!? What¡¯s the next step? She refused to pay attention to me or continue with any conversation. So, what can really grab her attention? I know; she was really curious to know about her grandma and seems like she might also like listening to stories. So, what is she right now really reading at¡­? ¡°Dra..igi..n¡­¡± I tried to read the title of the book but failed to understand what was written, so I ended up with a gibberish pronunciation. ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Sachi continued looking at me with piercing eyes, not hiding her icy demeanor anymore. ¡°Is that the first thing you have to say to me!?¡± I yelled without thinking. ¡°It¡¯s a dragon.¡± Sachi closed the book and put the front hard cover close to my face. It depicted a giant green mouth with big sharp teeth. It had a huge body with two long-spanning arms similar to that of a bird and a fat elongated tail with thorns growing out of them. ¡°What¡¯s a dragon? Some kind of an animal?¡± I asked curiously listening to the word for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s not just any animal. You don¡¯t know?¡± Sachi asked in surprise. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t, that¡¯s why I spelled it wrong. I am sorry that I don¡¯t go to school like you all and can¡¯t study like normal kids.¡± I felt embarrassed for not being able to spell out a new word properly. ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Sachi asked as if she really wasn¡¯t aware. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault that I can¡¯t know everything about the outside world by lying here on this hospital bed all day.¡± ¡°Dragons are big creatures that spew fire from their mouth and can fly high in the sky. This book is a story about a group of young adventurers embarking on a journey across the world in search of a dragon''s legacy.¡± Sachi explained without enquiring further into my circumstances. ¡°Really so did they find it?¡± Somehow the whole thing sounded fantastic and everything was news to me. The world outside might be a lot different than I had imagined it to be. ¡°I am still reading but they did find some hint to the location of a dragon¡¯s lair and then...¡± Suddenly Sachi stopped speaking and put the book close to her mouth hiding her lips. As if she just now realized something important. ¡°?Do you really believe in dragons?¡± Her voice pecked me differently as if she was finally behaving like a shy girl. ¡°If you say so. And if someone wrote such a fat book about them, then they must be real.¡± Of course, I had little to no idea what dragons could really do nor I had seen any of them flying through my window. ¡°Yes, they are real. And one day I will go on an adventure round the world and find a dragon for myself and take it as my pet.¡± Sachi said in a boastful manner. And I held her in high regard for being able to do such an amazing thing. ¡°So how long will it take to find a dragon?¡± I hurriedly asked wondering if Sachi had already found a dragon or either of those explorers in the book. I couldn¡¯t help but want to see one for myself and if they could really fly then maybe I could ride one too. If they are that big then they can easily carry people on their backs just like horses do. And because it was also one of my dreams to fly in the sky, because I also once heard a nurse saying that a single ticket for an airplane is way too expensive. So, a dragon could be my only ticket to fulfilling one of my long-cherished wish. ¡°I am still too young to go out alone and mother won¡¯t let me. But of course, it won¡¯t be just a single quest of finding dragons because I will be traveling the world and having fun everywhere.¡± Sachi explained to me the conditions that have currently restrained her from achieving her goal. ¡°So are you taking your school friends on this adventure? You would need someone to help you since in the book you said they were a sort of team.¡± As far as I could remember I heard one patient saying that he broke his arm while trying rope climbing at school. So maybe school is not just a place for academics to become a white-collared worker but also could have been a place where they give special training to climb mountains, hunt in the wild, and go on all sorts of adventures. My evaluation and expectations for school had just now reached a new height. This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings. While I waited for Sachi to maybe tell me some names. Sachi instead made a sour face and pouted at me. Did I again say something wrong? Is it the end of our talk but I just now got to learn about so many new things and I wanted to hear more. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Sachi spoke in a low voice and I couldn''t hear her because I might have been sitting too far away. So, I moved closer to the edge of the bed this time. I looked intently at her waiting for her to say it loud. Sachi looked around as if she did not want anyone to hear this. Maybe it was just that important that it needed to be kept secret. ¡°Till now I have found no one capable enough to accompany me on this daring journey. Everyone in school are too immature and childish. All of them are boring and are either busy singing the same poem each day or playing with dolls or teddy bears. They don¡¯t have what it takes to enjoy the thrill of being an adventurer.¡± Sachi could feel the guilt of what she was trying to describe at the same time also sounding all high and mighty. ¡°?Is that so?¡± I felt a bit disappointed. At that time my respect for school again diminished. Maybe school was still not good enough a place to become an explorer after all and it takes more than that. ¡°Since you are so interested and have learned about the existence of dragons. If you want I can teach you more about becoming an adventurer.¡± Sachi now really looked delighted and involved in the conversation. ¡°Yes, I want to know more. So, teach me.¡± I couldn¡¯t have asked for more. ¡°¡­And maybe you can come with me on my adventure. Since I have still not found anyone and I will need help.¡± Sachi again started murmuring but this time I could hear her because of the close proximity. ¡°But promise me this you will keep it a secret from mom and everyone else.¡± Sachi brought up one condition. ¡°Alright. I will not tell anyone.¡± I enacted my lips being sealed like a zip and that made Sachi laugh for a moment. It was her smiling face this time that made me forget how distant and cold she was when she came here. ¡°Then¡­¡± After thinking for a while, ¡°Ken you will be one of my party members on my adventures.¡± ¡°Heh! But my name is Kenta.¡± I protested wondering if she had got my name wrong. ¡°It¡¯s alright, party members do have nicknames so yours will be Ken.¡± I was amazed at how much Sachi was informed and serious she was about exploring the whole world thing. ¡°Then how about your name¡­¡± I was still in the process of thinking of a nickname for her as well when she interrupted. ¡°My name will still be Sachi.¡± ¡°Why the difference?¡± I could already feel the discord in the group, but then she again explained. ¡°It¡¯s because I will be the team leader.¡± Perhaps that''s logical, considering Sachi was the mastermind behind the entire plan and held knowledge of the book''s secret contents. Of course, there was still the matter to recruit more members but we kept it on hold and Sachi decided to grace me with the knowledge of what she now referred to as the sacred text. Turns out there were all kinds of quirky animals alongside dragons. There were the long pointy ear ones, those who could use secret powers and then there were people with horns. And animals with human physiques that could talk as well. Time flew by, and while I had thought I could comprehend everything Sachi told me, there was an overwhelming amount of information that was difficult to absorb and believe. But how Sachi delivered it made it feel real to me. And if there was really a part of an outside world like the one Sachi described I really wanted to see it. It was evening and a nurse came to inform Sachi that his mother would soon be coming to take her. Also, it was time for me to eat. The nurse also held a plate of boiled veggies and plain rice. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Sachi herself picked some stuff from my plate without asking as if she wanted to test its taste. ¡°Wa¡­it¡­¡± And even before I could stop her she was chewing it while making a distressed face. ¡°Is this what you eat here every day? It¡¯s so bland.¡± For a second I thought I had already envisioned Sachi would say that. ¡°How can you eat this stuff every day? Do you want some chocolates, I have them in the bag?¡± Sachi quickly offered. ¡°I can¡¯t, because this is all I can eat. I have no other choice otherwise my body is so weak it is unable to process anything else.¡± I explained. It has been a long time since I have complained about the food. Even enjoying food was out of my reach now. Sachi looked at me as if she was feeling sorry. But seeing so many faces who would come to visit and console me I could tell she was not regretting because of my condition but had something else planned in her mind. And I was glad that all this time instead of telling me how awful my life was here I got to know new things. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Don''t thank me just yet, Ken. You''ve only skimmed the surface of what makes the sacred text. Remember that no one else can learn of this; otherwise, all our plans could fail and outer forces might try to get in our way.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± I had already locked my heart and brain with all the details so there was no need to worry. ¡°And one more important thing.¡± I gulped seeing Sachi make a troubled face. ¡°You can call me by my name because now we are working as a team.¡± ¡°Okay then, thank you, Sachi.¡± Sachi was ready with her bag and packed the items she had taken out. Like the rough notebook sketch to draw things that needed visual explanation or to map out the places mentioned in the book. ¡°Sweetheart, it¡¯s time to go.¡± Doctor Kaori came in. ¡°Yes, mother.¡± Sachi got off the seat on her own and started walking out of the door. Doctor Kaori watched as if she felt that things did not work out in there until Sachi reached the door and looked back. ¡°Bye, Ken.¡± And before I could say bye as well she rushed through the door outside. ¡°That¡¯s an adorable nickname you scored in a short time. K-E-N.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you anything about it. My lips are sealed.¡± I thought Doctor Karoi might have been planning to get out all the information by calling me by my nickname too. But she is wrong if she thinks she can do that. As per Sachi¡¯s instruction, I couldn¡¯t reveal anything to anyone. But one thing I still couldn¡¯t get out of my head until now, will there be another day when we will meet. ¡°Ah! Too bad. I see that you are already faithful.¡± Doctor Kaori laughed to herself with a bemused face. ¡°Thank you for bringing Sachi here to meet me.¡± I at least once wanted to say thanks to Doctor Karoi for giving me this chance. ¡°So, I guess I was worried for nothing in the end about how things would turn out here.¡± Doctor Kaori was aware that Sachi was unable to blend in properly with other kids at school because of how different she thought from others. And because of her demanding profession, she could only spare enough time for her when she was not working. ¡°But even you can tell by now isn¡¯t she the most adorable kid in this world! She is the smartest kid in the class and already can learn things all on her own.¡± Doctor Kaori kept on bragging about Sachi like it was the only purpose of her life. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what they call a doting parent!¡± I did not always want to be the one whose leg is being pulled all the time. ¡°But aren¡¯t you getting too friendly with my daughter already? If you ever try to hurt her or make her cry I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Doctor Kaori tried to be suddenly intimidating and out of her character. My fingers then suddenly reached my eyes. ¡°I was just joking Kenta there¡¯s no need to be scared.¡± Doctor Kaori suddenly held my face with an anxious face. But I really did not mean to make Doctor Kaori worry after she did so much for me by crying in front of her. ¡°Its not that. I too remember my parents loving me and I just can¡¯t believe that they vanished and left me on my own.¡± I too once remember my parents loved me the same way. But I still didn¡¯t know what changed their hearts to abandon me like this all alone. ¡°My parents¡­ they were kind to me as well, but past these months they were not acting like themselves. They started to keep a distance from me and they did not seem well themselves. Nor did they look at me anymore. Was it because I am a bad kid?¡± I wanted to cry it all out. Things I had not said to anyone yet. ¡°If you could see that much, then that makes you a wonderful kid already. And wherever your mother and father may be, no parent can ever stop loving their child.¡± Doctor Kaori said to me in a confident voice like she knew it was the absolute truth. ¡°So will they come back? If I somehow try to heal up. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± I asked doctor Kaori, something which no one would ever answer to me. But I wanted to hear her say it honestly. ¡°Listen to me closely, this time I will really tell you my secret.¡± Doctor Kaori hugged me as if she was trying to get close to me so no one heard her. ¡°Believe me or not I have the power to perform miracles. So, no matter what happens I will not let anything happen to you. And when you do heal up I will tell you all about your parents. For now, you should rest.¡± Doctor Kaori leaves me and puts me on the bed. I suddenly started to feel tired and my eyes started to droop. As if all the heaviness and tiredness just now caught up with me. ¡°Goodnight Ken. Hmmm¡­ maybe Kenta because someone might not like it me calling you that. I will meet you tomorrow.¡± *** KAORI KONDO After I made sure Kenta was comfortably asleep in his bed. I asked the nurse to cover his food and give it to him when he woke up. I walked outside the door only to find Sachi just waiting outside the door. ¡°Sweetheart it¡¯s time to go.¡± Her eyebrows were furrowed slightly, and most of all her gaze seemed reflective when she looked at me. Her demeanour might have looked quiet but it was hard to tell whether she felt sad. It''s as if all her emotions were being subdued on their own before it could reach her heart. Recently the teachers at her school raised a similar concern of Sachi being unresponsive to certain elements in her surroundings. And while she had shown excellent academic records and was ahead of most of the children of her age it set her apart from them. And she also refused to make friends with anyone around her or let anyone get close to her. I wouldn¡¯t have worried that much and thought of it as part of her growth but if only things were actually normal for us. I would go to any length to make sure that my daughter never gets hurt. I ducked a little to get to Sachi¡¯s height when she might have finally noticed me. ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t I drive us back home?¡± I remarked casually, twirling the car keys around my finger. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die so quickly! I have already called father to get us.¡± Sachi said to me with an expressionless face, as she took the keys from my fingers without my noticing, and walked away. I know my driving skills are one of the only few things where I lack no matter how much I try, but at least my own daughter could have given me a chance. At home, Sachi without asking anything got busy in her room with her work as usual. When just before I was set to start making dinner she came running towards me. ¡°Mom I have decided, can you please teach me how to cook?¡± She said with a determined look on her face. ¡°So, you finally want to learn. And why is that¡­¡± I asked in a quizzical manner. ¡°I just wanted to do what you are doing and it¡¯s not like I want to¡­.¡± Sachi replied looking the other way. ¡°Hahaaa¡­ Until yesterday you were angry with me because you found out the new list of patients I was working on. And because you saw the photo of a kid on top of the list you thought I was spending much time with some other kid and neglecting you. And that¡¯s why you forced me to take you with me to the hospital.¡± Sachi held on to my apron tightly as if she was right now feeling the most embarrassed. ¡°Mother will always love you the most in this world. And never forget that you are my cutest little angel.¡± I picked up Sachi by the nose and it left a ticklish feeling on her face. ¡°So, tell me what do you want to learn to cook first?¡± I asked. ¡°I am not sure. Maybe something a child would like.¡± Sachi tried to think but couldn¡¯t come up with much on her own. ¡°These days kids are so handful. Aren¡¯t you a child yourself? What would you like to eat if it were you?¡± I tried to make things simpler for her, it''s not like I had my eyes already fixated on something. ¡°Chocolates.¡± Sachi said without a doubt in her mind. ¡°That¡¯s my child, then let¡¯s dive right into a world of chocolatey goodness!" ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume seven for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Volume 9 : Chapter 2 – THE END OF COINCIDENCE (2)
Every Sunday, without fail, Sachi would walk through that plain hospital door, her eyes bright with excitement, carrying on her back a treasure trove of fantastical discoveries. Sachi would then tell me about her grand plans, and her dreams of traveling the world in search of the extraordinary. Her beaming face as she spoke of the impossible places, hidden wonders, and legends. As usual before leaving she would leave a book for me to finish on my own and I was also slowly getting accustomed to reading the new words as well. It became much easier after she taught me how to use a dictionary too. However, it seemed very likely that she was only interested in me and shared all this knowledge with me only because I volunteered to be a part of her team. I still didn¡¯t know for sure whether I would ever walk under the sun without any worry and keep that promise to her. But I still couldn¡¯t figure out why she wanted to do all of this. While she would rarely share anything about her school or any other friends. I could tell she was way more intelligent than me or anyone I had met before. I never wanted to think for how long this would continue, but unknowingly I had stopped counting the days. Instead, every day I had something to look forward to now. And then there was Doctor Kaori who looked after me all the time. A few months had passed without me even noticing, spring had gone by and summer had started already. The trees wore a vibrant and lush green cloak and it was also the first time Sachi did not come to visit me this Sunday. Seeing Doctor Kaori alone, was like someone gave me a jolt of unexpected emptiness and concern. Glancing anxiously at the door, I waited and kept watch wondering if she might be still coming late. But before the melancholy could settle on me, Doctor Kaori giggled and I wondered if something was up. ¡°Can¡¯t wait to talk to a cute girl, eh? I suppose she hasn¡¯t told you. Well, maybe she wanted to keep it a surprise?¡± Doctor Kaori said while examining my latest clinical reports. ¡°What surprise?¡± I wonder whether it¡¯s a good or a bad one. ¡°Well, she will be having her summer break starting next week. So, she has been busy finishing all her school homework right on the first day. The rest you should be able to figure out yourself.¡± School was the primary reason Sachi did not come to visit me on any of the weekdays, but could only do so on Sunday. A summer break in school would mean some kind of holiday. I think I had heard Sachi say that one can only become a true adventurer when they are able to unleash their intrepid soul into the wild. So, maybe these kinds of holidays served the same purpose to allow the students to go on their own thrilling journeys. So, what kind of master plan does Sachi have, to conquer all her adventures in a single day? Could she be right now climbing a steep forest to get to a phoenix¡¯s nest, or passing the great mist sky forest in a giant hot balloon she told me about just last week? I could only imagine all the exciting crazy things she could be doing right now and I couldn¡¯t wait for her to come and tell me all about it. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you just talk to me instead? Today I have a very few number of patients to examine, so I will be spending the rest of my time here.¡± Doctor Kaori offered. ¡°I see.¡± I did have so many questions for Doctor Kaori knowing that she was the only doctor who had stayed so long without giving up on me. ¡°I can tell you about anything you would want to know.¡± Doctor Kaori said to me as if it was customary for her to read my mind. But this could also be my first and only last chance that she would be ever willing to answer any of my questions. I don¡¯t know where my family is now and I did not want to think about them anymore. It would only get me depressed and get in my way of healing. On the other hand, meeting Doctor Kaori was like I had found a second family for myself, But I would never expect anything of them more as it would be wrong of me. And still, there was always a part of me that wanted to know. ¡°Why would you all do this much for me?¡± I was still able to stay in this hospital and was even shifted to a better room and given more facilities. So, someone was paying for my treatment all this time and I never again felt lonely because of Sachi always coming to visit me. ¡°You are still worrying about such little things.¡± Doctor Kaori looked at me with puffed cheeks. ¡°I told you it¡¯s my dream to be able to help everyone as a doctor. And my husband shares this dream too. I''ve already informed you about your medication. In fact, the entire cost of your treatment is being compensated by his company since you are helping us to complete our dream project.¡± Apparently, Sachi¡¯s father had started his own research pharmaceutical company. He and Doctor Kaori were working on making some kind of super drug which was still in the trial period. I was one of the first few people who were receiving this medicine. Consequently, I had to sign a contract as well and was informed about this well in advance. And, I had no reason to deny it. Ever since Dr. Kaori took over my treatment, all my medications were adjusted according to her prescriptions. Coincidentally, it was during this period that my health began to show daily improvements, indicating that the medications were indeed effective. ¡°But still¡­¡± I don¡¯t know how I would ever repay them. What if I didn¡¯t get better or the results they hoped for never showed and I turned out to be a disappointment? ¡°You should only focus on healing and feeling better each day. Let the grown-ups and your doctor, that is me, take care of your treatment. Didn¡¯t you once say to me that you wanted to go to school too? And the nurse recently gave me your physical reports that you are doing well at your exercise and are able to move around without feeling suffocated.¡± Doctor Kaori had the same pleasant but whimsical aura as she rubbed my head continuously. ¡°Now go back to rest. I am sure you are going to have a busy schedule from tomorrow.¡± I could barely comprehend Doctor Kaori¡¯s intentions. But for the first time, the day without being a Sunday. Sachi showed up and was sitting right in front of me. ¡°What you don¡¯t like me coming here anymore?¡± Sachi said interrupting my intense gaze. I still could not understand why would she be here of all places if she had holidays and could go anywhere she wanted. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Well, you should be happy I can come here every day now.¡± Sachi said like it was normal for her to do so. ¡°So, does that mean you have completed all your planned quest so soon?¡± I asked. Sachi gazed at me with an air of pride, as if reveling in her achievement. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t in your summer break you want to go and do other things like visiting your friends or going to all kinds of places.¡± I asked. ¡°It''s not like they didn¡¯t invite me or didn¡¯t feel like keeping me in the loop in any of their groups. You know I have already told you what¡¯s it like at school¡­¡± Sachi started giving me all kinds of explanations. ¡°Doctor Kaori does Sachi has no friends to call.¡± I thought it was best to ask Doctor Kaori about this. ¡°I don¡¯t know Kenta, but Sachi was the one who said she wanted to spend all her time here.¡± Doctor Kaori holding her chin said to me. ¡°Listen, Ken, I may not talk about them but I have a lot of friends at school, got it?¡± Sachi at the same time responded with a scared look in her eyes, stepping close to me to the point she came and sat on my bed. ¡°?I will stay with you as long as you are here, so don¡¯t worry.¡± For once, I wanted to do something for Sachi as well. So, if she decides to come here every day as long as her vacations last. I should do my best to keep her happy. ¡°Never say that again even as a joke to anyone else.¡± Sachi¡¯s expression further grimed. She returned to her chair, avoiding eye contact with me, and gazed downward at her sneakers while forming a bashful pout. I looked at Doctor Kaori wondering if I was wrong in saying that. ¡°Looks like you''ve still got a long way to go, Kenta before you can tell when a girl''s just playing the shy card! Sachi, why don''t you go ahead and give Kenta what you''ve brought for him?¡± Doctor Karoi always had something to tease me with and then she would also help me out. ¡°Take fi..sh!¡± Sachi handed out a box to me. But right now, more than that I was focused on what Sachi said, did she actually stutter just now and not even realize? Not knowing what the box was for I opened it and found some shaped brown cubes in them. From the smell I was sure it was chocolates, even though I had too few to even remember their taste properly. ¡°Sachi made them for you.¡± Doctor Kaori informed me. ¡°But... should I eat them?¡± ¡°Don''t worry, as your doctor, I believe you should be able to enjoy any food from now on. And what better way to celebrate than indulging in some delicious chocolates?¡± Doctor Kaori assured me with her smile. I looked at Sachi as I picked up a piece, her cheeks rosy with a mixture of excitement and shyness. Her fingers fiddled nervously around themselves as I took a bite. ¡°How is it?¡± In her soft, hesitant tone of her voice, she quickly asked. Without responding to her question, I swiftly grabbed a second and was already nibbling on a third. Now I know why every kid is crazy for it out there. ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡± While I ate I could already see both Sachi and Doctor Kaori looking at me with something in mind. ¡°?Here.¡± As I said, Sachi and Doctor Kaori picked their own share. ¡°If you like them this much, then I will bring you every day something new for you to eat.¡± Sachi offered. ¡°Really, for a second I was concerned you were only going to bring chocolates because I once had a nurse warn me that eating too many chocolates could get me fat.¡± I thought I should warn Sachi of the consequences of eating too many of them. ¡°I am not worried about that. Mom eats too many chocolates and she never gets fat. So, I am not going to get fat either.¡± Sachi seemed unaffected. ¡°How did this move on to me? And Sachi, mom does not overeat!¡± Doctor Kaori too hated the prospect of getting fat but she just couldn¡¯t let go of her precious chocolates especially made by her own daughter. "It''s because one day I will just grow old enough to look like Mom," Sachi said, admiring her own mother. "Don''t grow up too fast, sweetheart," Doctor Kaori embraced Sachi and gently brushed Sachi¡¯s cheeks with her own. For a moment, I glanced at both Doctor Kaori and Sachi. It was entirely possible that Sachi would grow up to be as beautiful as Doctor Kaori, or perhaps even more so with her inherent cuteness. The thought of Sachi in a mature form occupied my mind, making it difficult for me to focus on anything else. The conversation continued, with Doctor Kaori and Sachi exchanging exaggerated compliments and playful predictions about Sachi''s future beauty projections. However, I found it increasingly challenging to concentrate on the words being exchanged. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Just hearing her call my name or catching her gaze suddenly caused my heart to race. But as the conversation went on, I couldn''t ignore the strange sensation in my chest. It was as if my heart had developed a mind of its own. Finally, I blurted out, "Why is my heart pounding so heavily?" Doctor Kaori and Sachi both looked at me, their eyes wide with surprise and then burst into laughter. Doctor Kaori playfully poked my side and teased, "Well, I guess I will just have to add ''heart-throb'' to your list of symptoms as well." Each day passed swiftly from that point onward. Sachi would come to visit me every day along with her mother. With the only exception of a few days if she was otherwise visiting her younger cousin sister she sometimes told me about. But she would never forget sending a homemade lunch for me. Following Doctor Kaori¡¯s suggestion who predicted that I might be out of the hospital by the end of this year after some final diagnosis and surgeries, I would be able to go to school as normal. Sachi was teaching me every day everything related to coursework so that I could easily catch up. And from what I had expected she turned out to be an amazing teacher. Our daily routine included sharing meals together, and the dishes Sachi prepared were heavenly compared to the hospital cafeteria. Occasionally, Doctor Kaori would also join us for lunch if her schedule permitted. However, in the evenings, Sachi would return home as I eagerly awaited her to return the next day. I knew I was on my way to recovery and I wanted to get out as fast as I could. As the summer vacation drew to a close, and we approached its last week, a noticeable change came over Sachi. It was as if a shadow of sadness crept over her, growing with each passing day. Although she didn''t openly express it or bring it up in any of her conversations, it was evident that something was amiss. Her demeanor seemed distant, and she appeared lost in her thoughts which was a far cry from her typically cheerful and resilient self. ¡°Sachi, can you tell me more about this book,¡± I asked. Maybe talking about a book, she liked would lighten up her mood. ¡°Really, now is not the time. There¡¯s so much for you to learn if you want to come to school.¡± Unlike her normal response, Sachi looked agitated. ¡°Sachi is something bothering you lately? Did I do something wrong? Could it be that you don¡¯t like coming here anymore?¡± I know I had started panicking, but also because I could not see her sad any longer. ¡°Stop Ken. It¡¯s nothing like that. In fact, I don¡¯t want to stay home all day, that¡¯s why I wanted to come here. Because the summer vacations are getting over, I can¡¯t help but feel down.¡± Sachi explained herself regaining her usual tone. If school starts then Sachi won¡¯t be able to come here, I really did not know that it meant so much for her. ¡°But we can still meet on Sundays.¡± I assured her that I would be going nowhere. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Sachi deliberately made a smile and started reading her textbook. But I already knew the difference between the Sachi who would be engrossed reading a book and the one looking all worried and pretending to just skim over it. ¡°Then could it be you do not want to go back to school?¡± I guessed. ¡°Heh¡­? Of course. It¡¯s not that. You are thinking too much.¡± Sachi tried to derail me from my thoughts. ?There it was. I finally thought I had found the problem. ¡°I get it. You still think I am not trustworthy enough.¡± With the time I spent with Doctor Kaori and Sachi, I too had learned to play my cards well by now. ¡°That¡¯s not what I think. Because you are my¡­ only¡­¡± "Then tell me, and I will make sure I can help you. And even if I am unable to help you, it will be our secret." I looked at Sachi with an optimistic smile. Till now we had shared so many secrets so sharing another would bring us no harm. And I remain always true to my words. ¡°You know how it¡¯s like after summer vacations in school.¡± Sachi fiddled with her fingers anxiously. ¡°I won¡¯t know unless you tell me.¡± I gave a plain definite reply realising my empty state and inexperience in the matter. ¡°Sorry,¡± Sachi realising her mistake, she continued speaking, ¡°Last year when students were back from their vacations everyone was so happy talking about how their parents took them to various places. While all I did was stay alone at home.¡± Doctor Kaori was a doctor and Sachi¡¯s dad was the founder of a pharmaceutical company. Both had such important jobs, that it made it impossible for them to abandon their posts. If my memory serves right, not even once had I seen Doctor Kaori on a leave ever since she came here. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry, this time I got to spend my time with you. No matter how many times I tell them that I want to spend time with them and go on a trip, they would always postpone it to some other day.¡± This was the first time I saw Sachi sad and I as well was at a loss for words. Sachi had never gone on vacation with her parents, not even once. I too had my travel plans with my parents before they disappeared. So, I know how she really felt. Sachi never even mentions playing with her friends either. ¡°Let me talk to Doctor Kaori. If I tell her and explain her well she will understand.¡± I thought of an immediate solution and was about to get out of my bed. ¡°No, you won¡¯t do anything like that.¡± Sachi quickly caught my arm as I tried to move. I stopped to hear her. ¡°Remember ?you promised!¡± Sachi¡¯s eyes were pressed and her hold was tight as well. ¡°But, then¡­¡± ¡°Both my mom and dad have incredibly important jobs, and I wouldn''t want to trouble them by being a bother. Just having the chance to spend even a little time with them at home, even if it means throwing a tantrum to get them to play with me, is more than enough for me. After all, I am the one they love the most in this world.¡± After Sachi expressed her feelings, I didn¡¯t know what I should do until I had an idea. ¡°There¡¯s a park here right close to the hospital. If you want I can take you there right now and we can play together. It¡¯s still evening and no one would suspect if kids go there. I have heard it is even normal for kids admitted to the hospital to go there occasionally. And we will be back even before someone notices.¡± Now it wouldn¡¯t be strange if anyone saw a kid in a patient¡¯s gown playing and would assume that the caretaker could be close by. ¡°Really¡­¡± Sachi¡¯s eyes beamed for a moment. ¡°But I don¡¯t know the way.¡± ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± I knew exactly where the park was, even when I had not seen it myself. My parents always talked about it and how they wanted to take me there as soon as my condition had improved. ¡°But we need to do this while being awfully quiet, let¡¯s put the hospital escape plan in motion.¡° ¡°Umu.¡± Sachi cheered with me. It felt like the beginning of our own little adventure. First, I needed to remove the pipes and injection attached to my wrist veins, but I was too afraid to do it by myself. So, we decided that Sachi would be the one to do it. I nodded with little trust and closed my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Sachi said. "?That didn''t hurt," I exclaimed with unbelieving eyes. Sachi was truly Doctor Kaori''s daughter, and I had always believed she could do anything she set her mind to. ¡°Now, let¡¯s go.¡± Sachi and I moved the chair to get to the doorknob and unlocked it. All we need to do is take advantage of our little heights and not come under anyone¡¯s radar. I knew the usual front gate wouldn¡¯t work because of the guards. But because Sachi would come with her mother she too knew well where the exit from the backdoor directly leading to the parking area was. And it wouldn¡¯t be strange to see Sachi pass through it. Once we got to the door and entered the parking lot, we were like free birds now. And I still felt normal and not fatigued so everything was going well. Sachi stood there listless not knowing what to do next. And I knew even if she wanted to she would never speak up for it. ¡°You can hold hands if you are afraid of getting lost.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just for this once.¡± Even before speaking Sachi had already caught on to my hand. She was the kind of girl who would always like to do things on her own and not rely on anyone else. ¡°I will get you there safely.¡± It¡¯s not like we were going too far. It was just a walk of one minute crossing from one block to another and we were now standing right in front of the park gate. Also, the edge of the back of the park was always visible from the hospital window. ¡°Ken, you are awesome.¡± Sachi said to me. This could have been one of the only few moments of my life where Sachi could have praised me and I wanted to cherish it for a bit longer. But Sachi, like a loose cannon, was already on a running spree and went inside the park. ¡°Wait for me!¡± Whether it was playing in the sandbox or enjoying the swings and slides, we tried our hands at everything. Fortunately, the park was nearly empty, with hardly anyone around to notice anything amiss or object to two kids playing freely in the park. But still, we had reached our limits pretty soon and only after half an hour, the rush we felt till now finally subsided. Lying on the fluffy green spread of grass which I always wanted to do; Sachi followed suit. ¡°Ken isn¡¯t this fun.¡± ¡°Yes, like having a very little adventure of our own.¡± I joyously replied. ¡°I wish we could do this more.¡± Sachi said. ¡°We will once I am able to go to school with you.¡± I replied. ¡°Ohhh!¡­ alright.¡± Sachi initially seemed surprised, but then she bashfully nodded in agreement. Observing Sachi''s surprised expression and her averted gaze. Was she mad again? It was clear to me that my earlier straightforward assumption about attending the same school as her might have been too blunt. ¡°?We should get back now. Mom could be coming anytime to check on us.¡± Sachi was worried about otherwise getting caught and causing trouble for Doctor Kaori. ¡°How about doing something adventurous before we leave once.¡± I just did not feel like leaving so soon. I was not sure whether I would get another chance to play in the park with Sachi like this again anytime soon. ¡°What would you want to do?¡± Sachi asked me. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Aren¡¯t you the one who comes up with all kinds of ideas at a time like this?¡± I was confused and still undecided. ¡°This time since it was you who brought me to this place. I will allow you to choose what we will do next.¡± Sachi acted like a princess giving me a reward. ¡°Okay.¡± I started looking around until I chanced upon a huge tree with a big trunk. I felt like if I was at the top of this huge tree I could look at the whole world all at once. ¡°How about we try to climb that tree? It feels daring enough.¡± ¡°Not bad, Ken.¡± Sachi approved of my quest. Once we were close to the tree, the task started to seem a lot tougher than I imagined. I looked at Sachi who was standing beside me. "You can start climbing first and help me later. I can''t get my clothes dirty; otherwise, Mom will find out." Sachi suggested and made it clear that this was non-negotiable. So, it''s fine for her if I get my clothes dirty! There was no use arguing Sachi so I started my ascend. While, this was my first time climbing a tree, but I had already seen some videos and pictures of people doing it. The two of us started climbing and after getting just a meter high, we encountered a problem. Despite how old the tree looked, the grooves and holes on it were too far away to reach as we got higher. ¡°Ken pull me up,¡± Sachi asked. Her height was slightly less than mine, making it difficult for her to reach the next handhold. I left one hand gripping my support and extended the other to her. Sachi clung to it tightly, and just as I managed to get her to the next handhold, something unexpected happened. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Ken? Why are you shaking?¡± Sachi inquired from below.. A squirrel emerged from a higher groove where my other hand had been supporting me. It tickled my finger, and despite my efforts to resist, my grip loosened. As a result, I began to fall, and Sachi followed immediately after, still holding on to me. Thud! Thump! Like two apples falling from the same tree and landing on top of each other. ¡°?Sachi are you alright?¡± I quickly asked her as she got off me. My life was in danger if Doctor Kaori found out that Sachi got hurt because of me. ¡°Sachi¡­¡± I looked at her while she held her head and was back to fixing her hair like nothing happened to her. My eyes then drifted toward her hands and legs, which bore numerous scratches and were flushed with redness. However, instead of worsening, a faint golden glow enveloped her skin, causing the cuts to gradually fade away and heal on their own. ¡°Sachi, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± I asked my eyes still not believing what they saw happen just now. "Oh, this," Sachi replied with a cheerful smile. "Every time I get hurt, everything gets fixed on its own." I was taken aback as she pointed out, "Ken, why are you still hurt? Look, your knee is bleeding." Her expression shifted to one of concern. It was true I was hurt more badly than Sachi, but just now what Sachi told me it left me numb. "Oh no, we need some water, and I left all the bandages I carry in my bag," Sachi exclaimed, her agitation becoming evident. Then she turned her attention back to me, her face filled with worry. "Ken, why aren''t your wounds disappearing like mine?" She didn''t know. "Sachi, does this normally happen to you?" I inquired; my curiosity piqued by the unusual situation. ¡°But why would you ask me that now at a time like this?¡± ¡°Just answer me.¡± I pressed. "Let me see," Sachi began to explain, "Mom and Dad have always been so careful with me that I hardly ever get hurt. But when I had started to learn to cook I would sometimes get my fingers cut or my hands burnt. Before I could tell my mom about it, the pain just disappears. But isn¡¯t this just normal for everyone?¡± Sachi had never realized this about herself, and because no one had ever noticed or mentioned it to her, she believed it was a normal occurrence for wounds to heal on their own. I, too, had been unaware of Sachi being capable of doing such a thing. I couldn''t help but wonder whether Doctor Kaori was aware of this phenomenon happening to Sachi. If no one knew about it, I needed to be cautious not to disclose it to anyone. Not even Sachi should know, otherwise, she might get scared. Sachi could also find herself in trouble if word of it gets out. ¡°Ken, what are you thinking about? You are hurt!¡± Sachi''s voice finally reached my thoughts, and I detected a hint of tremor in her tone. I noticed tiny droplets that had gathered on her eyelids, though it was inconceivable that Sachi could be crying. Then, she swiftly placed her palm near my bleeding knee. "What...?" I began to ask, but before I could comprehend her intentions, the same golden light sparkled and bathed the wound. In the same fashion as before, all the wounds I had sustained just now got miraculously healed. ¡°You are kidding me? How did you do that Sachi?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know this was my first time. I just didn¡¯t want to see you hurt so I thought I could do it. And now you are okay.¡± Sachi said happily. ¡°Thank you.¡± I was still taken aback, but I needed to act normally for now. ¡°Next time just be more careful and don¡¯t let me or yourself ever get hurt again.¡± Sachi ordered me with a serious expression on her face. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± I still did not know what to do. It was all so surprising and one thing I knew well was wounds just do not go away so easily. But I also needed to make sure Sachi did not realize what she did was completely abnormal. ¡°Ken let¡¯s go back.¡± Sachi stood up and she dusted her clothes. That¡¯s right, I just needed to protect another one of her secrets. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 3 – THE END OF FATE (1) HOSPITAL ROOM "Sweetheart, it''s time to go," Doctor Kaori peeked through the door and without finding anything strange she beckoned to her daughter, Sachi. "Yes, Mom," Sachi replied dutifully. ¡°Are you feeling well, Kenta?¡± Doctor Kaori inquired, looking at the boy seated on the bed just next to her. "Never felt this good before," Kenta responded. Doctor Kaori also observed that the medic solution administered to Ken''s body through the intravenous injection was nearly depleted. ¡°I will send a nurse to refill your pack. You can call me anytime if you suffer from some kind of pain or have any kind of problem.¡± Doctor Kaori was always kind to her patients, making them feel not only medically cared for but also genuinely cared about. ¡°Goodbye, Ken.¡± Sachi said before leaving, waving her hand. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± However, this time, Sachi secretly winked at Ken, since they had just now successfully managed to deceive Kaori about the mischievous act they had pulled off. Ken still could not bring herself to ask Doctor Kaori what he saw in the park and he did not want to break his promise with Sachi so he decided to keep quiet. While from their point of view, they had successfully executed their escape plan and returned safely. However, at the same time, it was impossible for Ken, as a kid, to have known that what he had just witnessed was a power equivalent to a miracle. And a miracle, when not performed by the order of the divine, always comes with a price. Something sinister had already crept out from the shadows and drew near, all while they remained unaware of its presence. *** KENTA KAZUKI On the same day, it felt as though the night had fallen surprisingly fast. The moon, too, was concealed behind a blanket of thick clouds, casting a veil of darkness over the room. Until then, there had been no signs of rain, but now, it appeared that a storm was approaching. My thoughts, however, were far from the impending weather. Instead, I found myself thinking about all that fun I had in the park today. And the greedy desire to explore more such places consumed my mind. ¡°Would you like me to leave the lights on?¡± Before stepping out of the room, the nurse inquired. ¡°No, you can switch them off.¡± I replied. ¡°Wah, even though you are a child you are capable of sleeping on your own. There are otherwise always these troublesome kids I need to stay close to until they go to sleep.¡± The nurse chuckled. ¡°I am not afraid of the dark.¡± I said confidently. ¡°You are a brave boy. Goodnight. I''ll return in the morning to check on you.¡± With those words, the nurse exited the room. I put the blanket on me and the tiredness of playing today for the first time in the park with Sachi washed over me and I quickly fell to sleep. ¡­ If it is light that makes a shadow known, then it is in the darkness where they dwell. Unbeknownst to all, an indescribable and malevolent force was steadily drawing nearer with every passing moment. Something inhumane, something malevolent was advancing in search of what it lacked completely. ¡­ In the night, I suddenly woke up as a sudden chill swept through the room. At first, I thought it was just a draft, but I vividly remembered the nurse closing all the windows and door tightly. Because of the limited light coming in from the gaps in the ventilator, I could still make out the boundaries of everything present in the room. My eyes followed all the still shadows making sure everything was alright. But then, from under the door, a creeping black shadow began to emerge. It was shapeless, like a living darkness, and it seeped into the room with an uncanny, almost unclear purpose. Like a gliding dark creature, the flat shadow¡¯s impression on the door turned into a muddy pitch-black matter. It moved with an unsettling fluidity, then in a fleeting moment of pure dread, I heard rattling breaths. It was not the wind making those sounds, nor me. And then something hit me. Why hadn¡¯t I screamed till now? Why hadn¡¯t I tried to move or run? My body felt awfully cold, despite the layers of covers I was under. It was too late to realize, but my own body was paralyzed. I was losing consciousness, even though I wanted to be wide awake right now and call for help. What is that thing? Is this what they call a ghost¡­ or something else? What did it want from me? My fingers won¡¯t move, my legs refuse to kick. My eyelids frozen. And my voice swallowed by an otherworldly void. The creeping black shadow continued to approach me. In a final attempt, as if a will inside me responded from nowhere and I was able to break the freezing paralysis. The blood inside me began to boil as I was about to jump from my bed and run. Inadvertently my direct gaze met the hollowness on the top of the creature. And then the gaze was returned back as I kept on staring into the abyss of its infinite darkness. It almost felt like the darkness was stealing the light from my eyes, but instead, the room became much clear and I realized my eyes were giving the same bright color that Sachi had used to heal me. Seeing the faint light flicker, as if it was only for a moment, but the form of the shadow became much clearer to me now. But now, it seemed as though the entity resented that I had uncovered its presence. It directs the force of its hazy body upwards, unleashing the most deafening scream I had ever encountered. My hands covered my ears as I fell back on the bed knocked out by the sound for a moment. The high-pitched sound caused the glass in the windows to crack and burst. As a consequence, the heavy storm happening outside rushed in. But it not only contained the rain but a massive cloud of that same darkness swiftly infiltrated my room and started filling the room from the top. My hands felt tied again and my body numb. No matter how much I wanted to run away, my body wouldn¡¯t work as I wanted it to. With the heavy suffocating pressure killing me as I became more aware of this deathly being. The condensed darkness had finally settled and like a rope, it trickled down from the ceiling directly on me slowly covering my body. Resistance was futile. I could barely feel the heat from my tears, as if that was all I could do. The cold was getting unbearable. Beep-beep-beep. An alarm went off in the room. That¡¯s right, the new alarm system that was set to go off the moment my vitals dropped. I was sure someone could be coming any moment now. They would switch on the light and everything would return and settle back to normal, as I would realize it was all simply a nightmare. I was still trying to be optimistic, even when I felt like I was being pulled closer to death as each second passed. The door flung open and there were two nurses just standing outside. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°Boy, are you alright?¡± Their concerned voice was imminent from the state of the complete chaos they found the room in. The broken glass, the wet curtains, the fast wind that wrecked the place. At the same time, I realized they couldn¡¯t see it. Their concerned eyes only looked at the broken pieces of glass fallen on the ground and the paralyzed me crying. But the shadow in my room as usual did not like their presence and ensnared at them. It drifted close to them in a split second. The sound it produced as if finally, caught the nurse¡¯s notice. Their eyes widened and their jaws dropped. But it was too late for them. The well-lit corridor lights outside began to flicker and the wind roared. The door shut on itself and the black creature pulled them in. As the nurses attempted to flee and resist the invisible force, the dark shadow suddenly erupted and burst apart, hurling them against the wall and causing them to fall unconscious on the ground. The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. Finally, as if in anger the giant cloud started swirling on the top like a whirlwind and the black haze covering me started to enter my body. It felt as if all the energy within me was being sapped and taken away from me and all I could do was just observe. My face had lost all emotions and senses. It hurts¡­ it hurts so much. Someone¡­ Doctor Karoi¡­ please help me. All I could do was remember her and the promise she made to me. That she will be there to keep me safe. ¡­ 4 weeks later¡­ ¡°Doctor he is finally awake.¡± A nurse came close to me and quickly took a blood sample. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle he woke up from the coma.¡± One of the other nurses in the room, whom I recognised as the one who had been looking after me for a long time looked relieved. ¡°What happened to me?¡± I asked feeling dizzy. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happened before you fell into the coma?¡± The doctor asked. ¡°Who are you? Where is¡­.¡± I did not recognise the doctor but I also did not know what I wanted to speak next. ¡°Boy, I have a bad news. Doctor Kaori who was treating you was involved in a car accident with her whole family and did not make it.¡± The nurse said with a solemn expression. ¡°That¡¯s sad. But who is Doctor Kaori?¡± I couldn''t help but feel a sense of sadness upon hearing about an unfortunate accident, but I never recognized a doctor with that name. "You don''t remember her?" The nurse looked surprised and held her mouth suppressing her sob. My head still felt heavy, and my body was reduced to an awfully weak state. Other than that, everything seemed normal to me. But on seeing my blank face, even when repeatedly being reminded of the past few months. The nurse burst into tears. Maybe that individual person was close to her. ¡°Young boy, what thing do you remember last?¡± The doctor asked me. Because I had woken up from a coma just now, or so they described it to me. But to me, it only felt like I woke up from my normal sleep. My health was still delicate. I was given proper attention and a thorough investigation of my body was done at the same time. The most recent event that I could recall was the disappearance of my parents because of my incurable disease. ¡°Boy, as of now we are unable to identify that you are currently suffering from that disease any longer. All the tests and scans show all your organs are functioning properly and you are now on your way to full recovery from the coma. Do you know how this was possible?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± I didn¡¯t have an answer to any of the questions the doctor had for me. According to the doctor, everything that had happened to me in the past six months was missing from my memory. No matter how much I tried remembering every time I drew a blank. And then there was one more thing¡­ ¡°Do you recall anything about Doctor Kaori, because most probably she is the one who healed you? But because of her unfortunate demise, we cannot find out how you were healed.¡± The doctor explained it to me. Then there was that name. Every time I was reminded of it. A deathly feeling would always grip me. I couldn¡¯t tell whether that name meant something to me or was it important. But I always felt lost on hearing it and wanted to get away. After another month of observations and tests. The doctors even after brainstorming could not find out the reason that cured me. Eventually, they gave it up and called it a miracle. Since my parents had disappeared and I was discharged from the hospital. So, after that, I was transferred to one of my relatives, my mother¡¯s younger cousin sister to be precise. And a year later I was again transferred to another guardian a far old relative of mine who ran a candy shop. For the next eight years of my life, it always felt like I was missing something precious completely. No matter how much I tried to remember only a dreadful feeling of death came back to me. My life continued, but after losing the most important people, I made sure I got close to no one. No matter what I did a particular sense of loss would leave me with an uncontainable sadness to well up within me. For so long, that no matter how much I wanted to feel happy it eventually got quiet. It just got really quiet. *** 8 YEARS LATER Perhaps it was my twisted fate, that I found myself in the death bed after being involved in a school bus accident. Only to wake up to another miracle in heaven, with a dubious offer letter from the Almighty God with a chance to get reincarnated in another world. Luckily, we had a choice, whether we wanted to stick to the dreamy plan of reincarnation or just move on like liberated souls, attaining salvation. We were put on a pedestal and without given any say or choice. We were chosen by gods who would accompany us on this reincarnation journey and were also handed down a mission to bring back peace to the world. Not to forget the lucrative offer they threw at us in which they would fulfill any one wish of ours. And when I was chosen by the Dark God himself, Erebus. Even the end of my life felt like a dark comedy to me. After the assembly of the Gods, we were sent back to our room. I had already planned on what to do next. As I lingered in my room, biding my time. Waiting for the right moment to give my decision. Someone knocked at the door. At least they were not impolite like the angel who tried to enter my room with the essentials by passing right through the door. So, I opened the door already expecting who it could be. Maybe these deities chose to adopt human-like forms similar to our age in order to facilitate communication. Erebus stood there with an enigmatic smile, his deep crimson irises gleaming with intrigue. His hair was as dark as a moonless night falling gracefully around his shoulders, cascading in waves that seemed to absorb surrounding light. He wore a sleek, form-fitting, long-sleeved, charcoal-black tunic and a silver chain necklace hanging around his neck. To be honest I wanted to close back the door and be done away with it because of the bad feeling I got from him. ¡°I no longer plan to be a part of tonight¡¯s banquet so you can leave me be.¡± As soon as I decided to close the door, Erebus had already vanished in front of me. ¡°They sure are treating you well, otherwise those angels abhor anyone who is not celestially pure enough to ascend to the divine realm.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± I turned back to see Erebus already taking a look inside the room without an invite. ¡°Nah! They just really hate humans for being selfish and greedy creatures and consider them the lowest and worthless life forms.¡± Erebus stood there with an air of casual nonchalance and his sardonic humor. ¡°Listen¡­¡± Maybe this could be my queue where I just denounce this offer and give it straight to him. ¡°I already know¡­ but do you really want to just become a vegetable flowing in an endless river of life energy? Because that¡¯s what it feels like when you obtain salvation. You become a part of the cosmic energy of the world without any awareness.¡± Saying that Erebus got close to the window pane and tried to look outside. For me the view to the outside was blocked, but maybe as a God, he was able to see something through it. Erebus was the kind of god who just did not know how much to hold back and I did not care. ¡°If you already know that I did not want to be a part of this. Then why did you choose me?¡± I asked in a serious tone. I felt no longer the need to be polite with him or act submissive even if he was a revered god. Erebus turned back leaning his back on the window sill, framing a face that carried a perpetual mischievous twinkle in his eyes. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I have been wanting to hear. Tell me what do you make of the offer from the Almighty?¡± Erebus asked looking straight at me as if he wouldn¡¯t have budged until I answered. ¡°I think it¡¯s so bogus, it almost feels like you Gods want us to fail. It would have been much easier if He had just said to defeat the demon king or win this war and conquer and unify the entire land.¡± ¡°Right. ?It is because it is a hoax.¡± I thought I would have angered him by saying that, but it looked like I just might have succeeded in pleasing him even more. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t answer my question?¡± I too was adamant. ¡°I have a plan to restore peace in the world. And for that I want you to break some stuff.¡± ¡°And what would that be?¡± I didn¡¯t like the way he spoke as if he knew everything about me. ¡°The world. And then you can just rebuild it however you want.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pointless. Resetting everything like that won¡¯t change anything it will just end up on the same track.¡± ¡°It being pointless isn¡¯t a reason for not breaking the rules. Why did you think I chose you?¡± Erebus now attempted to direct the very question I had been posing to him toward me. I was stunned for a while as he asked me to burn the world as if it was that simple a decision anyone could make. ¡°It¡¯s because I know that your hatred for this world and sense of justice is so absolute. Either you will end up completely devastated or succeed in breaking this world. Either way, you won¡¯t feel remorse because you have lost all attachments. I can see it in your soul.¡± I hate these goldy privileges even more, given that they can peer into one¡¯s soul and now you can¡¯t even speak anything but the truth to them. ¡°For starters, you don¡¯t seem to be afraid of death. All your other friends are either freaking out or crying out their eyes in their room. But you seem to have already decided what you wanted to do next. Don¡¯t you want to know what you lost in those six months?¡± Erebus finally said something that caught my eye. All my childhood I had spent each day fighting death, so it was not something new for me. ¡°How do you know about that?¡± I asked. ¡°Remember we told you we have been watching all of you.¡± Erebus reminded me. ¡°So, do you know anything about my missing past?¡± I asked with my expectations raised. ¡°Not a clue.¡± Erebus daftly replied. For a second I wanted to punch my own face for depending on an evil god. ¡°But it¡¯s so strange that even with my authority and powers I could not see your past. That¡¯s what really intrigued me and because I could feel the darkness inside you.¡± Erebus further explained. ¡°Is that something strange?¡± I didn¡¯t know how the powers of a god worked exactly or what could have been even beyond them. ¡°Your world is one of the few where the use of magic is restricted. So, when I traced a faint amount of black miasma on you which the other gods couldn¡¯t. I had to make a move.¡± What Erebus told me made little sense to me. ¡°So, you are just incapable. Then I have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Now don¡¯t be so mean. I cannot restore your full memory, but us working together can help your wish of getting those memories back can be granted.¡± Erebus made an offer. But I was still not sure. What if those memories weren¡¯t worth the risk or what I wanted in the end? ¡°You see I think this would make more sense if I did this.¡± I did not realize what Erebus¡¯s intentions were. But an ever-shifting, faintly smoky aura surrounds the dark god himself. When he moved, it was as if it left trails of darkness in their wake. Coming closer to me he puts his hand on my hand even before I can react. A hazy black mist starts entering my body and a painful sensation leaves me numb. It was a brief moment of trance that lasted only a few seconds. But once Erebus removed his hand, I fell on the ground holding my neck as I was choking on that black mist. My whole body was sweating gripped in fear. ¡°So, coming to the divine realm was not the first time you came so close to death. Quite an achievement for a human.¡± Erebus looked even more enthusiastic now. As if he took enjoyment in my torment and pain. I could not see the whole thing, but it was a glimpse of the night, right before I fell into a coma that day and there was someone who tried to save me. I was attacked... by something inhumane and unearthly. ¡°What was that?¡± I looked up at Erebus''s face for an explanation. ¡°Beats me. But I can tell you one thing. It was all because you were a reject of the Divine System, that those things came after you. The reason is still unclear to me what caused that but it definitely had to do something with your missing past. How amusing!¡± Erebus held his chin speculating. After I woke up from my coma on that day all that was left for me to live on was the lone feeling that I was supposed to die on that day. ?But now, I knew why. There was an enemy out there who took everything from me and now it was my turn. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 4 - THE END OF FATE (2)
DOCTOR KAORI¡¯S HOME After a long day at work, Kaori, instead of taking her time to rest, couldn''t resist the temptation to cook something delicious for dinner. As she observed the brewing storm outside, she decided to prepare a comforting, warm meal and immediately placed a hot pot on the stove. Her thoughts then turned to the selection of veggies to add to the hot pot. Sachi''s father, Kazuma, had also returned home early and was deeply engrossed in a word game with Sachi at the dining table while they eagerly awaited for the food to be served. Beep¡­.Beeep¡­.Beeeep¡­ When Kaori''s phone rang unexpectedly, she couldn''t help but wonder who it could be trying to reach her at this late hour. Kaori looked from the kitchen towards her husband and daughter, who were too busy in their game to acknowledge the call. ¡°¡­Hfff.¡± Kaori sighed and decided to do it herself. Having no choice, she lowered the flames on the stove and went to pick up the call. But once she saw that this was not just any ordinary call, her facial expression shifted noticeably towards concern. It was the alert message configured to notify her if a patient''s emergency situation had been triggered. And the name of the patient for which the alarm went off worried her even more. ¡°Mama. Is something wrong?¡± Doctor Kaori quickly noticed Sachi standing right in front of her and hurriedly put the phone behind her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing you need to worry about, sweetheart.¡± Kaori reassured Sachi, making certain not to display even a hint of concern while they were at home. Kaori bends down and starts caressing Sachi¡¯s cheeks. Rather than being captivated by words Sachi holds her mother¡¯s hands and finds them shaking. Kaori knew that Sachi always wanted to spend time with her family but because of her demanding work, she had very less chances to do so. ¡°Tell me.¡± Sachi said, her young age not hindering her ability to distinguish between the right and wrong. ¡°Well, it seems like one of my little patients got a bit sick.¡± Kaori says making an unthinking expression while scratching her face. ¡°Did something happen to Ken?¡± Sachi quickly reached a conclusion and guessed the person. "Seems like you''ve got me," Kaori admitted with a smile. "It looks like Kenta is a bit sicker than usual." Kaori knew it would be useless to hide anything from her daughter who was able to figure it out so quickly. ¡°?Is it because of my fault?¡± Sachi¡¯s horrified expression deepened further. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Kaori was suddenly surprised by what Sachi said. ¡°Mom I did not tell you about something. But is it because I asked Ken to take me to the park? I promise I will never do it again.¡± Sachi rushed to explain her involvement in the plan of going to the park with Ken secretly as quickly as possible. She couldn¡¯t help but put the blame on herself because despite knowing about Ken¡¯s illness she might have encouraged Ken to take her to the park. ¡°So, you finally decided to tell me the truth. But I already knew about it.¡± Kaori giggled. Sachi was surprised to hear her mother¡¯s answer. ¡°In fact, I was planning to suggest the same the next week. So, did you enjoy playing in the park?¡± Kaori asked with a serene expression. ¡°?A lot.¡± Sachi¡¯s face was already on the verge of crying but her mother¡¯s smile had suddenly put her mind at ease. At the same time, Kaori¡¯s finger wiped Sachi¡¯s eyes before a tear would ruin her cute face. Kaori looked into Sachi¡¯s eyes and the two smiled at each other, ¡°Then I will make sure he gets well in no time. So, do you want me to stay?¡± Sachi looked back and saw her dad already standing behind her ready with the car keys. ¡°You don¡¯t plan to go out in the storm in a car alone. I will drive you to the hospital as fast as possible.¡± Sachi¡¯s dad, Kazuma offered. Sachi looked back, the two smiling back together at Kaori. ¡°Just leave the home to me and get back as soon as you can.¡± Sachi said loudly. Alright. Sweetheart, I will do as you say," Kaori said, gently pinching Sachi''s nose and swiftly donning her doctor''s coat. Most of her other equipment was otherwise back at the hospital. Sachi waved her parents from the door as she saw them sitting in the car and then once they had left she quickly closed the gate. Sachi knew well that if she did not remain strong it would upset her parents and wanted to support them in any way possible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we will reach the hospital in no time.¡± Sachi¡¯s dad turns the car key and quickly pulls out the car from the parking area of the house. ¡°What I am more worried about is that the hospital has not yet directly contacted me, despite the alert.¡± Kaori found it strange that despite the alert the hospital did not immediately contact her. ¡°It is possible it might be a false alarm or they were able to handle the situation on their own.¡± Sachi¡¯s dad made a plausible guess. ¡°That¡¯s what I hope as well.¡± Kaori looked out of the window, even though there was nothing visible because of the night storm. The heavy rain fiercely continued striking the car¡¯s window all the way. It was a thirty-minute drive, but because of not facing any traffic on the road, they would have reached the hospital only in twenty minutes. But as the car came close to the hospital building, Kaori felt a sudden chill. It was not the cold from the storm, rather it was warm inside the car. Her hands and legs itself pulled in closer as her eyes widened with a realization. Kaori¡¯s husband quickly noticed the change and worriedly looked at her. ¡°Kaori is everything fine?¡± Kazuma asked. ¡°Why? How is it possible? Why are those black shadows of all places appearing here?¡± Kaori¡¯s heart began to race. A biting pain ran down her spine as the wind picked up. But as if Karoi could hear something more, she put her hands close to her ears to stop the whispering only she could hear coming from far away. Her breaths came out in shallow. Kaori¡¯s husband, Kazuma quickly stopped the car just outside the hospital gate and looked back. ¡°Are you sure it''s them?¡± Kazuma did not doubt his wife¡¯s words but at the same time, he was the only other person who could realize the horror in the meaning of those words. Kaori clenched and unclenched her fists, her fingers cold and numb. But there was no doubt she could feel the ominous presence from this far and it was coming from the hospital. ¡°They did not appear for ten years. But why now? Even when I had made sure not to use my power for once, so as not to attract them.¡± Kaori¡¯s face was contorted with terror. The terrible things that had happened in her past tormented her. ¡°It will be alright. We have dealt with them once in the past we can do it again.¡± Kazuma said holding Kaori¡¯s hands, his fingers gently brushing her palm and calming her down. ¡°But¡­¡± Kaori still did not know what to do. All this time she wanted to stay away from that darkness. But now it was as if it just followed her back, the more she wanted to get away from it. ¡°Right now, it¡¯s not the time to worry about how they found us out. We need to make sure the patients are safe here and figure out their real motive. Don¡¯t you want to get back home as soon as possible for Sachi?¡± Kazuma said to Kaori. Even though he knew how much Kaori was scared of how those things could hurt other people, he also knew that Kaori hated them with the same intensity. And once she heard her daughter¡¯s name and decided what to do next she had become a completely different person. ¡°You are right. They are going to regret ever coming face to face with me again.¡± Kaori who was just seconds ago looked scared, but now looked more confident than anyone. ¡°And I will be right there to help you.¡± Kazuma said looking glad that his wife was back to being normal. The two quickly got out of the car. But Kaori also knew in her heart as she entered the hospital, that something about this incident was not right. She until now couldn¡¯t have sensed the presence of these shadows approaching. Nor they went directly after her, which should have been usually the case. But why go after her patients then? ¡°Kaori do you feel their presence?¡± Kazuma enquired trying to proceed with caution. ¡°It¡¯s almost spread all across the hospital. But I can feel their presence strongest on the third floor. So, leaving that the rest of the building should be fine for now. We need to hurry.¡± Kaori quickly planned to rush in. ¡°I am coming with you.¡± Kazuma quickly stopped Kaori from going alone. ¡°But it¡¯s dangerous. You know that only I can destroy them.¡± Kaori knew that even if Kazuma wanted to help her, she at the same time did not want to see him getting hurt. ¡°I promised I would never leave you alone. We two will together take them down just like we did the last time.¡± Kazuma said boldly. He knew the secret of Kaori¡¯s power and also that she was strong enough to take care of her own and that he might even get in her way. But at the same time instead of just sitting around he would rather use himself in any way possible even as a distraction or shield to help Kaori and keep her safe. ¡°You know we cannot involve or let anyone know about this. So, I want you to stay here and stop anyone from coming in.¡± As Kaori said that for once she put her hands on Kazuma¡¯s chest and softly hugged him. And after a small pause ?with a gentle push, she puts a gap between him and runs towards the elevator door, and presses the close button. ¡°I will come back soon.¡± Kaori¡¯s face was brimming with confidence because she knew she could always trust Kazuma. And also, because she had promised herself that she would never let him down. Kazuma was surprised by this and tried to follow her as quickly as he could. ¡°Doctor Kaori, is there a problem for coming this late at night.¡± The receptionist lady had come back in and was surprised to see Doctor Kaori along with her husband. Kazuma remembered Kaori¡¯s words and had no choice now but to turn back. ¡°Mam, I am Kaori¡¯s husband and it seems like one of her patients needs urgent attention.¡± Kazuma tried to stop the receptionist from following Kaori. ¡°Is that so, then I must go with her.¡± The receptionist nurse offered. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything as my wife will surely have everything under her control.¡± Then suddenly Kazuma¡¯s voice became passionate as he said, ¡±In fact would you like to hear my company¡¯s research department¡¯s latest creation of a new drug and how it can help so many people!¡± *** THE HOSPITAL As the lift came to a halt on the third floor. The gates opened. If one were to observe the third floor it would have looked like any other normal hallway for a hospital with several rooms on either side. What might not have been normal would be the apparently empty-looking lift. But then an eye quietly peeked from the side, and at the same time, a sharp scalpel was launched at the same spot. The person in the lift quickly pulled herself back and avoided the shot. The scalpel was unimaginably thrust inside the metal of the lift where it landed as if an extraordinary force was behind it. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°It looks like you were waiting for me here after all.¡± Saying that Kaori shifted her leg and showed herself in front. A palpable aura of confidence exuded from the young Kaori as she stepped out. Her doctor''s coat billowed slightly behind her as she moved. Despite the sudden attack on her she did not consider it dangerous to just walk out in the open. As if Kaori was expecting this unnatural occurrence to happen, the whispers around her grew sharper and loud. The electric light in the lift burst with golden sparks. While the hanging tube lights suddenly started to flicker in an unruly fashion and shake. The doors slightly shook and it suddenly turned dark with complete silence. A dark, frigid mist swiftly fills the place in no time, transforming the once ordinary hospital chamber into a haunting graveyard scene. However, this eerie transformation was far from the end of the bizarre occurrences. In the distance, at the far end of the hall leading to Kenta''s room, several ominous, indistinct figures emerged from the inky black mist. Trolleys that had been lying idle along the corridor, along with the medical equipment stored in the supply room, began to stir and move of their own accord. Kaori, undaunted by the sinister setting, continued to move forward without hesitation, her words cutting through the tension. ¡°Seems like you still do not like meeting me even after so many years?¡± Suddenly, all the sharp surgical instruments, including knives, scalpels, scissors, and needles, levitated in the air, taking aim at Kaori. With a swift and bullet-like whizzing sound, they were launched toward her. However, surprisingly at the same time, Kaori swiftly produced a large red wrench from inside her lab coat and deflected the projectiles with three precise thrusts. The remaining objects missed her, passing through her formlessly. She nonchalantly placed the spanner behind her shoulder and flashed a confident smile at the shapeless shadows. ¡°I''m glad I brought this with me and kept it in my locker here all along and did not throw it away back then.¡± Kaori knew it was peculiar for a doctor to harbor such an item in her wardrobe. But she couldn¡¯t help herself with her strange obsession. ¡°Hey, do you know why swinging this wrench feels as natural to me as checking a person''s pulse? ?Oh! It''s such a shame you can''t speak, but only groan." Kaori quipped with an amused tone, poking fun at the shadowy figures. ¡°Maybe a sword would look much good in my hand.¡± Kaori was not at all worried about the danger that the deathly shadows posed to her. In fact, she was always intrigued by her dexterity in handling any object as a weapon and how it consistently put her in an amazing mood. Kaori''s main objective was still the last room of the floor where Kenta was and also where she could feel the terrifying presence from. That would mean the other patients were not their target and were probably safe and ignorant of what was happening outside. Also, this was Kaori¡¯s first time seeing the shadows working together to stop her in a coordinated manner otherwise they would always be actively attacking her in the past. On seeing all their attempts failed in stopping Kaori, the shadows shifted in a frenzy mode and the air became much colder but it only affected Kaori by a little. As if she was also immune to the fall in the change in temperature. While speaking Kaori took out all the objects which the shadow could throw at her. ¡°So would you please now let me pass through? ?Is that what you thought I would ask.¡± Kaori laughs. She pulls back her long hair and ties it with a rubber band and holding her spanner in both her hands it almost looked like she was taking a battle stance. ¡°I am going to erase each one of you right now.¡± She says pointing her spanner at them. On hearing Kaori¡¯s declaration, the shadows go wild and start behaving abnormally as if they understood Kaori¡¯s intentions. Kaori holds her spanner straight and for the first time in ten years she manifests a power from inside herself she had kept hidden from the world. She was already in control enough to imbue the spanner with that energy and it started giving off a faint golden-white light. ¡°It does really feel like I am using magic sometimes.¡± Kaori always felt a peculiar reaction when using her powers excessively making her feel almost invincible and capable of doing anything. Kaori¡¯s expression then became one of deep curiosity. She never knew how or where she gained this power from. But she always wanted to use it to help people, so she decided to pursue her dream of becoming a doctor. And the fact these shadows were in her way and attacking her patient angered her further. Kaori charged straight at the shadows; the heavy spanner did not hinder her movement at all. One of the black shadows extends its body into a giant hand and tries to push back Kaori. But her movements were too fast, and Kaori backflipped efficiently and dodged the horizontal palm swipe. Swiftly moving her spanner, the golden light from it intensifies and hits the black shadow¡¯s body. At first, it felt like the spanner just passed through but a blast of shining light inside it turns it into black ash and the shadow disintegrates. The other shadows did not remain quiet and two of them turned their bodies into solid long spikes all along the hallway and launched it at Kaori. While Kaori ran she jumped and put her left leg on the side wall. Another leap and she was upside down the ceiling wall and avoided the spikes. ¡°I am over here.¡± In a flip second, she thrusts herself from the top towards the shadow and takes out two other shadows in a single strike. None of their tricks worked and they failed to take down Kaori while she quickly took down each of them without any hesitation. ¡°Guess the cleanup is complete over here.¡± Kaori looked around but could not sense any other shadows around her. She did not want to face another wave of shadows and waste time so she headed quickly to Kenta¡¯s room. Kaori knew things were not over yet, because the deathly presence from inside Kenta¡¯s room had not vanished yet. To her, it almost felt like the shadows were stalling her while they searched for something. Kaori attempted to turn Kenta''s doorknob, but it refused to budge. Without hesitation, she gave the door a swift kick, and it shattered as if it were made of cardboard. The moment she went in, the powerful force of the giant cloud shadow took her by surprise as it roared at her. Her body froze for a second seeing such a massive shadow. Kaori knew at times like these, a normal human would run away, get scared or worse faint. But right now in her heart, she knew she was devoid of such emotion. Instead, her eyes looked around to analyze the situation. Two nurses were lying unconscious around the room. Before the shadow could use them as a hostage. Kaori quickly moved while dodging the same spike attacks from the dark shadows previously and carried the nurses behind her to safety. Once she made sure they were safe, her eyes spotted Kenta flying horizontally upside down, the black shadow completely covered him from toe to head. And Kaori could only feel a little life from him. She had seen this happen before, of how these shadows quickly suck away all life energy when they start preying on humans. The only one-way Kaori could get Kenta back safely was to use all her powers to purify the giant cloud shadow that had taken him. She puts her arm before her and channels her supernatural energy along it. The giant black shadow felt the surge in energy around Kaori. It twists in terror and forms a structure of a giant face with only a mouth. It tried to swallow Kaori whole and almost succeeded while Kaori was still busy focusing on handling such a large amount of that mystical energy. ¡°?Too late.¡± The white light from Kaori¡¯s hand passes like a beam and penetrates through the giant black shadow. Its bare mouth gives out a hollow scream as it burns down. *** KENTA KAZUKI I thought I was supposed to die as my life flashed before my eyes. Surprisingly I could still feel cold and it was dark all around me. It was difficult to tell myself whether I was dead or still alive. But that giant black shadow had definitely captured me and there was no way of saving me now. The unbearable pain I felt from inside me as if my whole body was being pierced also started to fade away. Even my consciousness began to slip away once more as if I was being drawn into a sleep from which I would never wake up. But then I felt a bit warm near my belly. And my whole body slowly began to react in the same manner. Suddenly, an inexplicable thought crossed my mind, that I had felt this presence before. Someone was there beside me and I knew that I need not worry any longer. As long as they were here, they won¡¯t let me get hurt. And the sheer desire of my to know that person once again helped me open my eyes even if I could barely control my numb body. ¡°¡­Doctor Kaori.¡± I muttered. She was standing right there in front of me. Everything around me looked hazy but I could tell that the room was in a frenzy. I was quietly lying down on the bed unable to feel my legs or hands. ¡°Look who finally decides to wake up?¡± The cheerful voice of Doctor Kaori made me look away from the destruction. She was as usual wearing her white lab coat. But that was not all, where once Doctor Kaori¡¯s hairs had been dense black, it was now tinged an opposite pure white and was bathed in a pale light. I did not understand what was happening to me. Who or what actually attacked me? Was, ?what happening to me right now, even real? ¡°I know you have a lot of questions. And it''s alright if you are feeling scared right now. But I am here to keep my promise. Remember I told you I could do miracles.¡± Doctor Kaori kept talking to me. Her eyes shone with a faint blue light as well. I did not completely understand what Doctor Kaori meant by it. But the similar golden light that I had seen Sachi use on me to heal my knees, was currently being used by Doctor Kaori as well in a similar manner. I wanted to speak more. My lips moved, but it lacked any voice. ¡°It''s alright if you only hear.¡± Doctor Kaori acted as if she understood what I was going through. ¡°Remember the day I first met you? The Kenta I saw that day had such a depressed look like he was completely alone in this world. And I was so happy that you slowly started to smile. And I want you to keep doing that even from now on. It¡¯s okay if you sometimes feel like crying but I am sure you will never cave into sadness. ?I am sorry if this time is a little less for you before I leave.¡± Doctor Kaori said with a longing as if she did not want this moment to ever come. I didn¡¯t know why Doctor Kaori would speak in such a way. It was unlike her. But I always believed in her that she would keep her promise. ?And that¡¯s what scared me the most. How the miracle worked, I did not really understand nor I wanted to know. But Doctor Kaori told me that there was a condition only then I would be able to see it. ¡°Kenta I am sorry for doing this to you but it¡¯s the only way to keep you safe.¡± Doctor Kaori knew that the black shadow had completely drained Ken¡¯s life force leading to the failure of his internal organs. But using her supernatural powers she was trying to heal me as quickly as possible and get the residue black stuff out of him. Doctor Kaori from her past experience knew that these shadows were usually after her miraculous power. And they would also go after anyone on whom these powers had been used. The only way to stop this from happening was to erase all memories of that person about herself and stop them from acknowledging any part of her and rejecting the miracle subconsciously. ¡°The next time you wake up, I am sure you will see a completely different world and will be able to live a much happier life and even go to school and do all sorts of normal things that you would love doing even if you didn¡¯t know about them.¡± Doctor Kaori talked of a dream that I knew only she could make come true. The miracle I had always wanted and waited for. But I was not sure of it anymore myself. Doctor Kaori closed her eyes and the white light took a circular halo form and began to rotate over my head. As if it was slowly trying to absorb something from my brain. My most recent memories. ?Memories that I had cherished most started playing in my mind one last time. ?Was I being abandoned again? I wanted this life to go on with the same people. There was no point if I was not able to meet them or know them after they had given so much to me. My eyes were closing in on itself. Even the last of my memories of the person standing in front of me was quickly washed away and I could barely recognize them anymore. I wanted to stop this and scream with all my heart. Even if just for a little longer¡­ I did not wanted to forget. Even if I was hurt I did not wanted to be left alone. Why can¡¯t things just remain the same? For just a little longer¡­where¡¯s the harm in that. *** DOCTOR KAORI I quietly walked out of the elevator as it came to a halt on the ground floor, making my way toward the parking area without drawing any attention to myself. Dragging the heavy red spanner along with myself. Opening the exit door, there was one person standing in front of me beside a car. The man I wanted to see the most right now. ¡°Kazuma.¡± I called out. ¡°Kaori are you alright? Did you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, I took care of it. And Kenta will be fine from now on without us.¡± As I said I felt like I was not being honest with myself. ¡°It''s alright. The decision you made is because you want to protect all of them.¡± Suddenly my limbs felt loose and all the power inside me was being siphoned out. I knew the power inside me was too much for my body to handle. ¡°You have overused your powers again. But it''s alright you can relax now, we have won.¡± Saying that Kazuma held me in his arms before I could fall to my knees out of exhaustion. He gently caressed my hair while hugging me. ¡°I told you I will return safely.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Kazuma said with a comforting voice. ¡°And that¡¯s why you can relax as well.¡± Kazuma¡¯s fingers quietly caught hold of my right hand. And the spanner I had till now held tightly in my palm falls from my hands and the peculiar white color of my hair returns back to normal. ¡°Kazuma¡­ I am¡­¡± I did not know whether I should thank Kazuma first for being here with me or apologize to him for putting him in such a dangerous situation. "It''s so unfair how effortlessly cool you look right now. I might fall head over heels for you all over again," Kazuma said, attempting to lift my spirits. ¡°You said the same thing the last time as well. So, I will also say it again too. And you are the best partner I will ever find.¡± Kazuma and I get back in the car ready to drive back home. ¡°Kazuma I think it''s not over yet?¡± I had a strange feeling that this attack of the shadows was not just a coincidence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will get you and Sachi as far as possible where they will never be able to find us. And once everything is normal we will come back.¡± Kazuma had already found a way and had made preparations for situations like these long ago. ¡°Thank you Kazuma I knew I could always count on you.¡± I don¡¯t know when but the moment I leaned on Kazuma¡¯s shoulder I quickly drifted to sleep and woke up only when we reached back home. I quickly went inside to find Sachi while Kazuma planned to make all the preparations so that we could leave this place as soon as possible. I found Sachi sleeping on the couch and as usual, the slight movement of the door opening woke her up in an instant. The little energetic girl quickly came over to me and asked, ¡°Mom. Is Ken fine now?¡± Sachi tried to hide her anxious face very well but her trembling voice could barely hide her concern. ¡°Of course, he is safe now.¡± I reassured her with a victory sign. ¡°Mom is the best.¡± Sachi without a warning put her hands around my neck and got close to me. Seeing Sachi¡¯s happiness, I could not really bring myself to tell her the truth about the friend she made would no longer remember her anymore. But her safety was right now most important to me. ¡°Sachi, do you remember you wanted to go to a carnival? Well, it looks like we are having one just outside the city and from there we can go on a long trip for a few days. Just you, me, and Kazuma.¡± I happily announced the good news to her. ¡°But don¡¯t I have school and what about meeting with Ken?¡± Sachi despite her wish to spend an entire vacation with her parents did not wanted to get in between their work. ¡°You see I had a little talk with Kenta and he said it was my fault that I did not take you somewhere out during the entire holiday. So, why don¡¯t we do it now? And when you return you will have lots of gifts and stories to share with Kenta.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± Sachi quickly agreed and went to help her father with the preparations and to get her essentials. I felt like a terrible person lying to my own daughter. There was no way of knowing whether what I was doing was a mistake. But if I am able to keep my family smiling together, then I am doing it right. Isn¡¯t that right, mother and father. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 5 – THE END OF PROMISE (1)
¡°That day¡­ I was supposed to die.¡± The overwhelming sensation left me frozen before Erebus, my hand trying to soothe my eyes, which still throbbed with a burning sensation. "Do you finally believe me?" Erebus inquired, devoid of any hesitation, as he distanced himself from me. There was always a possibility that this god of darkness might have forced me to see made-up false illusions. But¡­ The visions I had witnessed remained somewhat murky, yet a part of me hesitated to reject them that simply. The woman who had rescued me, the image of a girl whom I should have known, began to slip away from my thoughts. Once more their names became blank. Cherished faces again turned invisible and their voices rendered too faint for my ears to hear. It was as if all my recollections were disintegrating into oblivion, losing their significance to me. But this time, I was certain I had retained the emotions that came with them. "Why? ?Why me? What was that thing that came after me?" I cried out. "It''s quite simple. The moment you deviated from your destined path; you became an anomaly in the Divine system. I don''t know how it occurred, given that your memories are still unstable. The more significant the deviation, the harder the Divine System works to erase you from this world. Once that happens, it''s game over for you. There must be a considerable force protecting you to have brought you this far." Erebus held his chin still in thinking mode. I wonder how much was he able to see through my vision. "Like I''ll understand any of this crap about destiny." I shouted at him. Even though there was no explanation to what happened that day I did not know it was the right thing to blame it all on something like destiny. Something I still did not believe in. "Indeed, people calling themselves of the new age, seldom believe in fate. However, I think that this place and the circumstances you now find yourself in are ample proof for that..." Erebus was persistent. ¡°Tell me what did you really come here for? What do you hope to achieve through me?¡± I asked still feeling vulnerable. ¡°Booo¡­. I told you I just want to help you. Can¡¯t we move forward with that for now? Don¡¯t you want one of your wishes granted, maybe get back all your memories? Or wouldn¡¯t it be nicer to bring all the people you lost back to life?¡± Erebus appeared ecstatic at the thought. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t make sense. You are contradicting yourself.¡± The laws of the divine, governing the fate of all, alluded to a singular thought. And while I felt smothered by this idea, Erebus only gleamed at me. ¡°Those wishes will never be granted. You yourself said that the Divine System will try to strike out some kind of balance, so anyone with a shitty wish will be eliminated.¡± I said my thoughts out loud. ¡°Don¡¯t you think the normal way of doing things and living out each day is so sad? In the end, everyone dies. Mortals so easily get hurt; always cry for something they do not have. And get sad when they don¡¯t get what they want or are not loved.¡± Erebus explained in a poetic fashion. ¡°Isn¡¯t that how it goes.¡± I said rhetorically unaffected by his notions. ¡°But if I told you that a man who is destined to die can break free. Do you think such a wish could be granted?¡± Erebus asked looking straight at me. ¡°You won¡¯t because that would go against the laws of nature and the Divine System won¡¯t hand over such a power.¡± I replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what anyone does they can¡¯t escape a fated death. That is nothing changes in the end. But you are different, you have already cheated death more than once from what I have seen. In a way this time too by reincarnating yourself, you just might¡­¡± Erebus suddenly stopped speaking but then continued with his usual tone, ¡°That¡¯s what makes you the right person for this.¡± ¡°If anything and everything is tied to a common end then there is no point in making choices. Since the outcome of a choice is already said and written. So you want me to choose whether to go along with what the Divine System¡¯s will or rebel against it.¡± I think I was slowly understanding how Erebus thought. ¡°Yes, magnificent. You are really what I thought. And I know out of all these people you can only make that decision.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not all there is to this, right.¡± I thought there was more to this story than Erebus was letting on. ¡°I am glad, you finally understand the game here. However, there is just one exception to the whole thing. The being they refer to as the one favored by the divine. Usually, they are super high-ranking gods, but mostly their will itself slowly fuses and aligns with the Divine itself and they only end up becoming a ragdoll. Unfortunately, there has not been a one after the Great War ended.¡± The world of the divine for me was slowly getting messier and messier as Erebus revealed its truth to me. ¡°So, they are more like the enforcers of the Divine System, and this time you suspect it could be one of the gods participating in the reincarnation. And to hide that fact, this entire reincarnation ceremony is being used as a veil.¡± ¡°Perhaps and perhaps not. But this whole reincarnation ceremony is being performed to give that being the final form it needs. You do understand now, that this person will be our greatest enemy in our path.¡± ¡°Our. ?Wait right there. I have not yet said whether I would go along with your plan or not.¡± ¡°I see I suppose I should give you some time. See you in tonight¡¯s banquet.¡± Erebus spoke impulsively. ¡°I told you I am not attending it.¡± I spoke angrily. ¡°If you make me wait there, then I just might make up my mind to spend my entire night here.¡± ¡°Absolutely, that¡¯s not happening.¡± I shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I don¡¯t plan on raiding your bed. Then maybe you should start trusting me a little more. I am not your enemy.¡± Erebus puts his hand in front of me. ¡°But you never did mention that you are my friend either.¡± I turned my eyes away from him. ¡°So do you need one now?¡± Erebus asked without feeling down on being rejected. ¡°Of course not, because in the end none of this would matter.¡± ¡°Well, see you at the banquet.¡± And just like that Erebus disappeared from my room in a blink of an eye. ***

THE BANQUET

Once Erebus left, I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to take a proper rest. After all the next century of my life depended on the decision I make now. The things that have happened to me in the past are not normal and while I do not remember most of them. I wanted to know, who saved me that day. What they all mean to me? But what if the answer was just as cruel as my life has been till now? And if it turns out that it¡¯s really someone¡¯s else fault that my life has been so miserable I wanted to give the same taste of it to them. I was still deciding, while I waited outside the banquet hall for Erebus. It was one of the angels who guided my way here and some of my classmates were already present along with their gods. Most of them seemed like they were having fun and shared the kind of new abilities they got from teaming up with their god. I actually came. Even when I had no reason to. Erebus was joking right? He wouldn¡¯t really do that when I am asleep. He is a god, right. But then again knowing him to be the god of darkness, why does even such a post exist in the realm of the divine in the first place? It was a bad match after all. Without my noticing, a hand stealthily approached my shoulder from behind. When I turned to look, I discovered that it belonged to Erebus. ¡°What¡¯s the deal you are not even surprised?¡± Erebus looked unsatisfied since I might not have reacted the way he wanted. ¡°I doubt you would attack me here around everyone?¡± ¡°Do you distrust me that much?¡± It was the first time I might have seen Erebus looking disappointed. "Not even a smidge. Anyway, I think the banquet has started. I want to get out of it as soon as possible." The two of us hurried inside. ¡°Are you still scared of getting close to other people?¡± Erebus seemed like he was still finding ways to throw me off. ¡°That has nothing to do with you.¡± Once all gods were seated on the table along with their contractees, and the angels served the food. Everyone looked happy and felt blessed to be in the Divine Realm. I suppose not everyone gets this chance to talk and dine with the divine. So everyone was excited about it even if they all had lost their lives only today. ¡°I think, it''s time things are going to get a bit serious here.¡± Erebus said as if he knew something was going to happen. In spite of the delightful atmosphere at the banquet, it appears that not everyone can simply enjoy it without attempting to boost their own image at the expense of others. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it. A pair finally showed up late but they were mostly unrecognizable at the start and everyone started to make a fuss over it. To everyone¡¯s surprise, it was one of the girls of my class and almost no one recognized her because of the change she underwent with her looks. To the point, I felt as if her image coincided with the person I might have seen in my memory. I must be too tired after all. Everything moved fine until one of the delinquent girls tried to secretly harm the girl they always bullied. And all of them had a very egregious personality. But this time out of everyone¡¯s exception things went differently than they might have planned. The goddess partner of that girl tried to protect her in earnest until the delinquent girl had no choice but to back down. And after they left, the banquet no longer remained an enjoyable place as things became awkward and the delinquent girls without learning their lesson started making revenge plans. Seeing this as my queue and taking that the banquet had ended I decided to leave and Erebus followed after me. ¡°I thought those things would be right up your alley?¡± I said to Erebus. ¡°I am not the kind of person who would unnecessarily try to hurt someone.¡± ¡°Is that so.¡± Does that mean it is fine for him to hurt others if he has a reason!? ¡°So, do you plan to participate in tomorrow¡¯s forest hunt for monsters? It could be a good way to test your powers.¡± Erebus asked. ¡°It does not concern me. Besides both you and I know what they are planning to do.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do anything about it? Seems to me like you were intently stealing gazes at her. Don¡¯t tell me you are interested¡­¡± Erebus chuckled; his face slightly puffed. ¡°Your eyes must be getting old. Besides I have no right to save someone. It''s better if I don¡¯t get involved or close to anyone.¡± ¡°Then it seems like we have found ourselves ample time while no one notices us.¡± Erebus came up with a totally new activity once I denied going to the hunt game. ¡°Time for what?¡± I asked sulkily. ¡°To make you powerful of course. I am sure you have heard by now how some others have forged their contract by several means and attained their unique skill.¡± ¡°So, how do you do that, by singing on some sacred bond or taking an oath?¡± I asked not expecting a very bright answer. ¡°Those are some of the simpler ways, but in the divine realm from every word you speak and action you take there is a meaning behind it. And depending on the type of contract you forge; the power of your skill might vary with it.¡± ¡°So, you say we should have trust between us.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± Erebus affirmed. ¡°I cannot trust someone who is trying to use me without telling me why I would need to get stronger. You also said that I am the only one who can do this job. But you still want me to get stronger. Is it possible that you don¡¯t have faith in yourself that the skill I may obtain from our contract won¡¯t be powerful enough?¡± I finally tried to get back at Erebus. ¡°Now that¡¯s suspicion beyond thinking. I have full confidence in my powers, the problem is with your mortal constitution.¡± ¡°?What?¡± I felt like I just shouldn¡¯t leave this topic behind and discuss it right away. ¡°Unique skills are an expression of god¡¯s power. Simply trying to get a chance to use it will not make you the strongest in the world which I want you to be.¡± ¡°So, you want to say humans cannot utilize the full potential of the god¡¯s power granted to them.¡± I surmised from Erebus¡¯s words. ¡°Right again. You may have to train yourself for centuries non-stop to get that power, or you unlock the power through a life-changing event or by some miracle. And someone like me hates to believe in those kinds of uncertainties, so I would rather you go with a third option which is more definite.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± What Erebus said did make sense to me, but I knew with the expression he made it was not going to be an easy way. ¡°A catalyst. You get yourself a medium to conduit my power through you and strengthen it even further. There are weapons in the divine realm so strong that they can change the laws of the world. They are called the principium weapons and only those with authority can wield it.¡± ¡°So, are you the one who is going to get me a weapon now? At least let me ask you to pick up something cool for me.¡± I said haughtily. ¡°Not me dear. Not even I have the power to wield such weapons, they are so special that having one can grant you the power to destroy a world just in a blink of an eye. So we are going to settle with an alternative, another weapon that you can wield and its power should be able to hold a candle against a principium weapon. But getting it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± ¡°Thought so. So, this is going to be some kind of test for me for you to ascertain whether I am the right choice or not.¡± Erebus kept quiet while smiling at me. ¡°?Fine I will do it.¡± Erebus then started to strangely look at me. ¡°I never thought you would agree so easily.¡± Erebus was surprised at my sudden acceptance. ¡°What do you want me to change my mind now?¡± ¡°Of course not. I am happy that we have finally something to agree upon. So, it''s decided tomorrow while everyone is away, we will head to that place where your weapon lies in wait. I will come tomorrow to take you there myself.¡± "So, is it located in some sort of secret place?" I admitted my ignorance, but the idea of obtaining a mythical weapon from a hidden, mystical location sent my heart racing. It would be exactly something she would like to do. My face suddenly darkened on realizing that I thought of someone I didn¡¯t even know. ¡°That is a secret. I am not going to tell you anything until we get there.¡± Erebus replied to my query and I stopped thinking all the same. ¡°Don¡¯t you think I will have a higher chance if I know something and prepare beforehand?¡± I tried to be reasonable with Erebus. I couldn¡¯t say whether he was being careful in telling me about the place or was just being weird. ¡°Unfortunately that¡¯s not how it works. Once you get there you will understand what I mean. So, instead, would you like to know how us gods form a contract with you.¡± ¡°I have a feeling you won¡¯t let me rest until you tell me.¡± I sighingly said. ¡°Well, there are several ways. The simpler ones are signing a contract or an oath. But those always turn out to be the weakest ones. Then there are other stronger ways by exchanging blood or getting closer to each other. Or something as gentle as a kiss.¡± The moment I heard those methods, I quickly backed off and got as far away as possible from Erebus. ¡°So, you weren¡¯t joking that time?¡± ¡°Of course not. Us gods can never lie after all our words hold meaning and authority. But you don¡¯t have to worry, because my specialty lies in curses.¡± ¡°A curse?¡± I mumbled to myself. ¡°So, Kenta, my friend, under what kind of a curse would you like to form a contract with me.¡± ***

KENTA KAZUKI

After I returned back to my room, I could not think of anything else after being so tired and I quickly fell to sleep. On the next day, just as Erebus promised, he appeared in my room. ¡°I have confirmed and made sure that everyone goes to the hunt game. Now it¡¯s time for us to head to our destination.¡± Seemed like Erebus planned for us to disappear while everyone was busy with other stuff. One thing was for sure, that Erebus looked more excited than me for this. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Before I could reply or ask Erebus how did he plan to get there. He grabbed my hand and we instantly disappeared from my room. Holding my chest tightly I land on the unseen ground. A gurgling rush in my stomach almost made me fall down in surprise. ¡°At least you could have given a warning before warping me for the first time.¡± ¡°It¡¯s funny to see how you humans have always been so fragile and still act so tough.¡± Erebus gave little care to my complaints. ¡°So where are we exactly?¡± I looked around only to find tall trees surrounding us. And in a clearing in front of me stood a giant iron gate. The spectacular thing about the gate was that it was not surrounded by walls. In its place beyond the gate was a shadowed empty area that I could not see. And the entire realm looked empty with only the two of us. ¡°We are in the sanctuary of Vulcan. It is said that during the Great War, he succeeded in making a weapon that could rival the principium weapon.¡± ¡°So what happened to him? Is it really safe to leave such an important weapon here?¡± I asked erratically, overwhelmed by my sights. ¡°Most probably the Divine System snuffed him out before he could find a perfect wielder. In the last of his records that I could trace back he hid the weapon right here before disappearing for good.¡± ¡°So, has anyone been able to try out that weapon before?¡± I asked. ¡°Unfortunately not. According to his records, he asked several gods, demon lords, and heroes of that age to try out his weapon but none of them could ever gain control over it. The only said fact remains that the weapon consumed their souls.¡± Erebus delivered all this information without holding himself back or giving a thought to my well-being. ¡°Why do you look so pale? Wouldn¡¯t telling all this to you would make you trust me more.¡± Erebus said sounding so sure of himself. ¡°Right now it¡¯s having the exact opposite effect.¡± To me, it almost felt like Erebus actually wanted me dead again. ¡°Any idea what¡¯s there inside?¡± I asked for the last time. ¡°No clue. The record did not mention it except for the weapon lying in wait there for its rightful wielder.¡± ¡°And how will that be decided.¡± ¡°In my knowledge if it is a weapon based on the foundation of the principium weapon. Such weapons have a consciousness of their own. It''s highly likely that the weapon will attempt to exert control over you. To establish dominance over such a weapon, you must take control of it before it gains control over you.¡± ¡°Right¡­ Any piece of advice before I go in.¡± So, I''m expected to know how to do this as if I do it every day. I had hoped a god would be more confident and elaborate when guiding someone. ¡°Just do your best. I will wait for you as long as you take to come back. But don¡¯t expect me to wait too long.¡± Erebus waved at me as I walked to the door. I doubted whether I could even shake the doors with my bare hands. But before I could worry about how to open it. The gates started to move on its own. All the decades of dust that had collected over it started to bustle and fall. The earth shook until the gates finally stopped. Back then I do not know what prompted me to walk into that looming darkness ahead of me. Perhaps it was the thought that after my death I had nothing to lose here. However, it had completely slipped my mind that there is no return from the abyss. ***

KENTA KAZUKI

The sun''s rays stung my eyes, compelling me to squint. With an instinctual response, I attempted to close my eyes momentarily to shield them from the overwhelming intensity of the sunlight. Gradually, my vision adjusted, as I tried to look around me. I was standing on a road made out of cement. I was also surprised by how close the ground was to my eyes. Tall buildings in front. And behind my back was the entrance of a huge hospital. Looking around I was sure I was searching for someone. The person who brought me here. ¡°Kenta, are you alright? Are you looking for someone?¡± A woman''s voice, gentle yet urgently familiar, called out my name. As I turned to look at the person, I saw her holding a huge bag on her shoulder and in the other hand, she tightly held my right hand. It almost felt like I was suddenly forgetting something. Something I was meant to do. But then again standing under the open sun was killing me and felt totally unbearable. ¡°Are you ready to go?¡± the woman asked placing a hat on my head. ¡°Go where.¡± I innocently asked. ¡°My apartment. It¡¯s not a big place, but it will be your new home.¡± The woman smiled and said. ¡°Yes, Aunt Rei,¡± I spoke the woman¡¯s name as if I had known her for a very long time. After all, today marked the day when Aunt Rei adopted me following my discharge from the hospital. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 6 – THE END OF PROMISE (2)
KENTA KAZUKI My new life with aunt Rei started right after she adopted me. Once the doctor had proclaimed that I was fit to leave the hospital after they forcibly kept me under observation for an entire month. Several close-by relatives whom I had never met before suddenly started popping up to take me into their custody. Somewhere I had wished that my parents might return after hearing the news of my recovery. But such a thing never came to pass. I was happy that out of all of them according to some set terms, aunt Rei met all the criteria and she told me she fought her hardest to take care of me. After I woke up from my coma aunt Rei visited me each day to spend time with me. She also helped and supported me during my physical rehabilitation therapy on a regular basis. Usually, she told me that something very important prevented her from visiting me when I was ill but now she could do everything to take care of me. And now I too had decided that I would spend my life under her care. After spending almost half a year with aunt Rei in her apartment. I was glad I made such a decision. But there was one thing that always felt odd to me. But still being small in age I couldn¡¯t decide whether it was right or wrong. From the moment I stepped inside this house, not even once have I gone outside these four walls except for the mandatory monthly checkup to the hospital. And that too I had to travel the whole way inside a taxi. I was forbidden to go outside or meet anyone. Going near the door to answer a doorbell or picking up a phone was set off-limits by my aunt. Despite her calm demeanor she always got frustrated whenever I talked about going outside. And she would then always clutch me in her arms as if afraid of something. Not that I knew anyone I could have wanted to meet. Or call someone for that matter. So, I decided to go along with Aunt Rei¡¯s wishes. However, there was still this one thing I couldn¡¯t give up no matter what. For some reason, I always kept on pestering aunt Rei to allow me to join school as she had promised me previously in the hospital. But aunt Rei always admonished my idea saying that I was too young to do so and she would teach me everything herself. But for this, I could not settle and I continued with my tantrum. I always felt like there was something waiting for me if I went to school. Or that it would make a certain person happy if I did so. But it was not like I sat inside my home doing nothing. It just turns out Aunt Rei had a hidden talent. Despite the apartment not being too big, it housed a grand piano. One day I just happened to discover Aunt Rei playing the piano skillfully. From that moment it sparked my interest in learning to play the piano myself. I began taking piano lessons from Aunt Rei and she promised me that she would impart every ounce of her experience to me. So, when she was not at home or at work, I had my piano lessons to practice. And aunt Rei was both demanding and passionate when it came to playing the piano. . But past these few weeks, aunt Rei¡¯s behaviour had completely changed. She no longer went to work. And every time I asked her to give me more piano lessons, the thing she liked doing the most. She outright refused and put it on hold. Instead, she would always from far blankly stare at the door or at the telephone placed close to the door. The part of the house that had always been off-limits for me. If I had to say when this change began, it was right after she received a late-night phone call and dropped the phone on hearing the voice on the other side. I thought it was only by accident, but the look on Aunt Rei¡¯s face was filled with despair. And no matter what I did to cheer her up, I failed miserably. The cheerful aunt Rei I knew from then had vanished. . ¡°Ken I am going out to buy food for today.¡± ¡°Rei, can I come with you.¡± I asked sweetly hoping for once she would let me accompany her. ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± She shouted. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°You have to stay here no matter what. You can¡¯t leave from here.¡± Aunt Rei screamed. Her words succeeded in discouraging my na?ve little self and I ran back inside feeling helpless. Aunt Rei quickly came running back and hugged me from back. ¡°Ken I am sorry. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. But you see your aunt is facing some kind of big trouble and she can¡¯t let you out.¡± ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± I asked hoping she would tell me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will come back as soon as possible. Please for once do this for me. I promise I will take you out anywhere after I have fixed this problem.¡± I was forced to give up after she wheedled me with her affection. Or at least that¡¯s what I always thought her feelings for me always were. *** HALF AN HOUR LATER I was still practicing the piano lessons from where Aunt Rei left off teaching me. Hopefully, the people living around these rooms were mostly absent in the daytime so the voice did not disturb anyone. But during my practice an unusual noise interrupted me. Unusual I say because it was my own doorbell ringing. And to be honest I myself did not recognize it. Even the delivery parcels that aunt Rei would order were always asked to be left in the mailbox and then were only picked up by her. Also, aunt Rei had instructed me to never open the door unless I heard her voice because strangers are dangerous. So, I just stopped playing and waited for the person knocking on the door to willingly leave. But as if the person on the other side of the door was possessed the waiting only intensified the bangs on the door he made. And then he screamed, ¡°Rei I know you are inside. I heard the piano.¡± I was specifically in shock because this was not a stranger but someone who knew Aunt Rei. ¡°Now open the damn door. Or I will break it.¡± The man continued shouting and repeating himself in his crude tone. In fact, the door knocking became so loud that I was afraid people from other floors might come to complain. It also looked like the man was not joking because I could see the hinges shaking from each thrust he made on the door with his kicks. I quietly walked to the door and lifting up my heels reached the door knob myself and unlocked it. But before the door could be thrust completely open I quickly hooked the iron chain lock to the door to only let it partially open. This was a special lock that aunt Rei had specifically installed in the door. This way the door only opened up for a small space and at the same time I could see who was outside without letting anyone in. I had decided to simply refuse the man entry and tell him that aunt Rei wasn¡¯t here. ¡°So, you finally decided to open. Now come out.¡± The man shouted. ¡°Mister.¡± I spoke to grab his attention below. ¡°Who are you, twerp? And what are you doing in Rei¡¯s house!?¡± The man looked below with a confused look. This person on the other side looked young with a muscular build but his dress was in rough shape and looked shabby as if he had been in a fight not too long. So, this guy knew aunt Rei and where she lived but he didn¡¯t know about me. So, either this man had not met aunt Rei for a long time or aunt Rei hadn¡¯t told him about me. It was the first time someone had come to visit and also knew aunt Rei, so I was a bit hesitant. ¡°Rei isn¡¯t home so you can come back later?¡± ¡°I asked who are you to Rei.¡± ¡°I am her¡­ son.¡± I said. ¡°Her son. Is that some kind of joke you brat? Now come on unlock the door or I am forcibly getting in. Rei come out. Did you hear me?¡± The man looked like he still suspected the piano was being played by aunt Rei. ¡°I was the one playing the piano.¡± I said confidently and felt a little pride that my piano playing was being compared to aunt Rei. For a moment, the man wore an expression of pure frustration, as if he believed I was outright lying to him. And I was ready to face him with every ounce of my resolve and not let him in. However, this standoff came to an abrupt end when we two heard a voice familiar to both of us. ¡°Daisuke¡­ Why? What are you doing here?¡± the voice gasped and then became silent. Simultaneously, I heard something crash to the floor. In a rush, I unlocked the door to investigate the source of the disturbance. On the doorstep stood my aunt Rei, her face filled with agony. A bag of vegetables dropped on the ground, and tomatoes scattered around. ¡°Rei we finally met.¡± declared the man whom Aunt Rei had just recognized, sporting a triumphant expression. Aunt Rei whom I had known to be an assertive and confident woman suddenly became docile. Her fearful face was evident to me. And it was all due to the man who was now sitting at our dining table. ¡°Kenta quickly go inside your room.¡± Aunt Rei ordered me as if those were the only words she could utter after gathering all her strength. ¡°What¡¯s the harm Rei let the boy sit and talk. I am sure he would be itching to know who I am?¡± For the entire time, the man called Daisuke kept on talking nonsense while aunt Rei kept on hearing as if she had no other choice. But what I hated the most was this man was making aunt Rei uncomfortable. For the entire time the man kept on bragging about himself and how he would be again coming to stop by before he finally left. ¡°You will come here.. again?¡± Aunt Rei had a crestfallen face. ¡°Of course my dear Rei, after all, there is so much to catch up after you left me without a word.¡± ¡°And I think I have found something of use again.¡± The man said looking in my direction. With these words, the day came to an end as the man stood up and left. Aunt Rei then settled into her unadorned spot, silently and without saying a word for a long time. ¡°He will be coming back, he said. I need to get away far from here.¡± Aunt Rei stared at the ceiling and spoke to herself loudly. The effect of those made her hands shiver. She suddenly stood up and now I couldn¡¯t read the expression on her face. ¡°Kenta get ready we are leaving this place?¡± Aunt Rei started moving around the house like a mad person throwing everything unnecessary and putting whatever important things in a bag she could quickly grab. ¡°Are we going out on a trip? When will be back.¡± ¡°Never. We will be leaving this place forever. Yes, we will move to some other town or village where no one will find us.¡± Aunt Rei pushed me aside and continued with her baggage heist. ¡°No, I am not going anywhere. I will take the piano with me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a child, that thing is useless. We need to get away from here before¡­¡± Aunt Rei stopped as she saw me running back into my room as I hated the idea of leaving this place. I was not the kind of a kid who would make a baloney demand, but still. After all aunt Rei herself said this was going to be my home. Aunt Rei as if angered by my tantrum caught hold of me from the back in a haphazard manner which resulted in me falling on the floor. I turned to look up while lying down on the floor. Aunt Rei was in front of me, but not the one I had known. Her eyes, once bright and lively, were now sunken and encircled by heavy, dark bags. They bore the weight of countless hours of wakefulness. It was as though a heavy emotional weight of guilt had settled upon her face, casting a shadow. And now her crime was right in front of her face¡­ Crying. This was more than enough to break her down. ¡°If it was not for you I could have left this place long ago.¡± A thought crossed aunt Rei¡¯s mind while also saying it out loud. ¡°Rei.¡± I called her by name. but the look in her eyes did not change. At that time, I did not know the meaning of that expression but I was scared. ¡°Everyone told me to stay away from you. Saying that whoever got close to you died horribly.¡± ¡°If only I was not so desperate at that time¡­¡± ¡°Rei I am sorry if I have done anything wrong. I will do whatever you say.¡± Aunt Rei¡¯s words made little sense to me but I knew I couldn¡¯t watch her like that. ¡°?Then just go away from my life.¡± Aunt Rei¡¯s bloodshot, glassy gaze met my teary eyes but this time her reaction exploded with all her bottled-up emotions. Like a possessed soul, her hands moved and slipped to take right hold of my neck. Her thumbs pierced the center of my neck while her hands circled it tightly. It was also at this time I saw strange fuming dark particles all around aunt Rei which shouldn¡¯t have been there. ¡°Reee..ii. I am¡­ sorry.¡± I was choking and unable to breathe. But this time as if my voice finally did reach her. Aunt Rei suddenly pulled her hands and got far away from me. ¡°?Rei.¡± I called her name out but she had already gotten far away from me. ¡°What¡¯s happening to me? That wasn¡¯t me. That was¡­¡± Aunt Rei repeated the same thing. I lifted up my arms and spread them as usual. Hoping aunt Rei would hug me as she always did. ¡°Stay away. I must not be in my right mind What was I even trying to do.¡± I tried walking to her. But the fear on her face did not allow her to look at me. Until Aunt Rei stood up and ran outside the door screaming. I was left alone in the house wondering why aunt Rei would act like that. The mark on my neck, still hurt. But what hurt me even more was the thought that aunt Rei hated me. I had no choice but to wait for aunt Rei to come back. She would come back!? I don¡¯t want to be abandoned again. *** EREBUS I did tell Kenta that I couldn¡¯t look at what was happening inside the trial cave. But just yesterday I had made sure to link my eyes with his vision. So, if he is still alive in there I should be able to have a good show to myself. This much seems appropriate for a deity of darkness. But I sure do like him for his tenacity in suspecting me for whatever I do no matter what sweet words I pour into his ear. His heart really must be filled with hatred and distrust for others. Now let¡¯s see what that test really could do to a human¡­ *** KENTA KAZUKI It suddenly started raining heavily outside. I was still waiting inside the house right in front of the door. My heart pumped and my eyes blinked. But I felt completely lifeless from inside. Until an hour later, the door suddenly opened. I ran to the door first thing knowing who it was. And before I could react, aunt Rei came down and hugged me back. ¡°I am sorry. There is no forgiveness for what I did but I promise once we are out of here. I will tell you everything.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I was happy. She finally did come back. This was enough for me as I did not want to be left alone in the world again. After Aunt Rei dried herself, she swiftly packed a small bag with all the essentials and collected all the cash from the locker before we left. No one would have been able to see us leave on such a dark night and it was also raining heavily outside. Aunt Rei opened the door, and just as she began to step halfway outside, a large shadow of someone unexpected was cast by the only flickering light bulb in the outside corridor, blocking her way. ¡°I knew you would try to run away. That¡¯s why I waited for you here.¡± Aunt Rei¡¯s body was stuck in one place. But this time she shouted back, ¡°Kenta run away inside and do not come until I tell you.¡± Daisuke forced his way inside and aunt Rei incessantly stepped back inside her house. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to make a ruckus outside.¡± Daisuke said confidently as he closed the outside world shut for us. By then I upheld aunt Rei¡¯s order and hid inside a cupboard in the kitchen. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so pricky Rei. You know how much I love you.¡± Daisuke tried to bring his hand on Rei¡¯s shoulder but Rei turned away in disgust. ¡°I know what I did to you was unforgivable but I had no other choice. Just listen to me. I can fix everything for us back to normal.¡± ¡°Fix everything. How dare you even say that after blackmailing me? Get away from me.¡± Aunt Rei was completely repulsed by the man. ¡°No, this time I have a plan. It won¡¯t fail like the last time. Either way, it was your fault.¡± Daisuke continued on insisting on Aunt Rei. ¡°My fault. It was only because you begged on your knees for my favor and I foolishly handed my company¡¯s records that I was responsible for to you. And because you were still sloppy at your own job you were inevitably kicked out of your own company. And then you started blackmailing me that you will expose my crime in public.¡± Aunt Rei shouted at Daisuke explaining what had transpired between them previously. ¡°Those stupid bosses had no idea what I could have given them and kept on complaining that my work was not good enough. After being kicked out I had no source of income and blackmailing you was the only way left. An independent man needs money to fulfill his needs.¡± Daisuke tried to justify his actions. This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it ¡°So, does that really give you the right to blackmail me? I was naive that I trusted you and that¡¯s why I hate myself for being such a fool. If only I hadn¡¯t believed you at that time, I would have never had to see such a day.¡± Aunt Rei broke into sobs as she recalled her past. ¡°It¡¯s alright I will free you from all your burden.¡± Daisuke still tried to coax aunt Rei to listen to him. ¡°My company has already fired me because they became aware of my suspicious actions. They are still trying to find out and have put detectives on my case. If they find solid evidence, I will be put behind bars. I need to run away as far as I can.¡± Aunt Rei was still panicking and her breaths became heavy. ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go. As long as you have my only ticket to my freedom.¡± Daisuke still kept on blocking aunt Rei¡¯s path with his huge build. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Aunt Rei was shocked. ¡°I want that kid.¡± Daisuke pointed in the direction in which he saw me running away. ¡°What do you want with Kenta? He is going with me.¡± Aunt Rei was scared because she didn¡¯t know what Daisuke was planning to do. ¡°You see there are rich families who are willing to pay a huge sum just to adopt talented and good-looking kids like him. I heard him playing the piano and he was just as good as you. I came in contact with a family who wanted such a kid for themselves.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Aunt Rei gasped. ¡°Yes, I already talked to them and have finalized the deal. Believe me, it¡¯s a fortune that we are getting as long as we pretend to be his guardians and hand the kid over to them.¡± Daisuke laughed feeling proud of himself that he was able to negotiate a good deal. ¡°You are a demon. How low are you going to fall?¡± Aunt Rei could have never imagined that the person she once felt being close to would turn out like this. ¡°I know how you have been paying me off the blackmail money after you were suspended from your job by reeling in that kid. You have only kept that kid trapped here in your own little world. Isn¡¯t that just like you Rei when you broke contact with me after I lost my job because you thought I was useless?¡± ¡°Huhhh? How did you¡­ kn..?¡± Aunt Rei was as if struck by lightning and couldn¡¯t even finish her sentence. ¡°I had been keeping an eye on you for a while. The hospital you take the kid to. I just happened to have a long chat with a staff there after I paid him a little and they told me everything.¡± This time Daisuke again approached Rei himself. Aunt Rei¡¯s shock was even greater that she did not even feel Daisuke trying to approach her. ¡°I know that kid has been a burden to you for a long time and someday or other you would have abandoned him anyway. That kid will only bring misfortune to you. So, let me take him away from you and we can start a new life together.¡± Daisuke this time confident, had believed that Rei had finally surrendered. ¡°You are not going to take him away from me.¡± With that Rei pushed Daisuke away with a strength she never thought she had in her. ¡°Then how about I tell him the truth about what you did to him and then let him decide.¡± Daisuke believed that he still had the upper hand on aunt Rei. ¡°No, don¡¯t do that. Please don¡¯t.¡± Rei begged crying. Even though she had decided that she would reveal everything to Kenta someday. She did not want for this to happen right now. ¡°Now you finally understand your position.¡± ¡°You are not going to tell that kid anything. Stay away from us.¡± For a final push, Rei put all her might in her hands and was able to knock back Daisuke who tripped and fell. ¡°Now you have done it, woman.¡± Daisuke stood up and taking Rei by her hand threw her away. For a heavy-built person like him, Rei only looked like a light doll in his hand. Rei fell hard on the ground and collapsed there. ¡°Reiiiii¡­.¡± I who was still hiding inside the cupboard could barely see anything. But listening to aunt Rei¡¯s scream just now shook me to my core and I let out a scream. I quickly placed my hand over my mouth, trying to cover up even the sound of my breaths. I could hear footsteps now in the kitchen and from the heaviness of the steps it was not of aunt Rei¡¯s. ¡°I heard you, you little twerp. Where are you? ?I know. Why don''t we play a game? If you come out on your own, it will hurt less. But if I find you, I''m not sure your fake mom would be able to recognize you again.¡±Daisuke started humming to himself as he started checking the empty places in the kitchen in front of him. ¡°I heard you wanted to go to school. I can make that possible if you come with me. Rei is the kind of woman who would do anything to get what she wants.¡± I knew he was doing this so that I make a mistake and get enraged and found out. ¡°Such a poor child who doesn¡¯t even know he has been robbed by the one, he called his mom. She took away all your money which came with your adoption and gave it to me while she forever planned to keep you locked inside here.¡± Daisuke playfully tells me whatever he wanted to. Suddenly the footsteps stopped. ¡°So, this wasn¡¯t enough to get you out. I hate you even more now. You are only going to make this hard for yourself by making me angry.¡± Daisuke continued with his search as he started checking out the cupboards on the top. So, he was really waiting to see my reaction. Aunt Rei she means more to me than this man thinks. ¡°I also heard an interesting story at the hospital where you were undergoing treatment for a long time. An entire family of a doctor tragically died in a car accident when they showed kindness to an orphan boy and were helping in his treatment.¡± Suddenly a plate shook and the noise was heard throughout the kitchen despite the heavy storm outside. Daisuke quickly opened the upper shelf to his right and a mouse leaped out and ran outside. ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Daisuke shrieked. This was my first time hearing it nor could I confirm whether it was a truth or lie. But my heart felt so heavy at this moment that breathing suddenly became difficult. ¡°And then there is the story of your real parents who abandoned you. The poor mother and father who couldn''t gather enough money needed for their child''s treatment and out of regret decided to take away their lives by jumping¡­¡± ¡°Hhhh¡­¡± I let out a surprised sigh despite my mouth filled with my hand. It can¡¯t be true. But remembering aunt Rei¡¯s words everyone has hidden so many truths from me. ¡°I pity those parents who ended up with such an ungrateful child who should had taken his own life instead. So, I am going to punish that ungrateful boy today.¡± Daisuke laughs as he finds the story amusing. With a sudden hush of silence, ¡°?I found you.¡±Daisuke shouted in an elated manner. Opening the lower cupboard under the water sink, he expected me to find there. But instead, a heavy metal container falls on his leg. Daisuke shrieks in agony, while I quickly escaped from the attached shelf. Thankfully I decided to choose a spot where the two shelves were connected. But in my situation, my legs were only moving because I feared for my life. The things that I heard did not allow my tears to stop from overflowing. But I needed to find Aunt Rei first. However, being small in size has its disadvantages. By the time I got past Daisuke, he had already recovered. ¡°Where are you going kid?¡± Daisuke screeched but suddenly his voice sounded different. I turned back to find what was wrong, and it was clear that Daisuke had gone from bad to worse. Daisuke''s appearance had transformed into something far from normal. He was now shrouded in an ominous, inky haze that materialized around his body. And gradually coalescing like a swirling vortex around him. ¡°Gwahha¡­.ahhhhh.¡± A series of primal, guttural sounds escaped Daisuke''s lips, resembling the growls and shrieks of a wild animal. Panic gripped me, and I quickened my pace, but an eerie transformation was unfurling around me as well. My surrounding was changing into a black prison as everything darkened around me. While a singular path stayed in front of me. Desperate to escape, I pushed my legs to their limits, but it was futile; I couldn''t move any farther. Suddenly, a shadowy tendril, as black as the void itself, ensnared my ankle, causing me to tumble to the ground. Turning back, I realized that the ominous black fog had multiplied, encircling me from all sides. I tried to dig the ground around me but my nails couldn¡¯t even scratch the hard surface. ?I couldn¡¯t do anything. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I shouted at the black shadowy humanoid figure that might have now possessed Daisuke. My heart ached as if I was trapped in a recurring nightmare. As if I knew what was about to happen if I stayed here any longer. As if all of this had happened to me before but somehow I don¡¯t remember. The shadowy appearance of Daisuke elongated his arm into a long black blade and started walking towards me. Was I going to die? *** EREBUS ¡°Ah! Such a shame and here I thought he showed some potential. But fighting that thing as a human and that too in a child¡¯s body is totally impossible. Well, I did get to know something about his past and I thought I could use that information.¡± But still, if all this test does is show your terrible past. I wonder why anyone couldn¡¯t have survived the test. I am sure those who tried before were strong individuals. I guess he, too, would be trapped along with that darkness and consumed by his own misery and sorrow. A fitting end for the guy who tried to partner with the god of darkness. I won¡¯t have it any other way either. Still, if he was this ordinary, then either way he would have been useless in realizing my dream. But then why would the Divine System go out of its way to interfere with his life by sending the Abyssals after him? The beings of the dark that are even beyond the control of the gods of the Divine realm. Only the Divine System can so much as manipulate them in some cases. And this Abyssal was strong enough that it could form its own territory domain. There¡¯s no way someone could defeat such a monstrosity. Deciding to take a final look I was thinking of cutting the connection. ¡°Please save me.¡± Kenta said with bated breath. As if he knew somebody would come to his help no matter where he would have been. Hah! Human nature can be hilariously stubborn; they don¡¯t even know when to give up. But as if my senses felt something suddenly brewing up in this pitch-darkened world. Kenta¡¯s body began to glow brightly with a golden light. ¡°That magic. Can¡¯t be¡­ ?its divine magic. Is someone else here¡­ another god.¡± I said in a tense voice. The power was growing, while the distance between Kenta and the Abyssal was shortening. And at the same time, it felt as if time had suddenly stretched... No, in fact, it had slowed down. The golden light traveling past Kenta¡¯s body had started materializing in front of him now. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± The final form of the condensed light was the silhouette of a girl with long hair and around the same age as Kenta. Except for those features it was just a manifestation of divine light in golden layers. Spreading its palm, a burst of golden light whips flashes out. A single contact with the black shadows, and they evaporate. All of this happened in a quick flash even for the Abyssals to notice until they got completely annihilated. ¡°That was no ordinary divine light. Its purity far surpasses anything I''ve encountered; it would require a tremendous effort even for me to attain such a level.¡± But that¡¯s not enough to take down an Abyssal. The final Abyssal possessing Daisuke still remained intact. The manifested girl then suddenly launches spherical light balls but the Abyssal strikes them off with his elongated blade arm. The girl should have known that the attack wouldn¡¯t work. Is that all there was to this abnormality? I couldn¡¯t help but wonder. The attack did put some distance between her and the Abyssal. Was she trying to protect Kenta? No, it¡¯s not just that, I am sure the power manifested within her is still greater than what she had shown till now. Perhaps it was to buy time. But for what¡­ Krrk... Krrk... Krrrkkkk.... Above! That can¡¯t be true. A small crack tore through the domain and sparkling white light seeped in. In its wake, a faint, ethereal white sword descended through the breach. The sword was not real but again just a manifestation of a maybe original sword. But the power that revolved around it was blinding even for a god like me. The sword resembled close to an object I knew about, but I could not say for sure. And because I was sharing my vision with Kenta I could only see what he was seeing. And right now, his eyes were moistened with tears and glossy. The white sword floated down to the girl until she grabbed it with her hands. ¡°Gwaahhhhh¡­¡± The Abyssal roared and looked agitated. For a brief moment, the girl toyed with the sword and had a sudden realization. She looked back but I could not tell her facial expression because she was completely enshrouded in the golden light. She suddenly let go of the sword and allowed it to fly around freely, pretending as if she had never taken it in her hand. ¡°I see. The sword was too big for her hand.¡± I felt surprised for a second. The enraged Abyssal plunged towards her as if she were its sole enemy. The sword now levitating blocked its path. Until the manifested transparent white sword alone entered a quick showdown with the Abyssal. The blades collided a dozen times in a split second and each time with a mere brush the Abyssal¡¯s sword got destroyed. I could feel the white sword was taking all the magical energy from the Abyssal in each attack even though its own inherent nature was light. ¡°This situation is too unprecedented.¡± The Abyssal jumped back realising brute strength rendered no effect on the sword and was taking away its power. The girl too called back the sword close to her. This time the abyssal shrieked and invoked the power of its domain. Thunderous bolts and a vortex of black fog started pouring in from the dark territory spreading everywhere. The Abyssal¡¯s power also grew exponentially as it increased both its body size and the length of its sword hand. The girl muttered something but I could not hear her voice. She extended her index finger, directing it towards the Abyssal, and then sharply pointed it downward. The gravity around the entire territory changed. The power of the girl was so strong that it interfered with the Abyssal¡¯s domain power. Usually interfering in another¡¯s domain is considered a total impossibility. But this situation had been absurd from the start. The vortex and lightning also died down under its effect. Even the motion of the Abyssal slowed down as its absorbed body mass dropped and sank onto the floor. But Abyssals do not feel pain. The overwhelming power made it even more desperate that it started fusing with the soul of the human it had possessed and taking its life energy. The miasma of the Abyssal darkened even further and it again tries to get close to the girl. Its sword hand turns into an obsidian solid. The girl moved her other hand and again with the movement of her lips as if commanding something. Her cheeks transformed into a subtle, small smile. The domain of the black Abyssal began to crumble, disintegrating rapidly, while a white room materialized and expanded in its place. I could have not described it in any other way. The hovering sword shifted horizontally, enveloped in crackling white lightning. With incredible speed, it thrust towards the Abyssal with immense force, piercing through its heart in a blinding flash of light, and then the sword vanished. At the same time, the dark miasma of the Abyssal disappears as well. Kenta who was still in shock couldn¡¯t even stand up. Everything he saw felt unbelievable and a bad dream to him. The girl enveloped in the golden light walks towards Kenta and with slight hesitation, she gazes at him. I couldn¡¯t help but imagine that even if this manifestation was a condensation of raw magic power it possessed some kind of unique consciousness. She puts her hands on her waist while her face is looking away. As if she wanted Kenta to stand on his own. The golden light had already started to fade away. The amalgamation of magic power was disintegrating as well. ¡°Who are you?¡± The girl tries to speak something but before her voice can be heard the white room cracks and falls apart and the golden manifestation turns into fragments of light. Suddenly the voice of a loud boom catches Kenta¡¯s attention and time is resumed back to the real world. From the previous sword attack¡¯s impact, the possessed man in return was thrown away. While the woman Rei had gained consciousness and now stood in front of Kenta. She takes his hand and calls out to him. ¡°Kenta we need to run. To the gate.¡± ¡°Rei you are alright.¡± I said happily. As if memories of a moment ago again vanished into oblivion. . This is so wonderful. I would have never imagined something like this to happen. The girl in that golden light, that white sword. The interference of the Abyssal. This goes even beyond my imagination. Just exactly what kind of secret your past holds Kenta that the Divine System is so eager to get rid of you. But that also makes you the perfect candidate. This will have to work out. I cannot see any other way. Everything happening in the Divine Realm holds meaning and potential for a change. After all, you will be the one who will destroy the Divine System. Even if I have to make you to. . Resuming to the current scenario the test did not seem to have ended just yet. Even though Kenta had regressed to the past it is impossible to alter it no matter how hard he tried. Unfortunately, the tragedies of the past are unchangeable and humans can only cling to the memories like a moth to a flame. *** KENTA KAZUKI Aunt Rei and I decided to run towards the gate and lock Daisuke inside. This plan would have surely succeeded only if Daisuke would have remained still. But his physical endurance far exceeded aunt Rei¡¯s expectations. Even a blow like that was not enough to knock him down. He quickly got up and caught aunt Rei¡¯s hair and started pulling her towards himself. The naivete of a small child; I did not let go of aunt Rei¡¯s hand even though there was no way I could gain ground against someone like him. ¡°Give me that boy. You heard me Rei¡­¡± Daisuke groaned. He again succeeded in pushing away aunt Rei and was about to grab me by my collar. CRASH! Before Daisuke could gain control over me, aunt Rei had used the glass flower vase kept at the center of the dinner table to hardly hit on Daisuke¡¯s head. Even though this was a surprise attack; it did only little damage to Daisuke. While Aunt Rei¡¯s own hands bled. She steps on the fallen sharp glass pieces to get to me first. ¡°Damn you Rei! Now pay for it.¡± Gwahk! After that Daisuke collapsed due to the loss of blood from the wound he sustained just now on his head. ¡°Kenta keep on running.¡± Aunt Rei shouted as if she did not want me to look back. This time we would succeed. We were close to the door. If the two of us could safely make it to the outside we could still live happily. And this time there would have been no lies. ¡°¡­And then maybe.¡± My head was completely filled with overflowing thoughts. I stepped out of the door and expected aunt Rei, who was holding my hand to do the same. But as I turned back I couldn¡¯t even breathe. ¡°Rei¡­ Reiiii.¡± I screamed. The aunt Rei whom I had always known to be the most confident whenever she played piano with me. Or so gentle and warm the moment she would embrace me whenever she felt sad. Right now¡­ she was hurt. Her hair was untidy and torn from the fight. Her palm bleeding and, nails broken. Wounds all around her hands she sustained when fighting with Daisuke. And then the long shrapnel of glass embedded directly into her abdomen. A large amount of blood had already marked her lower clothes with deep red. And more dripped through her legs and the wounds. ¡°Reiiii¡­¡± I shouted as I quickly turned my legs to move inside to help her. But instead, aunt Rei who had succeeded in freeing her hand closed the door on me. ¡°Reiii¡­ rrrei. Open the door. You are hurt.¡± I knocked on the door rapidly without stopping with both my hands. I then heard something fall down against the door. ¡°Rei what happened? Are you alright?¡± I shouted from outside. My tears were entering through my mouth, but I had no time to wipe them off. ¡°?Kenta¡­, I am alright.¡± The words stopped me from knocking as I waited to hear Rei¡¯s voice. Aunt Rei quietly sat leaning on the other side of the door. Her entire body writhed in pain with every little breath she took. ¡°Just open the door. Why won¡¯t you let me come in?¡± I asked after a small pause. Why won¡¯t you open the door? Why do you all lie to me? ?Let me save you. I don''t want to always end up as the one being helped and losing everything. *** REI AOKI ¡°Daisuke, he finally got me.... Kho-Kho!¡± I look at my hands and I coughed up some blood. Looking at the shard of glass, I could feel that it was deeply embedded in my stomach. Had I tried taking it out I would have bled to death on the spot. For now, it looked like I have still some time left. Even if barely. ¡°Ken. Are you there? I am sorry you had to go through all of this.¡± I spoke trying not to bring up the pain in my voice. But I still couldn¡¯t stop the trembling. That boy has already suffered enough. ¡°Rei. Come outside.¡± Kenta said as he kept on banging at the door. ¡°I have been so irresponsible and a liar from the start. You wanted to go to school right? Even though I had all the money I got from your adoption. I lost it because of my foolishness and gave it to that man just to save my own skin.¡± ¡°I know he was lying. So, don¡¯t say anything, just come outside.¡± Kenta, as usual, seemed to care little about himself. Even though he had been wronged by me in several ways, he still wanted to be with me. ¡°Daisuke was right I am a dirty woman. I told you pretty lies and kept you away from the truth about your parents. Khoo¡­Kho.¡± ¡°Rei I will get help. I will call an ambulance. Someone, please help.¡± Kenta kept on shouting desperately. It hurts so much. Even right now, I want to hug him. I always seemed to have calmed down after that. But I can¡¯t let my shadow follow him even after my death. I have to stay away from him. ¡°Kenta you¡¯re not hurt right.¡± I asked to assure myself. ¡°No, I am not. I promise I will always listen to you.¡± Kenta¡¯s shaken voice only told me how much I had hurt him deeply. ¡°You always tried to find a mother in me. I am sorry, I couldn¡¯t become one for you, nor I tried. All I did was only take from you. Every time you played the piano I wanted to see you play someday even on a bigger stage.¡± ¡°Rei. Please stop talking. I only want to play the piano with you.¡± Kenta said. I made him cry again. I am so awful. ¡°You like playing the piano right, I would like to hear you playing more. So never stop playing it.¡± I tried to conjure up a cheerful voice. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Kenta bursts into cries and without any regard to his bleeding palms, he puts all his force on the door. ¡°And also¡­ also¡­ waahhh.¡± More blood rushed to my throat and clogged it. I was unable to speak any further. ¡°Khooo¡­Kho.¡± This is probably¡­ it for me. ¡°Damned woman. You completely deserved it.¡± Daisuke was standing back on his feet again. ¡°Great after your death I can pretend to be his guardian and do whatever I want.¡± Daisuke waited for a second to see my reaction. Maybe he wanted to see me beg for my life or apologize to him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you smiling like that? Say something.¡± A horrid expression plagued Daisuke. I wonder what kind of face I was making to scare him so much. I need to make sure. ¡°How are you still able to stand?¡± Yeah, I was trying to stand. I wonder where I got this kind of strength. But the blood leaking from my body became more intense. Weakness caught me soon after. So, before I fall again I will make sure. It took me so long. But I realize what I am supposed to do to stop Kenta from suffering anymore. ¡°Don¡¯t come any close to me.¡± Daisuke stepped back with every step I took towards him. My legs were hurting from the glass pieces still stuck in my soles. But slowly the pain was disappearing. Somehow I had come as far as the balcony and Daisuke was right in front of me. ¡°I said stay away Reiiii¡­.¡± I wonder why was Daisuke was so afraid of me right now. Am I smiling right now? Am I finally feeling happiness? ?I am sure its because I feel so relived right now. Looking outside, the storm had finally died down. All we needed to do was run. And then maybe we could have gotten far away from here. I would have begged for Kenta¡¯s forgiveness and promised to forever look after him. We could have been a family just like a mother and son. All this time I had been running to save myself. So, this time I will run again, but not for myself. With those last thoughts, I ran towards Daisuke and grabbed him. But the momentum did not stop us from moving forward till we got close to the railing of the balcony. I could see Daisuke moving his lips and still making a scared face. But even my ears had given up on me by now. Maybe it was because I was finally dying, I cared little. I had been wanting to end this all for a long time. That¡¯s why the two of us who are on the same boat, will now drown together in the sea of misfortune that we decide to sail into. Ah! I still hadn¡¯t told him the one truth. That the time I got to spend with him I was grateful he was there. *** KENTA KAZUKI ¡°What¡¯s happening inside?¡± Why isn¡¯t Rei responding anymore? ¡°Rei. Rei.¡± Thump! Is that Daisuke¡¯s voice? Has he woken up again? ¡°Rei open the door. Run. Please.¡± I shouted but there was no reply. And at the same time, from below the door, a lot of blood started to flow outside. ¡°No. this can¡¯t be. Rei. Not again. Not again.¡± I had no choice but to try looking from the keyhole. Even though I could barely see anything through it. Rei was standing again but Daisuke was right in front of him. For a second I thought I caught a glance of her face trying to say my name but I could not understand the full sentence. Until she started to run towards Daisuke. And after grabbing him she pushed him towards the railing of the balcony. Until I could no longer see either of them there. ¡°Reiiiii¡­.¡± The shock almost made me puke and fall to the ground. But I also realized something. I was not a weak child anymore. The child who would just trust anyone whoever showed him little kindness. I came here because I needed power to make sure I never lose anything ever again. ¡°Right Erebus. You are watching aren¡¯t you?¡± I said out loud. The world around me which was constructed around my memories started to melt down and wash away like fluid and disappear. I was back in my normal body again. And the darkness that remained started to enter my body like waves of black fluid getting directly attached to my soul. Penetrating and eating it away. Until it became so heavy with pain that I couldn¡¯t even stand up. ¡°Are you in pain Kenta? The test has finally ended. But seems like you have one more hurdle to clear.¡± Erebus descended from above. For a second I was confused by Erebus¡¯s words. But then the pressure of the black substance fusing with my soul became too much for me to bear. The pain was so intense I fell on my knees. I thought my chest would rip apart any moment. My heartbeat became uncontrollable. If this overpowering situation continued and I could not contain this weapon¡¯s power I would most probably die. My soul would be broken completely. ¡°No. Not right now.¡± I said. This time I will no longer make the choice of believing whatever lie I am told to. I will break through all lies and find the truth myself. ¡°The current system is so disgusting I want payback and maybe I would be doing something good too.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you still too cheeky for a human? Still laughing even in this pitiful condition. Even when you know if you keep on absorbing that black mud you will die.¡± Erebus bends down to my eye level as if he wanted to get a good laugh at me. ¡°Of course, I will die if this continues. That¡¯s why you are here. If you still think you can use me. Then I am going to use you as well. Give me your power. Make a contract with me.¡± I knew Erebus knew that even if I would have succeeded the trial. It would come to me dying if I failed to wield the weapon itself. That¡¯s why I need him, no I will use him to gain more power. ¡°You want my power even though you say you are going to use me. It''s hurtful, but I like your style. But you do remember the god of darkness deals only in curses.¡± I never liked Erebus putting on a pompous act. Erebus at the same time released the full volume of his magic power. By now I suppose my soul had adjusted to be able to see magical powers. His entire body was shrouded by a black-purple aura which pushed away the black mud trying to take over him. Even though it was some kind of power display to overwhelm me or make me look at him as a superior. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whatever curse or condition you want on the contract. As long as I get my answers and payback, I will form a contract with you.¡± I was determined. ¡°Alright.¡± Erebus brought his hand to my head and channeled his magical powers through me. A sort of magic circle temporarily overlapped my forehead and passed like a scanner through my brain. I could feel the exceptional power of a god flowing into me as it tried to suppress the chaotic black mud entering me and form a harmony. At last, when I thought I could finally rest, I involuntarily lost consciousness. "And finally, with this contract, you will forever be under my control. And in exchange, all I want is you ?the one abandoned by the divine system. Is to kill the one favored by the divine system." ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : INTERLUDE – SIERRA UNION
After coming out of the guild office, princess Arya Stark, Caige, and Maia swiftly entered the awaiting carriage, evading any potential attention. ¡°We finally succeeded in establishing ¡®Sierra Union¡¯ with the merchant guild under the clan. Thank you princess Arya, it was only possible because of you.¡± Caige said with a sense of relief. Caige found herself exhausted after enduring lengthy discussions and negotiation meetings with the guild master and other guild executives. ¡°All I did was just sit there because I am a part of this too. Don¡¯t forget I am the company¡¯s guarantor and patron as well. In fact, I thought that you were quite enjoying yourself inside as well.¡± Princess Arya said. ¡°Caige never backs down when she gets in negotiating a deal.¡± Maia said, explaining her friend''s long-standing habit. Maia and Arya could easily remember the tensed expressions on the faces of the guild executives who were unable to persuade Caige. Ultimately they found themselves conceding to her every demand. Caige was ruthlessly persistent when it came to negotiating and selling her product. It was her rule to leave no room for any compromise or concession. ¡°Yes, we did come out of there with a good deal. Earlier I had thought that we would have to work to our bones doing more auctions to spread the word of our potions. But now that we are backed by a princess and also Alicia has established a clan inside the guild. Everything has become so organized and easy to handle.¡± Caige could recall that everything she had heard from the pirate¡¯s incident down to helping the princess. Alicia using her potions on the ship was a great way to make the word of the potions reach faraway places. There is soon going to be a time when every person will be after this potion¡¯s power. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we look for a place for you to set up a shop.¡± Arya was going to help out to find a big place for establishing the main branch and shop for the clan. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t want to be clobbered inside a huge crowd again.¡± Maia said with a fearful face remembering how the entire hall was flooded with people who wanted to get their hands on the rare potions that could instantly heal them. This only went to show how important and rare the healing potions were in the eyes of people. Until now a normal healing potion was characterized by slow healing effects, and limited capacity to address all diseases and ailments. However, Alicia''s crafted healing potion redefined the entire product, challenging previous perceptions. ¡°For now I am sure the guild will only be keeping a close eye on the movement of the items. So, I don¡¯t think they will be of any trouble and will never find out where the potions are coming from.¡± Arya said thinking how the guild planned to handle all of this. ¡°I think it¡¯s better that way. Because if we succeed, the adventurers from other places might force their own guild centers asking us to establish a shop in their own native towns.¡± Caige had already been devising different strategies to expand the business. ¡°Well as long as we receive positive and kind attention that is good for our interest as well.¡± Since the potion was still not available for distribution at large. People will only look at it as a rare item that can vanish anytime from the market. ¡°Currently we don¡¯t have a huge stock to distribute it in other cities. But the capital should be a large enough market for us to learn and see how everything plays out. For now, let¡¯s wait for the people whom I have recruited to come here from the demon continent and hire some more.¡± Caige said analyzing the current situation. ¡°I too am excited about all of this. But I''m also curious to learn more about you, Caige. How did you and Maia meet Alicia? And I am quite interested to know despite being a commoner you have extensive knowledge and the way you carried yourself inside the meeting which is not easy to come by.¡± Arya looked at Caige waiting for her answer. ¡°Princess, Caige is never comfortable talking about her past. She hasn¡¯t even mentioned about it to me in detail before.¡± Maia was worried about Caige as she had never seen her happy when thinking about her past. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Maia. If we do want to do business together, it''s only right I explain a bit about myself.¡± ¡°I think you have me wrong. I just wanted us to be business partners on equal footing and especially I wanted to know more about Caige as a friend.¡± Princess Arya who never had many friends because of her status couldn¡¯t help but be more curious and couldn¡¯t wait. Arya was completely taken aback and impressed by the dexterity Caige showed when dealing with those executives without backing down. It made Arya feel that they had so much common in between them and could work together as equals. ¡°When I was only a kid, I was kidnapped and was about to be sold in the demon continent. And I somehow managed to escape. It was then, by chance, that I met Maia. Before that, all I remember is I was in a lone place and I was never allowed to leave. Beyond this, I do not know anything about my origin or where I came from.¡± Caige bore an expression as if trying to conceal the pain that lingered within her. "I see," Arya said. She continued to gaze intently at Caige, patiently waiting for the other half of her question to be addressed. While she appeared somewhat concerned about Caige''s vague response, she accepted it without pressing further. Caige was shocked to see the princess be so accepting. In all her life she had come to hate nobles, especially those who misused their powers and hurt others intentionally. But princess Arya especially showed appreciation for Caige¡¯s talents and didn¡¯t allow herself to be trapped by obnoxious notions pertaining to the differences between the noble and the commoners. And Caige really thought that she could learn more by coming into contact with princess Arya. ¡°As for us meeting with miss Alicia. I think we were never going to meet them again after I tried to rip them off that night in the cart. But instead, she helped us out. And then she also saved Maia¡¯s life and the kids at the orphanage.¡± ¡°You tried to do what?¡± Princess Arya was in shock. ¡°Its not that bad how Caige makes it sounds. It was only to the extent for us to earn and survive.¡± Maia looked at Caige and asked her to support her. ¡°So, what was your wish? Was it to become the richest person in the world?¡± Arya asked making a guess based on Caige¡¯s intention. ¡°Alicia made clear to me that what she was offering me was not a wish. It was more of a contract.¡± Remembering the day when Caige saw Alicia''s true appearance without the mask and witnessed her magic still sent shivers down her spine and ignited a sense of excitement. ¡°Really. Tell me.¡± Arya was so intrigued that she really lost her cool as a princess. ¡°I wanted to become the person who could earn the most money in this world. In the end, I didn¡¯t care who the money belongs to. So, once I accepted the offer, since then everything happening in my life looks like it is a part of my contract now. And that¡¯s why it will be my life¡¯s best ever deal.¡± Caige made herself clear that she had come to terms with the situation and was more than happy with it. ¡°Since you told your wish. I will tell you mine. My wish was for the happiness of my family and whoever I hold dear to myself.¡± Arya could have asked anything about getting her throne back or becoming a queen herself. But Arya held her family more dear than anything. ¡°Princess Arya, were you trying to learn about Alicia through us? Unfortunately, we too don¡¯t know much about her.¡± Caige understood what Arya was trying to do even though she did not have to go through such a roundabout way. ¡°I tried to search a lot about Alicia, but nothing turned up except her first appearance could be traced back to a big incident that itself got resolved in the elf kingdom of Ascalon. And I think then she finally met you and came to the human continent.¡± Arya concluded herself with the little information she could have gained. But it still did not answer who was Alicia and where she actually came from. ¡°Is miss Alicia in need of money? Isn¡¯t she a friend of miss Regis already who is of elf royalty!¡± Maia asked Caige with little thought. The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°Of course, that can¡¯t be. Remember we were for an instant transported to what she called her pocket space, and it had more than enough Big Gold coins to outweigh the treasury of an entire nation¡¯s wealth.¡± Caige recalled. ¡°Yes I remember now. And she had more of those room pockets. But according to miss Alicia, it belonged to her parents and she wanted to earn her own money. Her parents must be rich.¡± Maia said rubbing her hands on her fluffy ears. ¡°Eh¡­!¡± ¡°¡­.Eh!¡± Caige and Arya had the same paused and surprised reaction. ¡°¡­Her parents.¡± Arya tried to think hard about the new piece of information she received. ¡°Why have I never thought of it?¡± Caige was in full meditation trying to come up with anything she could have used. ¡°But its useless. I do not recall any renowned person, royalty or noble or knight with characteristics features like Alicia. Silver-white long hairs. Even her white colored suit does not resemble of any specific culture or tradition. And I am not even sure what her choice of weapon is apart from being a magical genius and possessing a godly beauty.¡± ¡°The White Queen is truly a mysterious figure at this moment.¡± Caige said in an old man¡¯s tired voice as if to amuse herself. ¡°It would have been one thing if she was an elf then we could have connected her to princess Regis.¡± ¡°I too was shocked to see an elven princess outside of her kingdom. At least I am sure the two must be related somehow even though they appear to have met not long ago.¡± Both Caige and Arya knew it was difficult to gain any particular information from a secluded kingdom like Ascalon. But Caige¡¯s deduction could not have been far from the mark. ¡°But I do have one hint. The white face mask Alicia uses resembles a lot to the one the True Hero wore during her adventure days. A die-hard fan of the True Hero like me can never miss such a detail.¡± Arya said proudly holding her head high. A sudden silence fell on the two girl¡¯s lips who until then were engaged in a furious race of deduction. ¡°The true Hero, as far as I have heard she disappeared about two hundred years ago. And I am pretty sure miss Alicia wouldn¡¯t like that kind of attention.¡± Caige pushed her forehead hard. ¡°And I think Miss Alicia could have been using it to mask her identity even if it only makes her stand out a bit more.¡± Arya laughed in an awkward manner. ¡°Why are you two acting strangely? Miss Alicia too must be a big fan of the True Hero then.¡± Maia gave her opinion. ¡°Yes. Maia is right.¡± Caige quickly abandoned all her thoughts. ¡°That must be it. Miss Alicia is also a fan of the True Hero even though not a bigger fan than me. Maybe I should start wearing a mask as well.¡± Princess Arya started laughing loudly as she lost her element. ¡°Please don¡¯t do that.¡± Caige chuckled. Arya and Maia could not stop laughing as well. ¡°But I hope Alicia finds that person soon or at least the Hartland princess is able to help her out.¡± Arya hoped. ¡°So, what kind of princess is she? I have heard she has successfully established good political relations with everyone despite being a small kingdom.¡± Caige asked. ¡°Yes, until the first princess came around, no one even had heard of the name of the Hartland kingdom before. It was just a small kingdom in the southern part of the human continent. But she has so many great achievements and futuristic ideas that she became my role model as a princess as well. She abolished slavery in her kingdom, introduced new trading policies, and brought advanced farming methods. And she is also rumored to have a secret spy network whose extent no one has been able to measure now.¡± ¡°She seems reliable.¡± Caige did well to remember that name hoping she could get a chance to do business with her. ¡°Do you think they would have reached their destination by now?¡± Maia asked wondering when she would again get a chance to play with Hana. ¡°Right now, I think she must be halfway on her road to Hartland Kingdom. And would be staying in Count Viktor¡¯s mansion. Since it¡¯s a borderland highway it''s owned by all the kingdoms sharing the borders and under Count Viktor¡¯s authority. He is a good friend and a subordinate of our family and just as I have asked him in the letter, Alicia and others are free to make a rest stop there.¡± ***

HARTLAND KIGNDOM

Princess Alice Hart, the reincarnation of Goddess Athena herself and the contract partner of Sachi. Was having dinner with her family but her thoughts were lingering somewhere far away. Recently her heart had been behaving strangely and starts beating faster. She could suddenly at times feel her soul core resonating as well. She could not really understand the meaning behind these signs but be anxious. The king and the queen looked worriedly at her. Knowing full well that their daughter had shouldered a lot of responsibilities and was trying to do everything alone. Her big brother the first prince, was also away busy governing the southern bay ports. So, she found herself under even more pressure handling all the capital city¡¯s administrative work. ¡°Drawing on the plate again, seems like something is really odd. Alice.¡± Alice¡¯s mother tried to catch her daughter¡¯s attention who was trying to paint something on her plate with the food. ¡°Is something bothering you Alice, then tell us?¡± the king asked. Alice came back to reality and found a name she had unconsciously tried to scribble on the plate. "It''s nothing, really. I''m perfectly fine." Alice says hastily as she swiftly erases the mark on the plate with sauce. She had a family now and she loved them as well. Seeing them sad because of her odd behavior made Alice reconsider her attitude towards the current situation. Just then a shadow appears behind her and a woman in black garments covered from head to toe appears behind Alice¡¯s back. The King and the Queen did not seem surprised by this sudden intrusion. In fact, they had gotten accustomed to them of suddenly appearing, taking orders from their daughter, and leaving. They could have been hiding and listening in the shadows right beside anyone and no one would even notice. ¡°Cystell,¡± Alice called out the name of her shadow spy. ¡°So, did you gain any information about the pirate incident?¡± ¡°Nothing except that it has become more of a legend. There are rumors everywhere going around about an individual named the White Queen who defeated the entire pirate army.¡± ¡°So, how was the pirate army defeated?¡± Alice asked just in case. ¡°According to the talks going around. They said only one thing. Everything became ?white. The sea became ice land. The ships turned into giant frozen stones. And the pirates. All of them died after becoming ice dust.¡± The spy Cystell described the incident in a very odd way. She had previously tried to think that it could have been the work of a reincarnate. But then, Alice did not remember any God whose signature magic was ice magic, and that too at a level to turn the entire sea into ice. ¡°Also from other member spies, I have heard the miraculous potion which was in auction in the Demon Continent not long ago. Its presence has also been confirmed on the ship.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Alice realized there was nothing solid to go on here as well. ¡°Remember you told me that the coupdeta at the Stark palace was also resolved almost immediately and the missing princess came back as well.¡± ¡°I am afraid this individual the White Queen is already here on the Human Continent and could have made contact with the Stark Kingdom royal¡¯s family. Though it''s all just speculation. I want you to keep a close eye on the situation in the Stark kingdom.¡± Alice informed the spy of their next steps. Alice could not risk being uninformed of someone so powerful in this world after all. ¡°Princess. I have come here to inform you of a more pressing issue.¡± Cystell pointed to Alice in the direction of the King and the Queen. Alice immediately understood that it was news regarding the Hartland kingdom and the king and the queen needed to be informed as well. Alice lifted the sound barrier she had cast and now the King and the Queen also paid their full attention. ¡°Princess, there have been sightings of high orcs in the western borders of the Hartland Kingdom.¡± Cystell immediately stopped. ¡°?And.¡± It would have been one thing if they had just been monsters or a small group of high orcs that got stranded and happened to come here. Normally they would just sprawl around the forest, hunt for food, and leave. But this time something was fishy, otherwise Cystell would not seem so distressed. Alice thought to herself. "The high orcs were observed wearing armor and carrying military weapons as they attempted to assess the area." ¡°The high orcs were scouting the place. But for what reason¡­¡± the King quickly understood the seriousness of the matter. ¡°It can¡¯t be. With the pirates gone, the sea trade routes are now much safer for anyone to travel stealthy and without coming on anyone¡¯s radar.¡± ¡°We have still not confirmed what they are here for and we are keeping our distance and avoiding any engagement.¡± Cystell informed the situation of other shadow spies active on the ground. ¡°Good call. I order you to keep doing that and avoid any kind of conflict. Keep informing me of any changes as well. You can go back now.¡± Alice quickly dismissed her spy. With her orders, Cystell disappeared into oblivion back into her shadow and left. ¡°Father, I need you to issue me five battalions of the army.¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for you to go. Either I will go. Or, we will send word for your brother to come.¡± The King objected and tried to think calmly. ¡°Alice it¡¯s too dangerous. We don¡¯t know what the demons would want with our kingdom.¡± The queen tried to stop Alice before making any rash decisions. No one even mentioned it on their lips, but the three were more than capable enough to understand that all of this pointed to one future. ?War. And they still didn¡¯t know who their enemy was. Whether it was just a stray group of high orcs, a small militarized group of demons, or even a demon lord coming for them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry father. I am not trying to do anything dangerous. And it won¡¯t be a first for me. I will just assess the situation and come back. I have protected these lands before and I will do it again and again. No matter what I have to do.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 7 – KILL THE COUNT (1)
Regis, Hana, and I found ourselves seated around the dinner table, where the distinguished Count Viktor played the gracious host. "I never would have expected guests at this late hour, especially from the princess." Count Viktor said gladly. Looked like Arya was the type who would rarely ask for favors, and the count looked happy to oblige when she finally did. ¡°We don¡¯t plan to impose for long.¡± Regis said in a humble manner which was unlike her. Maybe meeting with the princess prompted her to reconsider and adopt a more princess-like demeanor. ¡°That¡¯s all right since the Stark princess has herself asked me to take care of you all. You three are more than welcome to stay in our guest house as long as you want.¡± Count Viktor seemed like a kind noble and would oblige to any good request. ¡°We are only to rest here for the night on our journey. Right, Alicia!?¡± Regis prompted me. The count looked pleased because he was meeting a young beautiful elf for the first time. But he might not have been so sure about a human girl wearing a mask, and a small kid who could eat four people¡¯s worth and still ask for more. Well, for Hana it couldn¡¯t have been helped since she used everything she ate to derive magic power for her homunculi body to function. Princess Arya had asked him not to enquire about our identities and that we could be trusted with her taking full responsibility. ¡°I wanted to continue our journey without making any stops.¡± I said thinking hard, knowing that we had only come half the way on our journey. I didn¡¯t want to rest even for a single moment till we had reached the Hart Kingdom and met the princess there. ¡°Can you really say that after you and Hana slept the entire time on me in the carriage, while I had to stay awake the entire time? And then the horses ran at double the speed; day and night because you used your healing magic on them.¡± Suddenly Regis¡¯s princessly behaviour had all but vanished for me. ¡°I suppose.¡± I caved in because I knew even the horses needed to rest at some point and we can¡¯t continue without them. Our coachman was too resting in the worker''s quarter after he had taken care of the horses in the stables. The count¡¯s domain, as Arya had described it, was a large estate situated on the highway. In reality, it served as a shared border for several small kingdoms in the vicinity. The count was responsible for overseeing trade security between the kingdoms in this region. So, he was some kind of an unofficial foreign trade minister, these kingdoms had unanimously chosen and had given authority. As our dinner came to an end early and count Viktor talked several things about his region in the meantime. We decided it was best for us to retire to sleep early as it was getting cold too. The staff was kind enough to escort us to the guest house which was attached to the side of the mansion itself. Hana and I were now standing outside Regis¡¯s doors with pillows in our hands. ¡°So, what are you here for?¡± Regis said in a ticked-off manner blocking the entrance of her room. She already knew why I was here since we had been traveling together long enough. But she still wanted me to say it. ¡°You know¡­ What if I wake up in the middle of the night in this new place and get lost wandering? It can delay our departure for tomorrow. So, um... can I please sleep with you in your room... not!?¡± I said, channeling my inner embarrassed little kid vibe. Regis straining her head a little and finally lets me in. ¡°¡­ And why are you here for?¡± Regis said looking at Hana now. ¡°I go wherever master goes.¡± ¡°Fine. You too can come in.¡± ¡­. At midnight¡­. ¡°¡­Whhater¡­wa..terr¡­Why is it suddenly so hot?¡± Regis was compulsively woken up by the overwhelming weight she felt on herself. Regis found herself nestled in the midst of Alicia and Hana on a cozy living room bed, surrounded by their travel clothes and pillows. Only a soft glow of a dim lamp illuminated the room. Even in her loose night gown she was feeling restless and hot. Regis¡¯s eyes fluttered open, adjusting to the low light. A sudden, undeniable thirst gripped her throat, awakening her senses. ¡°Huhhhh¡­.¡± Regis sighed deeply. ¡°I guess she really was tired. She even forgot to change into her night-dress and remove her mask before sleeping.¡± Regis shifted in her makeshift sleeping spot, careful not to disturb the peaceful slumber of her friends. Barefoot, she tiptoed her way through the slumbering figures, careful not to step on Hana¡¯s hand. Thankfully the guest house had a kitchen on the ground floor and Regis headed towards it. Even though it was so quiet Regis was not afraid to move in the dark. Finally, after having some water to drink. Before heading back Regis decided that it was best to let off the heavy atmosphere in the room. *** COUNT VIKTOR¡¯S MANSION Right outside the perimeter of Count Viktor¡¯s state. A group of three young individuals had gathered. "I''ve confirmed that there are no guards on the north side," said a muscular young boy, his fists adorned with heavy, flat knuckles. ¡°And I have put the guards on the watchtower to sleep.¡± A childish voice chimed in as she tried to look up from under her hood. The person she was trying to look at puts her own hand on the girl¡¯s head and played with it. ¡°Good work, you two. The report stated that Viktor¡¯s estate had no noble residents besides him, and he had no family. The guest section has the fewest guards, and the count isn¡¯t expecting any guests anytime soon, so it should be empty.¡± And with a bit of silence, the young lass finally spoke, ¡°I think it''s time we finally make a move.¡± Before starting to move the girl who was giving out the order turned to look at the little mage who had so easily put the robust guards under sleep with her spell. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ivy? Is there something wrong?¡± The little girl holding the staff pulled the hood a little lower still not confident to speak up. ¡°Do you really think¡­ if we continue to do whatever they say? They will let us go. Big Sister Nia¡­. No, I mean leader.¡± There was disturbance in her voice but she was finally able to say it. ¡°It''s alright Ivy you can call me that when the adults are not around.¡± Nia said politely. She herself was only four years older than Ivy, but her skills with the sword had made her the leader of the group. ¡°You can stay at the back and we can do all the fighting. You can heal us and leave all the dirty work to us.¡± added the boy. ¡°But Mars, we are not here for fighting. We are here to¡­.¡± Before Ivy could complete saying, both she and Mars had fallen silent. ¡°We are going to assassinate the count.¡± Nia completed. Holding her fist she looks at them, ¡±I hate to be a doll myself, and do whatever they say. But I don¡¯t have a choice. Don¡¯t worry as usual I will be the one to take out the count in his sleep.¡± ¡°But Nia, why do you have to be the only one to do this? Can¡¯t we just run away?¡± Ivy speaks loudly as if frustrated by herself for not being able to do anything. ¡°Not right now. I am still not strong enough to oppose the Zehn¡¯s. But I promise I will not let you die. And I swear I will save everyone they have captured who are precious to us. Ivy¡¯s mom, Mars''s grandparents, and even my little sister.¡± ¡°Nia¡­¡± Ivy and Mars looked completely worried for Nia who was always working hard and putting her life in danger. For the organization, they had successfully completed dozens of missions and came back safely. But the truth was that all of the assassination was done at Nia¡¯s hand and sometimes she also got wounded and was bedridden for several days. Nia quietly ties her black hair at the back with a hairclip, as she usually does before carrying out a mission. She had already resolved herself for the task ahead. ¡°And once I have saved them all. I will take responsibility for all the bad things I have done. Now let¡¯s go.¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Master¡­. Master.¡± ¡°Yes, Hana what¡¯s wrong¡­¡± I woke up to Hana calling me. She herself looked sleepy but something disturbed her. If you are worried about the four intruders. I have already asked Al to take care of them if they try to harm anybody here.¡± I can¡¯t allow any trouble to befall this place and delay my journey any longer than this. Also, if something were to happen to the count, suspicion might fall on us and it would also be bad for Arya¡¯s reputation. Al should have placed web traps everywhere near the count¡¯s room. Even if they think they can get past the traps. Those traps were not made to surprise and capture the target but to make sure no one could escape. After all, I have made sure the webs are coated in my poison magic as well this time. ¡±I know but¡­ Regis is not here.¡± Hana says, inadvertently worrying about Regis. Crashhhh¡­.. ¡°Hffff¡­ Don¡¯t tell me.¡± I had only hoped that Regis would be alright, but it seemed like I had already raised a red flag for myself. *** GUEST HOUSE ¨C COUNT VIKTOR¡¯S MANSION Regis puts the glass on the kitchen counter and headed towards the large front window. She took out the iron latch and wanted to take a breather in the fresh night air. But just as she opened the window she heard strange noises instead. ¡°Ivy do you see anything? Should I push you up¡­¡± The voice became clearer. The girl who was attempting to enter through the high window from the outside was currently standing on Nia''s shoulders. ¡°Waaahhh¡­¡± Ivy was completely taken aback by the sudden opening of the window, and instead of reporting she let out an incoherent yell. Nia who was carrying Ivy on her shoulder thought it was her signal to push her up through the window. She also had heard the window opening and presumed Ivy might have used magic to open it. ¡°¡­OOno¡­noo¡­OwO.¡± Ivy shrieked knowing things were going to take a turn for worse. But it was already too late for her since Nia had already thrown her to pass through the open window. Regis, upon sensing an incoming object, attempts to pull back but falls on her side, unable to maintain her balance. And in front of her Ivy lands with her entire hood cape upside down blocking her view. Nia and Mars follow, both capable of directly jumping to the window¡¯s height, and came in. ¡°Ivy, are you alright?¡± Nia tries to fix Ivy¡¯s garb unaware of the presence in front of her. ¡°Who are you all?¡± Regis shouts and points her finger at them. At least now she was completely awake if not until then. While Nia and Mars had a horrified look on their faces for a second. But this situation was not new for them when they had to put their lives in danger every day infiltrating the enemy¡¯s territory and being on guard. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Nia quickly takes action without any pause. She pulls out her sword and points it towards the girl in front of her. In Nia¡¯s eyes, the current scenario would have made her think that an ordinary housemaid might have come to clean the guest house in the night. ¡°What¡¯s an elf doing here?¡± Ivy called out. ¡°Look at her ears, it''s just like yours Ivy.¡± Mars quickly makes a comparison just as Ivy pulls back her hood and reveals her long ears. ¡°I want you to stay quiet and not move.¡± Nia instructs the girl to fall in front of her. She decided, for a moment, not to kill her, as she would hate to harm someone innocent and a brethren of Ivy. But breaking everyone¡¯s expectation, that the simple elf girl would lie scared on the ground and beg for her life. The elf girl whom they had deemed helpless swings her hand and with a force of wind magic pushes everyone back. At the same time, she propels herself back and gets behind the kitchen counter putting distance between her and the intruders. ¡°No, she escaped.¡± Mars calls out as he loses sight of the elf girl in front of her. ¡°Nia¡­ what to do now?¡± Ivy was still trying to make herself calm. Since it was her first time seeing an elf just like her. ¡°It¡¯s alright she is still here and has not run away.¡± Nia was unable to understand who the girl was. She set aside her initial impression because the wind magic was powerful enough to push them back. Stolen novel; please report. Does she intend to fight us here all by herself? I have to stop her before she calls for help or warns someone. Nia thought to herself when the silence finally came to an end. Two shiny red arrows head in her direction, but Nia quickly chops the magic with her sword. ¡°Who are you guys? What do you want?¡± The elf girl from behind the kitchen counter shows herself in front. She was holding a magical enchanted bow taken out from her spatial ring and she had already knocked two magical arrows in her bow and aimed at the intruders. Nia and Mars had no choice but to step back. It was only for a second but Nia could feel something was strange with the arrows. And they were not just any ordinary magical arrows, and her hands could still feel the odd pressure. ¡°Hey, little girl are you an elf? My name is Regis are you alright.¡± Regis reveals her name. In her eyes, it looked like the little elf could have been a captive. ¡°Yes miss elf I am alright.¡± Ivy couldn¡¯t help but respond to Regis¡¯s kind words. ¡°Ivy what are you doing, the person in front of us is our enemy.¡± Mars warns Ivy. ¡°I am sorry, but if you are going to resist we will have to deal with you.¡± Nia saying that spontaneously jumped towards Regis without any hesitation and slashed her sword vertically. But it only landed to slice the kitchen counter clean through in two parts. Regis had brilliantly jumped and launched her magical arrows at Nia. Nia easily blocks them with her thin sword and instead of being surprised, she prepares to move forward. ¡°Mars is Nia in trouble. Are we going to hurt Miss elf too?¡± Ivy asked looking at Mars. Mars couldn¡¯t honestly answer to Ivy¡¯s question but only reassure her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nia is strong. And if something happens I will step in.¡± Even though Nia could easily keep up with Regis¡¯s arrow¡¯s movements they were becoming heavier for Nia to block. Regis was quickly adjusting her magic to bring down Nia without hurting her. Since she didn¡¯t know their circumstances she did not want to wound anyone unwillingly. ¡°Fine. I guess I will just stop her movements while Nia takes that elf down. Don¡¯t worry it doesn¡¯t look like Nia wants to kill her either. Otherwise, she would have already used it.¡± Mars knocks his knuckles together and they transform into a gauntlet covering his entire hand. Regis being an archer knew it was best for her to keep her distance from the sword-using girl Nia. With her wind magic, she could easily frolic around and was able to do that. But it seems like Nia was more adept at moving in the dark than Regis. But for Regis who was late to notice the incoming Mars would lose her mobility if he joined the battle and tried to pin her down. Maybe I should have called for help first before engaging. Regis thought still unable to decide what to do. But before Mars could get in her way. An unknown entity suddenly materialized between them, clasping Mars''s hands before he could react. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t cheat by ganging up on Regis like that.¡± The girl holding Mars''s hands tightly said crossly. Nia pulled back again since another person joined the fight and she had to reassess her odds. ¡°Who is this girl?¡± Mars said to himself as he quickly tried to free his hands but couldn¡¯t release her grip. ¡°What¡¯s with her?¡± Mars was taken aback by the strength that slowly tightened around his arms. To the extent, Mars thought that they might break in two if something was not done quickly. ¡°Fist Technique. ?Ember Burst.¡± Mars speaks and activates his gauntlet to suddenly heat up and it explodes into flames. ¡°Hot¡­hot. Hot¡­¡± Hana quickly let go of the boy¡¯s hands and comes close to Regis. ¡°Mars are you alright¡­¡± Ivy asks as she tries to cast healing magic on his swollen arm. ¡°Do you think you can take on that kid?¡± Nia asked looking concerned since she couldn¡¯t have predicted this. ¡°I should have the upper hand, but something is really wrong with that girl. Look at her arms.¡± ¡°There is no damage.¡± Nia spoke in surprise as she carefully observed Hana¡¯s hand. ¡°I am certain that heat explosion had burnt her hands. But there is not even a single scratch on her right now. But I am sure I will be able to stop her.¡± Mars said with an irritated voice. Do they have a healer on their side as well? Nia thought knowing that it couldn¡¯t be good. Since prolonging the fight would only prove to be a disadvantage for them. ¡°I will cast some body augmentation magic on you two.¡± Ivy offers help since she can only stay at the back. ¡°Alright.¡± Mars looked pumped up since he was getting a chance to move his fists. ¡°Let¡¯s complete our mission.¡± Nia bolts forward towards Regis again. Mars had decided to take the shorter girl who had just twisted his arm as his opponent. ¡°Hey, shorty let¡¯s see who has got more bulk.¡± ¡°Who is shorty here?¡± It was the first time Hana was being teased and it rubbed her the wrong way. She instantly goes for a straightforward punch, but Mars easily dodges it. But when the punch still continued to move and ended up hitting the floor it left a large crater. Sending a tremor, it made Mars jump back two steps in fear. While Hana readied her second punch to take out Mars, he was already more than scared now to confront her directly. He decided that dodging was the best strategy to keep his bones intact. ¡°Hana careful, we don¡¯t have to break things here.¡± Just as Regis was again engaged in a shoot-and-run tactical fight with Nia she couldn¡¯t help but ask Hana. ¡°And since you came does that mean¡­.¡± ¡°Regis are you looking for me.¡± An unfamiliar elated voice from the other end of the room caught the trio¡¯s attention. At the same time, a tiny orb of light suspended in the air illuminated the room completely. Now, they could clearly see the girl standing in a completely white dress that looked like a princess¡¯s gown. And a mask that covered her face except for her mouth. ¡°I couldn''t have even sensed if there was someone else here, even though I made sure to thoroughly search the place with my magic after that second girl showed up.¡± Nia said to herself. Did I miss somehow? She thought. But at the same time, upon carefully observing the new girl, she could sense little to no magic from her. So, does that mean one of these two girls is the light magic user, the elf, or that little one? Nia for a moment gazed at Ivy and the little elf mage was quick to set up a telepathic communication between their minds. ¡°I too cannot sense any magic from that mask girl. Maybe it''s one of the other two.¡± Ivy telepathically communicated to Nia. ¡°Can you set up a veil and sound barrier to not attract any attention, Ivy?¡± Nia requested since she did not want to attract any more attention from outside. So, if the girl standing at the back has no magic it¡¯s unlikely that she would join the fight. Or so Nia thought and pushed her focus on fighting Regis without stopping. ¡°I would have set up a veil and sound barrier. But it looks like someone has already done it.¡± Ivy said in a confused voice. ¡®Are we trapped.¡¯ Nia couldn¡¯t help but whisper to herself. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Regis are you looking for me.¡± I gladly answered with a beam on my face to Regis¡¯s call wondering if she would want my help. In the meantime, I had quickly lighted up the place to see who were present in the room and help Regis and Hana adjust to fighting. And because I did not wanted for other people to lose their sleep because of a petty squabble I went and put ahead a noise cancel barrier as well. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Can¡¯t you see that burglars have invaded the mansion?¡± Regis exclaimed. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°Huhhh¡­.¡± The intruder¡¯s party leader and I had a similar reaction to Regis''s sudden outburst. ¡°I think you have got it a little wrong, Regis. A girl with a thin blade sharp enough to slash a body in half. An elf with magic abilities specialized in support and mind manipulation magic. And a boy who has a glove artifact with a fire gemstone core. And there¡¯s also¡­¡± ¡°How do you even know all of that?¡± The leader called Nia glared at me from afar. But she was too busy defending herself from Regis that she could barely react. I was happy to see that Regis was learning to control her magic and restrain it while fighting. If she even lost a bit of her concentration she might end up wrecking this good place. ¡°Regis, do you really think you would want to go to rob someone with weapons made to kill people? Most probably they are here to kill someone.¡± I said trying to make a guess. Mars, Nia, and Ivy knew their motives were discovered. ¡°Maybe for some personal vendetta or a grudge¡­¡± I thought and then for a moment, I looked at the sword of the leader girl Nia. ¡°Or maybe¡­ they are here to assassinate the Count.¡± I said smilingly since their faces quickly gave it away that I had guessed it right. ¡°Why you? If only you had listened to us and kept quiet, things would have gone smoothly, and no one would have unnecessarily gotten hurt.¡± Nia sounded more desperate than angry after their plot of the assassination was revealed. ¡°Tell me are you three really here to kill the count.¡± Regis asked lowering her bow. ¡°And what if we were.¡± Nia sarcastically answered. "Then I will stop you." Regis roared. Holding her bow horizontally, she didn''t just manifest her arrow; this time, she began charging it with her magic. The arrow takes on a red aura and immediately after its launch a force field of air envelops it completely. With a similar intention, Nia tried to cut it in half. But instead of cutting it she barely deflects the arrow as it lands on the ground close to her and explodes. The trio of assassins looked shocked learning that Regis had been holding back all this time. ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to hold back then either. Sword Technique. ?Sword Aura.¡± Nia pronounces the activation spell and her sword is enveloped in a dark aura. ¡°Wait! Regis, what happened to the talk about not destroying this place?¡± I shuddered at the thought, especially after I had just complimented her in my mind. I wanted to stop her but seeing that Hana had already made a mess of the floor a little more wouldn¡¯t hurt if we could clean up in the end. So, I guess there is nothing for me to worry at least for now. Regis and Nia were going toe to toe in their fight. Nia was confident with her sword skills; in fact, her sword aura was impressive and concentrated. So, even Regis¡¯s magic arrows were being cut down before they could completely take effect. Nia skillfully managed to keep up with the barrage of multiple arrows unleashed by Regis. The boy with the gauntlet used flashy fire moves to keep Hana at a distance. But I doubt the fire really has any effect on her body. Most probably Hana is maintaining her distance to prevent her clothes from getting burnt. She turned up to be such a good cautious kid, unlike someone. I looked at Regis who was getting impatient and tried to get in close distance with Nia. It only resulted in her getting cuts and holes in her clothes. But as long as Regis did not sustain even a scratch I was okay with not interrupting. Regis cast a gaze filled with genuine concern upon Ivy, the small elf girl. ¡°Even if you are an assassin what¡¯s the need to involve small elf children? And the same goes for you.¡± Regis asked not being able to understand why kids of her age like Nia had to work as an assassin. *** NIA ¡°It¡¯s not like any of us have a choice. And you have no right to be concerned for us. You won¡¯t understand.¡± I became furious when I saw pity for myself in a complete stranger¡¯s eyes. I started making much bolder moves as I got close to Regis. And in turn, I was able to push Regis back into a corner against the wall. I knew that every moment I wasted here would mean a lesser chance of succeeding in the mission. ?And if I did not execute the assassination... Then the Zehn¡¯s would take away my sister and make her an assassin too. The only reason my sister had not been made an assassin was that I had entered into a contract with the Zehn¡¯s, agreeing to conduct my own missions and completing my sister¡¯s missions as well for them. And there were also chances that they might go as far as executing the family members of my party to make an example out of them. As a punishment for failing the mission. Every time I had held my blade I had killed someone. Whether it was my partner in training whom I had to kill on my first mission. Or countless people whose names I don¡¯t even know died by my hands. My soul had turned so ugly, that even my own hatred for myself fell short. But to protect Ivy¡¯s and Mars¡¯s future, I was ready to go to any length. Once I had Regis moved into a corner and made her think that she could take a perfect aim at me when I was nearest to her. To the point that she loses focus of her surroundings. That¡¯s when I will make my move¡­ ¡°Sword Technique. ?Twilight Cascade.¡± A dark aura envelops me instantly, and my magic experiences an incredible surge in output. During our training, I was the only one who could learn this special aura assassin¡¯s technique in my batch. The only reason I am still alive as the strongest of them while others died during training or on their missions. Now, miss elf focus all your attention on me. Lock those arrows right onto my body where I want you to. While my sword still aims at you. My movements had become incredibly fast, and I had only just begun tapping into the initial stages of my aura. Once I could see light morph around Regis¡¯s bow. It was time to execute the real plan. ¡°Prowl. You are here right? It''s your turn now.¡± I called out as a signal. Regis who thought she had got me was now suddenly frozen in place. ¡°Binding Technique. ?Fangshadow Bind.¡± As Regis stood close to the wall, the shadow that should have belonged to her and should have moved alongside her suddenly took on an existence of its own ¡ªseparating itself. A boy with dark brown skin wearing unusual black clothes tied with threads materialized behind Regis. From his hands and legs protruded shadow-like arms that restrained Regis at her place now. ¡°What took you so long?¡± Nia threw a quick question. ¡°I thought I would recon before coming back. But because I sensed traps everywhere I decided not to go ahead. And before I could come to warn you, you had already started before me.¡± The boy explained. The whisker on his nose flickered as he further strengthened the restraints on Regis who was trying her best to break free from it. The black small curved ears on his head like that of a panther told that he was of the beast kin. ¡°Leave me.¡± Regis shouted trying to free herself, but it was useless in the grasp of Prowl¡¯s shadow bind technique. ¡°If you think it¡¯s the right choice we will follow you.¡± Prowl did not pay any heed to Regis¡¯s complaints. Instead, he looked at me with a determined face. So, he had already guessed what I planned to do. Still wrapped in my dark aura, I increased the aura output and took it to the maximum. Even though Ivy might come to hate or detest me or they just think of me as a killing machine. As long as we all come out safely nothing matters more to me. I will end this all in a second. In front of Regis, I swiftly pivoted my ankle, twisting and adjusting my trajectory toward the masked girl at the other end of the room. Even if that mask girl does not wish to fight or has no strength. If these two girls are trying to protect her. And without any magic or any weapon, she should be weak. She was definitely their weakness. Once I had taken her out I am sure these two will lose their vigor to fight and fall in despair. ¡°Wait stop¡­ Don¡¯t do it.¡± The elf girl tried to stop me as she too realised who my target was. As a tribute before I killed that masked girl all I could do for her was to make her death instant as I would severe her neck with my sword. With my aura at its peak, ablaze, I directed myself toward the masked girl. In a mere second, hands gripping the hilt of my blade, I closed the distance, her neck now just a meter away. As I drew my blade, I thought I heard her say something. It''s regrettable that no one would ever come to know of her last words. . At least that¡¯s how things should have been¡­. But¡­ after pulling that move, all I could remember was darkness. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN So, the fourth assassin finally made his appearance. He was a bit late in the game. And now finally all of them are here. I waited because if I made a quick move, he would have realized this place was dangerous and might have fled. But right now, I feel so excited. Isn¡¯t this panther demi human assassin wearing a martial artist Tai-chi uniform! In fact, this is my first time seeing real assassins in this new world. And they have not been disappointing at all. A martial arts user, a fist fighter, a mage, and finally a swordsman. But I can¡¯t just let them conduct their assassination mission while I am here. Right now, their leader Nia exhibited a technique similar to aural arts. Maybe it is a similar technique that extracts power from one¡¯s soul core. But it¡¯s definitely way inferior to what mother taught me. After Nia fully developed into her technique she quickened her pace towards me. In the blink of an eye, she had traveled from where Regis was and came so close to me. Just as Nia placed her hands on her sword ready to draw it. She had exactly measured the distance and was now ready to chop of my head. I doubt even the finest knight could have perceived the swift draw of that blade. But just as Nia pulled her sword out and horizontally thrust it forward. I slightly shifted my head to the right and looked with my eyes closely at the blade. Why didn¡¯t I realize it till now? The reason this sword looked so familiar. ¡°It''s¡­ a katana.¡± A real katana it felt as if I had encountered something heavenly and truly beautiful. But Nia looked too adamant and continued with her deadly attack. She was so focused on killing me, that she did not realize I had already dodged her fist strike. But as if on instinct, she straightens that sword without realizing it and again moves it horizontally against my neck. I had no other choice but to hold her by hand and after pulling her gently towards myself. I raised my knee high up and kicked into her belly with full force. In a flash, Nia lost consciousness and falls to the ground while I still held her by hand. For some reason, I could relate and feel sorry for her. Because this was what mother did to me in one of our training sessions. And while I was careful to place a barrier just in time around my stomach back then. But mother¡¯s kick attack still hurt me pretty badly. ¡°Niaaaaa¡­..¡± Suddenly the elf girl Ivy shouted at the top of her voice like she saw a ghost. All eyes turned toward me as they witnessed their formidable leader lying helplessly on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not how it looks. Really¡­¡± I tried to explain to them that their boss was not dead. At least not now. ¡°Nia¡­Niaaa¡­ Wake Up.¡± Ivy was the only one in a frenzy while others had their expressions blown away from their faces. It almost looked like Ivy couldn¡¯t contain her overflowing emotions anymore. She raised her staff and a yellow bright light cast upon us. ¡°Hypnotic Magic. ?Whispering Echo.¡± The elf girl Ivy chants and lets her magic uncontrollably flow. [MIND CONTROL MAGIC DETECTED] [DANGER CONFIRMED.] [STARTING COUNTER¡­ ATTACK¡­] [SEEKING PERMISSION] ¡°This is bad¡­ Al stop.¡± [PERMISSION THRESHOLD EXCEEDED] [INITIATING COUNTERATTACK ¡­] It was all happening too fast. I only wished, at this moment, that I had a switch-off button for Al. Unfortunately, it was already too late. [WHITE ROOM T#RT?RE ¨C STAGE 1] *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 8 – KILL THE COUNT (2)
ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN As soon as I was able to somehow cancel the manipulation magic of Al before its complete effect could take place. The four assassins were already lying cold on the floor like scattered cockroaches after a thorough extermination with roach spray. The panther beast kin fell on the ground behind Regis. His shadow-binding spell being negated allowed Regis to move freely again. The first-user assassin, Mars, also fell flat on his face in front of Hana, resembling a falling stick. As for the small elf magician girl, Ivy her spell was overtaken by my mind manipulation magic before any of us could get hit by it. And even her high magic resistance could not help her in this situation. And on my end, I could still feel the slight electric shock from my dual swords, all because I fancied a katana in that moment when Nia tried to strike me. It¡¯s really tough when I can¡¯t even think to wield any other weapon all because these blades are always so possessive. Thankfully from the circulating magical energy in their bodies, I could tell they were still alive. However, they might still be caught up in some weird intermediary effect of the manipulation magic. It''s even hard for a magical genius like me to tell what kind of effect this could have. ¡°What did you do to them, Alicia? Don¡¯t tell me they are done for.¡± Regis showed concern in her words, but she humorously checked the beast kin''s reaction by playfully giving him a light kick on his body. ¡°They aren¡¯t just pretending right?¡± And now after getting caught in their surprise attack, she is trying to be careful. ¡°Master, my head is spinning.¡± On the other hand, Hana seemed to have produced some difficulty in walking. Maybe because I cancelled the spell forcibly, it could have left some lingering effects on Hana, since the constant magic supply from me to her is maintained by Al as well. ¡°So, what should we do next? Do we have to pick them all up and carry them...¡± Regis sounded exhausted after the fight and hesitant to do any more work. ¡°Regis don¡¯t tell me you are planning to bury them while they are still alive.¡± I gasped. ¡°Of course, I am not that heartless. For now, let¡¯s just take them to the room and wait for them to wake up.¡± Regis straight away rejected my assumption. ¡°I think first we should clean this mess. Since no one else is watching. I think it¡¯s the right time for Hana to show her real powers.¡± I was referring to the destruction caused by Regis and Hana¡¯s fight, as this time I was the one who inflicted zero damage. ¡°Yes, master.¡± Hana as if straight away understood what I meant and nodded. Hana because of her homunculi built could not use magic but in return, she was able to keep her innate ability to nullify causality. The reason she healed after every damage she received was not because of regeneration; but every time she got hurt her power would manifest and nullify the event on her that caused the injury. Unfortunately, this magic only worked on non-organic substances and Hana alone. That means¡­ Hana takes a glance at the table cut down, the walls pierced with arrows, and the wooden floor marred by her own devastating punches. And something changed, but in reality, nothing particularly changed¡­. The floor, the walls, and the tables were returned to their original state before there was even a scratch on them. No, matter how confusing or bizarre Hana¡¯s power was, it could bypass the laws of nature. ¡°Wait! But how!?¡± After a long pause from a surprised Regis. She finally admits. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, but that¡¯s how it works, I suppose.¡± I had a satisfied smile on my face from the results, but Regis was quick to sense it. ¡°Don¡¯t get any funny idea of misusing Hana¡¯s power and thinking that you are free to do whatever you want.¡± Regis warned me. ¡°Of course, I would never do something terrible like that.¡± Before Regis could drag this any further or Hana who was about to protest that her sole reason for existence was to serve me. I snapped my finger, and in an instant, we were all teleported to our room in Count Viktor¡¯s mansion. ***

????? ???? ?????? ?????

Nia¡¯s eyes fluttered open, but her head still felt heavy. As if she just now woke up from an illusionary dream. She looked around and found herself in a large room. A beautiful carpet under her feet and walls decorated with paintings. But the mist in her head and a strange searing pain in her abdomen made her doubt what she was even doing here in the first place. All she had was her sword in her other hand. ¡°Nia, make sure you complete the mission, without fail. ?Kill them all.¡± A crimson shine from her blade made her feel nauseous. She quickly turned back to look at where the sound came from. But she only found Ivy pulling her clothes. ¡°Nia is everything alright.¡± A concerned Ivy gazed worriedly at Nia''s face. ¡°Is it really good for the team if the team leader is spacing out like that?¡± Mars laughed loudly. ¡°Nia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A dark-skinned boy asked, with panther-like ears growing from his hand. ¡°Prowl you are here!?¡± Nia answered in surprise. ¡°Is there something wrong with me being here?¡± Prowl and others looked confused. ¡°You are acting weird.¡± Mars commented. ¡°Stop it Mars. Nia is just a bit tired. I will cast healing magic on her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ivy. I am completely fit.¡± Nia showed a confident expression to Ivy but she still went on to complete the chant. ¡°For now, let¡¯s find a way to the inner part of the mansion and find the room of the count.¡± Prowl advised. That¡¯s right I was on a mission to assassinate the count. Nia reminded herself firmly. The four of them like on any other mission quietly walked around the mansion scouting the place while staying under the veil of darkness. ¡°Isn''t this place too big, and there''s no one around here?¡± Mars said after some time passed as if he was already exhausted. They had been walking in the corridor for a long time, but the other end of it appeared to be shrouded in darkness and never seemed to draw any closer. Prowl and Nia suddenly stopped listening to Mars prattling and became alert. ¡°Ivy search the area. Is anyone close to us?¡± Prowl asked Ivy to check their surroundings with her magic. Ivy raises her staff, holding it like an antenna. And once she had ascertained. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt. I have checked multiple times but in this entire place there is not even a single guard.¡± Ivy stated. ¡°Prowl¡­ does that mean we are under the effect of some kind of spell.¡± Nia asked. It was not new for them to encounter confusion traps set up in high-security places like these. Prowl was already in a focused state, and others could see her shadow extending in every direction trying to get into cracks and corners to find a way out of this building. ¡°It¡¯s blank¡­¡± Prowl suddenly loses his posture and falls to the ground with the support of his hands. ¡°What happened?¡± the other three asked in unison. ¡°My shadow is not able to locate any place to transfer outside this mansion. It seems we have been cut off.¡± Prowl says with clenched teeth. His entire body looked strained from over-exerting his power. ¡°Is this some kind of a deception and we are already caught inside it.¡± Mars concluded. Despite his young age, it was only after he was deemed talented and was sent on assassination missions at such an early age. "If that''s the case, then we try to open every door here and find an escape route first; that''s our top priority. The mission is on hold until then," Nia ordered. From there the four divided themselves, to open all the rooms they could find. Some opened up to reveal only a black patch. Astonishingly, stepping inside would only bring them back to the entrance of the door. The windows were locked. And Mars who considered himself smart for coming up with the idea to break the glass. Was immediately hit with some kind of paralysis when he tried to punch it. "Damn it, what''s going on here?" Mars groaned with each failed attempt to break anything breakable he could find. ¡°Did you find anything Nia.¡± Prowl asked. Nia seemed to be lost in thought as if she wanted to remember something but she couldn¡¯t. Somehow, she was missing a part of her initial memory of how they infiltrated the count¡¯s mansion. Nia inadvertently failed to reply Prowl¡¯s question. ¡°Everything here is so tough to break.¡± Mars knew that there was something definitely wrong with this place. ¡°Nia even I don¡¯t know what is happening to us. Whether we are under the effect of a spell or a magical artifact tool or a part of a confusion trap. If it was magic I should have been easily able to dispel it. But this place feels too real to be an illusion and at the same time you can¡¯t explain it otherwise.¡± Ivy conjectured as one who was most adept in analyzing magic in the group. ¡°An illusion¡­. If it¡¯s an illusion. ?And we can¡¯t get out of here. Then the only way to break it is.¡± Nia''s blabbering caught everyone''s attention. And just when Nia was about to bring the blade of her sword to her neck. ¡°Nia, what are you doing?¡± Mars who first noticed shouted in surprise. Ivy quickly slapped Nia¡¯s hand to get her attention and stop her. Even though Ivy was always the one who was against violence in everything. ¡°Nia have you gone mad? What are you doing?¡± Prowl shouted while he quickly pulled the edge of her sword away from her. Nia as if waking up from the voice found herself sweating through her neck and forehead. And her comrades stared at her with dismayed looks. ¡°No¡­!¡± Nia realized what she tried doing was insane, trying to chop off her own head. ¡°It¡¯s just that I thought. If all four of us are under an illusion. Then it¡¯s possible if I die here then I can wake up from the shock and save you three.¡± ¡°And what if you would have failed? Nia. Why? Why do you always put yourself in harm¡¯s way to save us.¡± Ivy cried as she said. ¡°?What if you actually would have got hurt and something would have happened to you? Are we not reliable enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± But then Nia seeing that she made Ivy cry and others worried. She decided not to make any excuses and think up of a better way where they all could agree. ¡°I am sorry. I should have come up with a much better method of saving us.¡± ¡°I say we throw the dice and take out everything until we find an exit.¡± Mars cheered trying to lift everyone¡¯s spirit. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Ivy said wiping her tears. All Ivy wanted was for no one to get hurt. Nia smiled finally feeling a sense of relief. Throughout all her experiences in training and assassination missions, she had always acted alone, never relying on anyone for survival, and only on her instincts. That''s how she made it to the end. But from the day she met her new comrades, Nia knew she had become fearful. She feared the thought of losing them because of her own mistakes or weakness. And that¡¯s why it was fine for her if she was the one to die first and was able to protect them. But now that she has finally found a place and comrades she could rely upon, Nia did not wanted to leave them too soon. ¡°Really you all are too much.¡± Nia sighed, suddenly sensing a cool and different atmosphere spreading in the air. Due to her profuse sweating and generating body heat out of anxiety, she felt movement in her surroundings. ¡°A¡­ breeze.¡± Nia muttered. She immediately started running in the direction from where the wind came and others followed as if they finally found a clue. The four reached the big window of a room on the second floor. But because of the darkness, they could not see what was outside. Now the four standing there for sure could tell that the breeze was definitely coming from there. ¡°I had previously tried breaking this too, but nothing happened. So, why now?¡± Mars was confused. ¡°Maybe something triggered it to activate or formed a crack in the illusion.¡± Ivy conjectured. "Let''s find out what''s on the other end." Nia said, sliding the door to her left to open it. They stepped in and were now standing outside on a huge balcony. The sky was filled with a myriad of stars, casting a soft, silver glow on everything it touched. But it was hard to say whether it was real or not. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. And near the ledge of the balcony, they could sense a presence. An eerie white glow falls on the surface, even though they could not see a moon anywhere. But the lighting was more than enough for them to take notice of a girl facing the sky upwards as if reminiscing. Draped in a resplendent white gown that flowed gracefully around her. Her extremely long hair, as luminous as the moonlight itself, cascaded down in gentle waves. But Nia and others couldn¡¯t see her face because she was looking the other way. ¡°We never received any information of a girl being in the count¡¯s mansion.¡± Mars said. ¡°I don¡¯t think she has noticed our presence.¡± Prowl thought loud because a general reaction would have been to scream on seeing strangers in their house at night. Nia decided to move towards her and maybe ask for help even though they were the attackers in this situation. While Nia would pretend to be non-hostile, her hand had already reached the handle of her sword to draw it at the right moment. We could knock that person unconscious and escape. Right, now she is the only one in our way. Nia thought to herself. ¡°Excuse me. I ?¡­¡± Nia approached to catch the girl¡¯s attention. But then Nia realized she couldn¡¯t hear her voice. She was unable to speak a single word. The step she had taken to get close to that individual girl, did not move an inch. Nia felt like she had lost control of her own body. She turned and saw others in the same panic. ¡°It¡¯s too early, but it¡¯s time for you to leave. I have been here for too long, I just wanted to play a bit longer.¡± Nia heard a voice she felt familiar but childish at the same time. A voice so fresh she did not wish to forget but she still couldn¡¯t identify her. And when the individual girl in front of them finally turned, Nia almost lost all visuals. Except for a pair of glowing blue-colored eyes that looked down on her. She stopped feeling her bottom body as if she was getting crushed even though her flesh was intact. In fact, it was her soul itself that was being forced out of this place. It was very ordinary for Nia who faced death every time on her mission, that she could learn to overcome her fear. But right now, Nia feared for her own life and the lives of her comrades more than anything. The pain she felt was so excruciating and hit her body in an instant. As if her soul was being forcibly passed through between two closing walls. To the point, it became so unbearable that she could not remain conscious any longer. ***

COUNT VIKTOR¡¯S MANSION ¨C GUEST HOUSE

¡°So, how long before they wake up.¡± Regis consistently taps her foot on the floor, producing a continuous noise. ¡°I am sure they will be waking up any time now.¡± I hurriedly answered to comfort Regis¡¯s growing impatience. Just quickly wake up, you four. This is the third time Regis has asked me the exact same question. And I''m pretty sure she will kick me out of her room the next time if you don''t wake up. And I have no intention of being abandoned like a cat and being alone on a deserted street at night. Hana who would have been sleeping tightly at this hour, was also wide awake with excitement as well. Most probably Regis¡¯s impatience was because she wanted to know their reason for working as assassins and why they wanted to assassinate the count. It¡¯s not like I am not interested but it does not help me in any way to get close to Athena so I had no reason to be that anxious. But now I was not sure, since I got myself involved. ¡°So, what kind of magic did you use on them that they are not even waking up even when I tried kicking and rolling them around.¡± Regis did not seem reluctant in hiding the fact of the horrible atrocities she committed in her attempts to wake them up. ¡°It was just a simple mind illusion spell. But because father had warned me against using them because we couldn''t be certain of its effects." I answered remembering what happened in the past. During my time in the labyrinth, I learned a lot of spells from father. I wasn¡¯t keen on the idea of controlling someone¡¯s mind, but on my journey to becoming a magical genius, it was important that I should at least try. After a bit of study and reference from father who showed me some examples of illusion magic. I am pretty sure the first time I tried mind manipulation magic was on monsters of the Tathya labyrinth. Usually, it¡¯s the instinct of monsters to attack as soon as they see their target. And they would always do it without fail. But after using my spell on them, they suddenly lost their innate nature. It was almost as if they had become dumb. Either they would just stand in one place or start walking around mindlessly. They stopped feeling any pain and stopped attacking their prey altogether. The monsters on whom I used my spell even forgot about eating their food and hunting. Eventually, they died with their life force completely depleted. Father was dumbfounded and even after a lot of attempts we couldn¡¯t verify what happened to their souls after I used mind manipulation magic on them. So, it was best I stopped using it and mother feared that it could have bad effects on me as well. So, I sealed it as an automatic counterattack spell cast by Al if I was ever attacked by one. But I made sure to cancel the spell even before it could manifest completely, so they should be fine. Right!? ¡°¡­Where are we?¡± The little elf girl wakes up rubbing her eyes. Before she could look around and become surprised. Nia who had just woken up only a second ago and decided to pretend to sleep and observe. Nia broke her posture, tightly held Ivy, and picking her up jumped back to the other end of the bed. ¡°Prowl.¡± With a word, the panther demi-human did exactly the same with Mars as he bore his sharp pointy nails on his hands. ¡°Nia¡­Niaaa.¡± Ivy still looked flustered and embarrassed about being carried like a child hanging from Nia¡¯s side. Nia only glared at us, as she drew her sword and kept a close eye on our every movement. ¡°What did you do to us?¡± Nia finally spoke and without beating around the bush. Is she worried about the illusion spell? ¡°I am really so¡­¡± I thought I should apologize since I did not wanted to go that far to hurt them. ¡°I will be the one asking. First tell me, who are you all and what are you here to do exactly?¡± Regis asked without any reservation about the situation. I knew Regis was being too direct with people who had just woken up to a bad dream. However, it was my first time seeing her in an interrogative mode, looking like one of those experienced inquisitors who break a leg first and then ask a question. She doesn¡¯t plan on doing that right¡­, no matter how roughly she handled them moments ago. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I let the conversation continue. I was still feeling too shy to speak in between because I did not know the other four properly. ¡°Just as I said before, we are assassins and we are here to kill the count. But we didn¡¯t receive any information about you three being here.¡± Nia answered. ¡°But why would you kill the count? Did you have a grudge against him or did he do something bad to you? Or did you take money from someone to do their dirty work?¡± Regis asked using her wild imagination. These types of assassins were common in a series I once used to read. But for Regis who had too little knowledge of the world like me, it was our first time experiencing it. And I was just as curious as her. ¡°None of them. It was an order from the organization.¡± Nia revealed. ¡°What organization?¡± Regis asked a follow-up question without waiting. ¡°Nia what are you doing, we should make for a run. The organization will never forgive us if we tell anything more.¡± Prowl warned as if unable to understand their leader¡¯s intentions. It was obvious that they trusted Nia a lot and allowed her to speak freely on behalf of them, but the fear of the organization was evident from their scared faces. ¡°Prowl I am sorry but we have already lost.¡± Nia beckoned to Prowl to look at themselves and at the same time, she sheathed her drawn sword. ¡°I still have my weapons,¡± Mars said in a surprised tone. ¡°And we are not being held captive or in chains.¡± Prowl finally realized. "Nia, your injuries have completely healed, even the old ones," Ivy exclaimed with a mixture of surprise and joy. Well, that¡¯s obvious because I used healing magic on them. I stood there with a triumphant and proud look. The group had a confused expression on their faces. But if they wanted to move forward, they had to come up with an explanation for themselves. ¡°I don¡¯t know how, but I am sure I already lost to that girl in the mask. And since we have our weapons and are not withheld by ropes or magic. It¡¯s obvious they don¡¯t even consider us a threat. And if we try going against them they can use that illusion spell to trap us again.¡± Nia explained the downside of fighting us to her comrades. But in a way, she was trying to make them feel comfortable and come in terms with the situation. Nia puts Ivy down so she can relax. Regis looks at Ivy with affection and asks, ¡°Are you alright? What did you see in there?¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ivy answered but could not forget that they were fighting to death moments ago. She looks back and Nia nods her head with her approval. ¡°We were trapped somewhere and tried a lot to escape. And Nia even went so far as to cut her own head. But we stopped her somehow.¡± Wait! She did what? I am glad she didn¡¯t go through with it. It¡¯s possible that my spell could have been strong enough for the damage effects to manifest in the real world as well because of the stimulation felt by the body and the soul. ?Ahem! But of course, I shouldn¡¯t divulge such needless information and waste everyone¡¯s precious time, since nothing bad happened. ¡°So, how did you get out?¡± Regis asked just to make sure. I didn¡¯t know Regis was this good at sleuthing so that means I can always leave this kind of task to her. And this information can be helpful for me and my spell as well. The four starts looking at each other with confused expression. And after of bit of chattering between them, they realised. ¡°We don¡¯t remember anything of how we got out? But I think we found there something that shouldn¡¯t have been there.¡± Nia gave a vague reply her hand pressing her right eye as if she was trying her hardest to remember. ¡°So, why did you do this?¡± Regis asked again. She was adamant about getting a straight answer. Ivy who finally realized that the situation had calmed down around her as she explained some of the things she could remember from her illusion dream. She knew she had done something awful. Even if everyone was kind to her and tried to protect her she was just as guilty. And when Regis questioned her motive, the feeling she withheld to not break down finally erupted into tears. ¡°?It¡¯s not like we have a choice, or you will understand. We can¡¯t go against what the organization orders us to do.¡± Nia said in a depressed tone as she held Ivy in her arms. ¡°I won¡¯t know unless you tell me.¡± Regis said. ¡°You say as if you are going to help us?¡± Nia chided at Regis¡¯s childish behavior and demands. Nia knew for their crimes they could be punished at any moment. ¡°?I will.¡± Regis¡¯s straightforward adamant response was not something Nia expected. ¡°We are all kids who were kidnapped along with our families from poor villages, villages caught in conflict and war, or villages overrun and destroyed by stampede monsters. The organization captures anyone who has the potential to become their pawn and makes them do their dirty work. All four of us have someone precious in their captive.¡± Nia started explaining to Regis. ¡°How could they do something so awful? I would have never allowed this to happen in the elf kingdom.¡± Regis proclaimed. The four were a bit taken aback by how weirdly Regis phrased herself, but Nia continued revealing the final fact. ¡°The name of the assassin organization is ?Belladonna.¡± I didn¡¯t know I would have to ever hear that name again outside, but now that I had heard it I couldn¡¯t simply ignore it. For some reason, everyone was staring at me now. ¡°That wave of magic energy¡­¡± Ivy muttered scared as she felt chills throughout her body. ¡°I have never felt such a strong force¡­¡± Prowl whispers. Even Regis gave me an unsure look. ¡°I should have known you were hiding your power. So, you were the caster of that illusion spell I presume.¡± Nia called out as if she was still trying to recall where she had gone wrong in her mission. I guess I cannot always rely on this mask to conceal myself whenever my magic erupts. ¡°Master, are you alright?¡± Hana who sensed my emotions suddenly became alarmed. I put my hand on her head to calm her down. I shouldn¡¯t worry Regis either. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Belladonna was supposed to be wiped out by the True Hero ages ago.¡± I was not planning to be a part of this but after hearing that name I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I always used to like hearing about mother¡¯s adventures in this world whenever we were training. And one day, it was the story of an evil assassin organization that had become too large for this world. And they took away someone precious from mother. To the point, even a small mention of that name was enough to bring a sad expression on mother who is always so cheerful. But mother assured me that, she had taken her revenge and wiped out the entire organization for good. So, why am I hearing that name again? ¡°Yes, I have heard about that as well. Maybe not even the True Hero was strong enough to completely remove evil.¡± Nia¡¯s words were a bit depressing but I was glad that she did not blame the True Hero for whatever happened. ¡°The Belladonna Assassin organization is currently run by ten Zehn leaders all over the world. The one who issues us orders is the seventh Zehn leader. His name is Sieb.¡± ¡°Then we just need to make him learn his lesson.¡± Regis stated her thoughts loudly. ¡°You make it sound so easy, but the ten Zehn masters are not ordinary people like you and me. I learned all my skills from them, and I know just how powerful they are.¡± Nia shuddered at the thought of fighting the Zehns. ¡°Wait you and I if we work together then we can be strong too right.¡± Regis had already experienced fighting with Nia. And a tag team of a close-range and long-range fighter was a good enough combination. ¡°No, the Zehn¡¯s possess a totally different kind of strength that cannot be overcome by normal means. ?A Blessing of the World.¡± There are various ways to power up in this world. That includes strengthening magic, improving fighting skills or learning new skills. And yet there are other special ways to become strong. That includes obtaining power through the authority of title. Or gain the favour of gods in the form of a unique skill. But these are said to be almost impossible to achieve. On the other hand, there are those lucky drop skills. A blessing is unlocked when certain conditions are met or when a skill evolves. However, a definitive method to attain them remains elusive, solely relying on an element of luck. ¡°First you need to tell me what you plan to do with us. Based only on that we will agree to help you.¡± Nia asked, as if she had finally made up her mind and leave herself to her fate. Regis looked at me, with a confused look. Don¡¯t tell me she hasn¡¯t decided till yet what to do with them before questioning them. ¡°Let¡¯s see. If we inform the count about them, they will surely be executed by law.¡± To be honest there was not too much to think about it. But it almost made Ivy cry again on hearing that. ¡°Wait, we aren¡¯t going to do that? Right¡­Alicia.¡± Regis said giving me back a stare. ¡°And we can¡¯t let them go without understanding what¡¯s happening and who is behind them. If we just let them go, someone else will be hired to assassinate the count. Then that means¡­¡± ¡°That means we can take out the main culprit, and everything will be good again. Right!¡± Regis did not even let me finish. ¡°Yes.¡± I added. Well, it¡¯s not like she was wrong. ¡°So, if you tell us everything we can help you and stop the person who is forcing you to do their dirty job.¡± Regis gladly informed Ivy and the others. ¡°Why are you so willing to save us? And can you really help us right now?¡± Nia asked with a strained face. Nia knew time was of the essence since they needed to report back about the status of the mission. And if they fail or do not return the lives of their family would be in danger. ¡°Because I know that¡¯s the right thing to do¡­ But.¡± Regis suddenly paused while speaking. And maybe she was realizing this just now, that if she really wanted to help them they would have to do it now. That could lead to a delay in our departure for the Hart Kingdom and Regis was now tormented by this dilemma. But, I was not so heartless to not realize that if we had not interfered, Nia and her team wouldn¡¯t be in this kind of danger. So, for everyone to be safe and for mother¡¯s legacy I will make sure. ¡°Let me introduce myself again, my name is Alicia. And I say we make sure the Belladonna name is gone by tomorrow¡¯s sunrise.¡± ***

A RUINED CASTLE [UNDERGROUND FLOOR]

It was just an ordinary-looking stronghold from the days of the Great Wars. Destroyed walls, broken pillars, and ruined grounds. That was all left of this place forgotten by people and time. But underneath this stronghold castle, was a massive man-made labyrinth previously used by knights in the war. And now this hidden passageway was further developed into becoming one of the main bases of the seventh Zehn master of the Belladonna assassin organization. In the heart of the underground labyrinth, a roaring fire danced within an imposing hearth, casting flickering shadows on the walls. Amidst the fiery glow, the continuous noise of metal striking metal echoed through the vast space. "Master, we have returned," Nia announced, her voice cutting through the clangorous cacophony. Four figures kept kneeling before a formidable figure who, with unwavering focus, wielded a large hammer upon a red-hot iron rod. Despite their entrance, he remained immersed in his craft, indifferent to the acknowledgment of his returning subordinates. With precision and skill, he dipped the newly formed weapon into molten lava, that seemed to absorb the very essence of the inferno. Newly-made traps were scattered on a long table. Torture devices and weapons were all his creations and covered the walls. And as the seventh Zehn master finally turned to gaze at Nia, a smile curved across his face. ¡°Master we have completed the mission. By tomorrow the news of the assassination of the count will spread everywhere.¡± The seventh Zehn leader Sieb did not have any compliments for his subordinate. Instead, he turned back and drew out his newly crafted sword from the molten lava pot. The length of the sword was bigger than anyone could have imagined, as he dragged it all the way close to where Nia, Ivy, Prowl, and Mars were kneeling. Sparks ignited from the razor-sharp blade being dragged against the floor, while trails of falling lava left deep holes in the ground. Yet, the radiance of the sword only intensified. ¡°Nia, I have good news for you. Your little sister has completed her training as well and all the leaders are satisfied with the result. I believe she will turn into a fine assassin just like you.¡± ¡°Lenya is here.¡± Nia whose face bore no emotion till now, a bright ray engulfed her face. But the words of the master suddenly caught up to her. ¡°But why, you promised me that she would not be sent on any assassin mission if I followed you.¡± Nia quickly objected raising her voice against the master which she never did before. ¡°That I did. But since the older sibling has turned rogue someone has to take her place.¡± Sieb hands moved to grab Nia by her face. But before that, the four jumped back in response to a safe distance. ¡°Nia, you, of all people should have known better than anyone that I hate lies. And what gruesome fate awaits for those who desert their mission.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 9 – THE NUMBER ON MY HEAD (1)

¡°Master Zehn what are you doing? What is the meaning of this?¡± Prowl exclaimed, shouting at his master, who had raised his sword against his subordinates. ¡°Prowl, I thought you would be the smart one to keep the group under the strict principles of the organization. But I see you have miserably failed.¡± Master Zehn answered as if he had already lost all interest in his subordinates. ¡°But how could you have known.¡± Nia sneered after hearing that she had been betrayed by his leader. The idea of her younger sister being transformed into an assassin had robbed her of all reason, leaving her filled with anger. ¡°I have no reason to answer a traitor. Nia, are you prepared to die? Come my most applauded student. Let us enjoy a fight to the death.¡± The seventh Zehn master, Sieb, extended his hands widely as if announcing the commencement of a war. ¡°Nia don¡¯t listen to him.¡± Prowl forewarned Nia realising how Sieb was provoking her. ¡°Damn you,¡± Nia screamed as she had already unsheathed her sword and rushed towards Sieb without thinking. Sieb on the other hand welcomes Nia¡¯s blade as he fashionable drags his long sword against the ground producing more sparks and completely throws Nia off balance by parrying her strike in the opposite direction. While Nia¡¯s sword was deflected away, Sieb bluntly smiled as he without any hesitation was about to bring down the full weight of his sword on her. ¡°Nia.¡± Prowl shouts as he decides to interfere. ¡°Binding Technique. ?Fangshadow Bind.¡± Four eerie shadowy hands sprout around the Zehn master''s body and coil tightly around him, restraining him. ¡°Nia get back now.¡± Prowl shouted knowing the danger to directly engage fighting with a Zehn master without any plan. ¡°So, you do understand Prowl who is really in danger here.¡± Saying that Sieb suddenly freed his arm like playing an escape trick he grabs the physical body of the shadow by encapsulating his own hands in a dark aura. Sieb breaking the grip of the bind, and tearing it with his full strength throws Prowl away who was directly attached to the shadow. Nia who was about to make a move, suddenly felt a stare from Sieb and froze. ¡°Nia what happened.¡± Ivy shouted. But before Nia could move again. Sieb suddenly moved away from Nia and ran past her. ¡°What? No.¡± Nia shouts as she suddenly realizes her fault. ¡°Aren¡¯t these your very precious comrades you once pledged to protect? Fighting me without guarding them was a bad move, Nia.¡± Sieb called out as he stood exactly behind Mars and Ivy. ¡°No, don¡¯t do it.¡± Nia and Prowl together screamed standing helpless. Ivy and Mars couldn¡¯t move as Sieb gripped their heads with his hand. The pair was terrified, feeling an overwhelming pressure around their heads, as though Sieb was about to crush their skulls with his bare hands. ¡°Now it¡¯s time I give out your punishment for the mistakes you have made.¡± The serious look on Sieb¡¯s face was more than enough to tell Nia and Prowl that he wasn¡¯t joking because this wasn¡¯t the first time they would be watching it. The fear within them unfurled gradually, akin to a poisonous vine taking root. Every time someone betrayed or failed to complete their mission, the Zehn Master would make sure to make a show of their execution and brutally kill them. And right now, Nia¡¯s own comrades were about to get killed in front of her because of her mistake. ¡°I am glad I decided to come here early. But this wasn¡¯t the part of the plan.¡± A voice echoed through the spacious room, despite its childishly shrill tone. And for the second that Sieb lost his concentration, the next moment he noticed, that the two kids in his capture were missing as he simply grabbed empty air. The shock on his face was viable, but later in front of him, his four subordinates were standing together unharmed. ?And there was someone else standing in between them. A girl dressed in white, having black hair, and wore a typical white mask to conceal her face. ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

Maybe it was good that I came early. So, this is their leader, the seventh Zehn master of the Belladonna organization. And before I even asked, out of habit Al was displaying all the information about his status to me, but what I was most curious was about his blessing skill which Nia talked about. ¡°You are here.¡± Nia took a sigh of relief and then felt disgusted by herself for acting out selflessly and not thinking about her teammates. The depressed look on her face told me something bad had happened to her. But since no harm came to anyone, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem anymore. Ivy and Nia quickly stick close to Prowl narrowly escaping death. ¡°And who might you be?¡± The Zehn leader who had quickly gained his composure asked me. ¡°My name is Alicia.¡± ¡°How did you get in here?¡± The Zehn leader particularly looked disappointed as if he did not notice me coming. ¡°I came through the front door.¡± I answered confidently. After all, finding a secret passage to a hidden lair like this is not one of my forte anyway. ¡°So, did my other subordinates betray me too by letting a child come in.¡± The Zehn leader laughed as if he was mocking me. ¡°No, they were in fact too rude that each of them attacked me with poisonous daggers without saying anything. Even though I wanted to ask them not to fight. But since the poison they had been using was too weak to harm anyone, I decided to show them what real poison tastes like.¡± I explained to him since he was their leader, he should have used particularly strong poison if they really wanted to hurt me. The Zehn leader did not react, as he tried to pique through the front entrance hoping he might see or hear some of his subordinates. The words of a small girl like me made little sense to him. Because in his knowledge even a small scratch from their dagger was supposedly more than enough to kill anyone. Of course, right now all of them would be lying lifeless stuck in my webs and the poison would have penetrated from the webs into their skin. I hate prolonging pain, so I made sure to use an instant death poison for them. An enigmatic quiet followed and the Zehn leader, waiting for someone to appear. ¡°So, are you the one who instigated my valuable subordinates to defy me.¡± Their leader asked me as if unaffected by the fact he was just about to kill exactly those subordinates. ¡°No. They chose it themselves. Maybe you are just a bad teacher and leader so they decided to show their rebellious side to you.¡± ¡°Defy me¡­ it was most certainly they were here to do more than that. Do you really think I should keep still while I watch them kill me?¡± The Zehn leader raised his concern in a sarcastic manner. I was pretty sure by now that he was trying to buy some time to understand my powers but it would be useless at his level to even pique at my status. ¡°I know you can stop yourself from being killed by freeing all the prisoners and closing down the organization for good. If you do this I will let you go.¡± I suggested to him an easy way out of this and to stop beating around the bush. ¡°Haa¡­ Haaa¡­ Nia, did you really place your trust in such naivety? I can¡¯t believe you would fall for a fool¡¯s dream. I wish I would have been more strict when disciplining you. Maybe I should have controlled you just like other Zehns do instead of giving you free will after all.¡± The Zehn leader only scoffed at my proposal, even though I only laid out a deal completely in his favor. ¡°Nia is not your tool to kill people. We won¡¯t let you do as you please anymore.¡± Ivy shouted at her full strength to the point she coughed at the end. ¡°So, you do realize your place as tools. And tools can always be replaced after all. There is always an abundance of kids like you who will do our bidding. But before that I will make sure that I give a gruesome death to all your precious ones who are in my captive.¡± The Zehn leader made his intentions clear. I suppose our words fell only on deaf ears. I looked back at the four and could tell that they were scared of him. At this rate, they were only going to be a hindrance to me and delay things. ¡°Not if they escape first.¡± I raised my hand at them and a flickering blue circular light surrounded them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all go and lend Regis and Hana a hand in rescuing everyone? I will be back soon.¡± As the magic circle completed the four were supposed to disappear from there. ***

BELLADONNA ORGANISATION BASE

¡°I know we came here using teleportation magic. But it feels weird every time I pass through it.¡± Mars recounted how they got to the base in little to no time by teleporting several times through long distances. ¡°I am glad I was not the only one who thought that.¡± Regis was relieved to hear views similar to her own. Hana and Alicia had no trouble whenever they teleported out of the blue. ¡°Nia¡­ Nia. Why isn¡¯t she here?¡± Ivy shouted as she looked around. Regis, Hana, Prowl, and Mars searched but Nia was nowhere to be found. ¡°Did she by mistake get teleported to somewhere else.¡± Mars wondered. In their eyes, teleportation was a difficult magic to cast by a single user or without an artifact. At the same time, it was a risky magic if not performed without preparations. ¡°Knowing Alicia, I am not surprised she might, but I will believe she would not make a mistake in such a scenario.¡± Regis contemplated. ¡°That¡¯s not much reassuring,¡± Mars commented. ¡°I think I saw her use her sword just when miss Alicia was about to teleport us for some reason. So, I think Nia wanted to stay there.¡± Prowl enumerated what he saw before Alicia¡¯s magic teleported them. ¡°I''m thankful that master didn''t witness the conversation.¡± Hana knew for sure Alicia would have been heartbroken if she had heard such a comment pass on her magical supremacy. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t Sieb harm her again and miss Alicia is also alone there.¡± Ivy was still concerned. ¡°If she is there then I would be more worried about ourselves. I just hope she doesn¡¯t collapse this place and bury us. If your leader doesn¡¯t comply with her demands straightaway I doubt we are going to hear about him again.¡± Regis assured Ivy leaving her speechless. Mars who just doubted Alicia¡¯s skills couldn¡¯t help but gulp on Regis showing such faith in her. Perhaps he was still unsure what to feel about the first part Regis said. ¡°As planned our job is to rescue the prisoners. Let¡¯s not deviate from that.¡± Regis brought everyone under one banner. ¡°I can find the prisoners with my search magic. But it will also trigger the alarm and the guards who would be guarding the prisoners will know that we would be coming.¡± Ivy explained the risk. The place was laced with several magical alarms and traps. If any intruder was to use search magic the alarm would activate warning everyone of their presence. This way the Zehn master could keep an eye on everyone for suspicious activities. ¡°Let¡¯s do this.¡± ¡­. On the dimly lighted staircase going downward, two guards suddenly heard some noise from up. As soon as they were about to turn, the two hit their heads together and slumped to the ground. When an elf girl, none other than Regis, stepped forward to check she found that the guards were asleep. ¡°Sleep magic really makes things so easy.¡± Regis praises Ivy by patting her head. Ivy felt happy and wanted to prove herself to be of help. ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down. The stronger ones always hide in the shadow.¡± Prowl quickly takes a stance as he senses some movement in the darkness that was ahead of them in the underground tunnel they just entered. Most probably they were using some shadow-hiding skill to attack inconspicuously. ¡°I think I can get rid of them.¡± Saying that Regis quickly knocks an arrow to her bow and charges it magically. Without even worrying about the power, she infused in it. Regis releases the arrow from the bow. A fast blue paced light pierces through the darkness, and in a second the magic discharged from the arrow forms cracks in the walls and on the ground of the tunnel. Krrr¡­.Krr¡­BOOOMMM. In the blink of an eye the walls and the ground shatter, and the assassins hiding in the darkness were forced to appear while also sustaining heavy injury. It was only a matter of seconds after Prowl used his binding technique to restrain them quickly. Mars and Hana then took them all down with their punches. ¡°Wait but I was the one who was supposed to beat them?¡± Regis protested that her prey had been snatched from her. She might have wanted to use this opportunity to practice rapidly shooting in the dark at the enemy''s head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get buried in this tunnel this way either!¡± Mars retorted as if he had finally taken Regis¡¯s previous words of getting buried here to heart. ¡°It''s not like that.¡± Regis had no argument realising she could have possibly caused the tunnel to collapse as well. And she couldn¡¯t even stop Hana from taking a laugh as well. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. Everyone trapped should be beyond this tunnel.¡± ¡°But there were fewer guards than the normal routine.¡± Prowl was hesitant, but now the vision of rescuing all the prisoners was clear in front of him. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. Unfortunately, Prowl did not have anyone, but was merely a pawn in the hands of Zehn master and was dependent on them for his survival. The same went for Nia, but her sister was captured and kept in a different place. As for Mars and Ivy, their families could have still been here. The tunnel led to a bigger inner compound with various prison cells. Several families and children were kept in the prison. Mostly malnourished and unattended. Regis was more angry rather than feeling upset. Fortunately, these people seemed to recognize Prowl, Ivy, and Mars and did not make a fuss on hearing the sounds. ¡°Why would the organization go this far to assert its authority?¡± Regis did not believe a person could act so cruelly against someone else for no reason but just to blackmail others. ¡°That¡¯s how the Belladonna organization works. And those who defy are slaughtered immediately.¡± Prowl answered. Prowl tried to touch the bars and tried to break them free but instantly pulled back his hands. ¡°I knew it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. They are not just normal bars. They will absorb our magical energy if we try to break them.¡± Prowl warned. ¡°I can use my magical arrows, but what if I end up¡­¡± Regis was concerned that her magical arrows could be too powerful that it might hurt even the people inside the prison if the impact was too big. Grrr¡­..rrr¡­ The voice of metal creaking caught everyone¡¯s attention, but they only found Hana pulling the prison bars apart with ease. ¡°Are you really a human.¡± Mars chided Hana since he could not win in a one-on-one fistfight against her. And this display of Hana¡¯s strength only put a much bigger gap in their strengths. ¡°Do you have a problem?¡± Hana looked at Mars with a sharp eye for making fun of her. It was also the first time Regis saw Hana expressing such emotions so vividly. ¡°I will break free everyone so don¡¯t worry.¡± Hana claimed. For Hana whose strength occurred naturally and did not rely on any magic. The bars were too weak to absorb Alicia¡¯s magic that flowed inside her body so she was not much affected. Prowl quickly managed everyone who broke free from the prisons. Whether it was the children who were going to be sold into slavery or become assassins under the organization. All of them were happy to meet with their captured families and reunite. Mars too found his grandparents. ¡°Mother¡­ mother..?¡± Ivy did not make much noise but Regis was quick to notice her anxiety. ¡°Did you find your mom?¡± Regis asked getting close to her eye level. ¡°She is not here.¡± Ivy said suppressing her sob. She did not want to put a damper on the reunion of others over her own grief. ¡°I promise you we will find her.¡± Regis said at the same time rubbing Ivy¡¯s head just like her mother did when she felt down. Prowl quickly noticed this and also knew it would be unsafe to take these people outside without knowing the current situation. They were unaware of Nia¡¯s condition and what happened to the Zehn master. He talked to the people and assured them that they would be rescued soon and for everyone to corporate. On asking around about Ivy¡¯s mother, people were quick to notice about the details of an elf woman. From the information Prowl collected, it became evident that Ivy¡¯s mother was taken away by someone only a few minutes back before they got here. ¡°Its possible they were planning on selling off Ivy¡¯s mother from the start and it just happened to be today.¡± Prowl extrapolated from the facts. Ivy on listening to this fell on her knees. ¡°I am sure they must have not gone far from here.¡± Regis assured. According to the layout of this place, the tunnel further went downwards and would later open to an outside cave. ¡°All we need to do is catch up with them before they escape.¡± Regis looked at Ivy even though she herself could not be sure. However, Regis did not want to give up on trying and think optimistically until the end. For a moment Ivy felt a ray of hope on seeing Regis¡¯s face. ¡°But we can¡¯t leave Nia there alone.¡± Ivy was a kind-hearted girl and leaving without Nia felt to her like betraying her. Regis was just about to help Ivy pick her up from the ground. But then as if the entire place was engulfed in a strong magic field. The field itself did not appear to have an effect but the sudden rise of magical pressure they felt for an instant brought the place to a stillness. ¡°There, you have your answer. I think Alicia has finally made her move and it will be over soon.¡± Ivy too could tell that the magic she felt just now was similar to the magic she sensed in her dream. Ivy who was sensitive to magic could not deny its overwhelming presence. ¡°Let¡¯s rescue your mother now.¡± ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

I was planning to quickly finish dealing with the Master of the Belladonna organization. Either he complied with my demand or else I had no choice if he decided to continue harassing Nia and others. For that matter, I teleported them to Regis''s location, where they could work together to rescue the people he had held hostage. ¡°I am not leaving I am still not done.¡± Exceptionally Nia¡¯s voice remained. Even though the teleportation magic worked and others were successfully transferred as confirmed by Al, Nia still stood there. Here katana sword covered in a black thin aura, pierced directly into the ground where the teleportation magic circle was placed. Even though I have the power to manifest and control the natural magic of the world and without using circles or chants. I still preferred using this to keep suspicions away from me. It¡¯s not like I was trying to say, that only a magical genius can hide away their genius so flawlessly. But from Al and my magic analysis, it was not just her ordinary dark magic reinforcing her body or sword. From what I inferred her dark magic, just now absorbed my magic into her darkness. In other terms, it was a magic that could affect other magic. Leading to my current thought that for some reason, she was already in the initial stage of manifesting her aural arts. According to mother, aural arts can only be used by those who are gifted with a constitution to use them. But even then several conditions need to be met which can be unique to everyone. After all, aural-arts were a manifestation of their own soul core. In other words, Nia was a prodigy who could do it without realizing what she was actually feeling. But unlike her, I could also tell by looking at their leader that he too recognized her skills. Although he himself could not use aural arts, he was not surprised to see Nia using it like this. The disgruntled look on his face pointed to one thing that he was jealous of Nia¡¯s skills. ¡°You had such a good chance to escape Nia. How unkind of you to refuse your friend¡¯s sacrifice.¡± The leader of the assassin spoke unaffected by his subordinates escaping right in front of his eyes. Wait! Is he mocking my magic? Maybe I should just get done with him. ¡°You will return my sister and then I will make you pay by my own hands for all the grief you have caused us.¡± Nia spoke holding her sword with both hands. An obsidian glow demarcated its sharp edge. For a moment she looked in my direction. And because I was already interested in seeing her use her newfound magic. I had no qualms in her carrying on the fight and so I simply smiled at her to cheer her up. Do your best. I could still intervene if she got hurt. There was no need to play fair and I could overpower the assassin Zehn master anytime. ¡°So, the student has finally decided to rebel against her master. I knew this day would eventually come when you betrayed my expectations. But I still taught you everything hoping that one day I would be able to give my position to you and you make me proud.¡± Sieb said to Nia as if a bond existed between them. But Nia only stared back at him with empty eyes. As if all her emotions were just now bubbling up to the surface. ¡°I have always felt disgusted, whenever you ordered me around. But the blood I have spilled and the crimes I have committed will not justify me killing you. That¡¯s why I will purely carry it out for revenge.¡± Nia proclaimed as she took her stance ready to engage with her sword. The moment Nia¡¯s anger became one with her instinct, her speedy advance put Sieb on guard. The two swords clashed at eye height, sending sparks everywhere. The pressure from Nia¡¯s sword pushed Sieb back but at the same time, it rocked Nia¡¯s left arm put up to defend her from the recoil. There was no doubt, that Sieb¡¯s swordsmanship simply relied on his brute strength and elaborate movement of his heavy long sword. And he had still not strengthened his body with his magic until now that is. And now Sieb only stared at her with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Now, I won¡¯t have any guilt killing you.¡± Nia said with relief as if she wanted to do it for a long time. For, Nia she felt that if she kept on trying hard enough. If she keeps swinging that sword, then one day she might overpower Sieb in a fight. Because it was not only a fight for revenge; the price at stake was her long-lost freedom. Another clash of blades and the results were the same. Nia was gaining ground with her speedy double attack slashes but in the exchange, she was getting hurt as well. Maybe she had already fractured a small part of her elbow too. But that did not stop her from swinging her sword. There was something else that was driving her to go even further. ¡°Did you really think you could escape from the organization? Even if you would have run away with that girl at that time. We would have hunted you like dogs.¡± Sieb said while blowing Nia away with another of his blows. ¡°Threats won¡¯t work on me anymore because I have already steeled myself to face all consequences when I decided to fight you.¡± Nia answered strongly bouncing back with another attack. CLANG¡­CLANG. CLANG. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough already Nia? You know you cannot defeat me.¡± Sieb pointed his long blade at Nia who was now breathing heavily from exhaustion. Not only had Nia been out on a mission that day, but she was also already tired from the continuous missions she had undertaken. Sieb did not possess any strong magic attribute, but he had honed his body-strengthening skills over years of training. And there was still the thought that he had not used his blessing skill yet. On the other hand, Nia had the advantage of superior reflexes and skills. In the end, her sword skills were passed down to her from Sieb, who was aware of all her moves. So, until Nia, pulled out a new card it would be difficult for her to secure a winning strike. ***

NIA

Throughout my life, until now I have relied on my instinct and intuition rather than common sense. When others picked prison, or death I chose to lift a weapon to kill others and keep myself alive. That is what made me who I am today. ¡°This time I will not put down my head out of fear. You taught me the only way to survive is to kill the enemy in front of me.¡± I inhaled deeply to steady my breathing. ¡°Such simpleton thoughts would only lead you to your doom. Only I can put your skills to good use, so there is still time that I will forgive you so come back to me.¡± Sieb responded as if looking down at a child. ¡°Even so. Right now, my enemy is you. I kill my enemy and survive.¡± I no longer felt fear from his words. As if suddenly my own words became one with me, right now my magic power felt like it was changing in form. Somehow I could reach deeper as I focused. My katana now glowed with translucent black lightning magic and I realized my newly acquired strength. Circulating magic through my katana, I focused on finding out the true nature of this magic aura. It was only an instant thought but I lunged forward and so did he as if anticipating my growing energy, making a beeline for each other. The blades distinctly crashed together with a flash of metal on metal. My struggle lasted only for a moment, as my momentum carried me forward. As a result, Sieb¡¯s blade got sliced through. This was the chance I had been waiting for. I still did not understand, what my new magic did to chop Sieb¡¯s blade. But I could figure that out later. All my thoughts were now fixated at one point to just move my blade again and kill this guy. I had only barely lifted my katana while still having my speed and momentum to carry me forward to cleanly chop through his neck. But then instead of seeing Sieb frightened for his life or trying to dodge, he fixated his eyes on me and all the magical power I had gathered suddenly vanished. Or rather the level dropped so low that I became unable to use them. The surprise withheld me, just like the last time. Strangely my legs and hands felt weak. Sieb grabbed my sword along with me and threw me on the ground. From a dimensional bag of his, he took out another sword and looked me straight in the eye. A menacing anger taking over him. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this little mutt. I think I no longer need a dog that bites its own master¡¯s hands.¡± Sieb no longer showed any attachment, he planned to thoroughly destroy me. But I was not the type to suddenly give up over one failure. I still had to find my little sister and save her. And he was the only one in the way. Every time I tried to manifest my aura sword and hit him. It deliberately vanished the moment he gazed at me and I would end up receiving a knockout blow. My nose was bruised, and my cheeks were cut. Every incision I received burned through my body. As if my vitality was dropping too and the rate with which I was bleeding, I was sure to faint. The only time I felt my strength returning was when he blinked his eyes or did not directly observe. I am sure he was still calculating why miss Alicia had not made a move. I am glad she was still waiting and letting me fight for myself. And that¡¯s why I want to give it my all. So, that I no longer lose anything. Before Sieb could use his unconventional method of making a move. I knew I needed to put my everything in this one move. It was evident that his petty trick only worked when he observed someone. But that too in itself could be a feint, but my gut is telling me he has been continuously trying to keep me in front of himself even while parrying. Without lifting a word and slowly raising my sword. I forced all my magic power and along with it something additional was added to my sword as it burst into a fury of black aura. After concentrating on it, the chaotic aura then gradually settled into the calm shape of the sword. From its tip, a faint, smoky aura emanated, resembling the gentle wisps that rise when an incense stick is burned. ¡°I see you have made a breakthrough in your swordsmanship which even I could not do. But that¡¯s just the difference in our talent, but you will still not be able to beat me. Let me give you your final lesson, the strong always survive while the weak die.¡± Sieb prepared himself to take me on. I ran towards Sieb feeling confident, but also knowing that once he finds me in the range of his blade. He would use his trick, which was most probably his blessing to make me feel weak and overwhelmed. And that¡¯s when he will strike. If I make a move before, he will just activate his blessing before to stop me. And not doing anything will still lead to my death. All, I needed was only a moment, to bring down my blade on him. That¡¯s why I needed to have my own wings to fly, so high that no one could reach to trap me again. Sieb looked pleased as he knew a sure-shot strategy to his victory and my death. So, just when I was about to get in his strike range and he would blink to use his blessing on me. That¡¯s when I will make my move. ¡°Sword Technique. ?Riftblade.¡± ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

Nia slashes her sword in thin air, taking Sieb by surprise as he couldn¡¯t reason with Nia¡¯s action. But then a black hazy apparition clouded the space and in a second Nia vanished right in front of him. Simultaneously unbeknownst to Sieb, another black hazy-like apparition in space appeared behind him, and from the top Nia descended holding her sword vertically aimed right at Sieb¡¯s neck. Could it be possible that Nia, derived inspiration from my teleportation magic and made it into an aural art of her own? But honestly, I felt it could do more than that and the move she just made was more than shifting positions in space. The victory was straight in her sight. Sieb was too late to take notice and turn back to make a move. It was only then a red beam of light lasered on Nia¡¯s belly and a dense light travel passed right through her. ¡°Ahhhhhh¡­ahhhhh¡­¡± Nia screams as she is thrown from her trajectory and hits the wall. It was definitely a trap magic set to activate when someone tried to attack Sieb from behind. ¡°Did you really think I would be so vulnerable while you could act smart and try to figure out my weakness? This entire place is my territory and is lashed with hundreds of death traps and I could activate them all at once.¡± Sieb laughed over his assured victory over Nia. The red laser beam of magic was so strong that it drilled a deep hole in Nia¡¯s abdomen. Blood oozed out, staining her surroundings. Beneath her tousled hair, her vision blurred, and she teetered on the edge of unconsciousness. Sieb then turned to me as if already done with Nia. ¡°So, young lady, was your name Alicia. I am really enamored by seeing you use teleportation magic. That¡¯s some high-spec magic. Nia would be dead soon and so will her comrades. How about I give you the offer to join our organization. Work for me and I will make sure it will be worth your time.¡± Sieb offered me and I had an inkling as to why he was making this offer. ¡°Sorry, but a magical genius does not alight herself with an assassin organization.¡± I straightaway refused. ¡°What a shame?¡± Sieb sighed. ¡°Are you by any chance afraid of my teleportation magic? After all, it¡¯s a magic that is a bad match against your blessing.¡± I stated. ¡°How did you know?¡± Sieb grumbled as if just now realizing that I had been watching Nia and his fight way more closely. Of course, I was more interested in Nia¡¯s magic, and finding the weakness of his blessing is no big deal. ¡°If you still think by stalling you can come up with a way to let my guard down. Or have thoughts that I might have wasted a lot of my magic in casting the first teleportation and that¡¯s why I did not make a move to help Nia all this time.¡± I explained. By the looks of Sieb, I was right in my assumption as he could not feel any magic coming from me. He still harbored doubts that the teleportation could be the work of an artifact I might possess and so he needed to tread carefully. ¡°Let me make one thing clear. You see in order to kill you I do not need to rely on my teleportation magic at all.¡± I did my best to assure him that his fears were totally unfounded. ¡°Why you little? How dare you look down on me!¡± Sieb howled at me. ¡°You see your blessing, ? Soul Tally. Has just too many weaknesses.¡± ¡°My blessing has weaknesses¡­?¡± Sieb repeated after me and paused as if confused. Did I say something too difficult for him to follow? ¡°For a kid, you spew some utter nonsense. You just saw how your new friend got defeated. But I see you must also have a high-level analysis skill to come to know of my blessing. So, you would also know what it can do to you.¡± Sieb tries to scare me only to realise that he failed miserably. Soul Tally was a blessing skill, that allowed Sieb to see the number of souls that were offered by the person to the world core. In a way, it told him the number of kills made by someone. That¡¯s how he instantly knew that Nia had failed her mission because her kill count did not increase at all when she returned. But there is one additional effect to this blessing that gives its users a huge advantage. If the number of kills of the user is more than the target. Then the blessing would divide all the statuses of the target by the difference of the kill count of the user and the target. ¡°While you need to keep observing the target to keep the blessing activated. There is one other big flaw.¡± I mentioned as if explaining something trivial to a kid. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle me. There¡¯s absolutely no other weakness to my strength. And I know I can still be faster than you and finish you in a blink of an eye.¡± Sieb insisted on his strength. Blessings unlike the word, are in fact more like contracts. So, while it gives its user an extreme advantage, at the same time if the conditions are not met or become unfavorable it could have adverse effects. Making it a double-edged sword. ¡°Have you ever wondered, what if your target¡¯s kill count turned out to be more than yours?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you in any way implying that somehow you have killed more people than me the seventh Zehn master of the Belladonna top assassin organization? I can hardly believe you can even hurt a small monster with your physique.¡± Lifting my finger and pointing at my head I finally asked, ¡°I know why don''t we test it out? Why don¡¯t you tell me what number do you see on my head?¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 10 – THE NUMBER ON MY HEAD (2) SIEB ¨C SENENTH ZEHN MASTER BELLADONNA Soul Tally. A blessing of this world I obtained through sheer coincidence. I do not know what the Gods of this world had planned for me, but the day I received this blessing completely changed my worldview. And it was only then that I realized what a boring life I had been leading in this world, where I could have anything I desired. Because until the day I received this blessing, I was just an ordinary village gate guard. It was a small settlement in a forest far from the influence of nobility or the disturbance of monsters. In such a remorse and resource scant location not even, monsters could come. And I was the one and only guard of this nameless village appointed by our old village head and a measly population that could be counted on fingers. Every day without fail I would appear at the village gate which was in reality just a temporary fence built out of forest trees. It was an easy job but I was happy with the fact that I was the one protecting this village. Things were going alright until the village chief¡¯s son returned from the outside. Five years back he had arrogantly left the village complaining that the village meant nothing to him and how he hated being here. After that, the village chief fell ill and his son assumed temporary authority as the next village chief. Usually, this post did not have much influence over the peaceful lives of the villagers who were busy performing their daily tasks and did not mind the change. I also decided to look the other way. Until a rumor started spreading in the village like wildfire. While standing alone on guard at the village gate, suddenly, kids who used to play around appeared and started throwing mud balls at me. ¡°Stop it. Why are you doing this?¡± I shouted at them. At first, I dismissed it as them just fooling around or wanting to play a prank, until I heard those words. ¡°Are you really the village guard? Because I''ve never seen you move!¡± ¡°My parents said that the village is peaceful and there has never been a need of guard before.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean he is doing nothing for the village and lazing around all day?¡± ¡°Just look at his weapon it¡¯s not even a real spear but just a wooden pointed spear.¡± ¡°I bet he sold his real spear for gold.¡± ¡°After all everyone knows in the village that Sieb is a slacker and wasting the village''s money.¡± The kids began teasing me every day from that point onward. Each day their remarks intensified as if the entire village wanted me out of their sight. But I am not the village guard because the village is unsafe or in immediate danger. But because danger can fall anytime. It was my duty to warn the villagers on time and keep the village safe. That was my oath and there was no way I would give it up because of some slandering. All I could hope was that it would slowly die down if I kept ignoring them. A week later, the old village chief passed away, his son now assumed full authority. Always stationed at the gate, with my hut situated close to the outskirts of the village. I was never privy to the inside talks of the village. One day I saw the new village chief approaching me. He wore an outfit uncommon to our village customs. His gaze moved around as if he was looking down at everything with disgust. But the people around the village followed him for some reason. ¡°I presume you are the village guard, Sieb.¡± ¡°Yes, chief. I am sorry I could not attend your party on becoming the new chief because of my duties.¡± I replied with utmost respect. ¡°I can see your dedication and desire to protect the village clearly.¡± ¡°I am grateful to hear that my hard work is appreciated even by the new village chief.¡± I bowed. ¡°The village resources and treasury have been completely drained during my father¡¯s time. That¡¯s why I am planning to make some changes to save funds. In that regard, I have recently heard a lot about you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard about me. But I don¡¯t think I am the right person to ask about village financial affairs.¡± I was unable to understand why the new chief was telling me all this. "I''ve been told that all your job is to stand here." the new chief''s voice became slightly sharp as he took a step closer to me. ¡°My lord, but it is important that a guard must be stationed here every time to warn the village if any danger comes.¡± I explained. ¡°To my knowledge, such a danger has not appeared for almost five decades. I hardly doubt anything will change. At this point, I even doubt there is a need for a village gatekeeper. How about you perform your duty at one-third of your salary.¡± The new village chief announced in front of everyone as if mocking my life itself. The gazes of the people who had gathered fixated on me as if I were a threat. An outsider. Indirectly, telling me that I should shut my mouth and just accept whatever I was told. The reason was simple, I was only a child when the previous village chief brought me from the outside and gave me a place to stay here. Besides the previous village chief, I had no other close relationship with anyone in this village. ¡°Of course, it won¡¯t be forever. Besides you don¡¯t have any family to look after so I am sure you can make it till winter. And once the village funds have accumulated I will compensate you.¡± The village chief instead of giving me any choice pushed down this proposal on me. ¡°Alright chief.¡± I accepted. Thinking that maybe he was just trying to help the village by being strict. Even though I might not be able to save money now, somehow I should be able to manage at least my meals. Months passed and it was time for the blooming season of the herbs grown in our village. It was a special herb used to create an effective magic potion. It was an herb difficult to grow in ordinary conditions, but the harsh terrain that isolated our village was the perfect condition for it to thrive. After harvest season merchants from outside would come to buy it from us to sell it in the capital city. Making sure the herb garden was safe was also part of my duty. So, when I went for the weekly inspection. I found the herb garden was completely laid bare. In frenzy, I quickly ran to the village chief¡¯s house to inform him. ¡°I already know what is the situation of the herb garden. I was the one who gave the order.¡± The village chief said without understanding the urgency of the situation. ¡°What are you saying? Our ancestors have made sure to keep the herb garden safe. Chief you can¡¯t just uproot everything from earth.¡± I hurriedly explained the consequences of the matter. ¡°Won¡¯t the damn thing just grow again like always? It¡¯s just a kind of grass after all.¡± The new village chief irritably answered. ¡°How can you say that? If you uproot the herb from the roots, the new buds will take more than a year to grow. The practice was only to pick up the fully grown leaves. The village then won¡¯t be able to trade anything with the merchants next time and will fail to collect provisions.¡± I pushed my concerns. ¡°Don¡¯t teach me my job. And aren¡¯t you crossing the line? Don¡¯t forget that I am the village chief now.¡± The village chief did not appear to kindly take my words. ¡°The previous village chief would have never allowed this. I will talk to the villagers and I am sure they won¡¯t take this matter lightly.¡± I could not let this matter slide because the future of the village depended upon it. ¡°Haaahhh¡­ Look how cheeky you have grown. But the villagers are the ones who agreed to my proposal.¡± The new village chief revealed. I was shocked but there seemed to be truth in his words. Because someone from the village should have found out what happened to the herb garden and would have protested. ¡°Don¡¯t bother your little brain. The value of the new fresh leaves and buds is more on the market. Just the sight of the gold coins I showed the villagers, that the mage tower was ready to pay for the grass made them to beg me to allow them to join my side.¡± The new village chief haughtily laughed at my despaired look. ¡°Why you?¡± I protested as I moved to hold him by his collar to teach him a lesson. Suddenly he signaled by raising his hand and two husky men came into the room. One of them held me from my back and made me fall to the ground. ¡°You know I always hated this stupid village. Even though we have such a profitable thing to sell, the old buffoon was adamant to follow the old tradition so I took care of him. And seems like his clown has decided to follow suit.¡± "I''m warning you, don''t do this. There might be a monster attack, as the herbs also function as a repellent." I grumbled. ¡°I see your concerns are valid. So, Sieb I have decided to relieve you from your duties from now on. These two gentlemen are from the capital and are more than capable of handling any kind of monster attack.¡± ¡°Even though you sell everything right now. What will you have left to sell if the herb fails to grow again?¡± ¡°I see you are not all the fool they said you would be. And if such thing were to happen I can easily run away with all the current profits and still live a fulfilling life in the capital.¡± The new village chief looked down at me with a smiling face as he shoved my face with his foot. ¡°How could you do this to your own village?¡± I asked trying my best to free myself from the grasp of the bodyguards he brought. ¡°I can¡¯t help but laugh at how ignorant you are. You are worried about the villagers who were the first ones to give up on you. The rumors, and with the arrangement they told me to keep you out of the loop because they knew you would be the only one against it.¡± The new village chief told me. The thought of how I had been betrayed by my village seeped in me so deeply that I failed to control my anger. With my other free hand, I grabbed the top of my wooden spear and broke it into two parts. Finally, using the pointed edge, I stabbed my captor through the neck and freed myself. The village chief was quickly taken aback by this violence and the blood that splattered on the floor. My hands and body were completely muddled in crimson. And my eyes started getting covered in blood. In the haziness, something shone in front of my eyes as if someone was trying to say to me something. In between I could hear the surrounding noises the village chief and the other guard made. ¡°What have you done? You murderer. Kill him now.¡± The village chief ordered the other guard. By the time the light disappeared from my eyes as if I had already deciphered the revelation as I looked at the other guard with bloodshot eyes. The moment our gaze met he froze in his steps. ¡°Finally, nothing binds me anymore. I will protect this village.¡± I uttered and pulling out the spear top I embedded it directly into the other guard who had frozen in his movement. From a guard who hadn¡¯t taken even a single life in his five year of career became a murderer when he decided to plunge first into action to protect his village. Was I self-conceited then? But the blessing that bright light gave me had already overtaken my thoughts and emotions intensifying them. With everything I killed my hands became more red. I don¡¯t remember much of what happened next. After killing the other guard maybe, I killed the village chief next. And to every villager, I went for help. Some tried to run away from me and others took weapons and attacked me. I ended up killing them all. To my blessing, everything looked like numbers that appeared on top of their heads. With every kill, the number on top of my head increased by one no matter it was any elderly, man, woman, or child. With every soul I reaped more strength flowed into me. I had turned into something like a grim reaper. From being a pathetic village guard, my life mission changed to become the strongest with this blessing. Every time I used this power, I assessed my worth and weighed it against others. Each victory gave me the right to take everything from the loser. From village to village, I massacred everyone to increase my kill count and make my blessing even stronger. I had no reason to do this, but I did not want to stop either. As if a devil had possessed me. That was until I met the people of the Belladonna Organization. Even before I decided to clash with them, I knew they were different. While my blessing for the first time did not work on their head leader. My blessing recoiled on me when I used it on their second and third leader. Instead of punishing me, they offered me their hand with the promise to make me even stronger and show me the real use of my blessing. And that¡¯s how I became the seventh leader of the Belladonna organization. Aparrently, all the ten Zehn masters of the organization had a blessing with them. While my blessing produced negative effects against the first three masters because their kill count was more than mine. The fourth, fifth, and sixth Zehn masters had blessings that could still overpower me even with my blessing being at an advantage because their stats were only a little affected by my blessing. I was composed until now even after finding that Nia and everyone had betrayed me. I had always accepted betrayal as part of my life since that day. But the fact that a small na?ve girl in front of me questioned my blessing without knowing her place, made me mad. ¡°You have made a very big mistake foolish girl. I will make sure you regret your final moments for making me angry.¡± I warned her as she challenged me to use my blessing on her. There was no doubt, that she could have been smart, or at least I considered her to be after she entered my fort. Maybe she had planned for reinforcement. But no one came. Her teleportation magic could help her escape anytime. But she refused to use it even while Nia was dying with that fatal wound. Could it be possible that this small girl could be confident that she has killed more people than me? Haaaa. It''s unthinkable. She is just out of her mind. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. After all, my kill count is 3522 according to the soul tally. Nia¡¯s is at still a mere 52. And this girl in the mask is still younger than her. "Looks like you have yet to see how cruel the outside world is." And with that, I locked my gaze on her. I used my blessing ?Soul Tally. ¡°Huh¡­. Haaaaahaaaa. I knew it. You are just an innocent kid who is yet to learn her place.¡± After all, the number on her head was undoubtedly a big zero. I could not contain my laughter, as if I hadn¡¯t felt amused like this in a very long time. ¡°I see your blessing is of such a low level that it can¡¯t even look past the deceptive ability of this mask.¡± The girl in front of me looked unfazed even after demeaning her. How could that be even possible? My blessing should have reduced her to a position of not even being able to stand up straight. Her stats should have almost deprecated. All I could see was her hand approaching her mask as she tried taking it off. ***

REGIS ASCALON

¡°I can sense someone ahead of us. There are exactly two.¡± Prowl said as we all ran through the hidden passage. We were still pursuing the person who had taken Ivy¡¯s mother captive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ivy I will get your mother back.¡± I said to Ivy as I moved ahead of the others. ¡°Wait miss Regis.¡± Prowl suddenly warned me. His shadow continued to move forward and an explosion took place. ¡°It was a trap. So, they know we are here.¡± Mars sneered as he didn¡¯t like the sound of it. It was only thanks to Prowl who sensed the magic trap beforehand, otherwise I might have gotten badly injured in that blast. ¡°Ah! You got me.¡± A chuckling voice came from behind a huge rock and a girl with black hair that looked familiar came forward. Her facial features looked similar to Nia''s. And in her hand, she held the reigns of a cart loaded with a cage inside which an elf lady cowered. ¡°I had previously set so many physical traps but none of them slowed you down. So, I decided to use a magical trap this time. But that did not work either.¡± The young girl said looking around. ¡°Are you talking about this?¡± Hana casually took out an axe stuck in her arm. And several arrows from her back. ¡°When did you even get those? And why are you not hurt or in pain? Are you really a human?¡± Mars still had his doubts. Hana passed an intent gaze at Mars and he became silent. ¡°Never mind.¡± I suppose Alicia would be worried if she heard Hana get hurt. ¡°That¡¯s Ivy''s mother.¡± Prowl pointed out at the person in the cage. ¡°Lenya¡­¡± Suddenly Ivy muttered concluding from the facial features with which Nia used to describe her little sister. ¡°But that¡¯s Nia¡¯s little sister''s name.¡± Prowl muttered in surprise as this was their first time seeing Nia¡¯s little sister. ¡°Oh, so you know my sister. Are you her comrades? I wanted to say hi to my big sister. But my master quickly demanded my presence and asked me to bring in this elf for his magic experiment. So can you say hi to her for me?¡± Lenya looked as if she was about to turn and leave just like that. Whizzzz¡­ Just when Lenya tried moving, I shot an arrow quickly passing a few inches above Lenya¡¯s shoulder. Everyone was surprised by my actions. ¡°First you attack us with traps. And that is Ivy¡¯s mother you are taking away. We can talk after you give her back.¡± I announced my decision to her. ¡°What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you know the organisation orders are absolute?¡± Lenya complained. ¡°I don¡¯t give a crap about the organization.¡± I answered. ¡°On a second thought, you don¡¯t even look like an assassin to me. So, you are an intruder.¡± Lenya turned to Prowl, Mars, and Ivy, ¡°Since you are my sister comrades why don¡¯t you take care of the intruder while I head towards completing my task.¡± No one moved but quietly observed Lenya. ¡°I suppose the seventh master was not talking nonsense when he warned me that my big sister was soon going to betray him. I cannot have my sister betray the organisation and run on lose. I will take care of her and clear my name from this disgrace.¡± Lenya frustratedly rubbed her head with her hand. As soon as she noticed us hesitating, Lenya pounced at me taking out a dagger from her pocket. I was only barely able to put out a magic layer around my body to lessen the pain. But then Hana came forward and grabbed the dagger by her hand. With her other hand, she held Lenya¡¯s arm. ¡°What are you? Leave me.¡± Lenya resisted but Hana¡¯s hand was unmovable like a mountain. In that tension, they heard a cracking voice and suddenly Lenya leapt back to where she held the cage. ¡°She broke her arms to free herself.¡± Hana muttered. ¡°Lenya stop this. Your sister is fighting for your freedom. You don¡¯t need to do this.¡± Prowl tried to talk sense into Nia¡¯s little sister. ¡°You think I really care about my sister? She did not come back and left me alone in this hell. Now the organisation is the only thing that matters to me. If you don¡¯t move back I will kill this elf woman. You don¡¯t want me doing that do you.¡± Lenya had a good grasp that Hana could be detrimental if she attacked straightforwardly. So, she turned her knife towards Ivy¡¯s mother taking her hostage. ¡°I see you are an ungrateful little sister. I promised this little child that I would save her mother no matter what. That¡¯s why your threats won¡¯t work on me.¡± I was already resolved to do anything to save Ivy¡¯s mother. There was no turning back when she was right in front of me. I am sure Alicia could have easily turned this situation around with her magic. But I am not someone who would only rely on other¡¯s power. I am an elven princess and I must protect those I promised. The arrow that I was pointing at Lenya, I suddenly aimed it upwards at the top wall. The magic arrow blasted the roof and it loosened the rocks producing a cacophony. ¡°Are we really going to be buried here today alive?¡± Mars cried as his trauma took over. The ceiling of the cave just above the cage began to collapse onto Lenya. She had no choice but to retreat back quickly leaving the cart behind. In that small time interval, I snooped in by sliding with full wind thrust. On reaching close to the cage, I faced upwards and launched another arrow. But this time the arrow levitated close to us right above the cage, forming a convex forcefield with the tip of the arrow as its center. The giant rocks that fell from above, turned into powder the moment they touched the forcefield made by my arrow. I had seen Alicia several times using barrier magic. Even though I couldn''t use something as stable as that. But I could still maintain my magic in a small region and can now take advantage of its destructive nature. After the downfall stopped, I and Lenya¡¯s mother were still safe. ¡°How dare you? First, my sister betrays me. And now you are even stopping me from carrying out my mission.¡± Lenya repeatedly thrust her dagger into the ground in exasperation. ¡°Lenya come back. Your sister is doing everything to save you. Just for once see her.¡± Prowl pleaded. She knew how hard Nia had tried for her sister¡¯s sake to suppress her emotions and carry out the organization¡¯s every command. ¡°You are wrong nobody can save anyone, not even my sister. She never came back to me. I was tortured and about to die but no one helped. So, I had to kill everyone and master chose me to do his bidding.¡± Lenya screamed pulling her hair as if she did not realise the pain she was inflicting on herself. Something was wrong with Lenya. And anyone who saw her in that moment could feel it. It was one thing if she expressed her emotions. But her body shivered as her hatred was intensified. As if it was deliberately being forced out of her. Prowl amid the dust clouds he used his shadow binding technique on Lenya. ¡°Ivy now.¡± Prowl muttered. In that moment Ivy used her mind manipulation magic to put Lenya under sleep. ¡°It worked.¡± Mars muttered as he saw Lenya stop resisting the bind. But as soon as they decided to get close to her, markings started appearing on her entire body. ¡°No, that thing¡­. How could they?¡± Prowl muttered as he somewhat recognized the red markings on Lenya¡¯s body. Once the marking was spread throughout her body, forming a pattern, it began to glow, and her blood flowed from it. After the light dimmed, Lenya was gone in front of them. ***

NIA

In the heart of winter, a snow fairy would dance among snowflakes. And every time she would appear she would bless us with protection in the harsh climate of the northern mountain. My sister and I lived on a village situated on top of a mountain. Our parents would tell us every time about the village folklore of a snow fairy that would come each year to bless us. Even though no one saw the snow fairy, her blessing would always help us survive through the harsh cold. Be it food, shelter, or keeping the monsters away. But maybe that snow fairy did not come that year. Without food and under attack from a large pack of snow wolf monsters our village was cut from the outside world. No one would dare to come to the top of a mountain in winter plagued with snow storms. We failed to receive any help and our surplus food did not last long. Having no choice, the villages, decided to climb down the mountain. Many got ill and died on their way while fighting against the cold. My mother was no exception. My sister and I held on tightly to each other. Finally, when we reached the bottom forest we hoped to find ourselves a refuge, a new home. But instead, our arrival was met by a surprise attack from bandits who came out of nowhere. We were unfortunate and had no way to know, that the place was now a bandit territory. They pillaged whatever little we carried and mercilessly slaughtered the remaining adults who were ill or too weak to fight. The few children who remained like us were locked in cells. I and my sister were there too. Alone in the dark. At that time, we promised each other that we would find the snow fairy. And ask her to fix everything. Maybe that hope alone kept us alive till we were finally sold off to the Belladonna organization and separated. But in my current situation, I doubt I can find my little sister. My vision was fainting. I was barely able to move my hand. And from what I saw that light bean had vaporized almost half of my stomach flesh. Blood did not stop coming out and I could feel my body quickly getting cold. Tears might have come out of my eyes too but I could now barely feel the wetness as I still cling to life. I hope at least Ivy and Mars got to see their loved ones. And Prowl is safe too. The man who was responsible for this situation was still standing strong. And while on the other hand, miss Alicia was still there. She should get out of here while there is still time and at least save others. ¡°?Please leave and save yourself.¡± I tried to speak but my lips did not move. In my final moments all I could see miss Alicia. I could see her removing her mask. Right, I did not get to see how she looked beneath that mask. Would she be sad? I barely knew her and she barely knew me. But once the mask had parted her silhouette. I felt I was dreaming. With a calm face, her red lips lacked any sense of emotion. Yet, the cascade of her snowy-white locks momentarily wrapped me in a tender warmth. Her eyes burned with a flame of pure red. With a divine beauty that no ordinary being could possess. And magic power that flowed in harmony with nature. There was no doubt. ¡°Lenya, I think I have found our winter fairy.¡± ***

THE BASE

¡°I see your blessing is of such a low level that it can¡¯t even look past the deceptive ability of this mask.¡± Alicia said with a pinch of disappointment with how inefficient the blessing turned out to be. As soon as Alicia removed her mask, her real appearance put Sieb in a daze. He was lost in thoughts, but then as if a sudden heavy weight was thrown at him. And it kept on piling. Immeasurable pain and weakness hits his body. Sieb was quick to notice his stats dropping at an alarming rate and all his accumulated powers escaping him. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who are you?¡± Sieb yelled at me in doubt. ¡°Does it really matter now? So, why don¡¯t you answer some of my questions now.¡± Alicia asked with a smile on her face believing it was her turn to get some answers now. Sieb, who was so confident in his blessing till now, fell flat on his feet once he saw the exact number on Alicia¡¯s head. The blessing would have a starter counter of five zeros appearing on top of each head. Sieb believed the world only housed beings that fit this number. ¡°What¡¯s with that abnormal number? It can¡¯t be true. No. Noooo.¡± Sieb as if possessed by madness now started speaking hysterically and shouting out of fear. His face twisted and his hands paralyzed. The same feeling his targets suffered now befell on him. "Why don''t you tell me how the Belladonna organization survived if it was supposed to have been wiped out by the True Hero," Alicia asked plainly. It was the only one question, that had been on her mind all along. Otherwise, she would have not even bothered to spend so much time in this place. ¡°Not even the first Zehn master has that kind of number. So why you?¡± Sibe bit his tongue while speaking. Quite unbecoming of an assassin who claimed to be so smart and always careful. ¡°This is becoming difficult if you keep spouting nonsense and not answer my questions. Is there something wrong with what you see?¡± Alicia did not want for Sieb to break down before he could answer her. ¡°Yes. That must be it. My blessing you did something to it. Its broken.¡± Sieb gave a disgusted laugh. ¡°I assure you. I did nothing. The number you must have been seeing should be true as long as you are not daydreaming.¡± Alicia assured her in return. She started moving closer to Sieb thinking that he might have poor eyesight and could not see it clearly. ¡°Don¡¯t come closer. You monster. Stay away.¡± Sieb no matter how much he wanted to deny the fact. But the weakening effects on his body and the growing fear of just being in the presence of Alicia¡¯s overwhelming magic were undeniable. The number that appeared on top of Alicia¡¯s head ?99$%9#999. It filled his heart with absolute fear. ¡°All traps activate.¡± Sieb fearfully shouted. At the same time, he tries to stand up and run. Several laser traps and magical attacks he had planted in his base activated at once with Alicia as the target. But for Alicia, she had already figured out the traps and for her, it was akin to a toy room. ¡°There are several weapons but I doubt anything is harmful to me.¡± Alicia with a movement of her hand puts a blue hexagonal shield in front of her and at the same time covers Nia with another not wanting to take a risk. Sieb as if trying to seize this little chance raises his sword and desperately runs towards Alicia. ¡°[FUSION SPHERE]¡± From Alicia¡¯s fingertip a small cluster of magic energy releases and collides with Sieb¡¯s fine sword. Not only breaking it into pieces but also throwing Sieb out of the way. ¡°No, I cannot die here. My blessing is absolute. I will just kill more and more till I reach that number too.¡± Sieb uttered nonsense as he tries to stand up. As Alicia saw Sieb run. She no longer wanted to waste her time in questioning a mad man. ¡°I cannot let you stain the legacy of the True Hero anymore. And that¡¯s why I will make sure to erase the organisation from the face of this world.¡± ¡°[FROST VEIL]¡± Alicia with a single thought activated her magic. In an instant, the entire base dome was covered in a screen of thin ice. And shimmering white frost starts falling. In that frozen area, the ice statue of Sieb stands and slowly withers away without any trace. . Suddenly Nia, regained her consciousness, only to find her surroundings covered in a thin white sheet of ice. She raises her hand and a beautiful frost pattern embellishes her palm. Nia suddenly realized she was neither dead nor dreaming, the warmth in this cold place confirming her reality. Her hand instinctively moved to check the open wound. But Nia only found her returned flesh. As Nia wondered what had happened a hand appeared in front of her. She looked ahead and realized the vision she had of a snow fairy in her dying moment was not a dream. ¡°Are you a snow fairy?¡± Nia asked, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and awe. Her hands involuntarily moved forward. ¡°You already know who I am.¡± The girl laughed with a warm smile amused by Nia¡¯s joke. ¡°Now let¡¯s go back to everyone.¡± ***

REGIS ASCALON

¡°Just what happened and what was that marking?¡± I asked Prowl who looked somewhat informed about it. ¡°I have never seen it with my own eyes but only heard. The top Zehn masters instead of preferring to train children use these markings to enforce their will on the person.¡± Prowl¡¯s clenched his teeth, disgusted by how the organization functioned. ¡°And what happens if they do not follow?¡± I could not stop thinking to myself. Even though I engaged in a fight against Lenya, I didn''t really want to hurt her. ¡°The marks slowly feed on your blood and magic. And once you don¡¯t have enough you die.¡± Prowl explained. ¡°But doesn¡¯t that mean Lenya is being controlled in some way? All we need to do is just free her.¡± Ivy said. ¡°For now, it seems like some kind of teleportation spell was attached to those markings in case Lenya got captured on a mission. So, I think the Zehn master won''t hurt her since he must have something important to keep her safe.¡± Prowl could only do this much to reassure everyone. ¡°Leave it to me I will explain to Nia what happened. For now, let¡¯s focus on rescuing Ivy¡¯s mom.¡± Prowl then directed our attention to our immediate task. ¡°Besides, I didn¡¯t know you could do something like that with arrows too.¡± Mars said complimenting my magic. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t know either.¡± I let my mouth slip. It was only a second later that I realized what I said and found everyone except Hana had a gaped mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was not being careless. It worked somehow didn¡¯t it.¡± I tried to reassure them that there was no reason to worry about the risk since the problem was already solved. In the meantime, Hana had broken the bars of the cage. Ivy quickly took out her mother who was in half unconscious state and started healing her. She was in a weakened state but thankfully still aware of her surroundings. As Ivy¡¯s healing magic came into effect her vitality returned. ¡°She moved her eyes upward and seeing Ivy¡¯s face her eyes lit up with tears. ¡°Ivy. You are really here my child. You are not hurt are you.¡± Ivy¡¯s mom cried holding her daughter close to her chest. Everyone was happy to see the touching reunion. Ivy¡¯s mother looked around to see the people around her present to get a grasp of the situation. She might have previously seen or recognized Ivy¡¯s comrades. But then her eyes stared at me. She shook her head as she intently gazed at my long ears making me a bit conscious of myself. I took a step back and now she was staring at my hair. I tried to pick up my hair wondering did it got damaged in the blast, but everything looked just fine to me. ¡°My princess. I am sorry I did not recognize you immediately. Please forgive us for our behavior.¡± Ivy¡¯s mother''s outburst caught all of us by surprise as she put her head on the ground in front of me. ¡°Ivy you bow down too.¡± Her mother took Ivy¡¯s head and made her bow down in front of me. Ivy who understood little could not help but follow her mother¡¯s direction. Except for Hana somehow the truth was in front of everyone. ¡°But how¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but have a stupefied look on my face. After all except the few people in the palace, no one had seen me as a princess. ¡°You must be the second princess. It¡¯s an honor to be saved by an elf princess again. We can¡¯t be thankful enough.¡± Ivy¡¯s mom continued bowing down and thanking me ¡°Yes, princess we are grateful.¡± Ivy followed suit. Why is she even doing this if she isn''t sure herself? ¡°Please stand up. There¡¯s no need.¡± I asked them before everyone had another breakdown here. ¡°Thank you, princess.¡± Ivy¡¯s mom said with respect after a bit of hesitation. Ivy was now looking with starry eyes at me, without doubting a single word from her mother. ¡°Prowl do you think is she really an elven princess? So, did we attack an elven royalty?¡± Mars coveted a secret conversation with Prowl. ¡°No one has denied it till now. And from her uncomfortable expression, it seems to be true.¡± Prowl calculated. ¡°Isn¡¯t the punishment for attacking royalty death.¡± Mars said with a hollow face. ¡°I am more concerned about Nia. How she would respond after hearing this.¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t now be the right time to jump at her feet and beg for forgiveness.¡± Mars did not want to fall into ruin just after gaining his new freedom. ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that.¡± I warned the two. I knew Ivy¡¯s mother¡¯s gratitude was genuine and she did not seem to have any bad intentions in revealing my identity. It was only the spur of a moment. But now I was curious how she knew about my real identity. ¡°Can you tell me how did you know I am of elven royalty.¡± I asked with anticipation. ¡°I believe it was the first princess, your big sister Edith Ascalon who once visited us in our village with troops to stop the monsters from running the crops and forest.¡± Ivy¡¯s mother recalled her time in the Ascalon Kingdom. ¡°So, big sister Edith came to help you. But, what does that have to do with me.¡± It was not surprising, since big sister was in charge of these duties. ¡°Well, you see, the first princess, carried your portrait everywhere and as victory celebration made us pray to the goddess in the portrait who had blessed us by coming into this world. The portrait was of you, princess. How can I forget this vibrant red hair and how beautiful and big you have grown from that portrait.¡± Ivy''s mother was overwhelmed with happiness as if witnessing a miracle, and she broke into tears of joy. ¡°Hold on, my sister did what? What the hell, was big sister thinking of showing my childhood portrait like a prize? I will never forgive her.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : INTERLUDE – THE DECISIONS WE MAKE I was doing my best to make Ivy¡¯s mom and Ivy forget about me being some kind of heavenly spirit messenger who came to save them. At the same time, my mind was also racing with ideas for the quickest way to send my big sister to a premature grave. And, of course, I had no intention of making it any easier for her. For my one and only special big sister. ¡°Hey, is it possible miss Alicia is also a princess or of high nobility? And a famous one at that since she hides her appearance with that mask.¡± Mars¡¯s head was running rampant with useless ideas again. But Prowl¡¯s dire expression from the previous news of me turning out to be a princess had already taken a huge toll on his mental health. It¡¯s not like I could reveal to them that Alicia is the daughter of the True Hero and the True Demon Lord. Making her of both elf royalty and the highest demon royalty. I could still remember how happy I was the day I learned that Alicia and I were in a way cousin sisters. But it¡¯s not like I could tell them that. Right. I''m certain that after learning her identity, they would most definitely and happily take a jump from a cliff rather than face the truth. That¡¯s why it''s better I give them a more digestible answer. "Alicia is my friend¡ªnothing less and nothing more," I stated, without pausing to shut their mouths. ¡°?Did I miss something? Were you discussing something important?¡± A soft voice emanated from behind me, sending shivers down my spine. I turn back quickly, ¡°Of course, everything is fine under my watch. And there¡¯s nothing important we were discussing. Nothing at all.¡± I made sure to clearly emphasize that there was nothing special happening to Alicia who was looking with awe at me. Alicia was still wearing her mask as she teleported to this place holding Nia¡¯s hand. I glared at Hana warning her to not tell Alicia anything. But I could see her eyes lit up. Tell me you didn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°?Umu.¡± Alicia did not doubt me at all. And while taking a brief look around, ¡°I see were you able to rescue everyone including Ivy¡¯s mom.¡± Alicia asked happily looking at the mother and daughter pair hugging. ¡°Of course, we rescued ever...yon¡­¡± My mind did feel proud till that moment that I was able to keep my promise to Ivy. But then I could not truly bring myself to say anything after seeing Nia. She looked healthy and not in any kind of physical pain. But the tears and dirt on her clothes I could tell she had a rough fight. ¡°I am so glad everyone is finally safe. Sieb is gone for good.¡± Nia delivered the news thinking that it would uplift everyone¡¯s depressed face. But it did not work, making her even more anxious than us now. ¡°Nia, it''s about your little sister.¡± Prowl as promised was determined to be the one to tell Nia about what happened here. ¡°What about her? What happened? Was she here?¡± Nia could not calculate what could have transpired here. But she could definitely see the missing roof from where the cool wind came in. . ¡°I see. Lenya said that.¡± Nia said, her voice choked with emotion. ¡°I am sorry. I couldn¡¯t do anything to make her come back.¡± Prowl asked for forgiveness as he failed to help a friend. No one could have been sure whether they would get to see Lenya again or find a way to save her. Mars and Ivy looked with guilt at Nia as well. Nia who had willingly put her life in danger several times to keep them safe. But in return, they failed to do anything for her. ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad. Today is the day we got our freedom back from that damned organization.¡± Nia cheered as she walked in front of everyone with a smile. ¡°But Nia¡­.¡± Ivy called out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry I am not forcing myself little Ivy.¡± Nia said rubbing Ivy¡¯s hair. ¡°I was a fool to believe the organization¡¯s words that at least he would let my sister be if I listened to him. I was desperate. I had given up on any thought of saving myself or being able to leave here alive. But now I am not afraid to hope for the future anymore. I will find my sister and save her. After all, I want to tell and show her all about the snow fairy I found.¡± Nia said cheerfully looking at everyone. Her cheeks were swollen with grief of missing her chance to see her sister again. But at the same time, she looked more hopeful compared to the look she had on our first encounter. I suspiciously looked at Alicia knowing who Nia was referring to as the snow fairy. Of course, Alicia herself had no inkling about it and clapped to see everyone happy. I know it¡¯s not Nia¡¯s fault, knowing how Alicia is exceptionally beautiful. Even my family couldn¡¯t help but mistook her as one of the great spirits when the World Tree accepted her. That¡¯s why it''s Alicia¡¯s fault for not being careful. She shouldn¡¯t come crying later to me if another nickname for her starts rolling around. Nia stared at Alicia for a while. In her village, the villagers would dedicate themselves to gaining the blessing of the snow fairy. And they did it with utmost devotion generation after generation. And Nia had already made up her mind as she stood in front of Alicia and got on her knees surprising everyone. ¡°I have already seen a glimpse of your power. I have nothing to offer in return. But I am willing to do anything for you no matter the nature of work. I''ve come to realize that my hands have sunk too deep in blood. Please, help me to save my little sister Lenya.¡± Lenya uttered as if making a wish. It was because I could tell, that people are naturally drawn to Alicia after witnessing her power. Not because of how powerful of a mage she is but because it gives them hope, even in the bleakest moment that their wish can be fulfilled. ¡°Nia. What are you¡­?¡± Prowl, Ivy, and Mars were unable to understand Nia¡¯s actions. ¡°Alright.¡± Alicia''s one word brought silence as if no one were allowed to interrupt this singular moment. They were unaware of her position or power, yet no one dared to stop her either. ¡°I will grant your wish. But in return, I want one thing from you.¡± Alicia said. Even I had no idea, what she was going to ask. Will she enlist them to help look for the person she was searching for? But I don¡¯t think I have ever seen Alicia getting someone else involved in her matter. Even though Nia was the one to put the conditions on her wish, she gulped as she watched and silently waited for Alicia to speak. Alicia putting her hand on Nia¡¯s face said, ¡°In return wipe out the entire Belladonna organisation from existence for me.¡± ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

Early morning, we started making preparations to leave Count Viktor¡¯s mansion. Fortunately, we were able to return to the mansion right before dawn. Since Ivy had put most of the guards to sleep, they didn¡¯t even realize when we left and came back into our room with the teleportation spell. All the damage to the mansion was already fixed thanks to Hana¡¯s powers. So, we had one less thing to worry about. Unable to bring ourselves to go back to sleep again. Regis and I packed our things and cooked some quick meals together and packed them for our journey ahead. Of course, Hana was an exception and she fell asleep right after she touched the bed. After cleaning ourselves in a bath and getting into fresh clothes, we waited near the mansion gate for the coachman to bring the carriage. We greeted Count Viktor goodbye and thanked him for his hospitality. As soon as we three got on the carriage, we were on our road again to the Hart Kingdom. We were now headed straight to the palace of the Hart Kingdom, with only a two-day journey remaining. The inside of the carriage had enough space and an expandable seat for the three of us to spend a night inside. And the coachman was responsible for camping outside and keeping guard. As for the fate of Nia, Prowl, Ivy, and Mars. I had my plans already in motion. After we left, Nia was to leave a secret tip letter at Count Viktor¡¯s office table informing him about the location of the Belladonna organization secret base we destroyed. The Count would have no choice but to verify the credibility of such suspicious information. He will then quickly ride with his knights to confirm the place with his soldiers, only to find a destroyed base. Inevitably, chancing upon the captive people and the dead bodies of the assassins. All being well some of them were still alive who were caught in Regis¡¯s random explosions. They would be captured by the count and interrogated. The Count with no other person coming forward to take the credit would have no choice but to take the trophy for himself to hide that fact the organization was managing a secret base in his territory. Of course, the place was valuable because it was laced with secret documents about nobility. We made sure to leave the traces and hints so that they would be easily discoverable. Making him unable to abandon it even if he wanted to. Finally, to take the credit he would have no choice but to take the victims as proof and welcome them into his domain to settle down. Of course, I had other plans as well if this one had not succeeded in taking care of the victims. Al and I tried several ways to find any trace of the teleportation circle used on Lenya. But since the teleportation was not used on any object, but on the transfer subject itself, all traces vanished along with herself. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon. A single trace would have at least helped me to predict the direction in which Nia¡¯s little sister could be. But I was met with no luck. As for Nia who wanted to work for me to save her sister. I wanted her to develop her aural arts on her own. I am sure the Belladonna organization will show its face soon to Nia. Isn¡¯t it a rule for an assassin organization to kill the deserters to safeguard their secrets? That¡¯s why I want Nia to be strong and ready when it happens. As for Lenya, I was unable to turn my head away from it. No matter how much I tried I couldn¡¯t forget about it. Was it because now I had my own little sister, and because of my little cousin sister I had in my previous life? Or, was it because I failed for the first time to get what I wanted completely? I turned to Regis as if she might be the one to know the answer I was looking for. "Regis, do you think there was anything I could have done to save Nia''s sister?" ***

NIA

¡°Are you three sure you want to come with me?¡± I asked looking back at Prowl, Mars, and Ivy who were following me. ¡°Where else would I go? I know no one except you all. And I want to atone for whatever wrong I have done by helping others and getting revenge on the organization. So, I will fight with you. Who knows maybe I will find somewhere I belong on this adventure as well?¡± Prowl as usual already had a set goal in his mind. ¡°Mars you still have your grandparents.¡± I asked this time Mars specifically. ¡°They didn¡¯t even recognize me until I showed them all the proof they needed that I was their grandson. But they did not want me to spend my life looking after them but asked me to go and learn something I can do and be happy.¡± Mars explained. We couldn''t help but laugh, remembering the time he had to show his birthmarks on his butt to his grandparents in front of everyone. They couldn''t recognize him after not seeing him for so long. ¡°And Ivy you have got your mother. There¡¯s really no need to keep following us. You have done nothing wrong and can go back and live a happy life with her.¡± I wanted most of all for Ivy to go back to her mother. I know how many sleepless nights she had spent crying while missing her. ¡°You all are like my second family. I have already talked with her and got all the hugs and kisses I wanted. And now I want to be like someone. So, my mother said I should do what I want. Maybe I could get to meet her again after this.¡± Ivy said excitedly holding her hands together with her dreams flashing on top of her head. ¡°By any chance is that the elf princess,¡± Mars called out without thinking how Ivy felt making her shy away. But a small silence reminded them of their mistake as we laughed. ¡°I am just glad we all still have our heads on our necks. So, let¡¯s make the most out of it.¡± I told them as we continued to walk through the forest. I suppose I just have to continue looking after them like always. ¡°What did miss Alicia ask you to do?¡± Ivy asked looking at me. ¡°It was to go to the Stark kingdom and find someone called Caige and Maia and explain our situation to them. And register ourselves as the members of Sierra Clan and raise our levels.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be an adventure clan leader as well even if I have never heard that clan name before. But just looking at the large bag of coins she so generously offered to us. She must be loaded. I guess we will never have anything to worry about on our journey or buying new adventure gear.¡± Mars said rubbing his face against the fine leather of the dimensional bag they received from Alicia for their finances. ¡°But Nia I am glad you are confident in saving your little sister more than ever. And I will do my best to help you.¡± Ivy and everyone wanted me to reunite with my sister. ¡°Honestly, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if you learned about your sister. But seeing you strong like this, you have as always exceeded my expectations, Nia.¡± Prowl said to me. ¡°Of course, I am sad. I can only blame myself. But I know now that I can save her. I know my little sister will come running to me the moment when I tell her about the snow fairy. It was our dream to find her.¡± I said to them. ¡°Nia you have been using that name a lot. Are you by any chance referring to miss Alicia by that name?¡± Prowl asked looking at me. ¡°Hey don¡¯t tell me you saw what she looks like under that mask.¡± Mars was surprised. ¡°Yeah, I want to know as well. Was she really able to defeat the Zehn master all on her own? Her magic power is overwhelmingly strong.¡± Even Ivy was curious. ¡°It would be pathetic to even call it a fight. Even before the fight began Sieb lost once he knew he no longer could win. From the moment I laid eyes on her, even when I thought I was going to die. she seemed like a being from beyond this world with her magic.¡± ¡°Is she really that strong and beautiful if you call her a fairy?¡± The three were patiently waiting for my answer. Seeing their stupefied faces, I couldn''t help but chuckle. With a smile, I began walking ahead. ¡°I am not telling. It will be my secret for a while.¡± ***

HART KINGDOM ¨C WESTERN PLAINS

In a quaint town where the fertile soil softened with just a brief drizzle. The town was close to the western coast, flourishing with both trade and agriculture. Despite the low population, the central market was always bustling with activity, handling the essential needs of the townspeople. However, today was different. Under a gloomy sky with dark clouds, an unusual stillness engulfed the market. It was simply empty. Shop doors were closed, and windows that could have welcomed the cool sea breeze inside the houses were shut tight. THUMP¡­.THUMP¡­ Only the rumbling sound of slow-moving footsteps echoed on the ground. These were not just any ordinary orcs that mistakenly traveled to this location. They were clad in armor from top to bottom and wielded huge weapons that could split a skull with a single touch. This was no routine visitation; a sense of foreboding gripped the town as the orcs advanced with an unsettling purpose. After forming a line, they scattered in unison at a given signal, resembling a battalion in motion. Without any thought, the y bashed their heavy body against the walls and doors of the houses making a breakthrough. But not a single shout or scream came except for the wreckage caused due to the collision. Unexpectedly the entire town was devoid of its population. After making a mess out of almost half the houses in the vicinity the orcs banded again and talked to each other. Unfortunately, for any human, it would have been impossible to understand their language and could only find them agitated from what they discovered. Only a second later, a whizz sound went past them. As the orcs noticed an arrow land on the ground with its tip covered in green. Simultaneously one of the orcs in the group with his head pierced falls to the ground. The hole between his eyes only left a big pool of orcish blood flowing on the ground. Before the orcs could react or take cover, a full barrage of arrows mutilated their bodies. Those who managed to enter houses or sustained only minor injuries during the attack took cover within the buildings. It had only been a moment that the arrows stopped attacking them. But then a foul smell hit their nose. After trying to locate the reason for the stench in the house. They reached a pile of barrels suspiciously kept close to the window. On opening the lid, some found gunpowder and some found a mixture of explosive liquid. A horn blared, and the faint patter of small footsteps echoed as they hurriedly ran away from the place. The orcs roared in anger, yet simultaneously, a plume of smoke emerged from the center of the barrel. Before the orcs could realize their mistake, the refuge they had sought transformed into a bomb. In the next second, explosions tore through the air, sending shockwaves that reverberated with the destructive force. All the houses where the orcs had taken shelter were now burning with a chaotic flame. With the ensuing silence, another drizzle commenced, as if a relief to quell the flames. In the end, not even ashes remained. . "Reporting, Princess." Two knights, clad in gleaming armor, stood before a young girl seated on an intricately adorned armchair. ¡°You may proceed.¡± She said, prompting them to deliver their report. ¡°The archers, concealed on the rooftops, executed a flawlessly timed attack, eliminating the majority of the orc forces.¡± ¡°As for the infantry team, they swiftly marked the houses where the orcs hid themselves, ignited the explosives, and successfully eradicated the remaining orc forces.¡± The second knight reported. The two knights beamed with satisfaction at their triumph. "Were there any casualties?" inquired the princess. "None reported. Your plan worked, Princess." "Perhaps we do stand a chance." ¡°Do not let your guard down. Most probably what we took down was simply a strayed small group of their army. We cannot rely on this tactic again and again. We still do not have any information about the total size of their army, their weapons, or what their leader is capable of.¡± The princess explained. ¡°Princess, we have discussed and we want you to return to the palace. There is no need for a princess to be on the frontlines.¡± The knight said with a bit of hesitation. ¡°Are you by any chance suggesting that I run by myself.¡± The princess stood up as she moved closer to the outline map of the area. Trying to figure out the timing of the enemy troops to attack. With the current situation, it was given she was restless. ¡°Princess, the scout team we sent yesterday still has not returned. It is possible they were caught. And there are even rumors around that the enemy is one of the demon lord himself.¡± ¡°And it will take around a week for the reinforcements to either come from the south or the east. We know it is no longer safe here. We will do our utmost to stall the enemy while you can prepare to defend yourself at the capital.¡± Another knight added. ¡°I did not give up when there was a stampede a few years back. Nor I am going to do it now. There would be no capital left if we lost here. If any of the knights are scared to continue fighting they are free to leave.¡± The princess said with her teeth clenched tight. ¡°Princess, you may not concern yourself with the loyalty of the knights. We will follow you anywhere and even to our deaths.¡± The two knights bowed regretting the insolence they had shown to the princess¡¯s resolve. ¡°What I want is for you not to die? Can you promise me that?¡± The princess asked. The knights stayed silent. Even they knew what danger awaited them in the upcoming war. The war could break out anytime as the enemy advanced further and they take the first step on the coast. Once the princess heard no response, she couldn¡¯t help but sit down on the chair with a dismissive look and blame her own incapability. ¡°Please forgive me for putting you in a spot like this. I must be too much stressed and should probably rest. You all are dismissed for now.¡± The two knights leave and the princess slumped on her seat with a long sigh. She was scared of losing the war. Losing her kingdom. Losing her family if she fails. And most of all a safe place she wanted to build for the person she had been waiting for all her life. ¡°I can¡¯t become a strong god in the eyes of that child if I give up so soon.¡± ***

MIDDLEMERE SEA

The vast body of water separating the Human Continent from the Demon Continent was split into three sections. The Northemere Sea. The Middlemere Sea. The Southemere Sea. In the central region of this huge water body, the Middlemere Sea, numerous colossal ships, each accommodating hundreds of orcs, sailed in unison. Following this procession were thousands of swift battle-ready boats capable of sailing on any current despite the high tides that made navigation impossible. After days of rowing, the shores of the Human Continent finally came into view. Apart from the ships that appeared as floating fortresses. The orcs themselves were a fearsome sight, their bodies marked with tribal tattoos and adorned with crude armor made from the bones and hides of formidable monsters. Mutilated human corpses dangled conspicuously from the ship, as silent witnesses to the ruthless havoc wrought by the orcs. Along their journey, the orc army pillaged every human vessel unfortunate enough to cross their path. And on the largest ship in the orc fleet was the formidable figure of Tusk, the Orc Demon Lord. His eyes had a black gleam and wore dark armor. And his long tusks protruded from his lower jaw like deadly weapons. In one hand, Tusk wielded a massive, wickedly serrated axe and the other hand bore a cruel gauntlet adorned with spikes. ¡°My lord, some of the boats went ahead of us but have still not returned.¡± An orc reported to Tusk. "Does it matter? A few missing vessels won''t diminish our strength. We''ve already reached our destination." Tusk dismissed the concern with an arrogant wave. "And when do you plan to launch the attack, my lord?" inquired the orc general. ¡°The very next day, when the sun sets and they least expect it.¡± Tusk declared, his tone dripping with contempt for his enemy. ¡°But¡­.¡± The general hesitated under a small qualm with the fact that they planned to attack the weak humans under the cover of darkness. ¡°I want to attack them when they are at their weakest and most vulnerable. When they lose all hope the moment they see our army setting foot on their land. That is what I desire.¡± Tusk asserted, his voice carrying the ruthless determination of a conqueror. Tusk walks forward and jumps at the prow of the ship facing his army to address them. ¡°Even if they drop their weapons and surrender and beg for their lives. My axe will only move to sever their necks. Just as they have spewed hatred and contempt upon us for centuries. I want them to fear me with the same intensity.¡± As the Demon Lord''s words echoed across the orcish horde, his followers erupted in a frenzied cacophony of support, their fervent screams and bloodthirsty slogans to slaughter the human filled the air like a chorus of impending doom. ¡°I want to make them feel unsafe in their own lands. Let their homes become their prisons, their cities reduced to rubble beneath the relentless onslaught of our wrath. It''s time for humans to face their carnage.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 11 – CARNAGE (1) As we stepped into the carriage, Alicia''s typically lively demeanor had been replaced by an unusual quietness. I thought I could finally relax, but also at the same time, it made me worry about Alicia being awfully quiet today. Normally, she exuded the enthusiasm of a five-year-old, finding delight in the simplest things like catching a glimpse of a green field through the carriage window. Her usual routine involved excitedly jumping and pointing out every scenic landscape, town, and magical creature she spotted along the way. Hana on the other hand was lying and reading a simple picture book she picked up from the Stark Palace library. It was amazing how she had so quickly developed a basic understanding of language on her own. On the other hand, Alicia chose to sit close beside me. With her head gently resting on the window sill, she finally broke the silence with a soft-spoken question. ¡°Regis, do you think there was anything I could have done to save Nia''s sister?" I did not know how to answer, because I knew Alicia had tried everything to trace back Lenya¡¯s location but failed. ¡°I don¡¯t think we could have done anything because we didn¡¯t know Lenya would have been there. But I think she would be safe for now and besides I am positive that Nia will soon rescue her little sister.¡± I tried to assure Alicia that things ended on a good note and we were able to accomplish a lot. But it was also a side of her that I had never seen before. So, I wasn¡¯t sure what she was feeling from inside. Because right now, she had an expressionless look in her eyes, that only looked past me. It was as if she could not herself decide what to feel. ¡°Yes, I think you are right.¡± Alicia replied and returned to her position and kept a constant gaze outside the window. In my life, things have never gone the way I wanted, and all I could do was try and fight back to overcome any kind of problem. Whether it was the time I could not control my power, or help my people. Accepting the losses was always a part of it. But maybe for Alicia what we did was simply not enough. Is Alicia truly convinced that she is supposed to save everyone with her powers? ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

We had already spent a day on the carriage, and as the first ray of light appeared, we continued our journey. The coachman which Arya assigned to us was talented as he meticulously took care of the horses throughout our journey and was also kind and respectful to us by patiently addressing all our questions. And so, we were able to continue our long journey without any problem. Unexpectedly, today I secretly used healing magic on the horses to revitalize them and make them move faster, without informing Regis. This time I did not do it to make them overwork or just to hurry up on a whim. But from the moment the coachman announced that we had entered into the borders of the Hart Kingdom and passed a few checkpoint villages on the way. My heart has been erratically beating loudly without any reason. Was I simply being too hopeful to find a clue here? But that shouldn¡¯t be enough to make me feel this restless. I always had an understanding of my magic even in my time in the divine realm. And the contract magic inside me formed between Athena and me seemed to react suddenly to this place. Could it be Athena was here or she could still be in this place? No matter where she was in this country, or continent, or any part of this world. I had to find her. And because of this free period, I gained from traveling. I had more time to think about what could possibly happen next after I found Athena. Instead of enjoying the view through the window, my mind was reminiscing about my time in the divine realm. The one week I spent there was so special to me, that I realized how much I missed Athena. Without conscious thought, my mind was already preoccupied with plans on how I could meet Athena. And how much I wanted to tell her all about what I experienced in this world. But most of all I yearned to know if she was doing well and how she had been living her life all this time. And there was also a premature childish thought constantly poking like a needle to me. What if Athena didn¡¯t recognize me? Will I be able to recognize her? What if our appearance had changed too much? I needed to be discreet when revealing information about my reincarnation. And also, a tiny fear that I was feeling just now. What if Athena didn¡¯t remember me at all? What if she felt betrayed that I was not around her all this time? What will I do then? Where would I go? And what about our promise? Suddenly the fast-moving horses came to a halt throwing us into disarray. And because my posture was so relaxed, I almost got thrown off my seat. Clasp. But then a pair of hands enwrapped around my shoulder. I looked up and Regis was holding me with a worried expression on her face as she continued complaining about how I could be so careless. ¡°¡­.What are you smiling about? You could have got hurt just now.¡± Regis awkwardly looked at my surprised face. Somehow, my worries faded away as Hana too helped me to get back up. ¡°We have reached the Hart Palace.¡± The coachman announced. At the entrance gate, the coachman handed us the letter we would require to quickly get an audience with the princess and a safe entry at the palace gate. The guards at the palace gate seemed to be a bit restless on our sudden arrival and more so seeing an elf girl come out followed by Hana and me. When they saw the Stark Kingdom crest on the carriage and were then handed down the letter. They started to move quickly and sent another guard to inform inside the palace. Of course, we couldn¡¯t complain because our visit was sudden and not previously informed. According to Arya, it was best for us to go undercover, disguising ourselves as messengers from her kingdom, to propose a trade alliance with the Hart Kingdom. That would give us the highest chance to meet with the princess of the Hart Kingdom. Once the guards received orders from inside the palace they quickly let us in. They started treating us with respect and caution. The duties of our coachman came to an end as we bid each other farewell and he headed back to his kingdom after we thanked him. The three of us were made to wait inside a comfortable lounge after we entered through the palace gates. It was not as magnificent or big as the Stark Kingdom palace but it had its charm like a castle from a fairy tale book. On the side, we were also served with some refreshments. However, I could feel that something strange was going on with the movement of soldiers outside and how the maids hurriedly acted out. Soon an escort guard came to take us to meet someone but we weren¡¯t informed who. The three of us followed behind him and were led into an open alley that had a beautiful garden to its right. Flowers native to this kingdom bloomed beautifully, and the vast grassy expanse with a walking path adorned with silver gravel. From the other end, a man draped in a resplendent golden robe, his blonde head adorned with a crown. He was accompanied by a young, beautiful, and graceful woman with long, golden locks. She, too, wore a white gown adorned with exquisite gems. We were a bit taken aback because we thought we were going to meet the princess. But the two figures, who in no way looked ordinary approached us first, while our escort left at the same time after bowing. They in turn were followed by a few other men who looked like ministers and attendants. ¡°Welcome to our humble palace. We have previously received foreign delegates but it¡¯s our first time to host such special representatives from the Stark Kingdom. You three must be the ones seeking to meet my daughter.¡± The man asked. And with the way he put things forward made it very clear that he was the king. He had a soft and warm expression on his face. While the woman who we guessed to be the queen kept on smiling while looking at us. ¡°So, can we meet the princess?¡± Regis had a straightforward way of asking and taking everyone by surprise there. Of course, neither Regis nor I were trained in any way to greet royalty or talk to nobles fashionably. It was clear that Regis cared little about those etiquette subjects. And in my case. I still remember when father, the True Demon Lord ended my etiquette learning session in just two minutes. ¡®Being concerned about what others think or worry about how you should act in front of others. That¡¯s not what we do. That¡¯s what others do when they see us. You are now of the highest demon royalty with that title and crest in your hand. So, never bow in front of anyone. At least that¡¯s what your grandmother, the previous True Demon Lord said to me.¡¯ And with those words of Father, my social etiquette classes came to an end. On the other hand, mother was more inclined with the idea to thrash a noble if they ever act out of line. So, It was best not to ask her. What a mess. I did not have to worry about these things in the Elven or Stark Kingdom. But now I could see the ministers and the attendants watching us with distressed and angered looks at Regis and me. All because elf¡¯s were rare in these parts and I wore a mask. And maybe they felt a bit agitated because we did not give our respects to the king. Hana seemed little interested in the things going around her. And I was standing just behind Regis to support her. It was not like I was trying to hide myself behind her because I felt uncomfortable speaking in front of so many strangers. ¡°I see. Let¡¯s talk further others may leave.¡± The king asked everyone to leave. The ministers and attendants were taken aback by his odd statement and so were we. Obviously, they were against the king¡¯s request. ¡°Do you think I will be harmed by these young ladies who are around my daughter¡¯s age?¡± The king¡¯s funny remarks broke the seriousness of the matter and the ministers and attendants left without being able to refute him. Now only the king, queen, and we were left. ¡°So, is there a specific reason you need to meet my daughter? Because you don¡¯t seem to be like delegates at all who would come to discuss foreign trade here. I suppose it must be something urgent since you were able to get an official letter from the Stark Kingdom.¡± The King asked us again. ¡°Wait¡­ I mean that is¡­¡± Even Regis was unable to contain her shock after we were found out. ¡°Take your time dear, there is no rush.¡± The queen said politely. ¡°So, is there a way we can meet princess Alice? There is something only she can do for us.¡± Regis after taking the queen¡¯s advice asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any problem if you would like to confine your request to her only. But I don¡¯t think you will be able to meet her right now.¡± The king answered with a troubled face. He was not wary of us but could not at the same time trust strangers he had met just now. Regis looked at me to confirm whether she could tell them their request or not and I nodded. ¡°You see we are looking for someone and because we have very little information we were told only the princess of Hart Kingdom could help us.¡± Regis revealed our real objective to them. The king and queen looked at each other with astonished expressions. ¡°How odd! Looking at you it reminds me of my own daughter who is also searching for someone like that. Sometimes, she would imaginatively speak that someone even might come looking for her. But unfortunately, your request has to wait. The princess is currently unavailable in the palace because of an unfavorable situation in the kingdom.¡± The King revealed some confidential information to us in merriment. But his description caught me off guard. My mind felt a bit foggy and I was unable to question any other possibility. Without thinking of a reason, my body wanted to act on its own. ¡°Where is the princess? What kind of trouble?¡± I came forward and directly addressed the king. ¡°Alicia¡­¡± Regis was surprised since I never spoke out. ¡°What happened and where is the princess?¡± I repeated. At the same time, I asked Al to use analysis and verify my doubts. Al only found out that the area which could have been the barracks and the training grounds was mostly empty. The palace looked almost vacant compared to the large number of people that should have been available to maintain and guard it. The royal knights wouldn¡¯t leave their station unless to escort a royal or for a very special purpose. And because the King described the situation as unfortunate. ¡°Alicia. Is everything alright?¡± Regis observed me lost in contemplation. ¡°What is the problem? A monster attack, or a conflict. Or, a war.¡± I did not reply to Regis¡¯s question as if she had become invisible to me and my own body and mind seemed out of control. ¡°How did you know?¡± The King''s words became too obvious to reach a conclusion. ¡°Wait there is a war going on here?¡± Regis was staggered to hear the truth. ¡°We still do not know the exact situation but we have got reports of a demon army heading our way from the seas. Princess Alice is the one leading in charge of the army to intercept the enemy forces.¡± The King and Queen looked in some kind of dilemma as they told us the news. Their faces clearly showed their grief and the tension they had felt for days as their expression wore off. This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. ¡°But why are the demons invading?¡± It made little sense because since the Great War there never had been an open war between humans and demons. ¡°I am afraid we have still not uncovered the reason for their attack. But the leader of the enemy forces is suggested to be a demon lord himself.¡± As the King uttered those words he felt unstable and the Queen held him. Murmuring to himself he confessed, ¡°I should have not let Alice go. If only I had known this news back then I would have gone myself.¡± ¡°Would have preferred to go to war with the demons or not?¡± I asked. ¡°If it would have been up to me I would have never wished for a war to occur itself.¡± The king said with conviction. ¡°Where is the war going on now?¡± I asked again. I knew the situation was dire. While the royal army had left to intercept the forces. The king had to stay in the capital to not alert the neighboring kingdoms to give them a chance to invade the capital while he was away. So, it made sense for the princess to be herself leading in charge if no one was available for this emergency. ¡°As I said it¡¯s near the coast of the Middlemere Sea. It¡¯s still one day away from here if we travel on the fastest route. And it will take reinforcement around three days to travel from the South to there. I am telling you this because you are not of this kingdom. You should all leave before it¡¯s too late.¡± Even in such a predicament, the King was genuinely worried about us. ¡°We can¡¯t leave. I need the princess¡¯s help to find the person I have been looking for so long. So, I will not pass this chance nor I can let her get hurt before I meet her.¡± Neither Regis nor anyone could understand my impatience. Maybe I couldn''t myself. But I just don''t want to stand here and wait with empty hands. ¡°Just point me in the direction where the war is going on.¡± I don¡¯t know why I was doing this but as I spoke I could not contain my magic as it flew out aggressively. The king raised his finger involuntarily under the effect of my magic. ¡°It¡¯s that way¡­¡± His finger pointed. I walked towards the open garden as I knew what my next move would be. ¡°Alicia what are you about to do.¡± Regis tried to get a hold of me but I was too far away. Even she felt rushing into the middle of a war in no way could be a good move. I turned to her, but then I suddenly felt no reason to explain it. As if I had no will to do so. With a simple glance, I took off to the skies in front of their eyes. There was no time. I needed to be there¡­ by any means possible. For more than one reason. Otherwise, something bad and irreversible could happen. ***

ALICE HART [ATHENA]

I could sense the brisk sea breeze brushing against my skin with a tangible chill. And the salty taste and smell in the atmosphere imbued everything with a vivid sense of reality. The sky was covered in gloomy grey clouds. Only a few minutes and the enemy could be any time in our view. An army of two thousand strong. The entirety of the Hart Kingdom army now stood with me at the coastline of the sea to intercept the incoming army. One-thousand-foot knights, three hundred horsemen, and five hundred in the magic unit. The rest two hundred I had assigned to be prepared for a sea war with the small fast-moving boats we were able to prepare to secretly attack the enemy ships from back after they had let their guard down. We weren¡¯t sure of their exact strength. The power and identity of their leader also remained unknown. Honestly the news of their fleet arriving on our coast to attack was so sudden and random that we didn¡¯t have long to prepare. And the Hart Kingdom had always remained a peaceful kingdom without much conflict. The flags of the Hart Kingdom with a golden lion and sun flew gracefully over the silver bars held by the bannerman. No one made a sound. All they could do in the meantime was remember their loved ones and pray to God for the victory of our Kingdom. The only thing that kept them headstrong and motivated was the fact that the reinforcements would arrive in three days from the South with my brother and that was considering the shortest possible time. We could only ask the other nations for help when it would be confirmed that this is not just a coastal conflict but a real war waged by demons on the human continent. Till then we had no choice but to be discreet with this war and resolve it as an internal skirmish. Graaaahhhhh¡­. Gaarrrrhhhhh¡­ Multiple loud blaring sounds deafened our ears. Coming from all sides, our eyes were fixated on the horizon where the water and sky met. And finally, the bow of the ships came in sight. Right in front of our eyes, the sizes of the ship kept on getting bigger and bigger. Their numbers rose with each passing second. Reports from scouts started flowing in on my magical receptor. ¡°Confirmed the major race of monsters is high Orcs. Incoming from all sides Their strength is measured to be around ten thousand.¡± ¡°Reporting more than fifty large fleets, about eighty major ships and more than hundreds of small ships and boats.¡± And the final news took the breath from my lungs. ¡°The leader of the enemy is confirmed to be the demon lord of Orcs.¡± The leader knights of the battalion divisions were informed of the situation. Their face showed clear signs of anger and the dismay they felt. No change in plans or formations was conveyed. There were no longer any prayers from the soldiers to be heard. Under the grim sky, the large army of the demon lord was more than visible to everyone who would land on the ground in a matter of less than half an hour. It was not like me to grit my teeth. All my powers amounted to simple magic spells and proficient healing magic because of my divine attribute. But beyond that, I was just helpless in this world. So, many lives were hanging solely on my decision. Should I give out the order to retreat? We could still hide ourselves in the forest as we are more familiar with it than the enemy. And wait them out till reinforcements arrive. But then all the villages settled around this area will be innocently killed. No, it will be worse. It will be a complete slaughter. My head was hurting just imagining what was going to become of this battlefield. It will be a one-sided massacre. A carnage. I don¡¯t want to do this. I wanted to cry and hide away. I am scared of the outcome. I am such a useless god who can¡¯t even use their divine magic in this realm like other gods. Why can¡¯t I just be brave again? I have still not found her. At least I wanted to know whether she was even safe or not. If something happened to me here, my blessing would weaken on her. But I can¡¯t let my selfishness come first. The new family I found in this world matters to me as well. I wish she could just forgive me for the decision I am going to make. I have always believed in one¡¯s actions more than just words. I doubt I could say anything trustworthy to these knights that we even have a slight chance of victory. But today, might not be just about the victory. If the demons attack and win here. It will only send a message that the Demon continent has won over the Human Continent. And soon all the nations of the demon continent and the human continent will be engulfed in a world war. I highly doubt all the demon lords would have agreed to this. So, it¡¯s just an action of a selfish demon lord who took things upon himself. I am sure even if we just hold out for a day, we will be able to get help. The only way to do that was to take the first step on my own. Holding out a sword in my hand I moved my horse forward two steps in front of the entire army. Like a rehearsed procession, the entire army took two steps forward to show their readiness to fight as well despite our odds. The orcs had almost reached the shallow parts where they could anchor the ship safely and cover the remaining distance by swimming or through boats. In a matter of another few minutes, the first war that might lead to another Great War was about to start. It could only have been a miracle or through wishful thinking that all of this could have been stopped. . Shhhh¡­.hhhh¡­.. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Listen there¡¯s an odd sound.¡± ¡°Could it be an attack from the orcs?¡± Suddenly a murmur broke out through the army and I could see a similar doubtful behavior on our enemy¡¯s side. ¡°Look there is something up in the sky.¡± ¡°There¡¯s som¡­eone... Someone is flying in the sky.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a human. It''s difficult to see so high up someone flying. But they are dressed in all white.¡± ¡°Wait see their hairs also turned white.¡± Under the grim grey sky, the silhouette of a girl draped in all white was clear even from so down below. ¡°Are the rumors of the person who defeated the pirates on the sea true after all.¡± ¡°So could she be the protector of the sea? Will she save us?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they that time call her ?the White Queen!¡± And soon the alias name of this entity resounded through the entire army like a fairytale. . Is that the person from the rumours the White Queen? Why would they make an appearance here of all times now? I could not see their face clearly from down below but she was most definitely a girl with their long white hairs. I do not know why she is here or what side she would take if that¡¯s her purpose by standing in between the two armies. But the magic formation around her is in no way normal. Usually, magic leaking from someone¡¯s body no matter how strong they are would dissipate in nature after some time. But the flow of magic around her coalesced into a structure as if her magic became one with nature and harmonized with its flow. Once I decided to analyze that magic as it reached further down. ¡°Why¡­. Why? But how?¡± In some sense, I could feel my divinity mixed in it. My eyes somehow got mixed with moisture. ¡°?Who are you? Can you¡­¡± ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

With flight magic, I quickly took off from the Hart palace garden. Using a magical barrier in front I kept on doubling my speed moving through the air like a skyrocket in a fixed direction. I kept on traveling in the same direction the King pointed to me. And I couldn¡¯t afford to make a mistake here. In addition to being concerned about the princess''s safety. If a demon lord declares a war, it will become a global matter. Mother and Father worked so hard to bring peace. So, I will never let this war happen. Father told me that the demon lord council would never make a collective decision to go to war. But at the same time, the demon lord council is not some kind of democracy. In the end, each demon lord is free to make their own decision. That means the demon lord is acting up on his own. All I have to do is end the war before it starts. And I already know the best method. . I had been flying nonstop for almost an hour at full speed and finally, I could see the horizon with the sea. And for some reason again my heart had been beating a lot faster. As if my magic was being slowly attracted to a specific place. And somehow the direction and this path I was attracted to coincided. So, I followed without getting lost or confused on the way. It was only when I reached right above the coast and saw the dreadful situation. The two armies were right beneath me. The orc army approached the coast by ship, and as they drew nearer, I could clearly distinguish and identify the orcish demon lord among them. As I shifted my gaze to the human army, it became unwavering, fixated on a specific figure despite the large number of humans below. My attention was drawn to a particular human girl standing directly in front. The force of attraction I felt. The magic aura I sensed from her. And finally, her face and the look in her eyes. In all these years it hadn¡¯t changed. After so long, I just realized I had finally found her. ¡°The princess¡­ is Athena.¡± I didn¡¯t need to make a guess. Or doubt my eyes. All I needed was just a look and I knew it. I quickly removed my mask to let my magic tell her that I had finally come. I wanted to meet her right now. I wanted to talk to her. Maybe to even hug her. And not let her go. But once I took off my mask all those emotions somehow felt suppressed. As if I was now seeing the world in a much bigger picture than this. And I was not the part of this world but the one observing it. The desire I felt to meet Athena right now was long gone and something else took over. My head turned back to the orc army as if to fix the problem first. And by the snarky look on the orc demon lord¡¯s face, I knew he had felt my presence by now. So, this should make things easy. Without any planning, I flew to the Orc Demon Lord¡¯s ship. As soon as I got near, several weapons were thrown at me at full force. Not that any of them could hurt me with the barrier up. ¡°Are you the demon lord?¡± I asked my words imbued with magic for him to take notice of them. The demon Lord puts his giant weapon down and the incoming attacks stopped instantly. He had a very huge build compared to a high orc. And his power level was equal to an average side monster in Tathya Labyrinth. The first step was to politely ask him to stop this war and go back home. ¡°You have some impressive magic. Are you really a human? So, I will allow you to speak.¡± The demon lord''s voice was filled with complete arrogance. ¡°My name is Alicia.¡± ¡°I am the demon lord of Orcs Tusk. What is that you want? If you are here to join our cause, you have definitely chosen the right side.¡± The demon lord looked in haste to recruit me. Was he that confident in winning that he would let a stranger he just met join his army? Unless his true goal is more than claiming a victory. ¡°I am not here to join any of the sides. The king of the Hartland Kingdom does not wish for a war to happen. So, if you wish for the same. You can stop this war if you turn back now and go back to your home.¡± ¡°Turn back and go home. Haaahaaa¡­..¡± The demon lord gave a carefree laugh and then narrowed his eye on me. I could only minutely pout. Obviously, I can¡¯t show my feelings in such an important negotiation. ¡°Only if we have a home to return to. I do not know of any Hartland Kingdom or its king. Every human on the continent is my enemy. They burnt our homes and killed our families. This fight will not simply go down in history as the first war to build a new era but the Demon Lord¡¯s Tusk carnage of revenge.¡± The Demon Lord of Orcs made his declaration. So, that was his cause. ¡°I can¡¯t take responsibility for what has happened before. But if you will let me help you to rebuild your homes and create a safe place where you can live in peace.¡± I promised him what he had lost. ¡°Are you the kind those humans praise as heroes and saint? Because I won¡¯t fall for any of your lies.¡± The demon lord rejected my offer without batting an eye. ¡°But these people are not the ones who harmed you in any way.¡± I argued. ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean they are innocent. All humans are the same. All of them despise us. So, I will hate them even more. I can¡¯t wait any longer for some deity to give us a safe haven. I will make it with my own hands. And that too on the corpses of the entire humanity till my ancestors are satisfied with their sacrifice.¡± The demon lord had a world of his own and he wouldn¡¯t let my words sway him. ¡°I see. So, you are fine with taking away from people as long as you can live over the loss of someone else.¡± ¡°Yes. I do not care how many people die here. It''s obvious from their puny little army that we will win once I have cut down everyone there and wash in their blood. So, stop begging now because I have already made my decision.¡± ¡°Even when so many sacrifices were made because of the Great War. And the True Hero and the True Demon Lord lost their place in this world. Why would you want something like that again?¡± ¡°People like those would never bother trying to think about how we feel. The True Demon Lord was a coward because he chose an easy way out and gave up on his duties and vanished. I will never acknowledge someone like that. The previous True Demon Lord was much more ruthless and who would have done everything to protect their kind. Once I make this place permanently my own I will slowly take over the entire content and ascend as a True Demon Lord myself.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting this whole time for what you had to say. Maybe you would understand what you are thinking might not be wrong, but the way you are trying to achieve it will make you regret it later. Maybe you don¡¯t realize just how weak you are to achieve something like that but you are just someone who likes to do as they please. Do you even know how many orcs are alive on this continent?¡± ¡°As you can see there is a lot more than you can imagine enough for me to slaughter everyone standing in my way there. A puny weakling like you who advocates peace will too die once I win this war.¡± The demon lord did not realize the meaning of my question. So, that was what his ambitions all amounted to. I am just glad it was not justice he wanted because now it would be much easier to deal with him. ¡°There are a couple of facts you are forgetting here. One you don¡¯t know me who I am." All the demon lord could do was glare at me. "I am stronger than you can imagine, and other I can show you what it means to be really cruel. Once I start taking everything away from you.¡± ¡°Try me.¡± The demon lord dared me. ¡°First I will take away your chance of this war you so much desire to vent out your anger.¡± I brandished my hand and a big magic circular magic formation seamlessly glowing with a blue light covers the entire coast in a flash. The next second after the light was gone the demon lord and the orc army could only gawk at an empty coastline with not a single knight for them to fight. ¡°Why you? What did you do to them?¡± ***

ALICE HART [ATHENA]

¡°What is happening there?¡± ¡°Why is the White Queen doing on that side? Could she be negotiating for peace?¡± ¡°What if she turns against us?¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t she be on our side if she is a human too?¡± The army was in a state of confusion and panic though they did not dare to break their position or stance. I could only stare longingly at her, as reminded and impossibly made me feel so close to Sachi. I did not know what to believe but wanted to confirm it as soon as possible. If she is Sachi why isn¡¯t she here? Is something troubling her to come over to me? I want to apologize for all these years I couldn¡¯t be with her. Even if she doesn¡¯t forgive me or think that I had abandoned her. I will accept any punishment and anything she has to say so come back to me. I wanted us to be together with all my heart if she is really here in this moment. But in this pure state of mysticism, a sudden blue light enveloped the entire land, and when I opened my eyes. The entire army of Hart Kingdom was gone. ¡®Just wait for me¡­¡¯ Those were the only words that resonated in my ear that kept me sane. Her voice¡­. So, it is her. After all it was the voice of the person I had waited for so long. I can wait a little longer. ***

REGIS ASCALON - HART PALACE

¡°So, where is your friend?¡± The king asked me. ¡°You see Alicia is good at magic. So, she likes playing tricks sometimes and making others laugh.¡± I was barely able to make out an excuse here. I was just glad that the King and Queen were kind enough not to throw us in prison and listen to me. We waited here for so long and Alicia still did not come back. Did she fly over to the battlefield on her own? How could she do something reckless like that again without saying a word to me? And what was with that sad expression she gave me before leaving? I will have her answer all of my questions when she gets back. ¡°Master is asking is there a huge empty space to dump something huge?¡± Hana spoke after a long while. ¡°Did you just come in contact with Alicia? Just ask her where she is.¡± I could barely control my outburst as I shook Hana by grabbing her shoulders to spill some answers. ¡°Master is asking for a big empty space around.¡± Hana repeated as if she was under someone¡¯s order. Even she had started acting a bit strange when Alicia was gone for long. ¡°I think the garden would do just fine.¡± The King gave his permission as if he wanted to see what that important thing was. ¡°Location accessibility. Confirmed. Completing mass teleportation.¡± Hana again said in that mechanical voice. And then something unexpected and never seen before happened. Humans in knight¡¯s armor started falling from the sky continuously into the palace¡¯s garden. Thankfully they landed on the huge grass plain so no one should have gotten hurt. ¡°Yay¡­ It¡¯s raining knights.¡± Hana danced in joy. Of course, she has to be back to normal and act like a kid when things become so confusing. A few of the knights who woke up from their trance, started screaming in panic. And one name was obvious that came out of their mouth. ¡°¡­?the White Queen.¡± I looked at the King and Queen who were speechless to see their knights fall on the ground from the sky when they should have been engaging in a war. I wish she could stop giving me heart attacks like that. ¡°Alicia just what are you up to that you now need to hide what are you doing from everyone? And even from me.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : Chapter 12 – CARNAGE (2) DEMON CONTINENT It would be a stretch to say that after the demon conclave assembly where Tusk¡¯s proposal to attack the human continent was rejected. The other demon lords did not take any interest at all would be a misstatement. Each of them had started making their own preparations as the first war was about to take place. Revitalizing the army, increasing military funds, and collecting emergency provisions were underway on a large scale while maintaining utmost secrecy at the same time. And then the final thing that remained was to observe the outcome of the first war. Each of the demon lords knew that this war would be the harbinger of a much larger war on a global scale. But none of the demon lords attempted to stop Tusk or get in his way. Asi if each of them either wanted a reason or just let things play out. But going to war with the humans was at the core of it. Mephisto who was good at using surveillance magic and had also secretly instigated and motivated Tusk to take the path of war was elated to see his hard work finally bear its fruits. ¡°I thought it would be easy to persuade those hard-headed green pea brains. But finally, after all that hard work¡­ I can see what I had always longed for with my very own eyes.¡± Mephisto gawked at the transparent crystal ball he was holding in his hand with bright shiny eyes. Like a kid purely out of curiosity stares at his most prized possession. He could see the two armies arranged like two columns, one on land and the other at sea, in a bird¡¯s eye view. It was only a matter of time before this peaceful, strict alignment would descend into complete chaos. While Mephisto celebrated; an unexpected factor caught his attention on his magic crystal ball. An individual dressed in white appeared right in the center of the armies by flying in the sky out of nowhere. For some reason, the surveillance magic was being disturbed and Mephisto could only obtain a blurred impression. His eyes staunchly watched at this new apparition in his plans appear. It was only after that individual removed their mask; he could finally get a glimpse of their appearance but only their silhouette was captured with his magic. Mephisto could have never gone wrong with his magic of that he was sure. It was only after her hair flowed like a blush of white gently painted on the grey clouds. He had a hunch¡­ and then the unrest from around the armies confirmed his suspicions that the rumors about an individual called the White Queen did actually exist. No one had previously seen her before until she appeared for the first time to eliminate the pirates and then vanished again. ¡°So, is she the one they are calling the protector of the sea? So, whose side is she going to pick here.¡± Mephisto laughed as he wanted to see how powerful this girl was who dared to interfere in his plan and get swept by it. He could see the girl fly to the Tusk¡¯s side as if to speak to him. ¡°It¡¯s pointless if you want peace. Come on now choose a side. I am dying to see¡­. After all it''s impossible to stop this war now.¡± Mephisto said elated. No matter what she did his plan to push the world into a warring state was almost at its final stage. And he only hoped that the involvement of an unexpected factor could spice things up for him. But then instead of being able to see what happened next, his magic ball gave a fleeting glow of red, until he realized that he could feel someone¡¯s eyes on him. Only for a brief second, he thought the White Queen was able to see him as the red glow became more vibrant directly radiating from her eyes. It gave him a chill and suddenly he lost all visual on the ball as it cracked. ¡°Wait¡­ what happened?¡± Mephisto was in a state of confusion as his precious ball shattered to pieces. Mephisto was about to get the other magic visual balls that completely occupied his room. He was always ready with spares in case of a defect or he needed more eyes to watch. But as he channeled his magic to get a visual of that place, the ball shattered again. Experiencing a massive density of magic gathered in that space, he lost his footing. ¡°My surveillance magic was deflected for sure. The magic of a demon lord failed¡­ What did she do¡­.¡± The impossible scene defied logic, leaving Mephisto''s mind reeling. Frustration and anger made the knotted network of his veins pulse ominously on his forehead. In his eyes, the demon lords had always been the strongest mages around. So, how anyone else could take over their magic? Even though Mephisto was not sure of the White Queen¡¯s race he could have felt human magic radiate from her. So, it made him more furious to lose control of the situation like this. At the same time¡­ Demon Lords Asmodeus, Thrym, Volgar, and Arion were observing the war very closely. They were one of the ancient demon lords and had the power to focus and expand their consciousness to observe the war by conceiving the movement of the vast magical energy of humans and demons on the battlefield. From the safety of their thrones, they waited and observed. As they perceived Tusk¡¯s army closing in on the bank where they would be intercepted by the human army, an unsettling feeling plagued their heart. At the same time, each of them sensed a strange magical energy surge in between the battlefield when there was still time left for each army to clash. In the start, it was something insignificant or not to be bothered about. But as it amplified, suddenly the entire human magic concentration vanished from the area. Did something block their magic vision..? But the fact they could still perceive the demon army¡¯s magic meant that there were no camouflages in place. With the demon lords in confusion and Mephisto still in a frenzy to figure out the cause of the disruption. It had only been a minute when they had to come face to face with another harsh reality. The demon army¡¯s magic density dissipated entirely, completely disappearing from the sea. At the same time, each of them felt a sharp pain grow in their hands. As they held out their arm, they no longer could believe their eyes with what they saw. The sharp burning pain was from the glowing demon lord¡¯s mark on the back of their palm. It was the principal symbol and proof that they had attained the title of demon lord and the ability to command authority over the demon race. Each of them were loyal and completely faithful to the Demon Royalty and to the bearer of the title of the True Demon Lord. According to the demon continent¡¯s history when the first True Demon appeared they were said to have bestowed these marks on his most powerful and trusted followers. Since then, the title of the Demon Lord has been hereditary and if the direct lineage goes extinct the title and symbol are transferred to the most powerful of the race. At present, there were eight demon lords without a True Demon Lord leading the major races of the demon empire. And since then, the eight lines in the demon lord¡¯s symbol have been rooted, representing their noble status. But as they watched one of the lines from the mark burns and vanishes. The remaining lines move to acquire a uniform position in a circle. ***

DEMON CONTINENT [DEMON ACADEMY]

¡°This has never happened before¡­. One of the marks going missing.¡± ¡°But if Tusk is dead somehow, then the title should have automatically transferred to someone else. But I have still not sensed the presence of another demon lord.¡± It had only been a little while and Asmodeus was being contacted by other demon lords to know the reason for this anomaly. Unfortunately, he had to refuse all transmissions since he himself was not aware of the reason. The only one who had the power to affect the royal demon symbol was the True Demon Lord himself. ¡°But he has already decided to no longer interfere in this world. So, why does this happen now? Could it be¡­ Has he finally decided to come back? If my lord has returned I must know¡­¡± Asmodeus couldn¡¯t stop himself from going insane as he kept on repeating the same thing. He was the only demon lord who was kept aware of the situation of the True Demon Lord because of his faithfulness. Since he still couldn¡¯t sense the True Demon Lord anywhere in this world. In his desperation, he had only one place left to go. In an instant, Asmodeus breaks a special magic crystal taken out from his dimensional storage to use as a supplement to form a teleportation circle instantly. The next moment he opened his eyes, he had a blade of scythe wrapped around his neck as he sat on his knees on the ground. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just you, mister Asmodeus¡­ so long.¡± A small girl tightly holding a much larger purple scythe than her height in her hand stood confidently in front of the strongest demon lord general. ¡°Your sensing abilities have grown even sharper princess Lili. And I see you have acquired a very good weapon too.¡± Asmodeus gave his regards to the Demon Lord Candidate and the daughter of his master Lili Ascalon Ashborn in her dormitory room at the demon academy. Asmodeus who was always quiet couldn¡¯t help but admire how the little princess of the Demon Royalty was able to sense his teleportation magic even before he transferred. And he also couldn¡¯t help but admire the strong magic radiating from the weapon she was holding. ¡°So, what brings you to the Demon Academy. You tried to enter my room without permission. I won¡¯t accept any excuse to throw you out of my window right now.¡± Lili only around the age of thirteen knew well how to handle herself and her position to stand above all others in all situations. ¡°Princess, I am delighted to see that your horns are growing larger and more beautiful. You must be growing healthy.¡± Asmodeus wished Lili as she removed the blade of her scythe to allow him to speak. The horns of demons served as a distinctive feature, revealing insights into the growth of a demon. And out of all races the demon royalty possessed the most beautiful shape and shade among all horns. ¡°Just watch I will soon grow to have powerful magic just like my big sister.¡± Lili said laughingly. ¡°Do you mean one of your older classmates, I doubt someone here is as strong as you.¡± ¡°Of course, not I am talking about my real older sister.¡± Lili answered with pride. ¡°Eh¡­.cough¡­cough¡­¡± Asmodeus who always was able to remain composed in all situations couldn¡¯t contain his astonishment. ¡°Forgive my rudeness, but if I am not wrong princess, you are the only direct descendant of the demon royalty. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone else.¡± Asmodeus was sure of this fact. ¡°That¡¯s true but papa bestowed the royal demon symbol to big sister also and she too acquired the True Demon Lord Candidate title so that makes her my big sister. She is just strong as papa and mama. And she also gave me this weapon as a present.¡± Lili talked about her sister with interest. Asmodeus¡¯s expression grew bleak with every passing second. ¡°But how is it possible for someone to just meet master when he is in such an impossible place? It¡¯s one thing if it''s about the True Hero, but no other can equal them.¡± ¡°Even I don¡¯t know the details. But you must have come for this.¡± Lili showed her demon lord symbol to Asmodeus with a missing stroke. ¡°So, you do know. So, it was master¡­ so he must have finally returned.¡± Asmodeus felt that he had found his answer. ¡°Of course not. Father would never interfere for such a silly reason.¡± Lili dismissed his assumption on the spot. ¡°You too must have felt that strange sense when this happened.¡± Yes it was odd how I could sense human magic when demon Lord Tusk went missing. It was from that human they called The White Queen dressed in all white.¡± Asmodeus delivered the information that he found typical. He too had done his investigation about the individual who destroyed all the pirates but couldn¡¯t come up with much. ¡°That was my big sister and her name is Alicia.¡± Lili added. The only difference was Lili was unaffected and Asmodeus felt like the ground was being swept from right under his feet. It was not completely impossible for strong demon individuals to be recognized by the True Demon Lord and get welcomed into the Demon Royal family. But it was so rare that any instance of it might not have been even recorded in history. Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings. ¡°But how is that possible? No one except for true-bred demons can have the royal demon lord symbol.¡± Asmodeus raised a valid point. Demon Lord¡¯s symbol and title are only exclusive to the demon race and there can be no exception. ¡°You do realize what you are implying me to be. And that¡¯s because big sister isn¡¯t completely human. She has the ability to change her race and even become a pure-bred demon.¡± Lili felt offended and angry because of Asmodeus¡¯s ill-formed statement since Lili¡¯s mother was half-human and half-elf. ¡°Princess, you are a direct descendant of my master. The demon blood is the strongest in you. But I can¡¯t take your word for a human possessing something that should only belong to the demons.¡± ¡°Big sister is careful that¡¯s why even a powerful magic user like you can¡¯t feel her power right now and get fooled by her.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± Asmodeus refused as he remained obstinate. ¡°I am sure once you meet her in her demon form you will have to bow yourself in front of her. Because even papa said that she looks so much like grandma the previous True Demon Lord in her demon form.¡± ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

The reason I decided to leave out the human army from this war was because their king had no intention to fight. I had already blocked all surveillance magic once Al reported them. And then I teleported all the human army back to from where they came. In fact, it was possible this whole attack could have been orchestrated by one of the people watching and I wanted to drag them out and eliminate the cause itself. But because the magic itself was untraceable I couldn¡¯t be sure and focused on the current demon army. On the other hand, the demon Lord and the demon army chose a different path entirely and wouldn¡¯t stop no matter how much I implored. Their attack on the human continent was like they were trying to laugh on mother¡¯s and father¡¯s hard work to maintain peace. So, the simplest solution I reached was to make it such that the war never took place. And it would start with taking everything from the idiot demon lord who didn¡¯t know when to stop. And once I had made up my mind. I felt calm. Freezingly calm¡­ It was a complete U-turn from the emotions I had felt just before thinking of protecting the peace. The rage, the frustration, and the loss that I was forgetting something important. All had disappeared and had been replaced by pure, silent calm. There was a reason for that which I did not understand completely, but this state felt so natural to me. I was experiencing something¡­ rather unique. Maybe the same as when I eliminated the dungeon goddess. I could see the same land and sea through my eyes, but another world view now completed my vision within my mind. After taking away the chance of the demon lord to engage in a war the next thing to take away from him was his army. I could hear the demon high orcs chattering and cursing. They panicked as their prey was now gone from in front of them. The demon Lord raised his voice questioning my intentions but I did not seem to care. Since, no matter what he did from here on out nothing can change with what was about to happen here. ¡°[BLACK FLARE]¡± I knew a simple amount of magic wouldn¡¯t suffice and I might have to spend the same amount of magic that I commonly used back at the Tathya Labyrinth. And because of this desolate place, I had nothing to hold myself back. As the magic coalesced in nature, the air crackled with the arcane energy. I raised my hand to the low-hanging sky, and my eyes shone with a crimson glow. The magic formation could only be described then as a dark storm brewing above the demon lord''s army, the black, intangible, and massless energy twisting into sinister shapes overhead. I cast forth black flames from my outstretched fingers. The obsidian ships of the demon lord''s army were enveloped in an otherworldly conflagration. The undying flames, dancing with an unnatural fervor, started spreading all over the ships. The orcs that overcrowded the ship soon became fuel for it. The anguished cries from the live burning orcs in hundreds soon folding out in thousands reverberated throughout the sea. But it did not reach so high up as if I was immune to them. The few of the large ships that quickly tried to rush towards the bank to save themselves only led to a black flare outburst. And the ship sank with an eruption of flares. Other ships tried to put out the fire using magic or water. But it only worked as adding fuel to the fire. Since the black flames used magic continued to spread relentlessly across the vessels. As the dark inferno spread, the mighty ships crumbled into embers, leaving behind a trail of fading shadows on the sea. Half of the demon lord¡¯s army burned alive without getting a chance to retaliate. It was only a matter of time before everything burned down to nothing leaving black masses of burned wood to slowly sink to the depths of the seas never to be found again. And soon, it would be time to strip away the one final precious thing from the demon lord as well. ***

THE MIDDLEMERE SEA

Amidst the chaos and despair, the surviving demons in the shattered remnants of their once-mighty fleet struggled to comprehend the catastrophic onslaught. The air was thick with the acrid scent of burning wood as the black eternal flames became a real-life nightmare for them. The demon lord Tusk, watched in horror as his formidable army disintegrated into half the number he came with. His eyes, which were previously ablaze with confidence, widened in disbelief. And all this happened in a matter of seconds that could be counted on fingers and before he could calm is breathing. With little time to react the demon lord had to make a decision. After trying to run and seeing all methods to put out the fire failed. He realized that the White Queen was a formidable mage and he needed to use his best move as well to counter her attack. The Demon Lord Tusk, with one hand, held his weapon high, and from a purple crystal embedded into his axe a special energy started emitting. Reacting to the magic from the crystal, the demon lord¡¯s symbol on his hand shines. And from it a powerful magic formation takes place with the crystal acting as the catalyst. It was the special magic of Tusk which he acquired right after becoming a Demon Lord. Unlike the attack-type special magic possessed by other demon lords. His was particularly unique and rare since it had defensive capabilities to begin with. Tusk did not lack any firepower himself when he became a demon lord. He was both a celebrated warrior and a prodigy mage in his tribe. But he always doubted his special magic and how it could help him as a demon lord. ¡°I do realize now why I gained this power. It was for this very moment to defeat and overcome you. And only then I can have my revenge.¡± The Demon Lord decided. ¡°Oblivion''s Embrace.¡± Tusk activates his magic. With a brilliant shine, a purple dome starts forming with the demon lord at its center. The special ability of the demon lord¡¯s spell was to form a safe domain for any target he assigned and anything other than that would be repelled without exception. As the demon Lord¡¯s singular domain grew in size rapidly, the ship on fire on which he stood shattered from one end of the deck to the other. He knew he could not save the half-burnt ships but he needed to save his people first. As the Demon Lord falls, the water under his feet starts rebounding around the dome. The demon army who soon realized their leader¡¯s intentions jumped from their ships and started swimming to the safe domain, their lord raised. In a matter of time, the few remaining thousand survivors and the demon Lord were enveloped inside a barrier domain on the sea floor. The flow of the entire sea twisted and turned according to the will of the demon lord¡¯s magic standing as a testimony to the exceptional strength of a demon lord¡¯s magic power. With the entirety of the seawater on both sides being deflected. A clear path had been formed on the sea floor for all the surviving ships for the demon army to move to a safe place as they sang praises for their lord. It is undeniable that the magic required to maintain this kind of barrier had put a significant strain on him. More so when the black flames touched the barrier field. Even with its deflecting power, the black flames continued to cling and burn on the barrier. Slowly it spread out to the sea as well. But the barrier successfully repelled the majority of the black flames. In such a scenario it was difficult for Tusk to make a move himself. The best possible route to victory was for his army to reach the land and scatter. As long as they survive they can thrive and grow by killing the surrounding villages. But first, the only one standing in his way was now The White Queen, who quietly levitated in the air and watched as they crawled into the safety of a giant barrier. ¡°Could she be a hero? But I don¡¯t sense the brilliance I feel from their kind. That means I can still win and the magic of the demon lord cannot be overpowered.¡± Tusk thought. Because Tusk was preparing for a surprise attack he did not expect a hero to appear on the scene so soon. And as a fact, only the power of a hero could counteract the magic of a demon lord. With that assumption alone in mind, he came up with a plan. The crystal in his scythe was fluctuating with the magic power overloading inside it. Tusk no longer needed it to maintain the barrier. He holds his axe horizontally and tilts upwards aiming it directly at the White Queen. Followed by a deep breath and a plunge he throws his weapon at lightning speed. Activating the overloaded magic crystal, it explodes right in front of the White Queen with unstable raw magic running rampant with continuous flareups. Thinking that the forceful impact would have taken care of the White Queen and damaged her. He decided the best opening for his army to move was right now. Concentrating all his magic now on the barrier he extends it in all directions particularly towards the land so that his army could get a safe passage. The orcs bellowed as they started running forward ready to follow their Lord¡¯s order. ¡°Victory is imminent¡­¡± Tusks cried loudly to cheer his army as he led them. ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

I did not realize his special magic would be this capable and prove useful against resisting black flare. Because of the black flames spread out on a wide area, and working against the repelling magic of the barrier it was difficult for the fire to further spread out. Rather it kept on burning in small parts around the raised barrier. But such a big show only gives out this magic¡¯s weak point. The black flames only prove the point that this barrier represses only physical and non-physical things that are designated as harmful by the user. In his desperate attempt, the demon lord threw his axe at me with an unstable magic crystal to explode at the right moment. Though it only took a single barrier around me to nullify the impact from it. The after smoke hid the view below. But my eyes could still see through, only to realize the demon lord was still planning to attack the human continent. Unfortunately, this was not a game and I don¡¯t like the idea of leaving any loose ends for a revenge war to occur next. I don¡¯t want another demon lord to show up with his army or a human army to demand reparations otherwise. There¡¯s one thing that I need to set straight right now as an example. No matter who and how strong they are. And no matter how fantastic their reason to fight is. They can¡¯t just show up in front of me and try to hurt her¡­. So, this time I will thoroughly destroy them. It was time to take away the final thing that the demon lord¡¯s life hinged on. ***

MIDDLEMERE SEA

The demon Lord anticipated his victory as soon as his dome was about to hit the land and his army would reach the bank. But then his dome unexpectedly stopped expanding, no matter how much he channeled it with his magic. He noticed upward and with a forceful wind, the remnant smoke cleared up with the White Queen still showing up intact. Floating behind a thin blue magic shield of her own. ¡°Tch¡­ so she survived that as well.¡± Tusk was worried to realise how that big explosion did not even put a scratch on a small human girl like her. ¡°How dare you? Why it''s not working?¡± The demon lord had no choice but to force excessive magic to grow his barrier for his army to avoid the black flames and reach the land. But instead of expanding, unfortunately, the demon lord heard his barrier produce a strange cacophony as if it was about to crack. And then he soon realized the temperature inside the domain had dropped considerably as he felt the cold through his thick skin. ¡°What is she trying to do now?¡± Tusk was confused and too late to realise. Alicia had already spotted the weakness of how the barrier could not repel necessary things like air or intangible massless energy like heat. Alicia using her ice magic, and started cooling down the magic particles leading to the decrease in the energy that maintained the barrier and stopped it from further expanding. ¡°How long does she plan to keep it? It can¡¯t be permanent. Raising down the temperature to this degree, I will easily adapt to the change.¡± Tusk was sure of his capability to adapt to any environmental change as he pushed past his limits. But Alicia did not believe in giving his enemy such grace time and she moved to a different approach. Knowing that the magic required to take down the barrier and the remaining army was going to be phenomenal. She had one choice left to engage in her demon form when she could easily use her magic at its peak. The demon form of Alicia gave her more freedom to use her magic and the unlimited resources she could tap into while increasing her magic efficiency. Alicia removing the white gloves from her hand, holds it in front. Tusk who could not see the mark clearly on Alicia¡¯s hand, instead found his own demon Lord¡¯s mark reacting to it. In the meantime, he could come up with a reason. An unprecedent phenomenon occurs in front of him and the White Queen as he knew had completely changed her appearance. As the magic from the symbol in her hand grew, her white hair developed a blackish hue. Her fully white dress developed black elaborate fabric. Small black pointy wings spread out from her back like a cape. And a long, curvy, pointy tail swished behind her. Besides all these changes, the most prominent and substantial change was the long-curved horns that now grew out of her head. ¡°Who are you?¡± The demon Lord Tusk yelled not believing his eyes. ¡°¡­What are you?¡± His voice followed as his demon lord symbol erratically attracted towards the new White Queen. ¡°I will expand my domain and expel her before she can do anything.¡± Tusk decided. Tusk forcibly started his barrier to move again despite the odds. ¡°?[ABSOLUTE ZERO]¡± Alicia in her demonic form evoked her strongest ice magic. And before the water could freeze or the wind turned cold, the temperature inside the domain had already reached its maximum lowest. The again growing barrier stopped expanding and this time it started cracking barely holding while Tusk tried to maintain it. His fingers and toes seemed to have already frozen. His legs were covered deep in frigid ice. But with his high magic resistance, he seemed to have survived this ice calamity. Unfortunately, the same could not have been said about his army which was completely frozen inside ice and now stood like statues. He could not tell whether his army was even alive or not in these unnatural conditions. But he couldn¡¯t leave them out like that at the same time. Seeing the White Queen in her demonic form. He had a strange recollection from his past. A small memory from his childhood, when he visited the ancient demon palace with the previous demon Lord of Orcs, which was his grandfather. ¡°How will I know if I ever stood in front of demon royalty.¡± Tusk asked out of curiosity. ¡°You will know. It¡¯s because their existence is like a solid black mass obstructing the glow from a world brimming with light. At least that¡¯s how the true demon lord and especially the previous true demon lord looked to me.¡± As Tusk stood there he remembered seeing a big portrait of the previous True Demon Lord. The only saying about the beautiful and most ruthless previous True Demon Lord was to not mistake her kindness for her weakness. Except for their body size, their horns, black wings and hairs the similarity between the previous True Demon Lord and the White Queen was impeccable. ¡°You are powerless¡­ Completely powerless. I told you that you will lose everything and that meant everything.¡± Alicia spoke her final words to Tusk. Alicia flexed her hand in front, and the symbol of the demon lord gleamed, executing her authority. The command she issued was to strip Tusk of the demon lord''s title. Though this was a power only reserved for the highest demon royal member to exercise. But with Alicia¡¯s infinite power and magic, this indefinite rule was easily surpassed and made possible. And in response, the demon lord¡¯s symbol from Tusk¡¯s hand vanished like color dissolving into the thin air. The authority that gave him the power and confidence to go on this war was taken away from him in an instant. The pride of the orc tribe was lost and now they would become a forsaken species with their demon lord title taken. As Tusk realized his entire reason to fight vanished right before his eyes, he questioned himself: Would there truly be no forgiveness if all he sought was vengeance and make a safe home? ¡°Why? Why? How could something like this happen¡­. Why do you have to be so ruthless?¡± Tusk clamoured. The cold slowly took over his body as it froze in complete ice. Alicia stood there with an unaffected face without a crease appearing. Her lips immovable and her eyes silently watched. Like it was something completely natural for her to do. With the demon lord¡¯s authority gone the barrier spell became unstable and started deforming. As the devastating tidal waves came rushing in. Destroying the ice statues of countless demon army soldiers and the demon lord with their forceful current. Alicia watched as the final remnants of the demon lord¡¯s army completely vanished into the depths of the seas. *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link (read 5 chapters in advance) - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 9 : EPILOGUE – REUNION The clandestine espionage organization, operated by the Hart Kingdom and under the direct control of its founder, Alice Hart¡ªalso infamously known as The Nightshade. The Nightshade, orchestrated covert operations spanning almost all countries on both the Human Continent and the Demon Continent. Renowned for their meticulous precision and information-gathering skills under the shroud of secrecy. Led by Alice Hart, the first princess of Hart Kingdom whose strategic brilliance guided their every move. The total number of its member and their identity remained unknown to even their own fellow members. Currently, Cassa, the very first member and the current leader of the Nightshade, followed Alice''s every command like a heartbeat, as she looked up to Alice as her savior. Since entering service after training, all her missions have been related to collecting information from around the world. To Cassa, it almost felt as though Alice had been searching for something valuable that she had lost within all the information she gathered. Something so important to her that she wouldn¡¯t even spare a small amount of time for her own happiness. But no matter what Cassa did she could not ask her master what it was she wanted so urgently. Slowly as time passed, Cassa realised her master was in search of a person. Except for knowing she could be a girl. Surprisingly, they didn¡¯t have a name, a portrait, or even a small trait of this person known to them. Simply, finding this person was impossible in this wide world. But to Cassa, it never looked like Alice was about to give up anytime soon. As days and years went by, Alice grew up as one of the renowned princesses while upholding her lofty duties but she was always able to spare time for her investigation. With the help of this secret spy organization, Alice was able to triumph in several difficult situations and protect her kingdom and family. Cassa was always faithful and ready to put her life on the line to protect Alice no matter the cost. And that day when the demon army was right in front of them Cassa never left Alice¡¯s side and followed her into the battlefield. Hiding in the shadows she was ready to escape with Alice even against her wishes. Even if it meant Cassa had to sacrifice herself in the process. But even before the war could start, a certain individual they had no clue or little information only equivalent to rumors floating around. The White Queen appeared all of a sudden and took to the skies. And the next moment Cassa knew, the entire human army and members of Nightshade were gone from the battlefield. Where did they go? Cassa had no way to know. But somehow she and her master Alice Hart were the only people left on the big lonely battlefield. Cassa was filled with the sole thought of escaping with Alice as if this was the only chance they would ever get. Because once Cassa saw the true face of the White Queen and what she did to the demon army in a matter of minutes¡­ Everything unfolding before her eyes exceeded her imagination and surpassed even her wildest dreams. The White Queen was a force, Cassa could never hope to fight against and protect her master from. Cassa thought that it could have been only through a stroke of luck that she was somehow able to escape from her eyes and stay here. With the White Queen¡¯s first magic, half of the demon army was burned down in a sea of black flames and the other half along with the Demon Lord was lost into the sea after the White Queen summoned an ice calamity. Just the sheer amount of magic power floating around in the surroundings paralyzed her nerves. Cassa felt she could vomit anytime even if she had trained herself to perfection to survive under any harsh condition. Every time Cassa tried to seek Alice, she couldn¡¯t get her attention. But be surprised every time. Instead of fearing the White Queen or getting anxious by her presence. Instead, Alice had a face of longing, which Cassa had never seen her master make before. The always calm and collected princess no longer cared about the situation around her or for her own life. More so, all her attention was focused on the White Queen as if she was deeply worried about her. But before Cassa could reach a decision to escape, the show was already over. Apparently, the White Queen who was alleged to be a human, could actually be a demon as well. Cassa did not know what to believe anymore as she saw the White Queen slowly descend on the land. Even her demonic form was elegant and the most beautiful thing she might have ever witnessed. But the next second she observed the White Queen back in her normal human form in which she primarily first appeared. Her face so serene that Cassa could have mistaken herself to be in a holy sermon and not on a battlefield. ¡°Just what is she?¡± Cassa had never heard something like this before. The distance between the White Queen and her master, Alice Hart, diminished with each step they took towards one another. Cassa did not know what was up with the White Queen¡¯s eyes as they fluctuated between red and blue constantly. ¡®Master, what are you doing?¡¯ Cassa did not know the reason Alice could have to approach such a dangerous person. Cassa felt the need to stop her master before she could harm herself in any way. And with no time left, Cassa came out from the shadows running towards them at her top speed. ¡°Stop right there¡­.¡± Cassa¡¯s lips moved as she drew out her dagger from her back. But only seconds later she realised that she could not make a voice and failed to catch her master¡¯s attention. As she drew closer to the intense magic emanating from the presence of the White Queen, her legs grew numb. Suddenly, a telepathic message surged through her mind, causing a sharp, almost painful sensation. ¡°You can leave now.¡± The words carried little to no emotion as if it was already aware of her presence from start to end. It was just on a whim she was able to watch everything and stay here for so long. But now that her purpose was fulfilled she was no longer needed. And so, when the voice stopped, Cassa fell headfirst on soft grassy ground. The moment she quickly lifted up her head, she was surrounded by confused panicked soldiers who found themselves in a similar predicament in the Hart Palace garden. Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. *** Once Alicia had confirmed that the entire demon army along with the Demon lord of orcs was eliminated with no survivors. She turned away from the battlefield without taking a second glance. The things she did here mattered little to her and were of no consequence. Alicia quickly descended back to the human continent where only a few minutes before the entire human army stood. But was now just an empty piece of land. But along with the presence of the person she came here to meet she felt another presence that tried to stop her. ¡®Right, I left her to protect Athena just in case. You can leave now¡­.¡¯ Alicia thought while teleporting the extra back to where she sent the human army. Alicia did not need to look any further or search her way around anymore. The person she had impatiently waited for past these years was right in front of her. She might have looked a bit different from the Athena she knew back from the Divine Realm. But from the moment she stepped into this place, Alicia had always known that she had finally found her. The princess of the Hart Kingdom ?Alice Hart is Athena. Does she know who I am? Will she recognize me? I have to tell her before it¡¯s too late. I don¡¯t want to¡­ Alicia with these simple thoughts tried to run towards her. Quickly trying to dissipate the heavy dense magic around herself Alicia tried to get closer to Athena. The covenant and promise they had once made to each other only seemed to get stronger as if they were finally being pulled towards each other. ?And yet, her legs felt way further. Alicia was losing her vision. Was it because I used up a lot of magic¡­? But this has never happened to me before. Am I crying¡­ but I don¡¯t have any tears? So, why do my eyes burn? ¡°?Athena¡­¡± I called her name, fearing that if I hesitated any longer, I might begin to forget her, along with everything that had become so much precious to me until now. ***

ALICE HART [ATHENA]

Not even for a second I could move my eyes away. I did not need confirmation from someone to tell me that the person in the sky whom they all referred to as the White Queen is my only Sachi. All I needed to do was just wait. Only a bit more¡­ In this new life, I had found so many beautiful things that brought me happiness. A loving family of my own and a status I could aspire for to help and learn from others. But I was always scared, that even for a second if I stopped searching for her, I might not be able to do it again. So, I did everything in my power to find her. No matter how long it would take. I just had to keep looking without stopping. I just couldn¡¯t find anything complete without her being at my side sharing the same things I had. I had no way to know where she was or what she was doing. And sometimes I could only wonder whether she was eating properly. Was there someone to look after her if she ever got sick? ¡°Athena¡­Athena.¡± And the words came right out of her mouth. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me¡­¡± I spontaneously hugged Sachi. Maybe finding a miracle would have been much easier, but what could I have done because you were the first miracle that had ever happened in my life? That¡¯s why¡­ Thank you for coming back to me. I could have told you so many things about yourself. About why you are not hurt anywhere yet still feel this odd pain within yourself. Why do your hair and eyes look so different from when I last met you? ¡°It''s really you Athena¡­¡± Sachi again asked me. ¡°Yes it''s me. Sachi.¡± ¡°Athena, you are safe. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if something would have happened to you...¡± Sachi said to me. ¡°You won¡¯t be going anywhere from now on right?¡± I asked. ¡°There won''t be any longer an enemy I won''t be able to defeat. If you ever get hurt again, I will burn down the entire world. That¡¯s why I will always stay here as long as you want.¡± No one seemed to have my answer. And in exchange for everything I only longed for you. So, if this is how Sachi really felt, I will never let her go. And no, one else will ever take her away from me. I will never make the same mistake of losing her again. We will rebuild it all again of what we had lost in this long time. For some reason Alicia¡¯s calm body started shivering¡­ and I looked at her making a strained expression with her curved lips. ¡°Hmph! It''s not like it t-tickles or anything?!¡± Alicia said suppressing her voice. ¡°I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how hard it must have been for you. So, I won¡¯t push you.¡± I said freeing Sachi from my grip. ¡°Thank you for remembering me¡­.and.¡± ¡°Of course, I can wait for you forever.¡± ¡°What!? no¡­.¡± Alicia tried to clear up the confusion. But I just smiled and decided to say what was on my mind. ¡°From now on I will put in my every drop of blood, sweat, and tears to make you the happiest girl alive.¡± ¡°?Wait! Doesn¡¯t it sound like a¡­.¡± Why would Athena say something so embarrassing and naughty at such a time? *** Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. The first two months of this new year have passed by so suddenly and yet I know how long it must have felt for you to reach this point where you can see Sachi and Athena reunite once again at the end of this very ninth volume. Is this the end? Of course not, because I am only just getting started. To me, it only feels like I have just completed the first chapter of the story I have imagined so far. It can¡¯t end here because both Sachi and Athena have so much to do. Was this reunion to your satisfaction? I always wonder how two people who have not met for a very long time would react after suddenly meeting each other. Would it only be called a coincidence? Will they recognize each other? Will their attitude towards each other be the same as it once was? I am sure you are wondering where I am going with this. What do I plan to do next in the story? But that¡¯s what I am always trying to say this is not just some fiction I want to base it on a template that everyone follows nor make the entire novel revolve just around one. I believe for my story to truly blossom this is a necessary step. It was not the wait but the journey that really counts for me. I know you must have also received a shocker while going through Sachi¡¯s and Ken¡¯s past. And a small peek through Sachi¡¯s parent¡¯s background and life. Believe it or not, I was always so anxious writing that part. Wondering was it the right step in the novel. I am still not confident, and I don¡¯t think I need to be. I will just leave it to the characters to decide and how they will reunite again. Will it be soon, or will they make us wait for long again? Or, will it be something you might find more interesting than just waiting for it to happen? I¡¯m not sure if this volume betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad so long as you derived some amount of enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant toward comedy and a romantic approach toward magical fights. I know I have ended the volume at a point you might have been waiting to see right after the end of volume 1. Maybe you have finally found your answer. But is that enough? Honestly, I want to know more. That¡¯s why I will keep writing.
VOLUME 10 : SYNOPSIS Alicia returns with Athena to the Hart Kingdom and finds herself in an odd dilemma being offered some really odd choices by Athena. Athena helps Alicia to settle down in her land and seeing her worsening condition, advises Alicia to hire her own knightage. Leading them to the country of Knights where the selection process of Knights for various countries is going on right about now. And then there¡¯s also a promise to keep and another war to slaughter.
As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Crazy enough that after writing the ninth volume I am aiming for the tenth now. Feels almost unbelievable thinking back to when we started on this journey! Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess. ~ Noel Elitia ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : PROLOGUE PROLOGUE After the war abruptly ended before it could fully engulf the Hart kingdom, the palace was now operating at full capacity to resolve all matters pertaining to the conflict. Swiftly mobilizing all its emergency resources, supplying the affected areas with provisions and manpower to rebuild the villages that were lost or turned into battlegrounds. And in the midst of that preparation, a faery rumor started flying around in the castle. About a beautiful magical girl dressed in all white would wander all around the castle helping everyone with her incredible magic. Some believed she was a special guest of the princess and some even suggested her to be from the central Magic Tower. And especially those who were healed by her magic deemed her a blessing akin to that of an angel from the Holy Cross. Everyone was enchanted by her sweet beautiful appearance and said a stunning radiant white light enveloped her whenever she smiled and used her magic. But not for me... Because I had already seen the true face of this so-called angel. And there was only one truth, the White Queen cannot be an angel. I wasn''t there when the White Queen met our princess, but somehow I knew that our princess Alice was personally acquainted with her. The girl whom in this castle everyone found to be a harmless little child. Was the sole person who wiped out the entire demon army in less than two minutes without lifting so much a finger with her invincible magic that could only translate her into simply being a monster. And right now she was helping the maids in the garden to gather flowers for the celebration victory party this weekend. The maids and the gardeners were completely enamored by her power to grow back the withered flowers and heal the dying ones instantly. I, Cassa, as the leader of the Nightshade, my duty was to protect the princess. But I failed miserably and couldn¡¯t stay by her side. After I was teleported I quickly reported to the king about the White Queen and was about to send another battalion on the scene to rescue our princess. However, Princess Alice returned with the White Queen herself, holding her hand, and granted her a place in the palace. But I know from my experience someone with that kind of power can¡¯t be normal and she can be dangerous to the princess. So, I will find whatever the White Queen is planning to do by coming to this place. But it''s been nearly five days, and the final celebration is just two days away. And it¡¯s frustrating how I am still without any evidence. Just when the maids and gardeners had left, I was about to follow the White Queen along with them from my hiding spot. But the White Queen stayed. Before I could understand what she was about to do. She weaved her hand in the air, and I was forced out of my hiding from the shadows. ¡°What¡­.happened?¡± I was scared as if my mind was frozen just when I came in contact with the magic that threw me out of my domain. Was she going to make me disappear again for following her? Unlike the cheerful self, she showed to others, her magic now possessed a typical cold nature. And with the kind of magic she used to pull me out of my shadow hiding. That confirms it. By far the count I had maintained she has already shown that she can use all the attributes of magic. Even both light and dark magic. Is that even humanly possible? Even the True Hero was said to have possessed only five elements. Wait, she isn''t even completely human to begin with. But then again with my sharp senses, I cannot deny her human constitution. Back then I definitely saw her have horns like a noble demon and with that black light from her hand that weakened the demon lord¡¯s magic as if she was able to command him. ¡°Hello there, my name is Alicia. I wanted to thank you for keeping Athen¡­ I mean Alice safe that time.¡± The White Queen said to me without addressing the princess by her status. But she looked at me with twinkling eyes as if she wanted something from me. A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°The White Queen¡­¡± I blabbered. ¡°I would prefer if you call me by my real name Alicia.¡± She said trying to put on the same smile whenever she greeted anyone. But why did she suddenly start twisting around her hair and turn all red? Is she simply embarrassed by being called by her champion name? The White Queen¡­. I mean Alicia tilted her head slightly and put forward her hands holding out a folded page, beckoning to me. As soon as I lightly grabbed the paper, the White Queen hurriedly ran away leaving me with a dumbfounded gaze. When I opened the page I was shocked to see the content and without any delay after going out of my way to confirm things. I needed to quickly make a report back to the princess. . From the shadows, I appeared before the princess in her study room from the usual spot. As usual, the princess was working hard at managing the logistics of the kingdom evident from the piles of papers occupying her desk. ¡°Princess, the White Queen, I mean miss Alicia¡­ secretly gave this paper to me in the garden.¡± I put forward the paper in front of the princess holding it in my hand. Just the mention of her name and the princess had left out her work to listen intently. ¡°And she did it secretly when no one was around¡­¡± The princess repeated after me, her eyes growing big. "Could it be..." the princess mumbled to herself. Without waiting for me to give the full report. She swiftly stood up from her chair, snatched the paper from my hand, and hastily skimmed through its contents. ¡°These are just names¡­ and here I thought.¡± The princess left the paper on the table as if suddenly losing interest. ¡°Not just any names, princess. After carrying out a background check on them and putting a thorough surveillance. I found out that they are spies and informants from other kingdoms.¡± I said with a hint of urgency. It was quite common for other nations to plant their ears in other nation¡¯s palaces to receive the news of the internal affairs of any kingdom. ¡°I see. If Sachi, wants them gone¡­ So, be it.¡± Alice said without a doubt in her mind. "I am ashamed we weren''t able to catch these spies earlier. How do you want us to handle them?" Having spies in our palace was no small matter no matter how thoroughly we kept a check on the people working here. So, taking care of this matter first before the celebration was of utmost importance. "I want them dealt with properly before dawn," the Princess replied. After all, for any spy, there are only two grim fates upon capture: to surrender and face death by divulging every secret they hold or to endure excruciating agony while guarding their identity. The princess never doubted her actions, but right now she almost looked worried about something else. Was it because of the White Queen? ¡°Princess¡­ and about the White Queen¡­¡± I wanted to report the unusual behavior I felt from the actions she took past this week as if she felt uneasy and afraid of something. But the princess looked at me with a defiant and confident gaze, ¡°You don¡¯t need to report anything that the White Queen does. From now on even if she does a hundred things, you don¡¯t need to get my permission. Fulfill her every demand as if they are words of my own.¡± For a moment I felt unsure because princess Alice had never shown this kind of trust in anyone else before. Just what is their relation? Don¡¯t tell me the White Queen secretly made a one-sided deal with the princess in return for defeating the demon army and was now harassing her. I knew she was up to something evil¡­ ¡°And Cassa I want to hear everything from you about Alicia and you can order every Nightshade member to come back too?¡± The princess looked elated as if she was inviting a friend to tea and having an idle talk. ¡°Princes if you find something wrong in our work, we are still actively looking for the person you ordered us to look for. Just give us more time and we will definitely produce results.¡± ¡°Cassa, lift your head I have never doubted the Nightshade¡¯s ability to get what I want. But the mission has already come to an end.¡± The princess said smiling at me as if I had still not realized one simple thing. ¡°What do you mean princess?¡± ¡°I have finally met the friend I had been always looking for. In fact, now I have another important mission for you to look into the affairs of the renowned knight kingdom ?Valoria.¡± ***
/// NOTE FROM AUTHOR /// I have decided to start this volume with a comedic light tone, because it almost feels like we are going to enter a totally different new world from here on. Things are going to get more drastic and urgent with how Alicia develops and how other side characters are going to get affected and the world moves on after the war. In the meantime I would love to hear a small feedback from you for the volume 9 and about the reunion and how you felt.
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 1 – DID I JUST GOT PROPOSED IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (1)
Chapter 1 DID I JUST GOT PROPOSED IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (1) Everyone possesses at least one mysterious side of their own which they can never allow themselves to share with anyone. There are people who conceal their true selves and then there are those who harbor a hidden, darker truth. I have one of those mysterious things too. Everyone in this Hart palace and my family recognizes me as the diligent strong princess of the Hart Kingdom. Completely unaware of my true origin and how weak I am for someone who possesses the status of a goddess. And each time when I make a decision I am reminded of this harsh truth every day. Fearing that one day my power and identity would fall short to solve all my problems. Whether the people here would ever accept my true self, and can I trust them with my truth? Sometimes, even in this huge world, I feel alone. But things are different from before. At long last, in this palace, there is someone who truly knows all of me. And for the first time walking past this long alley of the palace, I feel free. During these five days, I had little chance to meet Sachi because I was busy with the relief work of post-war. I didn¡¯t even have proper time to meet Alicia after I made sure her living here was made comfortable. However, I did receive continuous reports of what she had been doing. But how could Cassa get ahead, befriending Sachi before me? As far as exchanging secret messages on paper. But then I suppose Sachi and I already knew each other very well even before we got into this world. But still, I wanted to be her first in this world as well. And now that I am free, I can finally meet her. Just as I was making my way to the guest quarters, I encountered a red-haired elf. From what Sachi told me she is the second princess of the Elf kingdom Ascalon and she helped a great deal in Sachi¡¯s search to find me. Did she have a specific reason to accompany Sachi or did she make a deal with Sachi in return for helping her on her way to find me? I stopped just near the entrance of the hallway, observing the elf princess. It was inevitable that our eyes finally met. For a moment she wavered and after looking around a bit she headed my way. Seeing her hesitation, I expected her to say something directly to me. But instead, she awkwardly scratched her head, a gesture that seemed to suggest her thoughts were just starting to form. As if she had started moving even before deciding what she wanted to say to me. Formally raising my gown, I gently bowed in front of her, ¡°Greetings, Princess Regis Ascalon. I hope your stay has been comfortable as of now.¡± I looked in front, and princess Regis was taken a step back. Did I spell out her name wrong? I had already verified her identity through Cassa. Comparing her information from the previously collected data by Nightshade¡¯s network. For the past few years, she had been recuperating inside the palace after causing a magic accident, when her powers went berserk. So, how was it that Sachi managed to meet her and get her out to travel with her? Princess Regis nervously answered while stuttering, ¡°Uh-uh, y-yes, it''s been, um, q-quite comfortable, thank you.¡± I couldn''t help myself; my lips ended up curved into a chuckle as I laughed. ¡°Why are you laughing? I''m j-just not used to such f-formalities.¡± Regis didn''t perceive my laugh as disrespectful, yet she voiced her objection regardless. ¡°No, you just now reminded me of someone.¡± And now I knew why she might have decided to tag along with Sachi. ¡°If there is anything you want to ask, you can ask right away. I will make sure to answer you honestly.¡± I told the elven princess. With a reassuring smile, I tried to make princess Regis comfortable. And suddenly her flustered face turned serious after listening to my offer. ¡°Then tell me what does Alicia mean to you. How do you know her, because I decided to help her and travel with her? I knew she was searching for a person even without a face or a name attached to it. It was completely absurd and meaningless, but I still accompanied her. And now¡­¡± Regis seemed somewhat unsure after what had transpired in this palace in the past five days. ¡°I am the person Sachi had been searching for. And I had been searching for her too. But I cannot tell you how we know each other for so long even though we two have never met before.¡± I said confidently relieving Regis of all her suspicions. ¡°I see you did say you would answer me honestly and you didn¡¯t make an excuse even if you won¡¯t tell me.¡± Regis looked the other way with a sad expression as if I was not the first one to say it to her. ¡°I am glad you understand.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why you keep calling Alicia with that odd name. And not even she would tell me everything. But if you really mean so much to her, then help me.¡± Regis said in a pleading manner. ¡°Please tell princess Regis. How can I help you?¡± I asked knowing it was something serious. Is she finally going to reveal what she wanted? I will do my best to fulfill anything she asks so that Sachi is not troubled. ¡°It¡¯s about Alicia.¡± I was stunned, but I waited and listened. ¡°When I first met Alicia, I would have never thought we could ever work together. But once I got closer to her and realized how genuine she was. She had a knack for rushing into trouble and indirectly helping others. And even when she is so strong she is extremely weak when dealing with new people and acts like a child in the most clumsy way.¡± Regis looked at me with a surprised look. ¡°Why do you suddenly have such starry eyes?¡± Regis promptly asked as if bringing her guard up. But before she could back out, I quickly held her hands and pulled her closer. ¡°So, you do really get her charms and cuteness. I am really glad Alicia could make a friend here.¡± I said trying to put Regis at ease. Regis felt as if she had no choice but to continue with her story. ¡°It had only been around two weeks that I spent with Alicia and in that small time, we together fought dragons, rooted out a bandit gang, and sunk pirates. Saved a kingdom from a coup d eta. Cleared a dungeon. And even took down an assassin organization¡¯s leader.¡± Regis enumerated the events with a smile appearing on her face as she recalled. ¡°?Is that a diary there you are holding.¡± Regis caught me noting down everything she told me about Alicia¡¯s journey. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see, you can continue.¡± I threw the pencil and paper in my dimensional storage behind my back. I will just make sure to remember them all. ¡°After she returned from that war and introduced you to me as the person she had been always looking for. I was happy for Alicia.¡± Regis¡¯s voice sounded depressed as if she had alone been worried for her. I looked at Regis and realized she was really thinking about Sachi, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel that I too had missed a lot. ¡°At first I thought Alicia was just acting weird like her usual self. But then it all began after she started avoiding me even though I was too late to notice it myself¡­¡± Regis explained to me how Alicia was not acting herself by going around the palace and helping others in an unusual way with her magic. Even though she is never too keen to meet new people. ¡°Usually, she would use her magic to teleport to wherever she wanted, but now she directly seeks out to me to guide her to her room and then send me off. Since then I have not seen Alicia use magic for herself. And now I sometimes find her staring off in the air standing alone with an expressionless look on her face. It reminds me of the time when I saw her fight that evil dungeon goddess. And I have been unable to do anything for her.¡± I looked down on the floor, not trying to pretend that I was unaware of these events which matched with the reports I received. In that short time, I felt that I too had gotten close with Regis as we talked more about how they got here and their adventures. ¡°I will make sure to talk to Sachi myself and I am glad there are now others who worry about her besides myself. I will make sure she is back to the Sachi I know. You can totally rely on me.¡± I said to Regis as I bid her farewell. ¡­. I did not have a particular place in my mind where I could find Sachi so I continued on the path to her room. But outside her room, stood another small girl in a maid¡¯s uniform. It was the third member of Sachi¡¯s party that accompanied her. Hana was not a human. And anyone with a keen sense of magic could tell there was something unordinary with the source of magic in her body. Sachi had told me she was a homunculus with the magic to alter causality and she possessed a small portion of Alicia¡¯s soul core. There was no doubt it was a power that could be very close to a god. I couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to the small kid quietly standing outside Alicia¡¯s door. With her small fragile hands, she held a white plate that contained some sandwiches. With an expectant look, she gazed at me as our eyes met. Her smaller height stature and golden-colored eyes gave an impression of a timid animal. Upon catching sight of me, she dashed over and enveloped me in a quiet hug. Putting her small arms around my torso to cover as much length as possible. She brought her face close to my chest. I was confused, by her unexpected action. But then it started to feel comfortable. In return, I patted Hana¡¯s back and asked, ¡°Hana is everything fine?¡± Even though she was not Sachi, she had now a small part of Sachi¡¯s life energy stored inside her soul core. ¡°I knew I would feel calm if I did this. You are precious to master.¡± Hana said. She too had something heavy weighing on her mind. ¡°You are precious too Hana. Is there something you want to do?¡± I had no idea that even a small girl like this could make me blush. ¡°Master has not been feeling well. I cannot sense master¡¯s heart sometimes and because of that I too feel hollow from the inside. Its master, she needs help.¡± And here was yet another one, who asked for my help today to save Alicia. Hana raised the plate towards me as if she wanted me to try some. ¡°Did you cook it for Sachi?¡± I looked at the plain-looking sandwiches. On hearing that name Hana had a weird look on her face, but then she started feeling strangely familiar to the name. ¡°Master loves cooking. So, I tried making some sandwiches for her. But I am not able to meet her.¡± Hana said disappointed. So, Sachi for the same reason was avoiding Hana as well. As for the sandwiches they looked edible. But I was a bit apprehensive to eat them, since from the reports I received. Hana started learning to make sandwiches from the day she came. And past these five days seven maids have already fallen unconscious after trying Hana¡¯s food. ¡°I know why don¡¯t you take it for Sachi in her room.¡± I suggested. ¡°Master is not here. So, I decided to wait for her to return. But¡­¡± Hana was only a child and no one could have guessed for how long she planned to stand here waiting for Sachi to come. ¡°Hana if you want I can deliver these sandwiches for you to Sachi. In the meantime, why don¡¯t you go and play.¡± Hana should not worry about these things and enjoy her newly found childhood. ¡°Okay.¡± Handing me the plate, Hana went on her way as I directed her to the garden, where she could play around the pool and on the swings. It became even more urgent for me to talk to Sachi now and figure out a way to solve this problem. *** If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

I don¡¯t remember for how long have I been standing like this. I don¡¯t even remember how I even got here. I don¡¯t know where I am? How long have I been here¡­ For a minute. An hour... I don¡¯t want to move. I also don¡¯t feel my magic or even slight power in my hands or legs. ?I will just endure it as always. But then my cold hands felt slightly warm. ¡°Sachi you are here. I have been searching for you for so long.¡± That name, it had been too long since someone called me like that. And even though I had forgotten, I knew there was only one person here in this world who would first recognize me with that name. As if light returning to my eyes, I turned back and found Athena standing behind me. ¡°?Athena¡­um¡­Alice.¡± ¡°You can call me by any name you like. And I will do the same.¡± Athena''s cheerful enthusiasm chipped away at my reluctance. ¡°Alright¡­¡± I answered. ¡°Are you by any chance angry, that I did not come to see you for so long and was only able to keep minimal contact? But you too did not even try to come and meet me.¡± Athena sighed. ¡°Not at all. I just know how important your work was so I did not try to disturb you. And I wanted to help as well. So, I¡­¡± I stopped speaking. I knew I had no right to since my intentions were not pure. ¡°I know and you have been a great help in the preparations for the coming celebration. In fact, your popularity in the castle has risen so high, that everyone is talking about you like an angel.¡± ¡°They are doing what¡­ but I only¡­¡± I felt scared getting such attention when I never meant for it to happen. That''s why I should hide myself again... I was about to don my mask once more to conceal both myself and my magic powers. ¡°At least I want you to live like yourself here. So, you don¡¯t need to hide your lovely face.¡± Athen stopped me from covering my face as she held my lips with her finger. ¡°You did nothing wrong. I know you were just trying to test out your magic power.¡± Athena asked me as though it were something simple. So, she had already figured me out. From the moment I got back and made sure Athena was safe. All the burning desire in my mind to find Athena at any cost was satiated. Everything started to seem so slow and now that I had found Athena there was nothing left for me to do. No matter how much I tried, I could not bring myself to do anything else. Not even my body or magic responded to anything I did to amuse myself. To the point, everything felt pointless to do. I feared I had lost my magic. But I was able to use it to some extent whenever I knew I could heal someone with my magic. Otherwise, all I felt was to distance myself from everything before I could become a part of anything. It was the same depressing feeling I always had in my previous life when I lived all alone. But now I no longer want to live like that. That¡¯s why I have to force myself to use it. ¡°Athena will you tell me your wish and I will make it come true?¡± I offered. It could have been my only salvation from this emptiness. I am sure if it¡¯s for Athena I could do anything for her sake. ¡°A wish¡­?¡± Athena made an astonished face. Maybe she was worried that something had come over me. Still, she answered me truthfully, ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself to do anything for me. My only wish has always been the same. I want you to be happy. So, you don¡¯t need to endure it all alone.¡± Athena made herself clear. ¡°But¡­ then what should I do from here on?¡± I at least wanted Athena to ask me to do something for her. ¡°I think you should do what you want to do. And even if you don¡¯t know what it is you should do right now. You can take all the time to decide for yourself. Remember that¡¯s why I am actually here for.¡± Athena held my hand tightly and made me to follow her. ¡°It''s already dark, and you should go to sleep. But I have a much more fun idea. Will you share with me every part of your journey that I missed? And I''ll do the same.¡± Athena led me to my room, knowing full well that I was already lost in this castle when she had found me. However, she did not embarrass me for it, unlike someone. As I sat on my bed, Athena offered me to make my hair. Even though I always kept it open and never felt the need to braid them. Athena gently tied my hair into a beautiful single ponytail while at the same time, she was adamant to hear everything from the start. I explained to her how I started my journey as a spider and ended up in this body. Athena was fascinated by how I could change my species once Al had analyzed them. ¡°I am glad the unique skill you got through me helped you to conquer the Tathya labyrinth. But for you to end up in that cruel hell out of all places.¡± I had never seen Athena swear like this and my heart again started to flutter. But to ease her pain I told her about the True Hero and the True Demon lord. Since I had already got mother¡¯s permission to do so. About how they took me in and trained me to survive in this new world. ¡°You met the true hero Caroline¡­.¡± Athena seemed surprised but sounded somewhat familiar with mother as if they shared a small history. But it didn¡¯t seem like they actually knew each other or had met before. ¡°Mother is always gentle with me, though she plummets me to the ground every time we are in a sword fight.¡± I laughed as if I longed for those moments again. ¡°So, you love her. I am glad you found a family to cherish too.¡± ¡°I love them¡­?¡± I did want to always keep mother, father, and Lili happy. But I do not even remember loving my original parents back in my previous world. So, how was I supposed to do it? ¡°It¡¯s not important for you to know beforehand. I just know you do¡­¡± Athena looked at me smiling but something felt off as she said that to me. ¡°And it¡¯s done¡­¡± Athena took away my attention by pointing at my new hairstyle look. "Wow..." I''d never taken much interest in hairstyles before. My aunt never paid me any attention to teach me. Although I did help my little cousin sister with her hair before. ¡°And now I think I know why you have been feeling so off. It¡¯s because you are homesick. You have finally found a home and you said you made a promise to the True Hero that you will return to her once you found me.¡± Athena announced. After Athena coaxed me into doing what she wanted. It was decided that next week I would visit back to the labyrinth¡­ no. I wanted to go back to my home and see mother and everyone and tell them all I had done in the outside world. Over the past five days for the first time, a sudden rush of vigor surged through my stomach, and with a groaning sound, I realized I felt hungry again. ¡°Hana prepared for you these sandwiches.¡± Athena held out the sandwiches to me and just when I was about to grab one. Each of our hands froze momentarily realizing it might be best to put this on hold. ¡°It¡¯s best if we continue this later after someone has tested the food.¡± Athena suggested and I accepted making it a unanimous decision. I hadn¡¯t realised but after talking to Athena like this I wanted to do something special for her. Since her brother would be returning back from the South tomorrow to join the celebration. ¡°My complete family is finally going to come together tomorrow once my brother has returned. We always have dinner together and I want you to be there. You can bring Regis and Hana as well. In fact, I have a surprise planned for you.¡± Athena whispered in my ears as if she was planning something big. Of course, I couldn¡¯t let her be the only one to give me surprises. So, I too wanted to do something for her as well. ¡°Alright, then I want to be the one that cooks food for all if you will allow me to do so.¡± For the first time, I felt I should cook myself and I remembered how much I loved cooking. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better cook. Mother and father also wanted to meet with you properly. And I am sure they will definitely enjoy what you make for them.¡± Athena was smiling but somehow it felt like I had walked right into a trap set by her. As we continued to share our stories, I didn''t realize I had started to fall asleep. Athena helped me to lie on the bed while she sat across me on a chair and quietly watched me. As if out our nowhere, Athena threw an unnecessary question at me, ¡° Alicia are you troubled with what you did at the war to the demon army?¡± ¡°Not at all. I have only made the right decision to eliminate a threat that could have harmed you and this world.¡± ***

ALICE HART [ATHENA]

I only had a small curiosity, wanting to know to what extent the Divine System had influenced Sachi. Her actions to save me were swift, flawless, and devoid of hesitation. But as I looked into her eyes, a flicker of red banished all warmth. It was like staring into a bottomless well, a chilling emptiness where her emotions used to be when I first met her. But now her innocence is all gone because I dragged her into this new world. Because of her attachment, she started seeing me as the Divine System. But the more magic she will use the closer she will get to the divine system and find herself in its grip. For now, I have stopped the inevitable but I can¡¯t keep her confused for long. It¡¯s something she has to figure out on her own. I suppose I feel better lying to her than seeing her get hurt like this¡­ Gods only smile on those who create a miracle out of nothing, and Sachi has been the first miracle I know of. I will accept you no matter what you are. Even though it¡¯s my fault that my bond, directly connects you with the divine system. But now that I have found you again I can never let you go. ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

The next day, I woke up late in bed. But the good sleep helped me to recover from all the fatigue. I suppose Athena was right, what I had felt all this time was only because of exhaustion and nothing else. Since I had taken responsibility for tonight¡¯s dinner, I had to do my best to make a feast fitting for royalty. It''s not like I want to impress Athena and everyone with my cooking skills. But after so many years we can finally enjoy ourselves and eat together. I am pretty sure my modern cooking style which I worked so hard to refine will surprise everyone. When Regis, Hana, and other workers in the palace, learned of this. They all volunteered to help with the preparations and I had no reason to refuse. Regis and Hana were back to their usual smiles since they too looked on edge until yesterday. As I stood outside the kitchen door, I decided to wear an apron over a loose dress and with my spider webs, it was no problem to make one for myself. It was after so long that I took this combat dress off of my body. It almost had started to feel a part of me. But I don¡¯t think I will require it that much anymore. At night, the three of us were presented with dresses that Athena had prepared for us to wear to join in the dinner. Since it would be our first meeting with the royalty of this nation officially it was required that we present ourselves in the best way. Though it was a hassle for both me and Regis to have the maids help us change into such an elaborate dress. Hana was used to being helped by Regis to change so she did not have much trouble. Athena knew my preferences well, so I got a white gown with a very simple design. And the fabric was just as smooth as the clothes I made with my web. Regis got a similar red gown, but it was woven with patterns keeping in mind the elven traditions to honor Regis¡¯s princess stature as a foreign princess guest. Hana was given a fancy dazzling dress consisting of a white shirt and a red skirt. Accompanied with a jacket, dyed the same vibrant gold as her eye. At the table, our entry was announced by an attendant. Though it was only our names since Regis was a princess and was traveling secretly. It was important to keep her whereabouts secret from unwanted ears. Only the royal family was aware of her real stature and we were officially marked as the princess¡¯s Alice special guests.. Athena and her family had already taken their seat and she welcomed us with a smile. It was a large dining hall with a long rectangular table with curved edges placed in the center. A beautiful round chandelier illuminated the room. A cool breeze swept through the room as the glass window to the balcony stood open. The table was covered with magical glowing flowers and with exquisite silverware. The maids were working on bringing the food to the table that I had prepared. The fancy table setting for a simple dinner made me nervous. I quickly walked close to Athena and took the seat beside her. Regis and Hana followed and took a seat beside me as well. Raising my head upwards I nervously took a look around. The king sat at the head of the table, presiding over the feast. He had a calm look on his face as he observed us three. Was he disappointed or angry with me? Because I was avoiding to meet him. Athena helped me in that respect by stalling all the summons from the King. Without regard for anyone, I stopped a national war from happening and removed all its traces. I am sure it has been a huge pain for him to deal with both internal and foreign affairs to close off all the news related to it. As for the Queen, she sat opposite to Athena on the table and she continuously smiled at me with an ecstatic look on her face. Her long platinum gold hair and green eyes possessed the same calmness as Athena. As I shifted my gaze to her left, directly in front of me there was a new individual. I knew instinctively it was Athena¡¯s brother she talked about last night who was supposed to return from the southern part of the kingdom that day. With a gap of less than two meters, sat a handsome young man with platinum-blonde hair wearing a formal white military uniform with gold embellishments. Even though he was sitting, I could tell that he was tall and had a strong built body. With a resplendent mane of golden locks and eyes resembling the brilliance of emeralds just like his mother. His striking features included sharp cheekbones, piercing eyes, and a well-defined jawline. I couldn¡¯t help but stare at him as his appearance was akin to those protagonists from the famous otome games back in my previous world. ¡°Alicia you don¡¯t need to stare I know my brother is handsome. You can talk to him about anything you like.¡± Athena giggled at my dumb face. ¡°Huuuhhh¡­ I was not. No, I mean I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Just what am I doing? I awkwardly covered my eyes as I looked down. ¡°I should introduce myself first, I am the first prince of Hart Kingdom and Alice¡¯s big brother, Leon Hart.¡± Wah! Even his voice is so sweet yet he sounds so mature. ¡°It''s an honor to meet the strong little magician and the rumored White Queen who saved my little sister and the kingdom from this crisis. I am grateful for what you have done for this kingdom.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I did it all to save Alice.¡± I answered. ¡°At first I didn¡¯t know, but I see why they all call you the White Queen.¡± Leon looked at my long white hair with a gentle smile. ¡°Brother you don¡¯t need to flatter her.¡± ¡°I am not. She is the most beautiful creation I have ever seen and she is your precious friend too that you have been always looking for am I right.¡± ¡°You can call me Alicia.¡± I said abruptly. My cheeks flushed at his words, and I glanced down shyly. But I didn¡¯t want anyone calling me with that nickname. ¡°I see nice to meet you Alicia. You too can call me Leon.¡± Athena¡¯s brother wished me again as if to set things right. ¡°Yes, I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes that it would be a fairy when Alice introduced us to her first.¡± The Queen exaggerated. I wonder what kind of image she has of me. ¡°We were always so worried that Alice was chasing after something that was almost impossible. But there is nothing my daughter cannot achieve and I always believed in her.¡± The King pompously praised his own daughter. ¡°It was not me but Alicia that found me. And today she is the one who made all the food here. So, why don¡¯t we eat before it gets cold.¡± Athena suggested. The food was served on our plates when the King beckoned to the servants. Everyone took a bite and their expression was that of bewilderment. ¡°I have never tasted anything quite so divine!¡± exclaimed the King. ¡°This taste is so unique; I could get addicted to it.¡± The Queen too fancied the food like a little excited girl. ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for a perfect feast after my return from the south.¡± Prince Leon praised me too. Regis and Hana, having already savored my cooking, so they simply indulged themselves. As for Athena, she insisted on feeding me herself, lifting a spoon filled with food directly towards my mouth. From there the conversation continued, filled with laughter and admiration. There was no talk of the war or any other serious matter but just them discussing their everyday life. Prince Leon told us some of his encounters in the South. The Hart family was also eager to hear the same from Regis who was from elven royalty as they treated her with utmost respect. It was completely new for me, and even though there was little I could speak in the conversation I enjoyed it. And I realized Athena was too living a peaceful life and I was happy for her. She too had found the warmth of a loving family. She was no longer the goddess who was unsure but had become the first princess of this Kingdom. As I was thinking to myself, Athena cut into my thoughts. ¡°Alicia, do you love it here?¡± "Yes," I answered, but before I could say more, Athena leaned in closer. ¡°Do you too want to be a part of this family and live with me here?¡± ¡°Yes. I would love to.¡± ¡°I too want that to happen. So, why don¡¯t you marry my brother Leon and we can be real sisters and friends forever.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 2 – DID I GOT PROPOSED IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (2)
Chapter 2 DID I GOT PROPOSED IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (2) ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I had completely underestimated Athena when she said she would do anything for my happiness. No way¡­ is this the surprise Athena was talking about last night? ¡°Leon is only two years older than you and I have made sure that he grows into a kind, handsome, and strong man. I''m confident this is precisely the type you prefer.¡± Athena said to me with a playful wink. I completely miscalculated¡­ Athena¡¯s excitement has exceeded my wildest expectations. Just how far has she prepared for my future!? Athena is right now smiling at me. And I don¡¯t know what others present here are thinking. I don¡¯t even know what kind of face I am making right now or what I should say. I only wish I had my mask on me right now. Athena''s unexpected proposition, of marrying her brother Prince Leon, sent my mind whirling with a thousand thoughts. What???... Why??.... How?.... Nooo. There shouldn¡¯t be anything to think about it. I glanced around the room, searching for some sign, some indication of what I should do next, but all I found were curious eyes fixed upon me. I was sure someone would stop Athena from being so childish. ¡°I am glad that you finally get to be a queen now like your nickname. Also, you scored yourself a place to read books all day and have unlimited palace snacks. Just like you always wanted.¡± Regis congratulated me while smiling. The idea was strangely appealing, but I did not want to make it come true like this. I knew Regis was pulling my leg just when I really wanted her help. ¡°Is master going to be taken away?¡± I think my disturbing feelings would at least be perfectly communicated to Hana as she showed concern for me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Hana. Alicia is going nowhere. In fact, you might soon have more masters to serve and play with.¡± Regis stopped Hana to appeal on my behalf and started putting strange ideas into her innocent mind. ¡°Alright. I will fully support Master.¡± Hana said with sparkly eyes and was now also on board with Regis. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I will get to have such a beautiful daughter-in-law. Now I can have two daughters. Alice was always serious so I couldn¡¯t get to pamper her. But Alicia I will make sure to give you all my motherly love from here on and doll you up each day.¡± Alice¡¯s mother, the Queen of Hart Kingdom said with an ecstatic face as she hugged herself imitating to embrace me tightly. Wait is that what the Queen always thought of me and had been eyeing on me for all this time? ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± The King began clearing his throat, ¡°I am grateful to miss Alicia for saving our Kingdom, and I am not at all against making her an empress for my son if she desires.¡± Yes, that¡¯s it¡­. This is my chance. ¡°I know brother why don¡¯t you feed Alicia by yourself as I did? She loved it when you complimented her food.¡± Before I could stop them, Athena came up with yet another embarrassing idea. At this time, I couldn''t help but steal a glance at prince Leon, taking in his strong jawline, his piercing green eyes, and the easy smile that seemed to come so naturally to him. Athena then directly whispered into my ears. Her voice broke through my thoughts, bringing me back to the present. ¡°Sachi, don''t you like reading these kinds of stories sometimes, where these things happen? I am sure my brother will make you very happy.¡± Athena flashed a mischievous grin at me oblivious to my desperation. I know I always liked a plot twist where there is true love and a touch of surprise sibling matchmaking. But this isn¡¯t a story I am reading, but talking about my own life. I don¡¯t even know, Athena¡¯s brother so well. And I was just a high school-going student a few years back. Isn¡¯t it simply too soon for me to settle down? But how can I tell this to Athena? What if she is serious and I end up hurting her feelings? Before I could respond, Prince Leon turned to me, his gaze curious. ¡°Alice, it doesn¡¯t look like miss Alicia is comfortable with your joke.¡± ¡°Who said it is a joke? I am being serious here. Or are you saying my friend is just not good enough?¡± ¡°Not at all. I must admit, I didn''t see this coming. If miss Alicia had said yes, I was only a step away from falling for her and would have swept her into my arms.¡± Prince Leon said with a calm voice. Whoooo¡­. Did I hear a whistle? Who was it¡­.? What is the prince saying isn¡¯t helping at all? I could hear my heart pounding in my chest. Is he really being serious, or doesn¡¯t he find it cumbersome to be matched up with someone like me? ¡°But we can¡¯t force her to do anything against her will.¡± Prince Leon nodded; his expression sympathetic. ¡°Is that true Alicia¡­.¡± Athena looked at me with a worried gaze as if she hadn¡¯t realized it herself until now. ¡°I...I''m fine. It''s just...this is all so sudden?¡± Eeeekkkkk¡­. What should I even say at this point? ¡°Miss Alicia, whatever decision you make, I will support you. Whether we marry or not, I hope we can still be friends.¡± Prince Leon added. Wait¡­ why is he making sound like he has already accepted this marriage proposal and I am the only one left to give out my decision. ¡°I understand, there¡¯s no rush. You can decide whenever you want and tell any of us. We will always be ready to welcome you in our family.¡± Finally, Athena decided to back off after seeing my hesitation. I felt a wave of relief wash over me at Athena¡¯s words. I was grateful for everyone¡¯s understanding, especially for Leon for being the only one to help me out here. Athena smiled, reaching out to take my hand in hers. ¡°I told you no matter what you decide you can stay here as long as you want. And remember, no matter what happens, you will always have a family here who loves you.¡± Athena¡¯s words finally reminded me of what I should do next. ¡°Alice, Regis, and everyone I want to go back home.¡± I said in a soft voice. ¡°What? When¡­¡± Regis was the one first time listening to this so she was surprised by my sudden intention to go back home. But since Athena already knew she was prepared to say goodbye even though we had met so long after. ¡°It''s not going to be long. I will only be away for a week. And then I will come back to you.¡± I looked towards Athena. I have not forgotten what I have come to do in this world. Of what we promised. To look after one another and help each other at all times. Since, it was the topic of my parents, the King and Queen were interested to know about them. But Athena thankfully asked them not to inquire about my background, and they promptly agreed to their daughter¡¯s request for her friend¡¯s privacy. ¡°I am intrigued by this secretive side of you miss Alicia. But once you return I will make sure I can appeal to your heart in an honest way.¡± The prince smiled at me. Wait what is that supposed to mean? Was he being serious after all? Thankfully, no marriage talks proceeded from there. It was finally decided that Hana and I would go back to my home to the Tathya labyrinth. I think it was alright for Hana to come with me since Flora would already be there. I am sure Hana could learn more about herself if she meets Flora. And I can¡¯t wait to see mother and father. Unfortunately, Lili won¡¯t be there as she will be attending the Demon Academy. Maybe I will just take back some presents for her and everyone. As for Regis, she decided to go back to the Ascalon Kingdom palace. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go back. After all I have a score to settle with big sister Edith now. I will not forgive her so easily this time with all that humiliation I had to suffer because of her.¡± Regis commented with an evil smile and a bloodthirsty look in her eyes. I think she had still not let go of that fact about what she heard from Ivy¡¯s mother. So, tomorrow most of my day would go in preparing to go back home. Regis, Hana, and I decided to take a look around the Hart City the next day and do some essential shopping. Regis too wanted to buy some presents for everyone back at the Ascalon castle. And she was especially sneaky about a certain present she did not want anyone to know about. As for the news I shared with Arya, Caige, and Maya how I had finally found the person I was looking for who turned out to be none other than princess Alice Hart. Their reply came just in time before I could have left and learned that everything had been going well with the distribution of healing potions in the adventurer guild. Nia¡¯s group had already met with Caige and have registered under the Sierra Clan and started taking quests and helping out with the business with material gathering and protecting the business. Finally, Caige and Maia might soon come to the Hart Kingdom to discuss further how to expand the sales of healing potion after I have gone through their report. Athena later that day joined us during meals and in the night we continued telling each other our story from where we last left off. *** HART PALACE BACKYARD Early in the morning, Athena came to say, Regis, Hana, and me goodbye. Surprisingly, Athena was accompanied by her big brother prince Leon. He was as usual dressed in his formal attire, and even in the morning he appeared fresh like the morning dew. Is this the enchanting charm of an Otome game protagonist? This garden was the same place where I first teleported all the soldiers and returned with Athena after finally finding her. ¡°Goodbye, Alice. I will come back with Alicia and I will continue on my journey to explore this world.¡± Regis was the first to say goodbye to Athena. Regis planned to continue living with me and learn more about this world, so she made me promise that I come pick her up after a week and before I returned to the Hart palace. In the short time, I think both Athena and Regis had gotten to know each other well, and they appeared to get well together. Even though they had little in common. ¡°I am a bit envious of you Regis and would like to tag along on one of your adventures.¡± Athena said. ¡°Sure.¡± Athena looked at me. We had finally met after so long. And we were now leaving each other again. But this time we knew exactly where to find each other. ¡°This won¡¯t be for long. You will come back right.¡± There was a bit of hesitation in Athena¡¯s voice for some reason. ¡°I will come looking for you no matter where you are just like this time.¡± I replied enthusiastically and sounded confident. Maybe this was because my traveling and navigation skills had finally improved. ¡°I see. I am sure you will be able to find what you want to do in this life when you go back to your home. But make sure to come before the palace celebration.¡± ¡°Yes I will.¡± The reason I had to come back within a week was to attend the celebration in the palace for the Hart Kingdom for averting a war. For a moment I looked at prince Leon and I did not want to leave things between us on an awkward note. ¡°Thank you for clearing that misunderstanding and helping me out.¡± I said. ¡°Please think nothing of it. It was just a misunderstanding created by my silly sister.¡± After listening to Leon, I wish I could have a big brother dependable like him too. ¡°Come on. I really thought it was a great idea.¡± Athena pouted. ¡°I agree. And that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to leave this at a misunderstanding.¡± Leon stepped forward gracefully, his hand enveloped mine, cradling my fingers tenderly within his palm. It was such a gentle touch but so firm that I couldn¡¯t retract my hand back. ¡°I hope when you come back you will allow me to accompany you to the palace celebration. I want to do it in a proper order and pursue you honorably.¡± Saying that Leon had a mischievous glint in his eye, which reminded me of someone else, here. Without a word, he lifted my hand delicately, bringing it close to his face. Without even giving me the time to understand what this meant, he pressed a quick, teasing kiss on the tip of my finger. A soft chuckle escaped him as he met my gaze. Wheeeeeeew¡­ Who was again that whistled this time? I blinked rapidly, momentarily taken aback by the playful gesture. My cheeks were already flushed crimson with embarrassment. ¡°Waaa¡­waaaa¡­.aaaa.¡± A startled gasp escaped my lips as I felt a rush of warmth flood my face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer me now. But I will be waiting for one when you return.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± My mind was too hard-pressed and occupied now to think anything beyond. So, I foolishly said the first word. Before I could have settled and overcome the irresistible sweet smile of the prince, I activated the teleportation magic. The blue vortex of light enveloped Regis and Hana who were equally surprised but could not complete their words to say anything. In a matter of seconds, Regis was teleported back to her room in the Ascalon Palace. While Hana and I returned to the Tathya labyrinth floor 80 right in front of my home. Now only Alice and her brother Leon remained in the garden as they stared at the empty space where Alicia stood moments ago. ¡°Why did you step off back and lie then? I knew that you had fallen in love the moment you first saw her.¡° Alice looked at her brother and asked. ¡°Really¡­ Is that how it looked? Did I really act like that?¡± Leon sounded confused. ¡°I would have never suggested the marriage in the first place if I didn¡¯t think so. Just look at how your cheeks are red and I have never seen you act so bold before like this.¡± Leon attempted a nervous laugh, his hands fidgeting as he struggled to mask his embarrassment. ¡°I felt being kind since I first time saw you attracted towards someone. But then again, it''s hardly surprising, because Alicia is the most beautiful girl in this world. Any way I will be your worst enemy if you ever make her feel sad.¡± Alice gave it straight out to her brother. The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings. ¡°Do you think I was being impulsive¡­ But I just did not want to see her go away and forget me only as your brother.¡± Alice was surprised to see her always uptight brother suddenly show such a possessive side of his. As if he himself was not aware of his bright red cheeks as he brushed his hands against them to get rid of the heat. Seeing him silently berate himself for his lack of restraint, made Alice feel sorry for him. Alice was sure that her brother was handsome enough to get any girl out there with his smile alone. But she could not blame Alicia¡¯s shyness and hesitation. Leon wished he could turn back time and undo the moment that had left him feeling exposed and vulnerable. ¡°By the way Brother you were so smooth with that hand kiss, don¡¯t tell me you have done this before with other ladies. Alicia is not comfortable around strangers, especially men. But because it was you that¡¯s why I gave you a chance and let it pass. I can¡¯t allow you to meet with Alicia unless you are serious about her.¡± Alice suddenly sounded cold towards her brother. ¡°Come on you know better than anyone. I am clean and there is no one. I have never felt so strongly and sure about anyone before. I did not want to miss my chance and regret before someone else could have taken her away from me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± *** TATHYA LABYRINTH [FLOOR 80] Just what was that¡­. With that hand kiss. Why would Athena¡¯s brother do something like this? Right, it must be something of a normal customary greeting in this world. I''ve seen it happen so many times in novels, the way nobles treat each other. Though, in those novels, the boy and girl always end up together. But it was only because they were the main hero and heroine. I am sure it¡¯s because he is a prince he has some royal etiquette to follow. There is no way he would be interested in someone like me. While I was trying to resolve this dilemma right in front of the gate of my house. ¡°Master. Welcome back!¡± Only Hana was the one who usually called me that. But this time this voice was different. Unlike Hana¡¯s tender voice, it was more mature and stiff. ¡°Thank you, Flora, for coming to greet me. I am home.¡± Seeing Flora¡¯s face, I realized I was back home. ¡°Master??? Who are you? Master is only my master.¡± Hana suddenly became alarmed as she clung to me and looked with suspicious eyes at Flora. Right, I never told Hana, about Flora. Seeing, another girl in a similar maid uniform greet me in my house. Maybe this was the first time I saw Hana being so possessive. It made me forget just exactly what I was thinking moments ago. Huh¡­ Maybe it was not something that important, to begin with. Without having any second thoughts, I simply rejoiced to be back at home. The gates swung open autonomously, activated by their specialized recognition enchantment, designed to bar intruders while granting entry exclusively to residents. In the meantime, Caroline came running outside and hugged me in an instant without giving me any time to let a word out. ¡°Mother¡­.¡± I called out as I saw father stand beside her. ¡°You came back. So, did you find her?¡± Mother looked at me with a calm gaze. ¡°Yes.¡± On hearing my reply, she lets go of my head and cups my cheeks gently. As we finally lock eyes her expression softens with a mixture of relief and overwhelming affection. ¡°I knew you could do it, we should celebrate your homecoming.¡± Mother cheered. Seeing her suddenly get into a joyous mood it almost felt like, even if I would have failed. Even though I would have been scared at any point in time and returned home without achieving anything. Mother would have hugged me tightly and comforted me the same way. ¡°Alicia did you by any chance use the Royal Demon Symbol.¡± The True Demon Lord inquired hastily. On seeing my father, the true demon lord, I remembered I had used the Royal Demon Crest¡¯s authority to strip someone of their demon lord title. He must be angry with me because I used it without his permission when I am not a direct descendant of demon royalty itself. I tried stealing my eyes away from him, as I quietly cuddled myself into Caroline¡¯s arms. ¡°¡­Zyl.¡± Mother loudly said. ¡°When you will learn to be not impatient.¡± ¡°Alright. Alright. I was just curious. We can definitely talk this inside.¡± Even the True Demon Lord sounded hesitant on seeing me scared. ¡°It¡¯s alright Alicia no one is angry with you so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Caroline patted me on my head. ¡°And I will finish off anyone if anyone does complaint about it.¡± Mother said in a cold voice with a smile on her face to get her message across clearly. Caroline gently took my arm in her hand and whispered, ¡°It''s ok. It''s glad to have you back at home.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± My lips became sealed after uttering those words. Were my hands shaking, but why? Did I fear that if I met them after a long time passed they would forget about me and worse hate me if they disapproved of my actions? ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± After a small sigh mother stared at me for a flip second as if she was disappointed by something. But then she impatiently started looking around. ¡°And who is this cute little hamster.¡± Caroline looked at Hana with a curious look. I knew even mother would instantly like her. ¡°She is not a living thing, is she? And she has a part of a soul core resembling Alicia.¡± Zylon was already using his appraisal skills on Hana. ¡°Zyl¡­.¡± Mother shrieked and father backed off not to further piss her off. ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but her name is Hana.¡± I said introducing her. ¡°Hello.¡± Hana too quickly took a liking to Caroline as she too enjoyed a gentle scrub of Mother¡¯s hand on her head. Holding our hands one on each side, she took us inside the mansion. At the table, I narrated to everyone my journey after I left Ascalon Kingdom with Regis. How I found Hana and the strange creature the Doctor created. Father was totally indulged in getting all the details out of it. Then there was the incident where I eliminated all the pirates and saved a kingdom from Coup Det a. And then there was the part that I dreaded telling her the most. ¡°Mother...¡± I quietly looked at Caroline and beckoned her to look at my status. ¡°God Killer¡­. But why?¡± ¡°I fought the Goddess that you sealed when I entered a dungeon and accidentally came across her.¡± ¡°Oof¡­ She was always a pain during the Great War as well. If I had known better she would torment you like this, I would have gone there and taken care of her myself. You did it to protect everyone there, so it¡¯s not your fault. And you defeated an enemy even I could not defeat at that time.¡± Mother cheered me as always. I later explained to her how I got to open my own adventurer clan and a healing potion business as well. Finally, I started to explain to everyone the circumstances in which I met Athena. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear the thought of seeing anyone destroy the peace that you two worked hard to create and so I stripped him of his title. I am sorry I did not ask for father¡¯s permission.¡± I looked at the True Demon Lord, waiting for any scolding from his side. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he asked for the demon crest back from me. But I was ready, since I did not know my place, and took the privileges he gave to me for granted. ¡°Honestly, I do not intend to interfere or decide what happens outside. That¡¯s the pledge I took. However, it is concerning how the demon army attacked and it could have slowly engulfed the continent in a big war. Alicia, I am glad you stopped the war.¡± ¡°You are not angry because I misused the royal demon crest.¡± I asked, surprised and fretful. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone fretting over it except for a certain someone I know. What I am most curious about is how you were able to command the demon lord symbol to remove another demon lord¡¯s title when you are only a candidate. Even I did not have that power when I was a candidate myself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I made the right choice in bringing you into the demon royalty, and I think you have a great affinity for the demon crest. You should be proud that you stopped a war. And since the crest has completely accepted and acknowledged your powers you should use it however you like.¡± Father is glad that I am a part of his family. ¡°I see.¡± I nodded, taking in his words, feeling a newfound sense of belonging. In a matter of moments, all those worries that had turned me into a mess had evaporated. It somehow made me happy listening to his words, even though he is a demon lord who should torment people. In my past life, I did not know my parents. Even my grandparents were a mystery so very little was known about them. But now I am a part of a big family. From there I went on to explain how I was happy to meet Athena and how I came to know mother and Athena already knew each other. But no one ever told me. Even Athena was reluctant to talk about it. ¡°I know it was during the Great War, even though it was only for a brief period. She wouldn¡¯t be even aware of it because she was only a baby.¡± Mother shrugged off the conversation. Wait Athena was a baby, isn¡¯t she a goddess naturally? But mother did not look in a mood to talk about that so I did not bring it up again It hadn¡¯t been that long when Flora entered with a feast set up for us. Hana jumped elatedly on seeing the huge preparation as we all sat together to eat. ¡°Flora the food is great.¡± The food almost brought back the nostalgia of eating in my home. ¡°I am glad you enjoyed it master.¡± Flora said with a stiff expression but I instantly knew she was happy. ¡°Who are you? Did you really make all this food?¡± Hana looked with disbelief at Flora. ¡°I suppose with your origins I will be your big sister.¡± Flora answered without batting an eye. ¡°My big sister¡­?¡± Hana did not understand what Flora meant. I suppose for Flora as a homunculus she considered herself elder because I made her first. ¡°As for your other question, I am the one who cooked everything that my master likes.¡± Flora said looking at me. ¡°No this can¡¯t be¡­. Even if you are a big sister¡­ I won¡¯t share my master.¡± Hana stood up and ran away while shouting against Flora. All of us were shocked by her sudden behavior. But the voice followed back, as Hana came running back. Picked up her plate already loaded with food and ran back away. I was just about to stand up and follow Hana, but instead, Flora stood up first. ¡°Master can I look after her? It has been a long time since you visited so you should spend time with your parents.¡± ¡°Alright. But you must come to me if things get out of hand.¡± I was touched by Flora¡¯s sincerity and I knew she would be able to handle any situation. A day passed in an instant as I spent all of it with Mother talking all about my adventure and mother was always keen to know more. Even though they had given up on venturing into the outside world, I believed mother at least wanted to know how the world had changed in these past two centuries. The next day, things took an unexpected turn. I learned, that somehow Hana and Flora¡¯s conversation turned into a full-blown competition for the title of the best household maid. I started following them which only started as an amusement first. I soon realized the stakes were high. The first showdown was washing all the clothes. While this was a first for Hana. She had previously seen other people wash clothes and must have thought it was as simple as scrubbing the clothes vigorously against a washboard. Once the competition started, Hana used her full force to get things done fast. Disaster struck in seconds. The fabric tore under her relentless scrubbing, leaving her devastated. The moment she turned around to look at Flora, who was staring at Hana embarrassingly holding the torn piece of cloth. On the other hand, Flora was already finished with a neat pile of clean clothes. ¡°Gwaaaakkkk¡­¡± Hana could only gape in disbelief with a wide-open mouth. ¡°Let¡¯s try the next one.¡± Hana challenged. The showdown moved from one challenge to the next. From cleaning glasses, mopping floors, tending to the garden, and many more. Each task became a battlefield. Hana''s efforts left a trail of messes while Flora worked flawlessly. It was like watching a masterclass from a top-tier maid. There was no doubt Flora was the perfect dream maid, after all, I was the one who made her. The final showdown: cooking. And I already knew what the results would be. But Hana was yet to give up. After the timer went down, there was a real contrast, between the two sides of the divided kitchen. One looked like it just barely survived a doomsday and the other was laid out with lavish food beautifully garnished. Hana slumped on her feet, falling to the ground beside the dish she had prepared. ¡°I lose¡­¡± Hana declared in a sorrowful voice. ¡°Does that mean I can never be a good maid for a master or serve master properly?¡± Hana mumbled as if she was about to cry. I wanted to go and console her, but maybe I was babying her too much and keeping her away from the truth which would benefit her in no way. Flora walked up beside Hana. On a nearby table, a small plate held two sandwiches that had somehow survived the chaos. Hana seemed to have been aware that her sandwich-making attempts had cost several lives. Flora¡¯s food on the other hand practically radiated with deliciousness. ¡°These are at least edible,¡± Flora said while chewing. ¡°Wait¡­ Stop don¡¯t eat them they are not good. Worst you will die if something bad happens.¡± Hana tried to snatch away the plate from Flora. ¡°I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Flora was adamant as she resisted from giving the plate back to Hana by raising it high. Slowly she finished the last slice as well. ¡°But¡­But¡­¡± Hana did not know what to say about herself after this crushing defeat. ¡°Let¡¯s make it again but this time I will help you.¡± Flora offered. It seemed like Hana had already found a savior for herself. That night, in the multitude of cuisines that Flora had prepared for dinner. There silently sat a plate with few ordinary sandwiches. As for Hana she quietly waited and watched in awe as we ate those sandwiches and survived the night. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I feel so bored. I silently sat on the soft green turf from where I could have the best view of the evening sky as the sun set in front of me. Even though it was all artificial and magic. I quite enjoyed it. What should I do? Maybe something a cute girl would do on a weekend. Reading books, sleeping a lot, and eating tasty food. But that¡¯s what I have been doing for the past two days. I remember this morning; Hana came running to me saying she had something very important to do. ¡°Master I am going to learn everything from Flora and be the best maid for you.¡± ¡°I will look forward to it. But don¡¯t forget to take a rest whenever you get tired.¡± I knew Hana was always an energetic girl, but I am sure Flora would take care of her. So, now even Hana had something she could put her heart into. ¡°Alicia is something bothering you?¡± Mother came from behind me and sat close by. ¡°Nothing mother.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have reached an age where you can say and decide that kind of things for yourself. I get it I totally get it. Now you won¡¯t even share with your mother what¡¯s troubling you.¡± Mother sulked in front of me as she gently brushed off a single tear from her eye. ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ I was just¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t tell whether mother still only saw me as a child or if she was just playing with me. ¡°Is it because for some reason you don¡¯t feel like using your powers any longer? Or, how you don¡¯t even feel like moving your own body anymore. The magic you cherished so much and the people who became so close to you. Do you feel like you no longer need them?¡± ¡°Mother¡¯s voice was a bit direct as she sharply gazed into my eyes as if probing for something. Was she already aware of what I was going through? Did she know I would end up feeling like this once I had found Athena? ¡°Everyone always rejected and denied me in my previous life. But in these past few days seeing how many people have accepted me. And that¡¯s the reason I want to stay away from it all because I am afraid I might hurt them. But I do not want to go away from anyone.¡± It was not just a groundless feeling or my fearful thoughts. Deep in my heart, I knew I had already suffered because... I existed. ¡°Then just do what you have been doing all this time. Before finding Athena, you were even determined to travel the whole world to find her. So, why don¡¯t you continue with your journey? And with your extraordinary powers, you can keep on helping Athena as well.¡± Mother offered me advice. ¡°But will that really work¡­¡± I was still hesitant, what if I was not made up for it? As if mother just now read my mind, she kissed my forehead. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You know I will be always here waiting to listen to your adventure stories when you return. You can always come here to rest and take a break whenever you want.¡± ¡°Mother¡­¡± Caroline suddenly separated herself from me, as if this time she wanted me to notice. ¡°Alicia please don¡¯t call me mother anymore. I never wanted to let my love for you overwhelm you and get in your way of searching for your goddess. But now that you have come back can¡¯t you and I be more affectionate?¡± Caroline slowly pulled me in closer. Is this what they called a mother¡¯s love? After all, this is my home. And the True Hero, Caroline considers me her own daughter. I always wanted to do this as well¡­ ¡°¡­Mom.¡± ¡°You finally said it.¡± Caroline who always appeared to be headstrong in all situations, this time overcame with emotions. I never got to know my real parents. And I do not have them in this world either. But maybe for a loving family, I do not need to have blood relations. Because I have the strongest mom. Just when our mother¡¯s daughter time was at its peak, someone rammed into the bushes nearby. ¡°Carol this is unfair, you took the initiative first.¡± The familiar sound seemed to accuse mom of something. ¡°Dad¡­¡± I instinctively called out on seeing the True Demon lord. I quickly put my hands on my mouth as if to cover my crime. There¡¯s no way an evil demon lord would liked to be called dad even by her own daughter. ¡°Wohooo¡­ I did it too. Did you hear that Carol! I guess I won¡¯t be losing this time.¡± Dad¡¯s enthusiasm was at its seventh peak. ¡°Mom what is happening?¡± I innocently asked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing Alicia you need to know.¡± Mom was surprised as well. After all the demon lord was able to sneak up on us. ¡°Alicia why don¡¯t you call me that again.¡± Dad gently asked me to do something this embarrassing which was not at all befitting of a true demon lord. I truly object to this soft demeanor of the demon lord of this world. ¡°Zyl¡­ I am glad you get to win as well.¡± Mom then continued with her clenched teeth, ¡°But why don¡¯t you go in first, and then let¡¯s have a good chat.¡± With a saddened face, dad left while mom and I stayed. Some time passed, and in between our conversations, my mom continued to play with my hair and cheeks. ¡°Alicia do you remember this is the same place I asked you to become my daughter and I will be your mother. And I gave you the name Alicia. Looks like we are finally mother and daughter.¡± I still remember the first time I saw this star-filled night sky, and today too it was dazzling. ¡°Yes. Mom and I love the name Alicia.¡± *** CAROLINE ASCALON ASHBORN As a True Hero and a reincarnate it had always been my duty to protect this world. But once the Great War ended I decided to retire with my loving husband ?surprisingly my supposed to be arch-enemy, the True Demon Lord of this world. Soon I got my first happiness as I became a mother and had a daughter whom we raised with love. The Divine System that had tormented me and my love for all these years, I promised to not even let its shadow fall on my family. But fate had its own twisted face, when a scared and lonely girl walked into my home. She was not helpless nor weak. But just by looking at her, I knew she was the descendant of my master who taught me swordsmanship. And her appearance here was by no means a coincidence. Soon we learned that another wave of reincarnates had already taken over the world. I could have easily, turned her away. But she looked so tired and hopeless of this world. I wanted to look after her. After all, it would be completely immoral for a hero to leave such a cute and adorable child alone. And today she finally called me mom and it felt like I had got my second daughter. No, she is my daughter and I fully accept her no matter what she is. I wanted to protect her from the clutches of the divine system which was strongly engraved into her existence. But I did not want to get in her way of happiness so instead I trained her to face this world head-on. From Alicia¡¯s words and some of her encounters. It was obvious that the divine system was already playing its hand. At a glance, it would appear like the Divine System was only trying to tie all the lose ends it had left in the previous cycle. But for what purpose? Even though it could have been no more than a coincidence. But I know it would not take too long for these small threads of fate to tighten around one¡¯s neck. How could I let my daughter to endure that suffocation when I know how dreadful it feels to be strangulated and let down by fate? But I wanted to believe that my lovely daughter, Alicia could brave any challenge. ¡°Mom I still don¡¯t know what exactly should I do. But I think I will continue going on adventures just like you did.¡± Alicia as usual gently embraced me; slowly tightening her grip around my torso. Trying to curl around her hand and get as much close as she could. ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing¡­¡± she continued. I knew my master well. And I always knew she was the oddest person I had met with the most beautiful and adorable face in this world. And Alicia was the spitting image of her, so much so that I could see the glimpses of my master in her whenever we trained together or had duels. ¡°Mom you know how much I like solving mysteries and adventure¡­¡± Alicia looked straight into my eyes which magically glowed and flickered between two distinct colors I was most familiar with. I thought I always knew them well. But sometimes they can be so weirdly cold and downright scary at times. ¡°Mom I know both Athena and you have been hiding something from me for a long time. And if it is something necessary that I must know about myself. I will find it out on my own no matter what. So, please look after me as you always have mom.¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 3 – LIFE IMITATES LIFE (1)
Chapter 3 LIFE IMITATES LIFE (1) Once I used to spend my time prowling the village forest, not for fun, but for food! And also, because I had big dreams of becoming the mightiest general in the whole empire. I had doubts if chasing after monsters and sleeping with magical beasts would land me in the army. But I trained and trained, even when it was as tough as chewing on a rock! I traveled to the capital where my father once worked as a general, and after passing the knight recruitment exam my official training as a knight began. I was looked down upon as a girl and a commoner who didn¡¯t know her place, by my so noble peers who hailed from big and rich families. But did I let that dampen my spirits? Not a chance! And so, despite all the criticism I always made a point never to allow someone to bully me again. Even if I had to crack some of their balls. I made it my mission to show them what I was made of! Fighting hard tooth and nail was all I knew. And then one day an opportunity arose as I got scouted by the fifth prince of the empire as their personal guard. Despite being his only guard, I was pretty confident I could keep him safe from any danger. Growing up in the forest, my tummy had grown immune to all sorts of dangerous poison, and now they could only give me some quick tummy aches. I can also quickly sense danger and I have always trained diligently with the sword. But right after my first assigned mission with the prince, I realized that he was not someone who would need a guard¡¯s help to protect himself. As I saw his power go beyond any definition of being defined as monstrous. Nonetheless, I decided to stick with him because, know what? Despite everything, I''m still holding onto that dream! One day, mark my words, I¡¯m gonna become the greatest commander in the empire! But¡­ right now I have something more important to deal with¡­. Latching onto the rope, that slowly started to unwind from the bundle in front of me. ¡°It''s trapped!¡± I signaled. A colossal shadow passing by eclipsed the terrain. As the giant beast bird flew high in the sky of this vast wasteland. The rope attached to its leg began to be dragged by its foot after being caught in our trap. I had never seen a monster bird this big, and there was no way I was going to let such a prime catch slip away so easily¡ªnot after all the effort we put into setting the trap. I was determined not to let it fail. So, I quickly held onto the rope before it could disappear. The next moment, I opened my eyes to find myself soaring hundreds of feet high in the sky along with the bird. The bird ascended higher and higher, its massive form glaring at me as I clung to the rope mid-air. ¡°Are you that angry I took a free ride. But I am still not paying.¡± I joked, trying to ease my tension as I began to climb up the rope after taking a deep breath to calm myself. The monster bird grew even more furious, attempting to shake me off by trying all kinds of aerobatic stunts, but I persisted in the end. Finally, I managed to grab onto its talons, which were larger than my entire body. Its leg was as massive as a century-old tree. And its body comparable to the size of a small ship. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have you for dinner.¡± I exclaimed, hugging its leg tightly. ¡°KReeeeeee¡­..eeeee¡­¡± The bird screeched in response, as if it could somehow sniff out my carnivorous intentions, and started twisting and turning in the sky. However, I held on tightly to its red feathers, bracing myself against its movements. Whether it tried to spin or loop at maximum speed, I continued to climb higher until I was able to perch atop its back. ¡°Time for a feast.¡± I declared, licking my lips eagerly. But the bird had other plans. It suddenly executed a ninety-degree turn, flipping me into an inverted position at the apex of its loop. Somehow, my grip felt lighter. On taking a closer look my hand was getting farther and farther away from the bird¡¯s body. ¡°The feather¡­. They are out¡­¡± It took me less than a blink of an eye to realize that I was doomed as I saw my hands were only clutching detached feathers. And now I was falling like a leaf in a storm. The bird screeched again as it would have naively thought that it was able to get rid of me and that I would plummet straight to the ground. But in mid-air, I drew my sword, a bolt of lightning crackling at my boots as I lunged forward. With the blade held horizontally, its edge sliced cleanly through the bird''s neck. Fortunately, I was able to grasp onto the bird''s feathery wing. Only to later realize that we were not flying anymore. Now the bird¡¯s body, the bird¡¯s head and I were falling through the sky. I briefly considered wrapping myself in the bird''s wing for protection but at this height. I was sure of one thing. ?¡°I don''t want to end up as splattered mincemeat.¡± My lightning magic was useless this time, and I lacked knowledge of any flying spells. All I could do was hope for some bruises upon landing. As the ground rushed closer and my descent intensified, my screams were drowned out by the rushing wind. Also, making it too hard for me to hear what was happening around me. ¡°Alright, broken bones will do, as long as I get to survive.¡± I prayed for a safe landing despite the odds. Suddenly, a black mass materialized underneath me. Several obsidian rods coalesced into a long slide, extending all the way to the ground. My fall intercepted this slide, gradually slowing my descent until I reached the ground safely. The person who cast the black magic stood tall before me, with a look that did not look like a smile. Simultaneously, both the bird''s head and body crashed to the ground behind me. ¡°Would you like to have a bird for dinner, Prince.¡± I grinned, looking up at him. However, the prince merely sighed and started walking away without saying a single word. I dusted myself off and followed him, plucking out the feathers tangled in my hair along the way. I could hear the hunters from the town who had accompanied me on this hunt cheering, and I waved back at them. They looked happy; after all, it was our biggest catch of the week. ¡°Elsie, do you regret coming here with me? What you''ve been doing here hardly qualifies as knightly work.¡± The prince asked me as if he was still in doubt and regretted bringing me with him. I understand, but it''s also not knightly to leave these people hungry in this wasteland. Thank you for saving me, Prince.¡± I replied gratefully. ¡°I may have become the governor of this region, but there''s little I can do when the treasury is lying empty.¡± The prince sighed again. ¡°That blasted old lord, even in the afterlife, keeps on stirring up trouble for you. But look at these people now, they are more cheerful than before. You have been a good ruler, Prince, and that''s why they look so hopeful.¡± I said pointing at the hunters who were now busy gathering materials from the bird monster¡¯s body and more villagers came by to help them. ¡°It was my decision to follow you. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡± I added. At least it¡¯s better than doing repeated drills each day back at the barrack, but now I get to hunt and eat all the wild meat I want. ¡°That¡¯s why I have a plan. We cannot quickly generate income by restarting the mines. We would still need money to rebuild all the things that were destroyed in the previous battle. The town hall and the lord¡¯s house are in shambles.¡± The prince sighed again, each sigh longer than the last. Only I knew how much hard work he had been putting in to restore this town we saved on our previous mission. Organizing resources, collecting funds, and allocating workforce. And then the Emperor, made prince Kevin, the governor of Jade Province. But is the emperor a fool, that he did not allot a single penny to the prince and instead called himself generous for offering the largest mine deposits to him? To extract the minerals from deep underground, we first need to know where those precious minerals are. We just can¡¯t keep digging empty grounds each day on hungry stomachs. I looked at the prince as we were back at the temporary town hall the villagers had helped us to set up. Right now, what we needed was more funds. First, to provide relief to the people, which was taken care of from the Prince''s generous pocket. The next on the agenda was reopening the previous mines and also to find new deposits. This was one of the arduous tasks with unpredictable outcomes. So, relying solely on it was off the table. Therefore, we needed to rebuild the city so that we could at least bring trade and commerce here for the town to flourish on its own. At least, that''s the gist of the complex plan that I was able to understand from the Prince''s explanation. ¡°As a prince I can¡¯t allow myself to work in the open but I can still work as an adventurer under cover. It would be easy for me to procure a fake identity and take up quests that pays me heavily.¡± The prince explained his next plan to me. ¡°So, are you going to leave me here? I am coming up with you because I am your guard.¡± I urged. To take up good quests, we at least needed to move to a good city in the empire. So, the Prince was bound to leave. ¡°But aren¡¯t you helping the townsfolks procure food? And what about your knight status.¡± It almost felt like an excuse from the Prince to keep me out of this. ¡°I am sure that bird I caught can keep them fed for a week. Also, I can just go undercover like you.¡± I proposed. ¡°But still¡­¡± The prince¡¯s hesitation was clear on his face. ¡°And you can¡¯t be away for that long. So, I will help you with the quests so we can return as early as possible. Besides I have experience working on a few gigs with the adventurer guild. I can be the best guide for you Prince.¡± ¡°Fine. We will leave tomorrow early morning for the Maybel city.¡± In the end, the prince had no option but to embrace my unwavering companionship, and now I get to go on an adventure as well. I knew working for the prince would prove to be the best job I ever signed up for. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN After I got mom and dad¡¯s permission to become an adventurer, I quickly started making preparations without any delay. Since, I wanted to prove my abilities to impress Regis, Athena, and everyone. I decided that I needed to go on an adventure of my own first. I didn¡¯t want to disturb Regis when she was visiting home after a long time. And I am sure once I become a high-ranking adventurer, Regis will surely listen to me. Then we can together explore labyrinths and take on quests. But first I needed to become a pro at this adventure thing. I''ve always wanted to give it a try, and thinking back on it now, makes me feel like I was made for it. I have already conquered the world¡¯s most difficult labyrinth so; this should be child¡¯s play for me. The first step was to keep Hana busy and prevent her from finding out what I was up to. All I needed to do was incite Flora and ask her to make Hana''s training a bit more strict. I believe it will be for her own benefit. On the other hand, I needed to motivate Hana too. ¡°Hana I am going on a secret mission which you can tell no one about. So, once I come back I would like to try your sandwiches. And because this is a secret mission you can¡¯t tell anyone about it, especially not to any red-haired elf. Alright.¡± I said stressing about not telling about my absence to anyone, (especially to Regis), twice. ¡°Yes, master, leave it to me. I will do my best.¡± Now that I had made sure most of Hana¡¯s mind was distracted. I was ready with all my preparations. Early next day, after taking a quick shower I decided to make my own adventurer gear. Because I decided to be a priestess as my main job, for the sole reason that my light magic is the strongest. I could help others on my adventure by healing everyone. I spend my entire night, working out a perfect adventure costume. A simple white priestess coat with a blue thick stitch, lining from the neck down to my knees. The back ends were covered in golden threads, under which I wore white stockings and white shoes. Just by imagining the costume according to my size, the white web unfurled around my body in a vortex and materialized around my body. I did not choose a veil because I would already be covering my face with the mask. As for the deception cast on me by the mask was set to make my hair appear long and black in color. Since I had no affiliation to any religion in this world, I decided not to use any special ornament and stay neutral. After saying my goodbyes to everyone. The first thing was to decide the location. I chose the human continent as the starting point for my grand adventure. The only places I could teleport to were the Hart Kingdom or the Stark Kingdom. But adventuring in these places was out of the question as both Athen and Arya would easily find me out. So, it had to be somewhere far away. Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit. Making my range of choices pretty restricted. I directly teleported myself right above the skies of the Stark capital city. From what I have heard North was the only place where spying was difficult because the empire was a stern nation. So, without holding myself back, I flew straight up north until I was satisfied that I had come a long way where no one could identify me. I made sure to choose the biggest city on my way, so I could easily spot the brown three-storeyed building which was also the largest building in the town square with the adventurer¡¯s guild banner. Standing in front of the guild building¡¯s gate, my eyes widened with realization. Alone in a foreign country. Here to make a name for myself and prove my abilities. Now that¡¯s what I call an adventure. I can just feel the blood of the True Hero, the greatest adventurer in the world, boiling in me. And with how I found Athena so quickly, I am sure my navigation skills have developed by a lot. And even if the worst happens and something goes wrong, I can simply flee the country. All that awaits me from here on is going on lots and lots of adventures, going to many new places and maybe I could also meet some new people on the way. With overflowing emotions, I walked into the guild building from the front door. I am sure all eyes will be on me when they see a new face, especially a high-level priestess like me. I have always seen this happen in novels, so I am confident I dressed myself properly to make a good first impression just as mom said. In one of her adventures, she wore a giant bore monster¡¯s head to let everyone know that she was the strongest. Hmm¡­. So, no one is looking. Maybe, all of them are just too busy. That means there are that many quests to go around. I must have picked up a good place after all. And I will still keep the idea of wearing a monster¡¯s skull on hold, and see how things play out. There was a completely different energy inside the guild, compared to the outside town square where the townsfolk were still busy setting up their shops. Of course, the early one hits the bulletin board of the guild. The better quests they will end up with. Now, all I needed to do was follow what those adventurers I met back during the dungeon exploration explained to me. I walked straight to the front wall of the guild, with all the reception desk counters laid out side by side and their managers stood quietly. Unfortunately, my feet stopped moving before I could reach them. Wait I hadn¡¯t prepared what to say yet. Should I just ask for an explanation of what to do or turn back and look at the quest board like all others? ¡°Hello, miss are you registered with the adventurer¡¯s guild?¡± I was shocked when the lady at the reception straightforwardly asked me. ¡°I see you are new, it¡¯s difficult for everyone when they see such a proactive atmosphere, especially in the morning. Do you have any card, otherwise we can register you right here as an adventurer?¡± Did I really make a face that said I was a first-timer, even though it''s true. Or, the receptionist dressed in the official green-colored guild uniform was just too perceptive. Ah! I do remember receiving a personal adventurer¡¯s card from the guild master when I formed my clan. From what I know this card will allow me to work anywhere without revealing much of my identity. So, this was the perfect arrangement for me. ¡°Yes, I do have one.¡± I quietly slid my finger under the gap between the arm and my sleeve and pulled out a card, while secretly taking it out of my dimensional storage. ¡°¡­What¡¯s this? Is this supposed to be a card?¡± The guild receptionist looked surprised as if she was seeing this for the first time. Are black cards that uncommon? Or, could it be someone as impressive as me for the first time showed up here. ¡°I am sure it¡¯s a genuine card can you please check.¡± I pleaded with the receptionist and did not let her dismiss the card just on looks. For a moment she hesitated and moved to the table behind her with a small tabular screen and started working on it. ¡°I am sorry miss, Alicia. I beg your pardon; I did not know such a card existed. But you are registered in our guild¡¯s records. But there is a special restriction on your card that says that you are only allowed to take any quest after you complete some specified preliminary quests or work in a party.¡± Wasn¡¯t this card supposed to be special? At least that¡¯s how that guild master sold it to me. But if I had to move forward and start my adventure today. I had no choice, but to accept these conditions. I will just have to conquer any challenge in front of me. ¡°I don¡¯t know how a card exists like this. But you can complete your quests in any part of the world where the guild exists.¡± For some reason, the receptionist looked excited to share all the information she just looked up now with me. ¡°Then I would like to hear what quests do I need to complete?¡± I asked. ¡°The first preliminary quest you need to fulfill is to find and harvest twenty harmonybloom flowers.¡± It was my first time hearing this flower''s name so I had to ask for more information from the good eager lady. ¡°It¡¯s the kind of flower you can just find about anywhere in the nearby forest. For starters, it¡¯s a basic herb that possesses healing properties that boost vitality and energy. They have golden flowers that are sparsely arranged on spikes at the tips of their long stalk.¡± Alright, this seems pretty easy. I will complete this mission in no time. ¡°Just tell me where I can find the best quality of harmonybloom and I will go and get it.¡± I asked impatiently. ¡°I like it how excited you are for your first quest, miss. Usually adventures these days just want to go on a killing monster spree and try becoming a hero to get everyone¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°I see. Well, I am not one of them.¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself to admit I was just thinking along the same line. ¡°From what I have heard you can pick the best quality of harmonybloom under a special donut-shaped tree.¡± The good lady wished me well and I set off to accomplish my goal. While searching through the forest I came across a lot of golden harmonyblooms. I harvested them the same way the receptionist explained to me. To cut the leaves and stem in a proper way so that the herbs could regrow again for the next harvest. [WARNING¡­] ¡°It''s alright, Al, I don¡¯t need your help this time. In fact, I swear I am going to become a good adventurer without anyone¡¯s help and all on my own.¡± ¡­ I know this quest should have been easy for me but if only¡­ if only these harmonyblooms would at least show up to me. Once again I returned to the guild office, this time with my teleportation magic to save time. ¡°Miss Alicia I think you have been working too hard.¡± The good receptionist lady told me with hesitation as she wore a worried expression. ¡°So, did I get right this time?¡± I asked about the results of my twenty-ninth trip. ¡°Sorry but no. You were able to pick the most poisonous plants from the forest that are pretty close to how harmonybloom flowers look. But not a single one of them is a harmonybloom.¡± ¡°Not even one.¡± I asked desperately. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say even a child could bring a harmonybloom. And this time I even found a donut-shaped mountain to pick them.¡± I asked feeling almost at my wit¡¯s ends. ¡°Miss but in Maybell forest there are no mountains and I said a donut-shaped tree.¡± ¡°Does a tree even exist like that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s more amazing that you found a donut-shaped mountain in a flat land like this.¡± The guild receptionist laughed. ¡°Gwahhhhh¡­.¡± The truth almost felt painful enough to spill blood from my mouth, as I stood there foolishly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so upset, miss. In fact these toxic herbs are in high demand in making poison so you can earn a good sum from them if you sell it.¡± And now the guild receptionist was taking pity on me. ¡°No, it can¡¯t end here. Not like this.¡± I can¡¯t give up so soon. I can¡¯t return home empty-handed without an exciting adventure story to tell mom. Otherwise, it will all be in vain. ¡°I know there was another condition where I could take up any quest. Tell me the other prospect where I can work with a party.¡± ¡°It''s quite a unique privilege which I have never heard of before. But your card allows you to team up with any adventurer party of any rank and then can pick up any request from the quest board.¡± The guild receptionist explained. ¡°I see. I only need a party to join.¡± I said intrigued. ¡°You can ask around anyone here. I am sure your priestess job will make you an indispensable part of your party.¡± The guild receptionist sounded hopeful. ¡°Yes if it''s anything, I am at least confident in my magic.¡± So, all I needed to do was search for a party that would team up with me and then I was free to go on any adventure. But how does one even team up? According to the guild receptionist, all I need to do is just ask around and maybe I can join a temporary team and we can all work together. Just as I decided to turn around. I confronted a familiar face. Dressed in a jet-black jacket and black hair. It was an unfamiliar face and yet somehow impossible for me to forget. ¡°Huh¡­¡± ¡°¡­Huh¡± ¡°It¡¯s you¡­.¡± ¡°¡­It¡¯s you.¡± ¡°You are the guy who called me dumb.¡± ¡°Right, you are the dumb girl who got duped by a child and then got kidnapped.¡± ¡°I told you a hundred times, it was all part of my full safe plan. And we were able to rescue everyone because of me.¡± ¡°Not until I stepped in.¡± The boy arrogantly answered. ¡°You stole that spot from me.¡± I accused him of stealing the spotlight when I could have been the one to take out the final boss. Suddenly the boy stared at me as if he was busy probing something. Maybe it¡¯s true we still can¡¯t see each other¡¯s status board. ¡°So, what are you doing here, Ken.¡± I asked hoarsely. There¡¯s no point in being kind to someone who calls me dumb. ¡°I can ask you the same, Alicia. But since you first asked, I am here to be an adventurer.¡± An idea sparked in my mind. ¡°If it¡¯s you then I supposed it will be alright since we have worked together before.¡± I chuckled while murmuring to myself. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Ken asked me as if worried after seeing my outburst. ¡°At least you remember my name. So, this time I will forgive you. Since I am here to be an adventurer as well. You can be my partner¡­.¡± I said it. I finally said it. Even though it¡¯s so embarrassing. ¡°Thank you. But no.¡± Ken replied in plain words. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s st¡­a... Wait what? But why?¡± I stuttered. ¡°Because I have no reason to do so.¡± The boy adamantly answered. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? I am a priestess and you already know about my healing prowess. I can help you if you get any injury.¡± I twirled around once to show him my new priestess costume. Well, it''s not like I was pumped up to walk around wearing my adventurer gear and show it off to everyone on my first day. ¡°I am plenty confident in my own skill. And I am pretty sure I won¡¯t get hurt again unless someone foolish tries to play hostage.¡± ¡°Why you!?¡± Maybe this guy somehow had a knack for making me angry. And here I am trying to be so polite to him. ¡°I promise¡­ I won¡¯t do anything risky again or get in your way. So please form a party with me.¡± But since I am the desperate one here. I will suck it up, and beg even if I have to since this is my last chance. ¡°No. I think I am better off alone.¡± The boy monotonically denied my help. Even after pleading with him so many times. Ken refused to party with me without giving a single reason. ¡°Fine. I just know there will be plenty of others who would want to team up with me. I am going to ask everyone here and make you regret for not joining up with me. Or, maybe I will still forgive you if you come crying up to me.¡± I folded my arms and closed my eyes waiting for him to silently walk to me and accept my offer. Wasn¡¯t saying the opposite of what one does, one of the best ways to make someone do what I want. ¡°Alright. Good luck with that.¡± But Ken walked just past me as I peeked from my right eye. ¡°You are the worst.¡± Seeing his haughty nature I too walked away. I will just have to show him too that I can take care of myself on my own. And so I began asking people around, to get myself into their party. At first, it was difficult, but soon I realized I wouldn¡¯t get anything unless I asked. Unfortunately, most of the temporary teams had already got their members. And those who might have wanted a member with healing powers refused saying that I lacked experience when I said this was my first quest. I am sure I can handle myself, but I don¡¯t want to enter a team by lying around. Then there were others who asked me to take down my mask, but I refused to do so. Some were even rude or asked me to scram off. And so my search continued. *** ELSIE ¡°Prince are you alright? And who was that girl you were talking with.¡± I was only gone for a moment once we reached Maybell City¡¯s adventure guild. I started hearing prince Kevin¡¯s voice who is usually quiet to create such a commotion. ¡°I am not the prince anymore here. I asked you to call me Ken.¡± The Prince had crafted false identities for us. I suppose that¡¯s the true privilege of royalty within the empire. It posed no issue for us to continue using our real names, but the Prince opted for a distinctive abbreviation of his own name ¡ª Ken. It was quite a change for the prince who is always serious in all situations. ¡°Alright, I will remember it. So, who was that girl? You were pretty harsh with turning her away?¡± ¡°Was I? She was just a stranger I once met and she looking to join an adventurer party. It¡¯s quite a coincidence that we met here. But its better if she does not get involved with me. She is not someone who needs my help.¡± The prince remembered seeing last time how strong the girl¡¯s magic power was and also because there was a chance that Erebus might learn about her. So, the prince thought of keeping minimal contact. ¡°But how did that girl know what to call you? Don¡¯t tell me she is your secret girlfriend and you are worried about her.¡± I joked. ¡°Of course not.¡± The prince was surprised by my joke. ¡°I am relieved to hear that.¡± I chuckled. ¡°I am sure she will find some other team to join.¡± The prince was now looking the other way. ¡°She is quite an odd girl wearing that mask and going around like a beginner who has no idea what they are doing.¡± I said out my thoughts loud. ¡°I am pretty sure Alicia would be fuming mad right now if she heard that.¡± The prince smiled for a second. ¡°The way she is acting and moving around she seems to be very shy and innocent. I am afraid this place doesn¡¯t have many good guys who will just ignore and not try to take advantage of her unawareness.¡± I said as a passing thought. Just as I tried to mention the dangers that are quite common for new adventurers seeking to join parties. They might be lurked in by foolish promises and unscrupulous guys who can try to take advantage of them for various reasons. Maybe to steal their equipment, to extort them for their wealth. Or simply, to pick up on them if they are weak or think they can take advantage of them for being a woman. The next moment I turned to find the prince to ask him what Quests we should go up for. He was already gone from there. I did say I was relieved to hear that she was just the prince¡¯s acquaintance and he did not care about her. But why did I feel so relieved hearing him say that? And now seeing him leave like this in a hurry without saying a word. I feel conflicted. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Hey missy, I heard that you were looking for a party?¡± ¡°Yes. How did you know?¡± It has been long since I have been looking for a party, but no one accepted me. This was the first time someone came looking for me. ¡°Of course, we are the seniors here. Seeing a new face like you here, why don¡¯t we give you some tips.¡± Even though this guy looked quite burly and had a rough face. Maybe he really wanted to look out for me being a senior member of the guild. Just like the members of the Hartland clan like Galen and Asher looked after me. ¡°Why don¡¯t you accompany us there and discuss your problem with us so that my friends can help you out.¡± The man pointed towards the corner of the guild, where more people were chugging down booze from giant mugs. With their battered dresses, scarred faces, and bodies. Maybe they are the veteran adventures here. I wanted to join them too, but I think it''s too soon for someone of my age. So, maybe I will just hear them out and take any helpful advice. *** KEVIN NOVA [KENTA KAZUKI] This is the second time I''ve looked away for just a moment, and she''s already in trouble again. Fortunately, she was still in the guild and failed to join any party, and now some giant old man was after her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come in the corner with me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± How can she be this gullible? Before the man could put his hand around her shoulder and invite her to a bad place. I held his hand without hesitating. ¡°Hey, who are you?¡± The man turned to look at me. ¡°You came.¡± Alicia too turned to find me there standing behind her. Unfortunately, the man who was trying to harm Alicia, his hand collided with mine and the mug filled with the booze spilled on his dress. ¡°You stupid brat?¡± In an instant the man became furious. I know doing something for someone else without any reason never results in anything good. So, why am I trying to protect her? I swear this is the last time I do it. The man quickly threw a big punch by pulling his other hand all the way back and plunged it forward with full force aiming for my head. I ducked down right before the impact, and using my fist threw him all the way down to the place where his friends were trying to lure Alicia in. The man landed on the table and passed out in an instant. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this guy?¡± ¡°Who the hell he is? What¡¯s his problem?¡± ¡°Did he wake up on the wrong side of the bed?¡± ¡°If he thinks he can just walk away from here after disrespecting us he is wrong. Let¡¯s teach him a lesson.¡± The others had the same thought as they ran towards me to take revenge against their hoodlum friend. At least I can appreciate their integrity. ¡°I can read you all like a book. If you are going to be this obvious.¡± It had not been even more than ten seconds since the fight broke out, and it was already over. Holding the collar of one of them, who was barely conscious compared to his other companions who were leaking with white foam from their mouth. ¡°I wonder what goes in your head that people like you can think they can do whatever they want. But I won¡¯t allow anyone to harm her.¡± It was only after giving them a thorough beating; I brushed my hands to dust off the dirt. All four members of the group lay on the ground, eating dust. "Why are you just standing there with that dumb look on your face? Let''s go." I said. ¡°Where?¡± Alicia asked with a dumbfounded expression on her face. Hasn¡¯t she already seen me kill people before, so why is she so surprised? ¡°Didn''t you want to be in a party?¡± I reminded her. ¡°Okay.¡± Her expression widened with a smile. ¡°Just give me a second.¡± She walked towards the fallen group and bent down as if to say something to them. ¡°Thank you very much for finding me a party. That¡¯s why I can at least do this much for you.¡± By now we had gathered the attention of everyone at the guild after causing this much commotion. Alicia waved her hand over them and without chanting a spell, a bright light enveloped the entire guild in a blink of an eye. The moment the light receded back to its source; the men woke up feeling all healthy. Their bruised bodies and old painful wounds were all healed up. Then Alicia suddenly stood on the table. Even with her face underneath that mask, I could tell she was looking at me as she declared. ¡°Now do you see what my healing powers are capable of. If everyone thinks I am incapable of joining their party. Then I am going to make a party of my own. So, will you join my party now? My name is Alicia and I am the strongest healer.¡± Murmurs started going around the guild as people started having their doubts and questions popped up. ¡°I see. You all want proof. So, here¡¯s my guild adventurer card.¡± I wondered why she was making such a big show out of it; does it mean she could be in possession of a gold or platinum card? Did I really underestimate her that much? ¡°This is my adventurer card.¡± Alicia flaunted her card in front of everyone to see. ¡°¡­!? A black card. So, what does it does?¡± ¡°I have no clue either. But the fact that no one knows about it, doesn''t that mean it''s supposed to be something awesome?¡± *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 4 – LIFE IMITATES LIFE (2)
Chapter 4 LIFE IMITATES LIFE (2) ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°I am very sorry¡­. I am very sorry.¡± Ken repeatedly expressed his remorse in front of the adventurers he so valiantly fought against. Though I am not sure of the reason why. Only a while ago he seemed too uninterested to do anything with me. After inexplicably assaulting all the veteran adventurers who wanted to help me out to a punch without any reason. He had no choice but to beg for their forgiveness. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Looks like this is your first time here as well. Seeing that you do not recognize the senior adventurers here when they were only trying to show me the way around.¡± I chided him with a smirk. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You could have warned me.¡± Ken looked more angry than ever as he grinded his teeth at me. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me. You acted all on your own. And you should be thanking me for healing them. Now bow before me.¡± It was now my turn to act stubbornly. ¡°As if I will ever¡­¡± Ken had no choice but to swallow his pride and accept his mistake of attacking someone unwarrantedly. Though it was unlike him, to act so. At least he was sincere when asking for forgiveness. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. I attacked first so we didn¡¯t do a good job of explaining you either.¡± The veteran adventure who got knocked out in the first punch, was kind enough to let this go. ¡°No, it was my mistake that I acted on suspicion alone without enquiring. Please forgive me.¡± Seeing Ken repeatedly apologize now made me feel sorry as well. ¡°You are very polite and accepting of your mistake for someone who acted all rowdy a minute ago.¡± The veteran adventurer looked back at the scene where his comrades were still resting after receiving the beating. ¡°You should have just told us you wanted her so badly in your party¡­ we just wanted to assist her around and cheer up the new joinee. ¡­And besides you wouldn¡¯t want to keep apologizing in front of your crush, now would ya.¡± The veteran adventurer remarked with a grin, giving Ken a hearty slap on the back. ¡°You have got the completely wrong idea¡­.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Ken and I strongly opposed it at the same time. ¡°Ya. ya. They all say the same. I wish you the best of luck on your first adventure.¡± ¡°Yeah. We will be cheering for you.¡± The recuperating group at the back couldn¡¯t help but butt in. ¡°It¡¯s useless to get through these drunks right now. But I will clear up this misunderstanding someday. As if I will even consider teaming up with a cosplaying girl in a priestess outfit. You don¡¯t even have a staff to back up your claim.¡± Ken ominously looked at me as if picking up a fight over my flawless priestess attire. ¡°Are you really trying to nitpick with my choice of costume props? I know a staff would be a good addition. But I don¡¯t want to strain my hand holding it all day long. And besides my powers are strong enough that I don¡¯t see the need of myself having one.¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t argue on that.¡± Ken now too seemed to be accepting of my skills. ¡°But still your adventurer card must be of the trainee level that you can¡¯t even take up the quests.¡± Ken now was aware of my weakness and how I desperately needed to form a party. But I had already opened my big mouth that I was going to form my own awesome adventurer party since everyone rejected me. It''s obvious neither Ken nor I have shown each other our full strength. We can¡¯t even see each other¡¯s status or measure our skills against each other. I highly doubt he is in possession of a camouflage artifact that veils his status, otherwise I should have been able to detect the interference. So, if we work together in a team, I am sure I will get a chance to uncover his secret. Suddenly, someone pushed in between the crowd to step forward and came close to Ken. ¡°Pri¡­ I mean Ken, what¡¯s this commotion about? And who is this girl?¡± It was a girl in complete black knight-type armor with a sword dangling around her waist. ¡°Yes, Ken who is this girl?¡± I repeated since I assumed he was alone here like me. But maybe not. *** ELSIE I had only gone for a moment to the Quest board to find a quest with the requirements the prince had mentioned to me before. The prince had already prepared our fake identities with metal card ranks to take up quests. Just goes to show he is the highest royalty of the Empire. I was the one who suggested Maybell City since it was closest to our domain and received a good amount of high-ranking quests. But unfortunately, we came up too late and all the good-paying quests were taken. And because we were also short on time, we couldn¡¯t take up any quests that would take too long to complete. Surprisingly I found just the right quest pasted on the top corner of the quest board. It was not just an easy transportation material quest but also a very high-paying one. The only problem was that it required only silver-rank adventures and above. Currently, we are metal card holders, which is further subdivided into various levels as well. And right now, we were at the lowest iron rank. I was about to approach the Prince, with the following quest. ¡°If we could just find someone with a silver rank here, we can form a temporary party with them and take up this quest then. At least the terms of the quest allow us to do so.¡± I wanted to discuss this plan with the prince as soon as possible. I just couldn¡¯t call out the prince and attract attention, since we wanted to keep a low profile. I absolutely can¡¯t call him prince here and get found out on the first day. But for the spot where the Prince left it was suddenly crowded and I could hear people fighting. So, I quickly rushed to see, only to find the prince bickering with a wannabe healing priestess. She doesn¡¯t even have a priestess staff or any holy accessory, meaning she is either too weak or unskilled to wield one. I know the kind; they are not only weak. But also make the party vulnerable when they get hurt or run out of magic power. Especially they are scared of fighting monsters and run away when things get dangerous. I am sure she is trying to force our kind prince into doing something unsavory. I can¡¯t let the prince be duped into buying any fake holy item she might try to sell him. After all, it¡¯s my job to protect him. *** KEVIN NOVA ¡°Ken, who is this wannabe priestess?¡± ¡°Ken who is this walking tin can.¡± ¡°I am a knight. And Ken how does she know your name¡­?¡± Elsie quickly retorted. I knew this was going to be a lot of trouble to explain. But I think I have no choice but to explain to Elsie that we are previous acquaintances, and coincidentally met here. ¡°But first¡­. Why are you hiding behind me? When you were being so brave until now. Shouldn¡¯t you be helping me here?¡± I cried at Alicia who suddenly changed her formidable stance to becoming close to timid in front of Elsie. I was quite taken aback by Alicia¡¯s sudden childish behavior as she stuck behind me, trying to get away from Elsie. ¡°You said you will protect me. ?So just do that.¡± Alicia said. ¡°When did I ever say that? It was only to protect you from harm, then. Since you are so good at getting into trouble.¡± I swiftly refused. It was evident from Elsie¡¯s twisted face that the misunderstanding was growing. But from what I remember Alicia wasn¡¯t that scared or on guard against me when we first met. Was it because I took that attack for her? I looked at my hand, feeling the imaginary pain from the blunt knife. I wonder why I would even sacrifice myself for a nobody stranger. I am sure I am never doing that again. Absolutely not. It took some time to clear the misunderstanding between the two girls. But at least they could now look at each other. Even though their expression were far from being friendly. At last, Elsie clapped her hands together after listening to my short explanation as if she quickly caught on. ¡°So, she is just a fangirl. Now that you have exchanged greetings and since I am here. We have some important quest business to discuss. So, move along.¡± Elsie said with a straight face without holding back. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I was the one who was helping the kids at that time. It was all part of the plan.¡± Alicia¡¯s outburst clearly showed that Elsie¡¯s words got to her. Even if she was a bit harsh in the end. ¡°Elsie, did you find a good quest?¡± I returned to the subject. ¡°Yes, I did. It¡¯s a good paying, and easy quest of delivering an item The only problem is we are of much lower rank than the quest demands. But I am sure we are more than skilled to complete it without failure.¡± After getting all the details. I too felt this was the best quest we could have found today. ¡°The only problem is that we don¡¯t meet the criteria with our party alone.¡± Elsie raised her concern. ¡°Already in trouble without me.¡± Alicia said with a scoff. This time showing off her black card as if hinting at something. ¡°You are still here?¡± Elsie for some reason was quite adamant in getting Alicia out of her sight. ¡°Do you have something to say here?¡± I asked. ¡°You dismissed this as a mere card, but this can solve all your problems. If you don¡¯t believe me, just ask the guild receptionist.¡± ¡°So, you are telling me, if we form a party with that girl, we can use the privilege of her black card, to take up any level of quest. Doesn¡¯t that sound too absurd and suspicious to you? I have never heard of a card like that before.¡± Elsie couldn¡¯t believe her ears after listening to the guild receptionists¡¯ explanation. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what it is. I was surprised as well. But the card is registered in our guild system. So, it¡¯s completely genuine.¡± It looked like these guild officers, were only interested in relaying the information and never doubted any orders from the guild. ¡°You see that.¡± Alicia was back to her usual confident self. ¡°I am sure we will still be able to find a silver-rank adventurer. There¡¯s no need to rely on her.¡± Elsie was adamant. ¡°I am sorry, to inform but all the silver-rank adventurers of this city are currently out on other quests. This job post was only added at the last minute, so you got lucky.¡± I see. So, there¡¯s also a chance that other silver-rank adventures might come back and take this quest. And there still won¡¯t be any guarantee that they would like to team up with us or share the earnings equally. The simplest course of action was to act fast. And the solution was standing right in front of my eyes. Even if it¡¯s not the optimal and with how much I would like to say no. ¡°Alright, you can join our party.¡± I finally had to give her my answer. ¡°That won¡¯t work anymore.¡± Alicia said with crossed arms. ¡°What do you mean? From what I understand didn¡¯t you want to join our party until now?¡± Elsie was at her wit¡¯s end. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Even I was unsure now what this girl really wanted. ¡°I already told you. You will be joining my party. And I will be the one to lead.¡± Alicia put forward her proposition. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make a difference. As long as you accept our conditions.¡± It didn¡¯t matter much to me who ends up representing this temporary team-up. Alicia agreed to listen to all of our conditions. The first one was that the reward money would be equally divided between us. The second condition was that if there was ever a conflict in our party, the decision would be made by taking votes only among the party members. ¡°?Alright I accept.¡± Even though she knew she would be at a disadvantage, Alicia readily agreed. I am sure she would have easily guessed that Elsie was only following my orders. ¡°But I have one condition of my own.¡± Alicia added. Elsie and I attentively listened, worrying she might end up asking us something difficult. Alicia gestured to silence with a raised finger as she declared, ¡°We won¡¯t be inquiring into each other¡¯s personal lives or identities.¡± Does she know I had been using an alias? I have always been extra careful so there¡¯s no way anyone would recognize me as a prince. And I am sure there haven¡¯t been any slip-ups. Since my identity has always been kept a secret and only the people from the empire¡¯s palace can recognize me. ¡°Wait so you won¡¯t reveal what you actually look like behind that mask. Is that it?¡± Elsie raised her concern. ¡°Yes, that is a part of it.¡± Alicia smiled as she revolved around herself, frolicking her dress. ¡°All you need to know is that I am the best healer you will ever find.¡± Does she like showing off her new costume? She is completely acting like a kid enamored by their new school uniform on their first day. Is that why she is doing this repeatedly? ¡°Alright, we accept you as the leader and agree to all your demands. We can continue by registering ourselves as a temporary party and can get more details about the quest.¡± All of us finally agreed to each other¡¯s condition, so there was no longer any need to stall our adventure. For some reason, I felt excited to start my first adventure as well. Elsie did not make any further protests and accepted my decision without further objection. Maybe she too understood that not revealing our identities or answering about our personal lives worked in our favor as well. Also, by this, I could finally see her in action and get a grasp of her magical powers and levels. And decide whether she is a threat I need to later deal with or not. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN ¡°Yipeeeee¡­¡± I finally did it. I finally get to be the leader of an adventurer¡¯s party and work in a team. Even though I only wanted to partner with someone who knows little about me and is reliable. An acquaintance like Ken, worked perfectly in this case. But then this other girl Elsie had to tag along. At least I could tell that she was someone experienced in fighting with well-developed muscles under that body armor of hers. Also, she must be someone near to Ken. But their relationship did not seem to be of an equal level, since she accepted any decision made by Ken on the spot. I know I shouldn¡¯t be avoiding her since she is a future party member of mine. And I really wanted to be friends with her if we were going to work in a team. But the way she had been glaring at me all the time, I had no excuse but to hide behind Ken. I am just here trying to make the best out of a bad day. I am sure I can put my previous twenty-nine failures of finding a common herb behind me if I complete this quest. After all an earnest hardworking girl like me is sure to find success. It was such a great coincidence that they went for a high-ranking quest, I was able to use the privileges of the black card. Maybe the Guild Master did not dupe me after all. I was really concerned when no one wanted to take me into their party nor anyone wanted to join mine. So, I can now put that idea off the table now. Where mom had suggested me to swing a giant flail around in the adventure guild, to demonstrate my power if no one listens to me. ¡°So, I am going to process your temporary party to complete this quest. Here are the details. All you need to do is deliver a package from the Alchemist Association to the village chief of the Kasse Village. You are strictly not to open the package or try to learn what¡¯s inside it. You will receive your completion reward once you report back to us with proof from the client. The conditions are to get the item to the client within three days of the job posting. The reward money is sixty gold coins.¡± The guild receptionist explained to us the further details regarding the quest. Since we were a new party and a temporary one at that we decided not to give it a name. But I will surely think of a good one and I already have got a few ideas. ¡°Can you also tell us how we can get to the village?¡± Ken asked. ¡°Sure.¡± The guild receptionist then quickly looked through her display artifact regarding every detail about our destination. ¡°You can get to the forest that surrounds the village until evening if you are able to secure any means of transport now. But since the village is surrounded by a poisonous forest and the monsters¡¯ population is high in this region you will have to pass through the forest on your own.¡± I see maybe because they are pretty isolated that the rewards are so high. ¡°Best of luck on your adventure.¡± The guild receptionist waved us goodbye as we left the guild building with all the information we needed. Once we were out of the guild, Ken turned to us. ¡°I am going to get us a cart that will take us to the forest as early as possible.¡± Ken said. ¡°Ok. I will quickly get us all the supplies we will need on our way.¡± Elsie offered. Wait¡­ wait. Why are they proceeding so fast? And if they take all the work what good am I for as the leader of the party? I need to do something as well. ¡°Alright. Then I will collect the package from the alchemist association.¡± ¡°Will you really be able to do it?¡± Elsie showed concern, but not exactly when I needed it. ¡°Of course, what could go wrong this time? There¡¯s no way I will get lost on my way this time. Because the Alchemy Association building is right here.¡± I quickly pointed with both my hands to another tall building in front of us. Fortunately, in Maybell City, the Alchemist Association was right on the opposite side of the road to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild here. ¡°That would be the safest option.¡± Ken took a sigh of relief. ¡°Right. Nothing can go wrong this time.¡± I said. He is not making fun of me, is he!? ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get to work.¡± Ken left as quickly as possible as he proceeded towards the city gates where he could find us a wagon at least. Elsie too left and dissolved into the crowd of the city to get us supplies we might need on the way. I will just have to do a flawless work for the two to acknowledge me. I had already got the receipt I needed to get the package. All I need to do is present this in the Alchemist Association and they will hand me out the required package. This is easy mode for me. After carefully crossing the road, without letting a clumsy thing like letting a slip fall from my hand and losing it on the way, happen to me. That kind of silliness can happen only in novels and stuff. I entered into the alchemist association. I expected it would be filled with weird objects, chemicals, and magical artifacts. But rather it had a plain-looking front desk and several shelves starting from one end of the room and extending as far as my eyes could see. All of these shelves were filled with large plain brown boxes. I quietly walked towards the desk until an old woman came into the picture as she was quietly reading through some papers on the desk. ¡°Excuse me, mam.¡± I said keeping my voice low. I did not want to trouble the old lady when it was so silent in here. I waited for a few seconds but the old lady¡¯s attention was only limited to the papers in her hands. Did she not hear me? Let¡¯s try again. ¡°Hello, mam. I am here to collect an item for delivery.¡± This time I said a bit louder. But there was yet again no response. Before I could decide what to do next. BOOOMMM¡­ Suddenly the ground shook and a loud explosion almost set the building shaking for a second. Surprisingly, there was no visible damage to the building. So, we were not under some kind of attack, at least. ¡°Those damn alchemists are at it again. Can¡¯t they keep their experiments a bit quiet?¡± The old lady suddenly stood up and looking at the ceiling kept cursing. Maybe the alchemist practiced their experiments on the floor above this. ¡°Excuse me mam.¡± I said again. The old lady looked at me as she rubbed her eyes taking off her specs and wore them again. BOOOMMMM¡­ Once again there was another loud explosion and this made the old lady look completely pissed off as she again hauled curses at them. ¡°Actually I needed the delivery of an item for this receipt.¡± The old lady looked at me with a still confused look. ¡°Why are you just moving your lips and not speaking anything.¡± BOOOOMMMM¡­. Another loud explosion this time almost made me tip-toe as I held on to the desk. ¡°Mam, I need to get the delivery for this.¡± I shouted loudly this time to not miss her attention. My voice for a second almost echoed in the empty hall. ¡°Why are you shouting too? I can hear you even if you speak slowly. Give it to me.¡± ¡°I am sorry. I am sorry.¡± I quickly handed the receipt to her not wanting to further make her mad. She glanced at it for a second and then beckoned at me. ¡°Follow me.¡± Ah! Now I can finally get the package and get out of this place. As soon as I started walking with the old lady the place started to seem more like a maze. There were identical-looking shelves everywhere, so I had no choice but to stick close to the lady and follow her. Everything was going fine, even if the lady was taking too long to find the package. ?But I think I had hoped for the good to happen too soon. BOOOMMMM¡­ An explosion set off again, but because we were this time in the items area. If not for my spidey senses, I would have missed the big box that was about to fall on the old lady. But I quickly dashed through and held the big box. ¡°Phewww¡­¡± I saved the day yet again. But then my spidey senses were set ringing like an overworked drum, I couldn''t shake the ominous certainty that the worst was yet to come. BOOOMMM¡­ BOOOMMMM.. BOOOMMMM¡­ Three repeated explosions and the shelves almost seemed like they jumped and fell at the same time. And all the items kept inside them started to keep falling from their places. Of course, my small hands were not enough to catch each of them from falling. But I quickly launched my magical webs to keep them stuck at one place. If something happens right now to the old lady or to this place, I might not be able to collect the parcel on time. BOOOMMMM¡­ BOOOOMMMM¡­ BOOOMMM¡­ ¡°Are they trying to kill her?¡± I shrieked. To every place the old lady went, it would set off explosions from the experimentation area of the building. Objects would either plummet from shelves or ignite a chain reaction for the large wooden shelves to fall like a domino cascading one after another. I had no choice but to run around and prevent the things from falling with my webs. How did this place even survive till now with these crazy explosions? ¡°How far are we from getting to the package?¡± I asked loudly but the old lady walked like she didn¡¯t hear a thing. Well, even I would go deaf with these explosions. I had my hands full from stopping anything coming crashing down to the floor or knocking out the old lady. How did the item collection part turn from easy to hard mode? Finally, the old lady stopped walking. Did we finally make it? BOOOMMM¡­ Another explosion and the box right behind the old lady was about to fall on her. I quickly ran past her and launched my webs upward to stop the free fall of the wares. ¡°Safe.¡± ¡°What are you doing here girl?¡± The old lady looked at me with a strict expression. ¡°You only walked for a few steps, and are already tired. Young kids these days have no energy.¡± The old lady nagged me as I took the support of a shelf to sit halfway and breathe properly. ¡°I am only here to get the item I asked for. Please give it to me. I can¡¯t wait any more.¡± ¡°Alright. Alright. Don¡¯t cry. It¡¯s not something important anyway that I would make a child cry over it.¡± The old lady began rummaging through one of the boxes, retrieving a pouch and handed it to me. ¡°Here.¡± I looked around and the explosion had stopped for now and I got the parcel as well. So, I finally did it. I took the bag from the old lady and thanked her. Since the contents of the bag were a secret I did not bother to look inside. Thanking the old lady, I happily and quickly left the place for good. ¡­ I quietly, sat on the large stairs of the Alchemy Association waiting for my two party members to show up. After a few minutes, I could see Ken and Elsie come back. ¡°So, did you get the parcel?¡± Ken asked. ¡°Yes.¡± I sighed as I handed over the bag to Ken. ¡°I got the supplies too.¡± Elsie reported. ¡°I found a merchant¡¯s cart heading to a nearby village so they agreed to drop us near the Kasse forest.¡± ¡°You look tired, even before we have begun our quest.¡± Elsie asked. ¡°No comments on that.¡± I didn¡¯t want to recall what happened and let it become a nightmare for me. They just don¡¯t know how much hard work I had put into safely securing this pouch! *** MAYBELL CITY Once we reached the city gates, the cart was waiting, ready for us. There were also other passengers alongside us. But once they heard we were going to the Kasse Village they had a perplexed look on their faces. According to them, the village stopped dealing with any merchants two months back. And they forbid any outsiders from staying. This was odd to hear since an isolated town would at least need to trade to get supplies. But since all we needed to do was deliver the bag we didn¡¯t have to worry more about it. Of course, as the leader of the party, I still needed to prove myself useful as a healer. So, once the merchant had dropped us near the forest. It could be possible we could have come in contact with monsters or get hurt by a poisonous plant. Since, Elsie and Ken were the attacking team members, they would fend the monsters off and keep us safe. And, they could always count on me to heal them if they ever got hurt or poisoned in the process. But Elsie was too strong, and all the monsters would perish against her quick blows. She was also acquainted with the flora of the forest and could tell the difference between normal and poisonous bushes It was one blow after another as I fell short of doing anything in this situation. And once again, Elsie proved her usefulness by discerning the direction to the village simply by reading the forest. It took us no time to navigate to the place and my plan to gain their trust utterly failed, Once we reached the Kasse village gates, we hoped to encounter a guard, but there was no one¡ªa surprise, considering they might always be under the threat of monster attacks. We still decided to head in ourselves. But then something stopped me from wanting to go in. My eyes felt like burning. A familiar urge that felt unreal was taking over me as if commanding me to take action. I took another look at the village, and my instincts said to burn it all down right now. I closed my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like it here¡­¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°¡­ I too can smell death here.¡± Elsie added. Listening to Elsie¡¯s words everything seemed to calm down for me. ¡°I see. I am not too pleased with the ghastliness of this place myself. Let¡¯s get the job done and leave.¡± Ken suggested without admonishing our words as mere delusions. *** ALCHEMIST ASSOCIATION Meanwhile, back at the Alchemist Association building, a man in a cream-colored uniform, came running into the place and hurried to the table. ¡°Grandma, how many times did I tell you? You are no longer the receptionist here.¡± ¡°When did that happen? I was always the receptionist here.¡± The old lady protested. ¡°Grandma those explosions have turned you half deaf. And now you can¡¯t even see properly. Also, these are my specs.¡± The man said. He pulled out the glasses from her grandmother¡¯s head. ¡°?And here are yours.¡± ¡°Yes you are right I can see properly now.¡± The old lady looked around with ease now. ¡°It has been ten years since you retired but you still keep coming back here. Let me take you back to home.¡± Suddenly, the man¡¯s eyes fell on a receipt kept on the table. ¡°What¡¯s this receipt? Don¡¯t tell me someone came here to pick up an item.¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows furrowed with worry. ¡°It was that cheapskate neighbor of ours again. Sending her daughter to ask for salt. It was only because I took pity on the little girl that I gave her the salt.¡± The old lady couldn''t help but complain about her neighbor''s persistent request for daily items rather than buying for herself. ¡°That little girl has grown up and is now your granddaughter-in-law so you shouldn¡¯t speak like that about her. I will apologize to the customer once they come back with the wrong delivery. Come on I will take you home.¡± I just hope a bit of salt shouldn¡¯t cause any problems. *** ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 5 - SMELL OF DEATH (1)
Chapter 5 SMELL OF DEATH (1) When we arrived at the front gates of the Kasse village, they were completely unguarded. It was one thing that the village was surrounded by poisonous vegetation and a dense forest making it completely isolated. But the gates were left entirely open, devoid of any sense of security. The moment Ken, Elsie, and I stepped into the village, passing through the gate. My eyes started to burn incessantly, and my head felt heavy. It was only after Elsie pointed out how she too got a bad feeling from this village, that my headache calmed down. ¡°I too come from a village, and so I know something here isn¡¯t right. I just don¡¯t know what it is.¡± Elsie seemed lost in thought. But she didn¡¯t seem to be the thinking type as she soon gave up. ¡°We just need to get the job done and get out of here as soon as possible.¡± Ken made a point since we were here for a quest, there was no point in turning back now after coming this far. The village consisted of very few houses along the straight road, and at its end stood the largest building. ¡°I can¡¯t even see a single person around. Isn¡¯t it too empty?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s too early, for the main road to be this quiet even for a village. There is not even a single shop open now for business.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s directly go to the village chief¡¯s house. Our business will most probably conclude there.¡± Ken looked unaffected by the state of the village as his pace remained steadfast. It was just about to be sunset when Ken knocked on the village chief¡¯s house. With each knock, the door emitted a faint creak before slowly swinging open. ¡°Who are you people?¡± The village chief had a surprised but stern look as if he was not expecting any visitors at this time. ¡°We came here to deliver the item you put a request at the adventurer guild.¡± Ken handed him the official document we got at the guild. ¡°I see.¡± The village chief¡¯s expression softened from before but he still looked at us with doubt. ¡°Did the three of you come here alone, passing through the village?¡± He asked in doubt. ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t you see we are all dirty and tired after fighting all the monsters on our way?¡± Elsie did not take lightly to his suspicions aimed at us. ¡°I am not blaming you. It¡¯s just you all came too early than I expected and looked too young to cross the forest by yourself.¡± The village chief rubbed the back of his head as if caught off guard while trying to hide his surprise. ¡°We are young and strong.¡± Elsie emphasized. ¡°Alright. You may come in.¡± The village chief finally welcomed us and we followed him inside. He wore simple clothes, but his looks made him seem like he hadn¡¯t slept for days. And then there were his usual gazes he would steal at us. The three of us sat on one side of the dining table while the other seat on the other side of the table was occupied by the village chief. At the centre of the table Ken, placed the bag I got from the Alchemy Association and the contract paper. ¡°Alright, I have received the parcel.¡± The village chief after giving a quick glance at the contract and holding the bag. In a hurry without checking the contents of the bag, he signed the contract as evidence that we had safely made the delivery to the correct receiver. Once we take this back to the adventurer guild our quest will be marked as completed. The village chief himself served us some refreshments which Elsie happily began to feast over. Ken and I too got our hands on the food, since we were hungry from the long journey ourselves. ?But it became too late not to regret it. ¡°¡­. It''s too bland. Didn¡¯t you put some salt in it?¡± Elsie made a distasteful face as if she was about to spit out the food but swallowed it in out of consideration. ¡°We don¡¯t have any right now.¡± The village chief said in an unconcerned fashion. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have got a hand on some salt or spices from the merchants that come to visit here?¡± Ken made a sharp question indirectly inquiring whether what we heard about this village was true or not. ¡°We like our food as it is. We don¡¯t want much involvement from outside either so we stopped trading with the merchants.¡± The merchant remarked as if trying to dodge the question but he indirectly revealed his secret. Looks like the trade has been halted here for far too long. The food was bland, and the place lacked any materialistic value, to the point of being almost empty. Are other people in the village living like this as well, even though I haven¡¯t seen anyone else!? Suddenly, a woman entered the room holding out a tray with three bowls. ¡°We can¡¯t leave our guests to head back this late at night. That¡¯s why I prepared our village¡¯s sweet delicacy made out of native herbs grown here.¡± The women put forward the plate. ¡°Wait¡­ this wasn¡¯t what we decided. It would be midnight soon; they should leave before it becomes too dark.¡± The village chief protested as he abhorred the idea of us staying here any longer. The women held the village chief¡¯s hand and made a charming face. ¡°Father.¡± On hearing the woman call him out, the village chief felt confused and uncomfortable. The woman continued saying, ¡°You know we never get any outsider visitors here. So, let¡¯s have them here at least for tonight. They can sleep at the inn.¡± She insisted. Even though we never agreed to the idea ourselves. But Elsie and Ken looked tired since they did most of the navigating and fighting on the way. But the village chief was against the idea of us making a small stop here for tonight. Was there really a reason for him to be this suspicious of us? It could be because we are strangers and adventurers. Maybe if we can further help him, he will feel less tense. I just need to look for an opportunity and maybe this way I could overcome my uneasiness as well that I am getting from this place. It was the same kind of feeling I got from that dungeon with that evil goddess. So, I could not just let this moment slip to know what was happening to me. ¡°I am a light magic user and a healer. If you want I can use my healing magic to help any sickly people here. And I will do it for free.¡± ¡°See father. They are so nice people.¡± The woman clapped, but the village chief looked even more apprehensive. I looked at Ken for confirmation. ¡°Do whatever you want. It would be dangerous if we lost our way on the way back. So, I have no problem staying here and we can leave with the first light in the morning.¡± He sighed. I at least expected him to ask for a reason. But maybe he had the same idea. If we were able to meet the people here we might be able to identify the problem with this village or it was all just our imagination. ¡°Alright, since it''s decided. I will go and ask all the villagers to collect at the inn itself. You can have the dish I prepared for you. Father, please make sure they finish their food to the last spoon and bring them back to the inn.¡± Even though the woman might have emphasized for us to go through the complete dish as a part of courtesy, it sounded weird as she left the room. I looked at the bowl filled with a sweet white pudding. Elsie picked up the bowl, sniffed it a little, and didn''t find any problem with it. Ken too observed the bowl for a bit but did not react. Maybe they can¡¯t sense it because it''s prepared so well. [WARNING. BLACK POISON DETECTED] Al warned me. I knew this area was filled with poisonous magical herbs and since the women said it was a native delicacy here. Maybe they used some of the local herbs here. The people here might have developed some kind of immunity, but I am sure the people from outside won¡¯t be able to tolerate it. Well, the problem was pretty simple to fix as I quietly cast light magic to disperse all the poison from Elsie and Ken¡¯s food. For some reason, Al was unable to identify the nature of the poison. Well, there was only one way to find out. I could just eat the poison myself, so I did not purify the poison in my food alone. ¡°At least this one has some taste. It¡¯s so sweet.¡± With those words, Elsie was already finished with her bowl. Ken and I too finished our bowls. Maybe I didn¡¯t realise it until now but Ken might have a sweet tooth. How cute, maybe I can try cooking something sweet for them as well. I had a fleeting thought when the village chief suddenly stood up and made us follow him to the inn. A young girl came running outside as soon as we reached the inn¡¯s entrance. So, we finally met the first villager here apart from the village chief and her daughter. ¡°Hello, adventurers. My name is Sasha and this is my inn. I hope you all have a pleasant stay here.¡± The young girl wished us. Sasha wore a plain white shirt and a pink skirt. Her hairs were done in twin tails and knotted together at the back of her head. ¡°This red scarf looks good on you.¡± Elsie complimented Sasha pointing at the red cloth tied around her neck. ¡°Yes, it was given to me by the adventurers who visited us last month. They were our last customers and now you came. Thank you.¡± Sasha told us about some adventurers who might have visited this place before us. ¡°You are such a nice little girl.¡± Elsie took a quick liking to Sasha. Sasha then escorted us into the hallway of her inn where some villagers were patiently waiting for my treatment. At least the hotel looked well furnished and clean from the inside despite how old it looked from the outside. Sasha really did a good job maintaining this place well despite having no visitors. I sat on a comfy sofa and the villagers came one by one as I analyzed them to look for any anomalies. There were not any severe patients that my simple light magic couldn¡¯t heal. Elsie was astonished to see my strong healing magic work without any spell. And the villagers were mesmerized by the bright light emanated when healing them. Ken was the only one who knew about my strong healing powers so, why was he intently staring in my direction every time I cast healing magic? It was making me feel embarrassed. But that was not the only reason for my discomfort. There was still something eating at my mind. With each patient, I went through the healing process. Both Al and I discerned that they became healthy after using my healing magic. Yet, every time, it triggered a headache¡ªa sharp, piercing sensation, much like my spidey senses. But this was different. It awakened a dark, primal urge within me. My mind screamed a warning: that everything was out of order, and I had to eliminate them before more damage could happen. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. After about an hour we were finished with healing all the people and they had all left. And they all thanked me. It was right for me to go for this job and I wasn¡¯t usually that nervous when talking to new people because I was on the job. ¡°I have prepared the two rooms you asked for. So, you can go to rest now.¡± Sasha came and informed us. To save money on our trip, Elsie and I were to stay in one room and the other would be taken up by Ken. We proceeded to our rooms, but my headache was getting more unbearable. My self-regeneration ability failed to heal me nor Al was able to determine the cause or solution. I decided not to speak to anyone about my burning eyes or headache. First I needed to find the cause, maybe I could talk to mom when I return and tell her about it. After all, I just can¡¯t go saying around that my right eye throbs. I am sure I haven¡¯t analyzed any vampire with my gluttony skill to unexpectedly turn into one here. I will sound like a total nutcase even if this is a fantastical world. While Elsie slept the moment, her head hit the pillow. At least she was ready to share a room with me and not on guard around me like before. Healing those people really worked out in a good way. I decided to take a bath to get rid of my tiredness. Thankfully, Sasha had told me that our rooms had a shower here. ¡°I can at least relax myself in a shower and get rid of this headache.¡± *** KEVIN NOVA [KENTA KAZUKI] Even though on the surface this looks like a normal village, I now knew Elsie¡¯s gut feeling was not completely misplaced. This place is hiding a secret. While Elsie and Alicia had gone to their rooms. I took the opportunity to secretly scout the village myself. From what I was able to find, not only did they cut off their supply of rations from the merchants. The village¡¯s granary was empty as well. Just what is the village chief up to? Of course, as a prince, I had the right to investigate any city without showing up for any cause or permission. So, this could not be counted as trespassing. As I freely roamed around the village, I also noticed strange roots growing out everywhere in the village. Spreading around and encroaching into the walls of the buildings and houses. Usually, people should have gotten rid of these roots so as not to weaken the walls. Not only they had been thriving for a long time, but I was not able to spot the plant or tree these roots were a part of. Unfortunately, my analysis skills were still not at par to analyze this large mesh network. And the only thing I was able to find was that these roots ran deep under the ground. They were forming a huge network and flowing with energy more unique than dark magic. When I quietly returned to my room and was about to pull the handle of the room. At the far end on the backside of the building with a single-window facing outside the village. I sensed something out of place. ¡°Could this be it¡­¡± I murmured and ran towards it. Despite the unfamiliarity, I felt attracted to it. Only to later find I couldn¡¯t have been more wrong. A girl in her eccentrically white flowing outfit and a quirky mask stared daftly at the wall. ¡°It''s just you. What are you doing here so late at night?¡± I asked. Alicia did not reply, so I moved closer thinking she might have not heard. ¡°Where is Elsie? Is she with you or did you again get lost while finding your way to the washroom?¡± Even though I had decided to stay far away from her and not get involved. This could very well be our last adventure together. But for a moment I felt like teasing her. Alicia suddenly turned and with a speed I had never seen her move before came close to my face and directly peered into my eyes. ¡°Alright, I was just joking. If you want I could take you back to my room.¡± I said for a moment scared, thinking she might start sneering at me angrily for no reason. But she kept on staring at me, only to realize a second later her eyes were glowing with a faint blue color amidst her red eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± I asked again, trying to step back. Alicia raised her hands a bit to point at the wall. Surprisingly, it was completely shrouded in dark vines same as the roots I saw before. I came closer to touch these vines, but then they slowly moved and retorted back. Reacting to my approach as if they had a conscious of their own. I turned to Alicia to ask how did she find this. But she had already moved to another location. She intently gazed at something far off as she looked outside the window. I too joined her to know what made her curious. Even though I found it odd, how she was being awfully quiet. I could only see a huge greenhouse placed outside the premises of the village. But from the dust and dried leaves collected on the top, it looked like it hadn¡¯t been used for decades. ¡°I ne..ed to get¡­ ri...d of that.¡± I saw Alicia¡¯s lips move but could not make out what she murmured. I looked back at Alicia with several questions in mind, but I was caught off guard by her asymmetrical smile. ¡°Would you like me to take you back to bed¡­ you look tired.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but back off this time. I could ask her about it in the morning. ¡°Umu.¡± Once again I felt like my heart skipped a beat for no reason. ¡°Its late at night. So, let¡¯s go¡­¡± Without thinking I caught her hand, as if I had done this many times before, and walked her to the room. Only later to realise that it was my room that we entered. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t want to be spotted this late at night near the room occupied by the girls. So, I had no choice. Alicia without noticing it was not her original supposed to be room went close to the bed. ¡°Wait¡­ I will take you back.¡± I was about to stop Alicia, but this time she pulled me by my hand and pushed me on the bed. Her movements were so quick and precise I couldn¡¯t resist the flow. ¡°You were out late?¡± Alicia asked, her eyes narrowing. I glanced away, feeling like a kid caught with his hand in the cookie jar. "If you''re still mad at me for thinking you couldn''t keep quiet if I invited you, I will¡ª" ¡°I just wanted to ask you about something?¡± Alicia interrupted, her tone innocent. ¡°Uhhh¡­¡± I was unable to process what could be so important to discuss at this hour in this awkward position. Unexpectedly her grip was too tight to even move my hand between her soft grasp. I felt like a ragdoll in a tornado. Was she finally going to reveal her powers here? ¡°That girl you are together with¡­ are the two of you together or something.¡± Is she talking about Elsie? ¡°Of course not. She is just my companion.¡± I replied quickly. ¡°Oh,¡± Alicia backed off to leave me space to stand back. ¡°Is that all?¡± I said fixing back my hair. ¡°Umu.¡± Alicia without giving a second care, and avoiding me. Slept on the bed that was supposed to be my place. After all these hard-working sleepless days I spent to bring the town I was governing back on track. I thought I could finally get to rest. But I was too fast to judge. I looked at Alicia who now slept soundlessly on my bed. One might think she was a lifeless doll. Seeing her sleep so defencelessly, my hands moved towards her face. ¡°Maybe this will be my only chance to see her face?¡± I said to myself. My hands moved towards her mask to lift it off, making sure her eyes remained closed and her breath steady. *** KASSE VILLAGE Elsie was sleeping soundly, like a log in her inn room. Early the next day she had to head back to Maybell City. SHWAAA..AA¡­. But just in the wee hours, her deep sleep was interrupted by an uncanny sound coming from the hallway. She rubbed her eyes and looked around the room and the space close to her bed. ¡°Where did she go now?¡± Elsie realized she had been careless in not keeping an eye on this new girl who had joined their party out of nowhere. But Elsie¡¯s instincts were now more alert than her sleeping brain. She quickly grabbed the sword from the table and walked cautiously toward the shut door. Putting her ears at the door to listen to the sound she just heard then more clearly. Her heartbeat became faster and the following sound became more tense. Like several snakes crawling on the ground altogether, the sound halted right at the inn room¡¯s door. A moment of silence passed, and then dozens of green, wriggling things completely pierced through the door. However, they failed to make contact with anything else. The green roots then contracted and pulled back, completely wrecking the door and tearing it off its hinges. The creature entered through the door, breaking through the wall. Its body size was too big to simply accommodate and pass through the door. The creature turned around to look for any life signs even though it did not seem to have any eye organs. But before it could make a decision; like lightning, a sword comes down to strike it from above. As Elsie stuck close to the ceiling, kicked the upper wall to gain momentum. Her blade covered in golden lightning slashes through the vines protruding from the monster¡¯s body. The creature agitated from the attack thrusts its body backward to avoid a fatal blow and is then trapped in the room. Elsie stands guard at the door and decides to not let the creature out of the room. In the dead of the night, only its silhouette and dozens of protruding vines coming out of its body were visible to Elsie. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I would be attacked by a monster in the middle of the night when I am sleeping.¡± Elsie sighed as she took a quick breath and took a stance with her blade. The reason she decided to fight in the room was to stop the monster from attacking and move freely. It was clear to Elsie that she might be at a disadvantage in an open space since the monster could use ranged attacks with its vines. All she needed to do was quickly dispatch the monster and not let it escape from the door. The vines that Elsie had successfully cut down grew back from the monster¡¯s body. The monster swept across the room quickly lashing its vines around and destroying everything that came in contact with the sheer pressure of its attack. Elsie did well dodging the slashes, rolling down quickly to take shelter under the table. Once the monster pulled back its vines, Elsie kicked the table at it. The table shattered upon contact with the monster''s body. By then, Elsie had reached the monster¡¯s back, ready to slice it open with her sword. But then, the moonlight sped across the window, briefly illuminating the room. Elsie¡¯s eyes narrow down on a certain piece of clothing wrapped around the monster¡¯s body. ¡°That¡­ red scarf¡­. Why do you have it? What did you do to her?¡± Elsie could not proceed forward and had to pull herself back to figure out the situation. Under the moonlight, she could see a giant green body, just like that of a carnivorous plant. But it wore a shirt and skirt that were riddled with holes throughout. The appearance reminded Elsie of someone, especially with the red scarf being an indicator. ¡°Why? Why? How can this be? Sasha, is that you?¡± Elsie had a feeling that what she might have been attacked by was not exactly a monster. The monster glowered as if it just now understood what Elsie said. Its green body pulsating with fibrous vines, its mouth opened in four and a large thorn appeared at the base of its mouth. Aiming it at the front wall, the monster launched the thorn. As soon as the piercing thorn made contact with the wall it was blown to smithereens. The monster jumped through the gap to the ground to escape. As if it had realized its disadvantage in this closed space and that it was no match to Elsie¡¯s lightning speed and agility. Elsie had no choice but to follow by jumping through the gap as well and learn what had happened to Sasha. ¡°Wait. Come back.¡± Elsie shouted at the monster. For a second the creature stopped and then turning back it launched its vines again at Elsie as if to scare her off. ¡°Sasha is that you? If you can understand me don¡¯t be scared.¡± Elsie tried to cut the few vines that were headed in her direction. For a moment she felt self-resilience from the monster but then it all vanished as if overtaken by the creature¡¯s carnal instincts. The creature prepared another thorn this time to attack Elsie. ¡°So, that¡¯s how you want to play it.¡± Elsie was not that scared of the plant monster. Since, these categories of monsters, always had a very subtle weakness. Weakness from fire. Despite Elsie not being the best flame magic user out there. She was proficient in using quick bursts of fire to surprise her enemy. And combined that with the sword, she could launch torrents of fire attacks at her enemy. Summoning fire and twisting her sword in the air, she gave a proper shape to fire like a funnel ready to take in the piercing thorn attack from the monster capable of blowing up an entire building wall just as she witnessed before. The monster in the same fashion as before spit the thorn with the same unbelievable thrust. It entered into Elsie¡¯s prepared torrent of flames. Elsie moved her sword to direct the flames and altering the direction of the thorn she pushed it away from herself. The monster had started to run again. But this time Elsie had it surrounded by her flames. She carefully directed its path she laid out with her flames and followed it around. Until she finally saw an opportunity she rushed at the monster. Dodging and cutting through its vines, she caught on to one of its them and started pulling it. ¡°Now you can¡¯t run from me.¡± The plant monster made a smart move to cut off its own vine to run away again. But Elsie anticipated this and rushed in instead rendering the plant monster confused. She kicked the plant monster with her full strength, her boots charged and packed with lightning to make the impact more powerful. The monster rolled on the ground, only to fall and enter a deep well that Elsie had spotted from far. Elsie rushed to the spot to find the well dry and the plant monster that was supposed to be Sasha trapped in it completely. Unfortunately, the walls of the well were too strong and dense for the monster to break through it alone with her vines. ¡°Elsie¡­¡± A familiar voice called her from behind. Elsie turned to find the prince behind her. ¡°Did you fight them too?¡± the prince asked. ¡°Yes. Just what are these monsters? And is that thing really Sasha? That monster had her scarf on it and it did not act like a monster. It felt for a moment that she understood what I said.¡± Elsie stopped talking. Since a soldier is never supposed to show emotions when engaged in a fight. Elsie did not want to appear weak anymore in front of the prince when she was supposed to be guarding him. ¡°I don¡¯t know either how this happened. I fought two of them just now. But because I wasn¡¯t sure what they were or did they turn into monsters from humans for now. I have just trapped them like you did.¡± Even the prince knew little about the situation. The prince had followed the sound of the explosion and came knowing that Elsie would be there. ¡°Prince do you know where Alicia is? She was not in the room when I woke up. I am sorry I failed to keep an eye on her.¡± Elsie apologized for her negligence. *** KEVIN NOVA [KENTA KAZUKI] I had never thought of anyone¡¯s feelings before once I gained back my consciousness and memories in this world. If I wanted I could easily uncover this girl¡¯s secret that had me so confused. All I needed to do was flip the mask that covered her face at that moment. But my hands stopped. What if I ended up hurting her? What if she did not want me to do it? Even though we are not that close, Alicia might finally trust me and show her real self one day. It was na?ve of me but those thoughts won¡¯t leave my mind. Nor allow me to do what I wanted. With no choice left, I retreated and pulled my hand back. Fortunately, there was a couch in the same room, which I put in the front of the bed and slept on by facing the other side. At least I did not want to sleep in the cold outside. It was not my fault she slept in my room. So, I should at least be allowed this much. But when those eerie noises started echoing through the space, I quickly woke up knowing something was wrong in this place. And whatever it was, it was quickly approaching in our direction. I decided to wake Alicia up in case of an emergency, but by that time she had already left the bed and was nowhere to be seen. ¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t know where Alicia is either. But from what I noticed; these monsters are running in the similar direction.¡± ¡°I think you are right.¡± Elsie remembered how the monster she fought tried to run in one particular direction as if it were being called. ¡°It¡¯s possible they might be gathering at one place. And I think I know where that place is.¡± I said to Elsie hoping that I might find Alicia there too. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 6 – SMELL OF DEATH (2)
Chapter 6 SMELL OF DEATH (2) KASSE VILLAGE [FEW HOURS AGO] ¡°Why would you allow them to stay here in this village? When you know today¡¯s the final day?¡± The village chief of Kasse village angrily shouted at the woman standing in front of her. His eyes, which had seemed on the verge of closing in sleep, were now wide open, with red veins bulging prominently. ¡°Oh, father don¡¯t shout at me like that.¡± The women cried falling on the table. But there was no one to hear her sob. The village chief¡¯s house was empty after the adventurers who came to deliver the item left. ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me. You are not my daughter. And those adventurers are just kids. They should have left while they still had the time.¡± Seeing the women enact so familiar, the village chief was even more furious. ¡°Oh, come on I think I was doing my acting well. Not even the villagers doubted me. And it rather felt nice, since acting like your daughter gave me all the freedom to do whatever I wanted behind people¡¯s backs. ?No one to question me.¡± The woman laughed, dropping up the emotional fa?ade she wore. ¡°Why youuu¡­¡± The village chief growled. ¡°That¡¯s how I was able to slip this in each of their food day by day.¡± The woman held out a small, ordinary-looking, pale brown seed in her hand. ¡°So, what are you going to do about this now?¡± the village chief questioned her intention. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. You were the one who wanted to get this place rid of all the poison. You agreed to it that no one can learn what happens at this place. And besides anyone could tell they were just some foolish green adventurers. An insensitive brat, a glutton, and finally a goody two-shoes girl who doesn¡¯t know what she is doing. I mean who would provide free healing services in this day and age.¡± The women laughed savagely. ¡°So, how can we stop those adventurers from telling others what they saw here?¡± Even though the village chief might have first worried about the adventurers. But that vanished the moment he thought they could put a dent in his plan. ¡°For how many times, I am a poison monster, damn it. I had already mixed their food with a poison no one would be able to detect. I made sure their last meal was extra sweet for their last night. After all, it¡¯s one of my special blends. And even if one of them had a strong poison resistance skill¡­¡± The woman walked close to the window to check the state of the outside. However, it was nearly impossible to tell what was happening due to the thick mist, from the poisonous mushroom that grows in this village, spreading everywhere. The woman untied her hair and a long thin black snake crawled out from behind her back and looped around her arm as it rested. Patting its head, she stared into the snake¡¯s diamond-like eyes. ¡°I am sure it will be too hungry once they all wake up, that they will like it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± the village chief feared what the poison master might do. ¡°Nothing. So, do you have the delivered item? It¡¯s the final ingredient so make sure it makes contact at the right time.¡± the poison master reminded the village chief of his duty. When fear completely fades in a person. It is always for one of the two reasons. One when they have no will to live. The poison master could tell the same by looking at the village chief who was at his wits ends moments ago. Now grabbed the pouch tightly, ready to walk even the road to hell. And the other when they are willing to die to get what they desire. ¡°After this night, we both will have what we have always wanted. So, let¡¯s enjoy this long night, shall we.¡± ¡­ Only a few hours later when the mist started to clear, not because it was natural. But something in the darkness was growing and fast approaching the village. It was not through the ground or the sky, but from below the land. Green tendrils seem to have been growing out from every nook and corner of the village for the past three to four months. And once everything was in place a purple flower blossomed at their tips. Under the moonlight, pollen grains almost invisible to the naked eye, started to blow out from their stamen. But unlike simply traveling along with the wind, the pollen grains followed a certain path. It straightway found its path to the villagers soundlessly sleeping. Unconsciously breathing in the pollen grains through their nostrils and mouth. And after a few minutes, as if in response, their bodies started to show symptoms of change. Their body started turning green and purple blood flowed out through their eyes and mouth. But this did not wake up the villagers, as if ignorant of the terrible pain they suffered from their organs melting and body slowly metamorphosing into something completely inhumane. *** ELSIE ¡°Prince, do you think these monsters, were previously humans? Could these have been the villagers?¡± I asked. At first, I thought, these new monsters got into the village by chance and started eating people. Some of these monsters also had torn or shredded parts of clothes on them. But then there were no bodies, pieces of flesh, or even a drop of blood around. But all the villagers were gone from the village. And that would mean the monster we left in the in the well, could have been Sasha. The prince did not reply. His hands were already full from keeping the plant monsters from attacking us. Slicing them did not work as they would regrow most of their parts almost instantaneously. They feared fire but then again, fighting a mob of them would prove difficult if we just relied on firepower. The prince somehow had an idea of where the cause of all this lied. And as we ran through the streets to get to the place. We reached the back wall of the village. Two plant monsters stood in our way. The prince pulled his hands and long metal rods fell from the sky encircling and forming a trap around the plant monsters. The rod encirclement was too narrow and strong that their tendrils could not pass or breakthrough. Another giant metal rod flies horizontally through the sky and completely blows the tacky village wall apart. Now we had a clear view of what was behind the walls. ¡°Is it a greenhouse¡­¡± I guessed. From the looks, it appeared to be completely abandoned. But from how all the plant monsters were moving in this particular direction, the prince could have been right. ¡°Prince, is it alright to not search for that girl Alicia? She could get hurt.¡± I was a little worried about her wellbeing. I am sure she would be hiding in some corner if she woke up in this chaos. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am sure wherever she is she will be fine.¡± The prince replied. Does that mean she has good hiding skills so that not even the monsters can find her? I thought. Either way, I could not tell whether the prince was too sure or cared too little about Alicia. ¡°Looks like we will find all our answers here and maybe her too.¡± The prince said as he forcefully entered the greenhouse after breaking the lock by kicking at it. For a moment I thought the prince was being impulsive, since entering the greenhouse while being discrete could have been more beneficial. But maybe even the Prince was too unhappy with the situation. Surprisingly, what we thought to be a greenhouse, was not at all an ordinary greenhouse. It was large and had a lot of sunlight. ¡°It¡¯s night, so why is it so much bright here.¡± I could not help but be surprised. Form a vibrant lush green land, to the large dome made out of unbreakable glass, took our breath. ¡°So, it¡¯s like a magical greenhouse. It has an extra dimension and the light being projected now must be the sunlight stored during the day.¡± The prince explained. Either way, the light helped us to easily spot the source behind all this. How did I know? Maybe it would be better if I just asked the humongous green monstrous plant living a good life here. A twenty feet tall body, and long large leaves that just one of them could cover the rooftop of a single house. The smaller green plant monsters that had gotten here before us were waving in front of the giant plant monster. And once they would have completed a specific number of steps they would grow their roots into the ground and become inactive. As if slowly, they were all falling into a deep sleep. Something like a ritual. ¡°That¡¯s quite an arrangement you have got here village chief.¡± The prince exclaimed. ¡°?The village chief!?¡± At my astonished expression, the only other human here came out from behind the giant plant monster¡¯s shadow. ¡°She said she would take care of you. So, how is it that you all are still fine and here? She screwed up.¡± the village chief was furious as he cursed someone else too along the way while blaming us to be still alive and kicking. ¡°Who else is involved with you? Why would you do such a thing to the villagers and turn them into a monster.¡± I objected and accused him. ¡°They are not monsters. My Gisla is not a monster. Just wait till morning you will see everyone will wake up and will be much stronger. Then this wretched place will no longer be able to take the life of anyone.¡± The village chief shouted at the top of his voice as if to assert the claim that it was for the greater good. ¡°But why would you involve all the villagers in this? Why would you turn them into this thing as well?¡± I wanted to know why a small girl like Sasha had to go through something like this. ¡°You won¡¯t understand. How frail Gisla was when she came to this village. But she loved the flowers and the greenhouse here. But the very thing she loved slowly started eating away her life. This village is always shrouded in poison, and no one from the village accepted her anyway because she was weak. So, what if I turned them into something similar and strong, then we can all be happy in this garden.¡± ¡°You are out of your mind.¡± I could never understand what the village chief meant. The Prince signaled me to wait and watch as if to learn more about his plans. ¡°Gisla I have finally come to the point where we can be back together just like before. You will be much stronger and be able to look after our greenhouse just like you always did. And nothing in this world will be able to hurt you then.¡± The village chief stated. As if responding to his voice the giant plant monster wakes up from its slumber by shaking off the pollen that had settled on it over a long time. Its giant enclosed structure tilts closer to the ground. The village chief stepped forward too. ¡°Gisla come back to me.¡± He calls out, his neck overwhelmed with the memories of the past. The closed bud of the giant green monster blossoms and inside there was a human body. Its eyes and mouth closed like a corpse of a woman. But its entire body was discoloured into green and hairs were replaced by vines attached to the monster¡¯s body. ¡°That bag¡­¡± I pointed at the bag the village chief took out from his pocket. It was the same bag that we brought for him as part of the quest. So, did we somehow help him in executing his plan? Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. The village chief untied the knot and with a hopeful expression, spreads the content of the bag on top of the giant plant monster and the green woman¡¯s body inside the bud. A white crystalline solid powder falls like glowing particles. For a second it looked like everything succeeded when the woman in the bud opened their eyes. ¡°AAA¡­¡­ACCHOOOOO¡± Suddenly the big plant monster made an unnecessary quirky sound. ¡°Did it just sneeze¡­¡± I called out. I had never seen a plant sneeze before, so I couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Acchoooooo¡­.¡± And then it sneezed again. ¡°Just what was in that bag anyway.¡± I ended up asking the prince inadvertently. ¡°Beats me. But it doesn¡¯t look like what the village chief wanted had worked.¡± The prince prepared himself just in case. ¡°ArrrrrGHHHH¡­.¡± The woman in the bud finally opened her mouth but it totally blew out our ears. ¡°Gisla are you alright? I have waited for you for so long. Say something. What is happening to you? Are you alright?¡± The village chief worriedly stepped in closer. ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not her.¡± I wanted to warn him. But the green woman¡¯s body inside the bud then pulled out her hands, grabbing the village chief. It let out a loud shriek right at his face. A normal person would have already fainted by the intimidating sound, but somehow the village chief was not in his right mind either. ¡°Gisla, wait. It¡¯s me. I want us to be together again just like before in our happy garden.¡± The village chief smiled. But his happiness evaporated from his face, the moment he saw below at his abdomen. Small vines had entered through his body and had started eating him from the inside. The village chief spat blood on himself until he fainted and got completely devoured by the very monster he created from his love. The woman retreated to the top of the plant, spotted us from there, and howled back at us. The giant plant monster which housed it suddenly became active and it started pulling out its large tendrils deep rooted into the ground. ¡°Why do I feel like something like this has happened before.¡± The prince sighed heavily. ¡°I suppose we have to clean another person¡¯s mess again if we want to get out alive.¡± I reminded him. I was ready to engage in a fight with the prince. And since no one was here he could have used his skill freely. And by seeing him fighting for a long time I think I can easily support him now. I can¡¯t say I was not excited, so this time I wanted to protect the prince and help him fight. CRAKKKK¡­..CRAKKK¡­..CRAKK¡­¡­ ¡°Now what¡­¡± I think I was slowly losing myself with the pace at which everything was going down here. I turned to look upward at the source of sound. Black-robed men, entered by breaking through the outer glass wall of the greenhouse and swiftly descended to the ground with the help of ropes at several spots. As they dropped to the ground they held out magical lasso loops around the giant plant monster and tied it down to the ground. Rendering it completely immobile. ¡°Who are¡­they?¡± I think I was still relaxed until then, but now my entire nervous system felt heavy. The presence of these men alone was so overwhelming and threatening that I wouldn¡¯t want to think of anything else now except for escaping. I can¡¯t say whether they are enemy or just strangers. Fighting them was too dangerous. That¡¯s what my instinct said. The prince looked shocked too. As the black-robed men collected around forming a squadron, another robed man directly jumped from the top wall of the greenhouse without any support of the rope. ¡°He is deadly¡­¡± I muttered to myself the first thought that came to my mind. I needed to escape with the prince. I can¡¯t even begin to fathom how strong these people are. But I always know when I need to run for my life. And this was one of those times when I absolutely had to. I looked around for the prince but he was gone from the place where he just stood beside me. CLANG¡­ The sound of fresh metal striking came from the gathered coalition of the small group of robed men. The prince had instantaneously manifested a black sword and struck at the strongest member of the black-robed men. But the robed man put forward his arm and blocked it. I knew the prince¡¯s sword was sharp enough to easily cut down a person equipped with a full-body armor. But that was not just any ordinary hand, it was a special magical hand artifact. Burst of sparks came out as the bloodlust of the prince grew deeper. I had never seen him act like that before. The wind caused by the strike alarmed everyone. I took out my sword but I was instantly surrounded and blocked by two of the robed men. I couldn¡¯t even see them when they surrounded me. ¡°Why have you come here? Tell me.¡± The prince shouted baring his teeth at him. He repeatedly attacked the black robed man. Too fast even for my eyes to follow. But the robed man easily blocked each attack by swaying his metal arm like shooing off a fly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you missed me so much¡­ My Prince.¡± the man called out to the prince. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡± The prince backed off to come up with another strategy. By this time the hood of the black-robed man who engaged just now with the prince came off. He was a tall and muscular middle-aged man with wavy black hair, which somehow resembled similar to the prince for a moment. With a bearded chin strap and black colored eyes, one of which was covered with a black eye patch. A deep wound from a sword ran down diagonally from the top of his face down to his lower lips. This kind of description in the entire empire could have sparked the name of only one individual. A black patched eye, a magical prosthetic arm. A sword scar on his face. And with that kind of exceptional power and aura... It¡¯s ?the Rogue Hero. The Empire¡¯s most wanted criminal and greatest enemy. The outlaw. The Empire¡¯s Villain. The undeserving one. And what not... What is someone like that doing here? And why does the prince look so angry, do they know each other somehow? The prince once again lunged at the Rogue Hero, this time attacking with a sequence of fists and kicks. But the rogue hero dodged all of them and grabbing the prince by his leg, threw him back like a stuffed toy. He is strong just as the rumours say. The prince did not give up just there. Manifesting his special skill; giant pillars of black metal began falling from the sky on top of the rogue hero. The rogue hero in response pulled out his long sword from his back and like a current flowing, cut down through the metal rods which until now to me always seemed indestructible. At the same time, he punched back the other. Taking advantage of the chaos, I quickly pulled myself back from being surrounded and got close to the prince. He was breathing heavily and his knuckles were completely bruised and red by continuously punching against that magical iron hand. I wish Alicia was here now, then she could have easily healed the prince. ¡°Hahaaa¡­. You have grown pretty big from the last time I saw you. My Prince.¡± The Rogue Hero seemed to emphasize those last two words a lot. ¡°I will kill you this time for sure.¡± The Prince gritted his teeth. At this time, I did not know what should I do. The Rogue Hero till now has not even used any kind of magic or his hero skill. And even without those he was able to push back the prince. It would be a miracle if I could hold myself against even one of his men. So, how can I help him here? ¡°You won''t be able to land a single hit on me if you keep trying to go for my other eye. Just what¡¯s with the imperial royals of this empire, thinking of my body as some kind of play doll? The Knight Hero took my arm and the Empire Hero the Emperor, your father marked my face. And you, my prince at the tender age of seven took one of my eyes.¡± The rouge hero gave out a hearty laugh. ¡°You murdered my mother in front of me. How could I have let you go without making you pay? This time I will shred your heart open!¡± The prince shouted fiercely at him. The prince¡¯s mother was murdered by the Rogue Hero right in front of his eyes. I felt an ache in my heart. That would tell why he is so angry. If I too ever find out who murdered my father, I would try to kill them too. ¡°?That won¡¯t work.¡± While the prince had completely lost his cool. The Rogue Hero was busy checking out the place. ¡°I did not expect to find anyone here. And I think I am a bit late too. Things already look bad as it is.¡± The Rogue Hero analyzed the giant green plant monster and the green woman monster inside it glaring at everybody. ¡°Seems to me that it¡¯s about to mature very soon. We need to stop it right here or things could get out of hand real soon.¡± ¡°Why did you come here? Did you know this was going to happen?¡± The Prince asked. ¡°So, you have finally started thinking. That¡¯s great. As a reward, I might just tell you.¡± The rogue hero was too laid back which made it more so irritable. But the prince was in no mood for a joke and just stared back at him. ¡°Ufff¡­. Kids these days. There is said to be a dangerous parasitic seed in existence that can take hold of any being whether alive or just about when they are dying. Once it manifests completely you get a monster something similar to this. The bad part is they are so resilient and strong that you will need an army of pyro masters to burn them down till they completely perish.¡± The Rogue Hero explained to us as promised. ¡°Seems like you yourself are not sure what it really is.¡± The prince taunted. ¡°Of course. No one can be sure of the unknown. Because you cannot find this seed anywhere on the human or the demon continent.¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Sorry¡­¡± I quickly apologized for my surprised reaction. ¡°It''s alright missy. I take it you are a personal guard of the prince. It¡¯s surprising the prince would trust anyone after what had happened. Ordinarily, people will always be surprised to hear something like this.¡± The Rogue Hero excused me like I was a two-year-old kid. During the Great War, the only existing landmass was divided into two. The Human Continent and the Demon Continent. If this seed is not from one of these places. ¡°So, where did it come from? Or you yourself don¡¯t know and are just making up some delusional stories.¡± ¡°Prince I don¡¯t think you should speak badly of that place. After all,¡­¡± The Rogue Hero coughed to take a pause and then gave us a wry smile. ¡°The Dark Continent. That¡¯s all I can tell you about that place.¡± ¡°Never heard of it.¡± The prince quickly replied. ¡°That¡¯s your homework to take care of. Don¡¯t ask it all from me. Now if you will excuse me to do what I came here for.¡± The Rogue Hero pushed back his robe and moved to command his forces as they left our side. ¡°Torch all of them.¡± He gave out the order. All the members of the rogue hero¡¯s group called the outlaws, used their strongest flame magic to burn the plant monsters that had settled into the ground. With the level of flame magic that was being used, one could have easily turned a city into a sea of flames in ten minutes. But just as the Rogue hero explained, even with that firepower the plant monsters were generating fast and able to keep up with the attack. While the prince and I were conflicted about what to do since the plant monsters were also once human. And the outlaws were set on vanquishing them. There was one being who was against their destruction. The giant plant monster let out a furious howl and the ground shook. The outlaws holding it captive lost their footing and set the boss plant monster free. Finding its chance quickly, the green woman''s body pulls itself out from the bud even before its awakening time. From its finger, hundreds of green vines sprout and launch into the air to attack the outlaws. For a moment it felt like all of them were finished, but then the rogue hero got quickly close to the green woman¡¯s body and chopped off her hands, failing the attack. It was a quick and decisive move. Unfortunately, it left him too wide open. Another root from the ground pulled itself to throw the Rogue Hero far. I am sure he will be fine. It was evident that with these many people, the giant plant monster was cornered. The green woman, who was only the shell of the monster, yet to fully awaken felt threatened by us. It decided to use its last resort, which was awakening the other members of the monster group before they matured. We felt another earthquake and this time it was much more prolonged than the previous one. As if the giant plant monster was trying to shake the sleeping plant monsters awake. ¡°I won¡¯t let you do it.¡± The Rogue Hero rushed and tried to reach the green woman¡¯s body who was behind this all. But this time the monster had anticipated his attacks or rather it felt too threatened that it launched all its vines in all directions to stop the rogue hero from coming closer. Ultimately, the rogue hero¡¯s blade fell short to hit the monster¡¯s body. The outlaws and the rogue hero thought that they had lost their chance to take down the monster before its awakening. But out of the blue, the prince, jumped off using the Rogue hero¡¯s shoulder as support and sliced the head of the green woman cleanly off. Its head rolled to the ground and everyone took a breath of relief. I thought I could see its eyes rolling and water droplets falling from it. Was this monster conscious somehow... There were too many questions. And right now, with the tension around between the Rogue Hero and the Prince. It felt like a war could break out between us, anytime. Don¡¯t I get a say in this? ¡°AGGGGGHHHHHHHH¡­..¡± Like a dying animal giving out its final cry, the rolling head suddenly let out a growl taking all of us by surprise. The awakening process which we thought had been put to stop, was again set into motion. The back of the other plant monsters suddenly started to split apart. Similar green bodies in the form of humans could be seen rising from them. Not only that, the detached head, started to grow back its full body again by putting the vines together. I had spent my entire life in the forest, living in the wild. So, I know when an animal reaches the end of its life and how painful it can be when it''s near to its death. ¡°Don¡¯t stop shooting your fire spells. Use your full magic.¡± The rogue hero ordered his troops. The prince was too busy trying to keep the green body of the woman from fully regenerating or from taking command of the monsters. It was difficult to fight only just one. And now we just might have to fight an entire army of them. ¡°Just what kind of monster is this? How can it be this resilient? Is there no way for us to win?¡± I shouted. At that time, I thought only a miracle could have stopped this from escalating into a disaster. Just like any fairy tale a light would shine and vanquish all evil. At least that¡¯s how all the miracles are always described. And it did come out of nowhere. Everything in front of my eyes suddenly turned grey. And like a gentle feeling of death, slowly gripping my heart. I stopped moving. I have stopped thinking too. And it was not only me. The prince. The Rogue Hero and the outlaws. All had a devastated look on their faces but no one dared to move or make a sound. This was not just any intimidation or a malicious force seeking us, it was pure and filled with destruction. A spark ignited, and in an instant, the colossal green plant monster was consumed by roaring black flames, casting an eerie glow on us. I saw it only just start as a spark but it instantaneously spread to quickly burn the monster. All that fire magic the outlaws had previously used could not get rid of the monster, but this black flame easily overwhelmed it. The more it tried to regenerate, the more the fire quickly spread. In seconds the giant plant monster including the green woman burned to the ground. The other smaller plant monsters that were awakening suddenly rotted down to their core and fell to the ground after drying up. It was most probably because the main source had died out, the other plant monsters could not survive on their own. But the real question was, who was the one behind the black flames? Once the deathly feeling had been lifted and all the monsters were taken care of. I slumped to the ground and so did the other outlaws. They too could not handle the magically concentrated atmosphere. The Rogue Hero had a solemn expression on his face, in contrast to his clumsy talks. ¡°Might I ask you Prince? Is there anyone else who accompanied you here to this place or you saw someone else.¡± ¡°No. I saw no one.¡± The Prince deftly denied. ¡°I see then there¡¯s nothing here for us to do anymore. It has been one surprise after another today. I hope we never again cross paths for your sake and mine.¡± The Rogue Hero raised a signal and suddenly a teleportation circle appeared on each of the outlaws and him. With a flash, they all left leaving us confused as to how and why did they come to this place. I looked at the prince, who was tightly gripping his sword as he stared at the dried-up corpses of the plant monsters. Why would the prince lie? Was he trying to protect Alicia in some way? Wasn¡¯t she just an acquaintance? I am sure even he is thinking right now about where she might really be. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!!
Volume 10 : Chapter 7 – ENTIRELY PERFECT (1) Chapter 7 ENTIRELY PERFECT (1) The moon hung high in the sky, casting a silvery light over the cobblestone streets and thatched roofs. All seemed peaceful, but under the cover of serenity, darkness slowly engulfed the Kasse village. Behind the village chief¡¯s house, the entire backyard was covered in dark purple vines. And as the night slowly approached its end, purple flowers started to blossom on them. Simultaneously, releasing dense pollen, which prompted the village chief and the woman accompanying him to cover their faces with a special mask apparatus. ¡°This is the flower I needed, it finally bloomed.¡± The woman who also called herself the poison master avidly looked at the flower. Meticulously collecting samples of its petals, making sure at the same time not to inhale the continuously released pollen from them. Even if they had not ingested that special seed, they were still at risk because of its toxicity. They could never be sure what this unknown thing might do to them. ¡°You finally got what you came here for. Now¡­¡± Before the village chief could remind the poison master; she tried to shoot him down and pushed him away so as not to get in her way. ¡°Yeah. Yeah. I haven¡¯t forgotten. Just make sure to use that dose of medicine on the mother plant, at the right time. And it just might stop her from completely losing reason before turning into a monster. But no guarantees. You should know it¡¯s very difficult to get a hold of that medicine even for my employer.¡± She never revealed who her employer was. But the Village chief knew they were just that powerful to isolate this village from the world. That¡¯s how they were able to conduct these experiments without anyone¡¯s notice here. ¡°This time I will bring her back. My love¡­¡± The village chief said out loud. ¡°Love huh¡­¡± For some reason, the poison master could not help but point out. ¡°Why what¡¯s wrong?¡± the village chief angrily called her off, not taking to her attitude nicely. ¡°I think no normal man, would hand over their lover for an experiment that has now put the entire village at risk. True love either drives us mad or blinds us to our own insanity.¡± The poison master chuckled. ¡°What would you know? I tried everything to save Gisla. But nothing worked. She wanted to speak something to me before she fell into a coma. If I bring her back with this, she will be much stronger and even this dying village will finally change for good. Everything will be back to how it was supposed to be.¡± The village chief asserted. ¡°Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s all for your own happiness. Now go. Leave me alone. Let me do my work and once it''s completed I will be gone for good. So, this will be the last time we see each other.¡± While the village chief left for the place where the mother plant existed. The poison master finally found some carefree time to proceed with her work. Once she had collected all the petals she could get her hands on and mixed them in a vial filled with red fluid. Seeing it turn purple, she knew she had completed her objective. She put that vial and other vials filled with pollen, leaves, petals, and anything she could get her hands on and put them inside a dimensional bag. She gave a small glance at the village chief¡¯s house, where she had spent the past few months completing her lifelong project. Finally deciding to head towards an ancient-looking oak tree. Surprisingly inside its bark, led to an underground passageway that opened on the outskirts of the forest that surrounded the village. It was made ages ago with the intention in to lead the villagers out of the village in case of an emergency. But this time, the poison master was using it to escape the village, while the residents'' lives were in jeopardy. Once she entered the passageway after sliding down through a small hole. It was filled with stagnant water, most probably a water source had made its way into the cave through the small crevices. Because of the dark, the poison mater had no choice but to stick close to the wall and travel while sliding her hand along the wall to not lose her way. ¡°I certainly wish I could use a little light magic like that adventurer girl to light up my path. Can¡¯t wish for the impossible. Huh.¡± The poison master sighed. The poison master only excelled at poison magic which was of dark attribute. Hence there was no way she would possess the light attribute also. She still had a long way to go before she could get out of this underground cave, so it was better if she moved slowly and not hit a rock in the dark. Everything was fine until she heard slow footsteps making waves in the water which clashed with her own with a plop sound. Wondering a plant monster could be on her tail she ran at full speed. But the steps continued following her until she realized it was a human all along with the rhythmic sound pattern their footsteps produced. ¡°It can¡¯t be the village chief. Could it¡­ Only the villagers knew about this passageway. So did some villager survive somehow and come here.¡± The poison master reiterated her thoughts. ¡®Maybe I could pretend to be a victim too in this chaos by feigning as the village chief¡¯s daughter and kill them when they let their guard down. I could also collect their blood and use them as a special case sample for the further development of my poison.¡¯ The poison master thought to herself. As long as I can get out of here and deliver the promised item to my employer, I will be safe. The poison master this time stopped and looked back once she made sure the footsteps were close enough for the person to hear, ¡°Hello my name is Giselle. I am the village chief¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get to know your name before. Nice to meet you. My name is Alicia.¡± From the soft voice, the poison master could tell it belonged to a young girl. But it did not feel familiar at all for it to belong to a villager. So, the poison master stood stunned. ¡°?Maybe some light would help.¡± The voice said. A small orb of blue light takes form in the air and the damp walls of the tunnel are lit up. The circling pattern on the water stops with the footsteps. ¡°How did you get here? Only the villagers should have known about this place.¡± The poison master could not believe her eyes. ¡°Oh! I was looking for my companions and got lost on the way. Heh.¡± ¡°Seems like a very wrong place for a child to lose her way.¡± The poison master made fun of the girl but instinctively took a few steps back. The girl finally stepped into the light to be properly seen by the poison master. Wearing a white healer adventurer uniform and a white mask covering the top of her face. The poison master easily recognized her as one of the adventurers who came to the village to complete their quest. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± The poison master pointed at the glowing eyes of the girl. When they first met, she was sure her eyes were red. But now, they flickered between red and blue. ¡°Oh, this.¡± The girl put her hand on the mask and felt a burning sensation in her eyes. ¡°It has been a very long time since I got to come out like this. So, it''s still trying to resist somewhat. The last time I only got to play a bit and that too in a dream. But this time I plan to stay here for a while. I won¡¯t be needing this anymore.¡± Saying that the girl removed her white mask. In an instant, the illusion wore off. Her black hair lengthened and, under the blue light, shone with a white color. The flickering of her eyes stopped, and Alcia¡¯s eyes predominantly started to glow with a prominent blue. Alicia finally confronted the poison master Giselle. ¡°Who¡­ What are you? Some princess of sorts...¡± The poison master could not deny the girl looked too beautiful and delicate to be in a dump like this. It worried her that Alicia wasn¡¯t even fazed in a situation like this where the plant monster could have been wreaking havoc outside. ¡°Didn¡¯t you sum it up yourself. A foolish green adventurer, who doesn¡¯t know what she is doing.¡± The young girl in front of her acted out like she was repeating someone else¡¯s words. ¡°How unsettling? How would you even know that? Were you spying on us? Are they here as well?¡± the poison master yelled from the frustration of being found out so easily. ¡°No, my party members are not here, neither they know where I am. I would never do something so silly as spying. But my eyes do see everything.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes started to glow more fiercely. One could have even said that those eyes were now as they were meant to be. ¡°This is so absurd. You should have all died with the poison I fed you.¡± The poison master remembered. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. I purified it with my light magic for them. But I did eat the poison myself. And I should be thanking you for it, that I was able to create this window because of it and got here. And I also got to meet him as well. Huh¡­ who is he again? I think I know him, but also not.¡± The young girl suddenly lost herself in between and held her head puzzled. ¡°Did that poison really screw with your brain or what? You talk like you are not yourself. But you must not have been in your right mind even before since you ingested the poison voluntarily. No one has ever lived after eating that poison so I wonder how you are still alive.¡± ¡°You must be right; it was such a high-level poison that it must have intoxicated me. Would you like to know what it tasted like?¡± Alicia rubbed her cheeks making an offer. ¡°Sure. That would be quite helpful for my research.¡± The poison master found no reason to refuse for her help. ¡°I would tell you. But first, tell me what are you going to do with that.¡± Alicia pointed her finger at the dimensional bag. ¡°So, your services aren¡¯t free. Why would you even want to know what¡¯s in this bag when you do not even know what¡¯s inside?¡± The poison master chided pushing the bag to her back. Even the poison master was not aware from where her employer got their hands on this foreign seed. Except she did learn of the existence of an unknown place in this world that not even history spoke of. ¡°I do know you tried to cultivate the Wraithvine Seed, You shouldn¡¯t be playing around with things you are not sure about, especially when they belong to the Dark Continent,¡± Alicia warned the poison master Giselle. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The moment Alicia uttered that forbidden place¡¯s name, Giselle¡¯s body froze. ¡°How do you even know about that? Just who are you? Who do you work for? The emperor..?¡± the poison master Giselle couldn¡¯t take this anymore. Not being able to understand just how the little girl in front of her knew so much. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. But it¡¯s nothing new. Just some information from my dad¡¯s huge library. So, are you going to tell me what are you planning to do with it? My offer is still open.¡± Alicia smiled. The poison master knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to stall any longer than this. She needed to play her cards right if she wanted to get out of there. ¡°Fine, I see you want to know why I did all this. It was for research I had been working on for eight years. For the mother plant of this seed to blossom it needs sacrifice of human blood and flesh to turn into nutrients. That¡¯s why I turned all the villagers into monsters. This village was just the start. From what I know the mother plant of this seed, can even feed on an entire nation¡¯s population and still be hungry. I am sure the one out there must be going pretty crazy right now. Knowing that, are you not going to stop that thing up there.¡± The poison master pointed upwards. ¡°No. It''s not the seed¡¯s fault it came onto this continent. I wasn¡¯t able to save those people. The seed which you sow in them had already deeply merged with their cores. It¡¯s just trying to do what comes naturally to it. That¡¯s why I am not going to interfere until it crosses the line.¡± Alicia¡¯s firm words were beyond the poison master¡¯s comprehension. ¡°And how are you going to make sure that? You can¡¯t possibly know how powerful that thing is. Not even an army would stand a chance against one, once it fully matures. I will allow you to go back and escape as long as we pretend we didn¡¯t meet here.¡± No matter what the poison master did she couldn¡¯t help herself from sounding desperate. ¡°That¡¯s quite a generous offer. But I can take care of that thing even from here. Like this.¡± Alicia snapped her fingers and a small black flame lit from the tip of her finger. Instead of just going out quickly, it travels in an upward line. Not even the poison master could see Alicia¡¯s thinly laid-out webs in the entire cave with her naked eye. ¡°I see, they already crossed the line they shouldn¡¯t have by trying to hurt him. So, that takes care of them. And there appear to be some unsavory people as well. So, let¡¯s wrap up things here too.¡± Alicia¡¯s words were too unbelievable. The poison master could not believe her ears. And even though she would have taken the words of this child as a joke. The amount of magical energy released just now in the surroundings had left her too numb to move. Even though she could see Alicia standing in front of her with a smile, the magical density of such capacity was capable of revealing the true intentions of the user. It could not have been simply described as rage or fury; it was an overwhelming force of pure, unbridled power. The situation the poison master was in prompted her to pull out the vials from her dimensional bag and check them. ¡°It¡¯s all gone... It¡¯s gone.¡± The poison master threw the vials on the ground. They broke only to reveal some powdery black substance like ash when they should have contained samples of flowers, leaves, and pollen. The life source of the mother plant was so strong that even after being separated from it a single leaf could survive and propagate on its own. But once the mother plant was dead, everything else related to it perished as well. ¡°So will you stop now?¡± Alicia asked. ¡°Why would I? I would do this all over again. I will find a new place and raise those plant monsters again and get back the ingredients I need.¡± The poison master¡¯s eyes turned small and looked like black dots as if they were lost to desperation. Giselle had all her life studied poison magic and learned about people¡¯s ability to resist. The innate power of resilience of living beings to keep living on even in the harshest conditions always fascinated her. And when this power evolves to a superhuman level, that¡¯s when people call it a miracle. So, miracles just don¡¯t exist. That¡¯s what Giselle always believed. That¡¯s why when Giselle after giving up on everything, when she learnt about the creatures of the dark continent. Their magnificence blinded her sense of reason. Her job was to raise the seed from its slumber on the human continent. But she ended up desiring further. Since Alicia was busy with analyzing things on the surface. And since her attention was removed. It was time for Giselle to reveal her hand. A snake slithers from Giselle¡¯s hand beneath her sleeves, lunges, and bites Alicia on the arm. In an instant, the area where the poison entered Alicia¡¯s body, started turning pale black and the color deepened further. Alicia looked at her fingers and her nails had turned black too. The next second she coughed up blood and fell to the ground. ¡°Now you see what I had been trying to make all these years. The strongest poison that can ever exist. A poison with the possibility to kill a hero. That¡¯s what I always wanted. Since you survived my first poison I thought, you could become a fine specimen for me to test my poisons on. But not even you can survive this level of toxicity that can kill a hero.¡± The poison master laughed heartedly. Just in case, Giselle had prepared a complete dose of the poison she wanted to make. Heroes who possess the divine light magic attribute are said to be immune to all poison and injuries. That¡¯s an undisputed truth of this world. So, if something of this world could not kill a hero, then it was logical enough to use a substance foreign to this world itself. And Giselle¡¯s poison was only the start of it. As she relished in her success. ¡°Congratulations. I really think this poison can actually kill a hero. It was even able to hurt me and I think mom too would suffer a severe blow from it. Not even the monsters of the labyrinth will be able to fend off against it. I can¡¯t believe I would praise someone this much.¡± Alicia laughed to herself clapping her hands. ¡°But how? You were just now dying. You should have been dead.¡± Giselle repeatedly kept shouting oblivious to Alicia¡¯s applause. ¡°That¡¯s what only you believed. It was just a simple blood cough I got. Now will you stop making that poison?¡± Alicia said rubbing off the snake¡¯s bite mark as it vanished from her hands and her nail color restored to normal. ¡°No that shouldn¡¯t have been possible even with healing magic. You should have suffered an instant death. All those worthless heroes need to die. Why would I stop when I have come so close to my dream? You will be just a stepping stone in the process just like all those others have been. All I need to do is¡­¡± Giselle grabbed the head of the snake, and taking its fangs sunk it deep into the nerves around her neck. On a closer look, under the long neck piece of her clothing, her neck already had hundreds of snake bite marks. What made Giselle the greatest in her study of poisons, was to analyze someone¡¯s immunity against any poison by taking in their blood and learning of their weakness. This ability to analyze blood in Giselle came from the fact that her ancestors once belonged to the noble vampire lineage and this ability had been slowly passed down in her family tree. ¡°Just you watch and see I am going to kill you first and then all the heroes. They all deserve to die by my hands.¡± ¡°Wait! Al stop this quickly.¡± Alicia called out. But by that time, the snake¡¯s fangs had already sunk deep into Giselle¡¯s flesh. Her face ecstatic with pain. But Alicia stood there without reacting as if everything was already over. Unfortunately, it was too late for Giselle to realize that the snake pet in her hand for some reason was unresponsive. The snake was already dead. And with that sole realization Giselle¡¯s heart stopped beating. It was not only her heart but her soul core was corrupted as well. Her years of experience that made Giselle¡¯s body almost immune to all poisons, meant nothing. When the snake had bitten Alicia, her blood had entered into the snake¡¯s system as well. And when the same traces of Alicia¡¯s blood was injected through its fangs into Giselle¡¯s body. It was game over for her. Gisele¡¯s empty body for a moment stood like a statue and after turning black, fell to the ground like a slug and dispersed into the water. Not even her soul could escape that fate. [ABYSSAL POISON MAGIC] Alicia¡¯s entire body fluid could turn into deadly poison with the highest concentration of black matter, which came from the fact that her origin was that of a special spider. And when the snake bit Alicia the skill activated on its own as self-defense. ¡°Al why didn¡¯t you stop it.¡± Alicia muttered shrugging her hair up to the top of her forehead. Consequently, there was no response. ¡°Fine, so you won¡¯t respond to me when only I am here. Ah! This ended so quickly. I can¡¯t even leave myself here otherwise I will be lost in this dreary cave again.¡± *** ELSIE It was not late for the sun to rise. In fact, it was already shining brightly in the sky. But I could barely see through my eyes. I was tired and more than that frustrated. The prince and I had returned back to the now empty village and to our hotel. On our way we encountered traces of dead plant monster bodies trapped in the cages the prince made through his black metal skill. Surprisingly we found Alicia standing near the well where I had trapped one of the plant monsters. All she did was stare at the red piece of cloth as if it was lying in wait there for us. The prince did not question her, neither I had the strength to. The prince did not reveal that Alicia accompanied us here to the Rogue Hero, but he still hides his true powers from her. And I am now sure Alicia was hiding something from us too. ¡°Sasha, she is gone¡­¡± I repeated taking the red scarf in my hand. My neck was overwhelmed, finding it too disturbing when it was not even her fault. Nor of any of the villagers who had to suffer through something like this. I wasn¡¯t able to save anyone here. I wasn¡¯t even able to help the prince. The situation was so dangerous back there with the Rogue Hero. What kind of a personal guard I am if I didn¡¯t even know that the prince¡¯s mother was murdered by the Rogue Hero!? I am sure the prince was holding back even when using his special skill against the Rogue Hero. Nonetheless, the Rogue Hero was so strong that during the entire fight, he did not even use magic nor reveal his Hero skill. The prince was hurt and overpowered. And it was all because I held him back by becoming a hostage in that situation. But the prince did not abandon me, so I am not going to run away either. ¡°Let¡¯s go back and report this to the guild.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± The prince agreed. Of course, we would be only reporting what happened in the village and leaving out the encounter with the Rogue Hero. Since it would be a national crisis and attract attention to us. The prince and I had already discussed the details of it. Our quest was complete. And there was no longer any reason for us to stay. After getting out of the Kasse forest we easily found ourselves a cart on the way and took a lift. ¡°How long is she planning to sleep like a baby? Just what had she been doing the entire night.¡± I complained at Alicia whose head now rested on my shoulders as she slept soundly without a care. ¡±?Huh¡± The prince gave out an odd reaction to my words as he blushed, but I never got to know more. After a few hours of journey, we reached back at the adventurer guild of the Maybell City to report our findings. While climbing the stairs I suddenly remembered, ¡°I wonder what was the contents of the bag that we delivered to the village chief since it did not seem to work the way he wanted it to.¡± ¡°Now, that is something I would like to know too.¡± Both prince and I turned around our heads to look for a half-asleep Alicia. But she was gone. *** TATHYA LABYRINTH [80th FLOOR] Once Caroline felt Alicia''s presence back in the mansion, she hurried towards the gate to greet her. But Alicia who she thought would cheerfully greet her. Suddenly grabbed and hugged Caroline, burying her face. "Mom, I''m home." Alicia''s voice came out weakly. "You must be exhausted. Why don¡¯t you first come inside, dear, and tell me everything that happened from the beginning." Caroline said softly, brushing Alicia''s hair and gently removing her mask to see her face. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± This was the last day of the week, after which Alicia had promised Athena that she would come back. So, Alicia wanted to spend all of it with her family now. ¡°You look so thin, so I will make you something tasty as well.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± After an hour, Caroline came out of the room alone. Caroline found Zyl in the kitchen cooking something. ¡°What brought you to the kitchen?¡± Caroline asked. ¡°I thought you would be too busy, so I decided to cook something for her instead.¡± Zyl laughed. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to see Alicia go down by trying out any of Caroline¡¯s weird recipes, the first thing she wakes up. But he can¡¯t say that. ¡°Ah! Look at you trying to act so fatherly.¡± Caroline smiled at the True Demon Lord. ¡°From what she told me; it looks like what you were most afraid of is starting to come true.¡± Zyl suddenly pointed out. He couldn¡¯t wait to hear Caroline¡¯s opinion since she has always been the closest to Alicia. ¡°My duty as a True Hero comes first and foremost. And I have come to accept that. Even when training her I could see my master in her, and sometimes it scared me. Right now, she is like any other normal girl to fall asleep in her bedroom while talking with her mother. But I can¡¯t also turn a blind eye if she becomes a mechanic of the Divine System to bring another Great War.¡± ¡°So, will you¡­¡± ¡°And that¡¯s where the difference lies. Because now I also know that she is not perfect like her. I am sure my master would love to hear that.¡± Caroline had never lost hope. Zyl had always loved that part of her wife. ¡°Alright, since you are working so hard, and I planned to cook something. I will make the dinner tonight.¡± Caroline could not bear to watch her husband do all the work. ¡°Wait! Why will you trouble yourself with that? Can¡¯t Flora do it?¡± Zyl put her hands on Caroline¡¯s shoulder to indirectly stop her from trying to enter the kitchen. ¡°But I heard she had been too busy teaching Hana and her lessons have become more intense.¡± ¡°Then, I will cook.¡± Zyl confidently said hiding his desperation. ¡°What, then what about my new potato sweet dish, I wanted everyone to try it.¡± Caroline became sad at a moment¡¯s notice. ¡°I will try it. So, let me do the cooking for the dinner.¡± Zyl strained and smiled. And that¡¯s how the True Demon Lord made another great sacrifice for his family. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 8 – ENTIRELY PERFECT (2) Chapter 8 ENTIRELY PERFECT (2) ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN A week had passed since I came back to my home. And now it was time for me to return to Athena¡¯s side. After completing her quick lessons with Flora, Hana now appeared more confident in her abilities. I was happy for her as long as she could grow to be independent and responsible on her own. I didn''t even realize how fast time passed, but now I looked forward to what I could do next to help Athena. My plans did extend to focusing on growing my healing potions business and expanding the adventurer clan. So, I could probably kickstart from there. I am not even sure why I was so sad in the first place when I came back from my adventure that day. It''s all thanks to mom. And now I had to say goodbye to my home again, but I knew I could now come back anytime I wanted. After saying our goodbyes to everyone as promised I went back to pick up Regis from the Ascalon Kingdom. However I had to keep my visit quick. So as to not get caught by big sister Edith and be pulled into one of her tricks. And I think I was right in making that decision. As soon as I teleported to Regis¡¯s room. Regis jumped inside and locked herself into her own room and begged me to quickly teleport her away as if running from something formidable. ¡°My dear little sister, don¡¯t leave me so soon. I know you are angry that I made people worship your adorable baby photos. But I wanted the world to know just how adorable you are. At least let me give you a warm hug. Stop hiding from me. Oh! Are we playing a game here...¡± I could hear big sister Edith¡¯s voice follow. Looking at how exhausted Regis was, I think she had an adventure of her own, a very exhausting one at that. Though it will be a story for another time. So, I teleported ourselves back to the Hart Kingdom before big sister Edith could get to us. Once we three were back at the Hart Palace, another challenge awaited me. And I was reminded of the celebration banquet to celebrate the victory over the Demon¡¯s army. It was a small victory party to congratulate everyone for their contribution. Even though officially it was announced that the demon army never made it to the shores and would have likely drowned in an unforeseeable disaster. The fact the kingdom avoided a war was ample reason to hold a celebration. ¡°Alicia I am sure you are ready to be escorted by my brother so be ready when he comes to get you for the party. And I have also prepared a surprise just for you.¡± Athena said to me happily. I could not refuse her since it looked like she had been looking forward to this celebration a lot. It''s alright since Leon is Alicia¡¯s brother and from what I have seen he is a gentleman. Except for that one last¡­.time. Somehow I was awkwardly reminded of the time when he grabbed my hand to kiss on its back. I am sure he won¡¯t do that again. Athena wished for me to relish the banquet and, in her unique way, thank me for coming back to her. For her, it was an occasion to celebrate, and I felt the same joy. So, I wanted to enjoy the party without any reservations and decided not to put on my mask. It¡¯s alright if I just don¡¯t stand out during the event and watch from the side. Athena had already prepared a collection of new party dresses for me to wear and maids to help me. But I insisted that I could get ready for the party on my own and refused the maids help. Or, at least that¡¯s how it should have been. Once all the clothes were placed in my room, my first problem was to pick the one that could suit me. I had no choice but to try each of them to see which suited me the best after all Athena went to great lengths to prepare these for me. Looking into the mirror I couldn¡¯t help but be flustered, ¡°Do nobles here really wear dresses like this? Isn¡¯t my stomach too much visible in this dress?¡± ¡°And why the lace in this dress is so long.¡± I said trying on the next one, pulling the band tightly around my waist to tie the dress. Only to realize a second later the other part was stuck under my feet. I yanked at the lace and unwittingly engaged in a precarious dance. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± Before I knew it, my feet tangled, the lace revolted, and I found myself in an accidental fall against the floor. ¡°Kyeeaahhhh¡­¡± ¡°What happened are you okay?¡± The door suddenly flipped open and the prince of Hart Kingdom was standing there with a worried look on his face. I peeked from the heap of clothes; my face contorted realizing the clich¨¦ I had just now become the victim of. Leaving me no other option but to let out a loud scream. ¡°I am sorry. But I came to escort you as planned.¡± Leon quickly repeated himself and closed back the door quickly noticing nothing was wrong. I gulped and despite my uneasiness, I stood up and walked close to the shut door. At least no harm was done since I still had my complete clothes on that I was trying. Hopefully, no one came to my scream. Seems like everyone was busy with the celebration preparation. Regis too might be having her hands full to get Hana ready into her new clothes. I could just imagine Hana right now protesting to wear anything but her maid uniform. ¡°I am sorry miss Alicia I barged in without your permission.¡± The prince must have felt my presence behind the door and I could tell he only came inside out of concern. ¡°¡­It was not your fault.¡± I somehow brought myself to speak up after a brief silence. ¡°I know you are good at healing magic, but I hope you did not get hurt.¡± The prince asked me. He was more worried about me than trying to cover it with some excuses. He accepted his mistake without fault and took responsibility. ¡°Five minutes¡­ give me just five minutes and I will be ready.¡± *** LEON HART The time for the celebratory party was approaching and I could not wait to get the chance to meet miss Alicia again. She was not only the savior of our kingdom, but she also protected my sister and my family. I would have most probably only ended up offering my gratitude and anything she could have asked for as a reward. That is the utmost courtesy that any ruler would have shown to their savior. The instant I laid eyes on her; I was utterly captivated. Her voice rendered my ears useless, and when her eyes met mine, the world around me vanished into a blank void. When I confided in my sister about this, her initial reaction was anger, her glare piercing through me. However, seeing my helplessness, she eventually laughed and started thinking to herself. ¡°?Maybe it''s not that bad of an idea after all¡­¡± My sister whispered to herself as she continued to look at me curiously. After much pleading with her, she finally agreed to help me. She shared a wealth of information about miss Alicia. And from what I gathered; I doubt my sister would have helped anyone else¡ªbeing her big brother gave me a unique advantage. From her words, she only made Alicia sound like any other ordinary girl. But I knew from the moment I saw her, there was something special about her. Maybe today I will have that chance to find what it is. At the exact right time, I stood outside miss Alicia¡¯s door waiting to greet her as soon as she would open the door and not make her wait. But then I heard a disturbing thud sound from inside followed by a small squeal from inside which quickly prompted me to open the door and look for any disturbance. Only to find miss Alicia under a heap of clothes as she gawked at me with an embarrassed look and all disheveled. Not noticing any kind of trouble, I could help her with, I quickly locked back the door. After all, I couldn''t let her see my mischievous grin as I thought about how endearing her scream had just sounded. And maybe I was too hasty to decide that I would be able to find the answers to my questions so soon. Because the moment miss Alicia stepped out of her room this time completely dressed. I was once again hit by the same symptoms, but this time they were much more severe. My heart raced, each beat seeming to echo in the room. Time stretched as if teasing me with an extra second to gaze at her a little longer. Miss Alicia had tied her shimmering silver hair back in an intricate twist, revealing the graceful curve of her collarbone. Her crimson eyes were complimented by her turned-red cheeks and deep red delicate lips. With the mask gone and her full features exposed, I was left with a deep desire to touch her unblemished face. As for the dress itself, any noble would have accused it of being too simple. But as miss Alicia turned towards me, the single-piece white gown hugged her slender frame from shoulder to her waist. Despite it lacking any particular lace or elaborate embroidery, the dress beautifully accentuated her elegance. Seemingly I was too focused to notice, that miss Alicia had already walked past me. ¡°Is there a problem, prince.¡± Miss Alicia asked seeing me standing still in my position. ¡°Not at all. Would you mind giving me a pinch?¡± I put forward my hand and lowered my eyes. ¡°A pinch?¡± Miss Alicia for a moment could not grasp the meaning of my request. ¡°You look so beautiful, I thought I was dreaming¡­¡± ¡°Huh! You are just saying that¡­ You don¡¯t need to be so polite with me.¡± ¡®I could have taken his words wrongly. But of course, I know that¡¯s what princes do since I have read a whole lot about them in novels.¡¯ Alicia confidently thought to herself. ¡°You look so good-looking yourself. Shall we go?¡± Miss Alicia replied back in kind. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the banquet.¡± I pulled back my hand wondering if it was too soon for me to ask her hand. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Of course, attending a banquet can¡¯t be that tough. All I needed to do was accompany the prince today like a companion, participate in the toast, eat good food, greet some important people and that¡¯s it. I quickly customized one of Athena¡¯s dresses using my spider webs to make it suit me and got ready. As soon as I stepped out, I saw the prince standing ready in an official knightly golden uniform. It totally complemented his blonde hair and good looks. I guess I had no choice now but to accompany the prince to the party. It was my fault, that I couldn¡¯t reject his proposal then because I got too flustered. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon. I just need to make sure that I don¡¯t end up embarrassing him. The party had already started and we were one of the last to enter. I could already spot Regis, standing out as an elf as many people approached her. She only appeared here with the identity of a wandering elf roaming the human continent. At the same time, I could see Hana surfing through the buffet with some other kids. As soon as the guards announced the arrival of the prince. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on the crown prince¡¯s entrance. But they were all too shocked to see me accompanying him, as I walked close by. Is it really that bad that they are not even able to speak something or continue their previous conversations? ¡°Why are they all so quiet?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but call out the prince. ¡°I think it¡¯s because they too just realized how beautiful you are!¡± The prince repeated. ¡°I told you before, you don¡¯t need to be so courteous. But are you really fine, escorting someone like me? I am not much aware of what to do in these celebrations.¡± I did not want the prince to later regret taking me if I made a mistake. ¡°I think I understand you miss Alicia a little better now. Escorting the savior of this kingdom to the party really makes me happy. So, please don¡¯t have any second thoughts.¡± The prince replied to me gently despite my negative thoughts. The silence was finally broken when we took our place in the hall and the people suddenly started swarming the prince. The prince was definitely very popular evident from the number of people who came to greet him. I think he already knew I was uncomfortable with crowds as he stepped forward to greet them first. ¡°Greetings Your Highness.¡± ¡°It is a pleasure to see the light of this kingdom so healthy and radiant.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, Your Highness. But it is our first time seeing the lady behind you.¡± There was that question I expected. But how should I answer? ¡°Of course, miss Alicia here is a powerful magician and a friend of my sister. So, I took the opportunity to be her escort.¡± The prince explained. All the eyes were on me. It should be fine as long as I don¡¯t face them directly. I tried to smile in the face of adversity and answered waiving at them. ¡°Hello, my name is Alicia.¡± ¡°Ahem! I felt blessed when the lady accepted my request to escort her.¡± Why would the prince suddenly have to say something misleading like that? But now the people started to cheer and make loud noises as they pushed for more details. Especially the ladies and young woman, who overheard our conversation and rushed to us. Most of them were nobles living in the capital or famous people and their clothes sparkled in the brightly lit hall. ¡®Gah! This is so embarrassing.¡¯ All of them showed their interest in me, but none of them were demeaning in any way. So, I did not feel too pressured. The prince was doing most of the talking. As I tried to look for Athena around, an announcement was made. ¡°Now the host of the party would present us with a dance for the banquet.¡± Everyone stared at me and the prince. I realized that since Athena, the princess who was also the host was not here. The responsibility would now directly fall on the prince. And because the prince, was escorting me, that would directly make me his partner for the dance. But no one told me anything about this. Everyone started to clap as if trying to welcome us to the stage and the opera began to play the music. The stage was all set. The prince looked at me with a surprised look as if he did not expect it himself. He tried to control the people cheering. ¡°I think there¡¯s still some time,¡­¡± The prince looked at me with a helpless look. My eyes widened, in the crowd all that clapping and everyone¡¯s attention suddenly ended up bringing a memory of my past life. And I could not help but think I could be in the wrong. For some reason, I thought, if I stayed there I would become a burden and inconvenience the prince. So, maybe it was just better for me to leave and disappear. *** THE BANQUET ¨C HART PALACE The prince knew that Alicia would never want to dance, as she had never done anything like that before. So, instead, he tried to stall for time until his little sister Alice could come. But while addressing the crowd, when he turned back Alicia was already gone by that time leaving him in dismay. By sensing the traces of magic, he remembered Alicia could use teleportation magic as well. For a moment he couldn¡¯t even think where he should go to find her in this situation. But then, ¡°Brother would you mind entertaining the guests here with me.¡± Alice suddenly appeared in front of Leon. ¡°But Alicia is¡­¡± Leon felt the need to quickly inform his sister about the current circumstances. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know. I did not imagine something like this would happen.¡± Alice reassured her brother. The music started playing, and the prince and the princess were at the centre of the crowd. The two started to dance together hand in hand, this not being their first time. ¡°Leon, I finally thought you would get to dance with another girl. But here I am doing this again.¡± Alice whispered to his brother. Slowly sighing at her brother with a disappointed look, for failing to ask Alicia for a dance. ¡°I don¡¯t have any excuses. And I think I made things much worse¡­¡± Leon quickly confessed. A bit confused and unable to realize why Alicia would leave without telling him. ¡°Focus on the dance.¡± Alice reminded his brother since people were watching. ¡°Was I that unreliable¡­ I wanted to escort her while holding hands, but she didn¡¯t even notice it.¡± Leon was much more disheartened than her own sister Alice could have expected. The calm and cool brother, who didn¡¯t take any interest in girls, just now suffered a heartbreak from her sister¡¯s friend. Alice didn¡¯t expect these turn of events at all. While dancing Alice closed in, ¡°It¡¯s not that. She is just afraid to build close relationships with anyone because¡­.¡± Alic stopped. ¡°It¡¯s something she has to overcome on her own.¡± Leon didn¡¯t exactly know what she meant by that, but he didn¡¯t pry further. ¡°I guess I have to work harder. She is so shy and bashful. I think I am going to have my hands completely filled.¡± Leon laughed, but his face did not smile. While dancing Leon couldn¡¯t help himself but ask. ¡°But Alice you seem in a surly mood today.¡± ¡°And whose fault is that? I was hoping to give Alicia a huge surprise but now she ran away.¡± ¡°I am sorry. But can you go look after miss Alicia? I don¡¯t think I would be able to help in this situation. So, let¡¯s end this.¡± Leon once again apologized. Bringing the dance to a close, the prince and princess bowed to each other while the audience clapped at their graceful dance performance. ¡°Just leave it to me. I will go and get her back.¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN What have I done? I shouldn¡¯t have run away like this. I didn¡¯t even tell the prince that I was leaving. Would he be worried? ¡°I thought you would be here.¡± I turned back and found Athena approaching, walking barefoot on the grass. Since her high heels could be difficult to walk on uneven grounds. ¡°Athena¡­¡± I was surprised she would come here when she would be so much busy taking care of the guests. ¡°This was the place we first came back together. So, of course, I knew. I still remember all the reports, that I heard that day of how soldiers rained from the sky.¡± Athena laughed. ¡°I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have left when you worked hard so that I could enjoy myself at the party.¡± I knew why Athena was here. ¡°Don¡¯t be it''s all my brother¡¯s fault. How dare Leon think he could dance with you. You should have just refused him if you didn¡¯t want to.¡± Athena said in a stubborn voice as if I was supposed to act out like that. ¡°Wait, it''s really not your brother¡¯s fault. He was worried too, when everyone wanted me to dance out of the blue. I know none of them meant any ill will, but seeing them so excited I felt nervous. And I don¡¯t know how to dance. It wouldn¡¯t look good if I refused the prince of a kingdom to a dance when he had been so nice to me.¡± ¡°So, you are worried about him. I wonder how he will react when he hears this.¡± Athena and I by now had started to walk together. The gravel pathway in the garden, leads to a fountain. The path for which had been brightly lit with candles for the occasion. ¡°I¡­ I¡± I couldn¡¯t bring myself what to say. ¡°Are you afraid? Until now it always looked like you had something on your mind, but since you came back you look so relaxed. So, what happened now?¡± Athena asked me. ¡°It¡¯s something that happened in my past life. I was supposed to accompany my cousin sister to her school for a fest. But when she wanted me to do something for her in front of everyone, I couldn¡¯t do it. And she said I was no longer the sister; she once knew. I can¡¯t blame her. It was me who first forgot all about her when she was trying so hard for us to be together.¡± I still remember what my cousin told me. And I couldn¡¯t even do anything to fix it. ¡°I see.¡± Athena continued listening. ¡°I thought I was going to make the same mistake again. So, I just disappeared before I could cause a problem for others. No one knows about me, so no one will miss me either.¡± ¡°If you are not there¡­ then at least I would definitely be sad and I know a lot more people who would be too. I don¡¯t know what will happen in the future. But I can promise you this, I will never leave you alone no matter what.¡± ¡°But don¡¯t you have important things to attend at the party?¡± I asked just in case. ¡°I do but I am not going back, since I have to give a gift to you.¡± I had never seen Athena being so adamant and positive. For a moment I felt so glad for her, that she was happily living here as a princess. ¡°What? But how can I go back like this, when I was the first one to clearly abandon the prince? What can I do for him in return when he was so good and kind to me?¡± ¡°Sachi.¡± Athena called me by my real name. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°For what?¡± I did not understand where exactly Athena was coming from with this. ¡°For all the things that I can¡¯t possibly count at the moment. And did I tell you that you look so gorgeous today!? Everyone should be just grateful that they even got to see and admire you.¡± Athena stopped and smiled at me. ¡°But that¡¯s going too far. I didn¡¯t do anything. So, thank you for organizing the banquet. I was really having fun.¡± I was genuinely happy. ¡°See, that¡¯s what I was talking about, just say thank you and that will be enough to make him happy. You don¡¯t need to do anything else, just you being there makes it special for us.¡± ¡°?Okay, I will do it.¡± I had steeled my heart to go back. What I could not do in my past. This time I would go back and face everyone. I teleported Athena and myself, in the corner of the banquet hall where no one could see us appearing. But the prince quickly spotted us and came running. ¡°Miss Alicia. Thank goodness you are back. You don¡¯t have to do anything you don¡¯t like; just say the word and I will take care of it.¡± The prince looked worried. I stifled with my hands. ¡°Prince Leon.¡± Here''s a corrected version: The prince suddenly looked at me with an alert expression and full attention as I repeated his name. As if he had been waiting for this for a long time. ¡°Leon, thank you for escorting me to the party. It was all new and exciting for me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. It would be an honor to be your escort again.¡± The prince was not at all sickened by my actions. I would have never known until I tried to come back. I looked back at Athena, and she carried me back to the center. ¡°I am finally going to give my surprise to you.¡± ¡°Right now... Here?¡± I wasn¡¯t prepared nor could I make any guesses as to what Athena had prepared. ¡°Listen, everyone, I am happy to announce, that the Hart royal family has decided to grant my friend Alicia the title of baroness and the land of Oakhart. And finally, Alicia will also be participating in the Knights Selection ceremony of Valoria.¡± Athena looked the happiest when she made the announcement. And between the loud cheers and claps of everyone, my befuddled inner voice screamed in desperate, unheard protest. *** KINGDOM OF VALORIA [A WEEK LATER] ¡°Prince Izek.¡± Men bulked up in knight¡¯s suits followed behind a young man in silver-plated armor as they entered his office. ¡°Prince please listen to our request.¡± ¡°Yes, please. This is urgent.¡± ¡°Our honor rests on this, prince.¡± Prince Izek had no choice but to turn and listen to the knights who had suddenly come to request an audience with him. ¡°Alright, so what¡¯s this about.¡± The man in the highest position asked. ¡°It¡¯s the Knight¡¯s Selection Ceremony.¡± The mere words ticked off the young man, as his eyes widened in anger like a hurt animal being made fun of for struggling to survive. ¡°Are you playing here with me, how dare you show up here after knowing that I had given up on participating in that ceremony long ago.¡± The young man whom everyone showed utmost respect in the room was currently the strongest knight in the kingdom of Valoria. The sole reason even the elder knights respected by bowing to him was because no one could defeat him in a sword battle. ¡°We all knights are proud of our swordsmanship that we have honed for years in hopes for finding a master to whom we can dedicate our lives. But almost all the knights that have participated this year have lost to that impudent magician when she is only a girl.¡± One of the knights remarked. ¡°We are unable to do anything against her, and she had already scored twenty-eight victories against us knights. And we still haven¡¯t figured out how she was able to defeat us.¡± Everyone raised their concerns, handing out the match list to Izek. He carefully scrutinized the list. Spotting names of some strong fellow knights as well. ¡°So, even the magic swordsmen knights failed. And all the matches always got over in less than a minute.¡± Izek was surprised too to see such a thing happening. ¡°What are the chances, that this magician could be using a cheap trick?¡± Izek asked. ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to identify that since everyone who got defeated was found unconscious and they don¡¯t even know what hit them. Right now, they are all in the infirmary being healed by our magicians.¡± The other knights explained. ¡°Take me to them.¡± Izek prepared himself to move out, but still hadn¡¯t made a decision to participate or not. He thoroughly took a look at the defeated knights in the infirmary and their gear. But could not find anything solid to go through. ¡°Since the old master left, you young master are our only hope. So, please save the honor of the knights of Valoria.¡± The knights requested him. ¡°My brother has nothing to do with this. When is the next match scheduled?¡± ¡°It should start by the time, if we proceed to the colosseum now.¡± The knights informed Izek. It was one thing to be defeated in battle, but without getting a chance to put up a fight or know how they got defeated was truly disparaging for them. Now Izek was standing in the audience, along with the other senior knights. ¡°From what we have gathered, she is a magician and has recently joined the nobles in the Hart Kingdom as a baroness.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it the same kingdom that just now avoided a war with an orc demon army?¡± Izek asked. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Izek focused on the fight which was about to start and the opponents entered the arena. ¡°She is just a child.¡± Izek remarked as the magician girl turned out to be quite different from what she was described to be. ¡°She is again wearing a mask. No one has seen her real face till yet. How dare she look down on us knights.¡± ¡°No, worries, the knight fighting her is none other than Sir Thaddeus, who is a renowned magic swordsman even in other kingdoms. I am sure he would be able to teach a good lesson to her.¡± Izek did not care for the provocations or the bad-mouthing. He was completely focused on the fight that was about to begin. ¡°How is it that no one was able to learn what magic she used to defeat her opponent?¡± Izek asked again. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. No one was able to see it and she did not break any rules either.¡± The referee announced the match to be started by raising the flag signal. And before anyone could blink their eyes. A blue colored dome covered the area where the knight and the girl stood. No one could see through the blue barrier or hear what was happening inside. And after a count of mere fifteen seconds, the dome was lifted. But while the girl stood silently and unharmed, holding a wind fan in her hand. The knight lay unconscious on the ground. It was again a repeat of the results of the previous matches. ¡°How could this happen?¡± ¡°I am sure there is some kind of trickery?¡± ¡°We will force it out of her if that is what it takes.¡± The knights protested at the back. ¡°Where is your honor sir knights, if you are all going to gang up on a child when she is defenseless.¡± Izek sarcastically remarked. ¡°But¡­¡± Everyone was left speechless. ¡°I have decided to fight this one match and see for myself what magic the girl is using. Start the preparations.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 9 – THE SHIELDMASTER KNIGHT (1) Chapter 9 THE SHIELDMASTER KNIGHT (1) The victory celebration party continued well into the night, but I returned to my room much earlier. It was one thing for me to stay up the whole night reading my favorite books. But at least I learned that parties were not really my cup of tea. I was still too tired to process what happened by the end of the banquet fully, and the surprise gift I received from Athena was beyond anything I could have imagined. Now I had the title of the baroness of Oakhart and had become a part of the nobility of this kingdom. It''s not like I detested the idea, as long as I get to be close to Athena. But now I had to take care of the land and also govern the people there. And even if they were a small handful of people in the countryside of this kingdom, the idea of making a mistake and bringing trouble to the lives of these people scared me. But wouldn¡¯t that also mean I would have to go away from this place where Athena is? Is she for some reason trying to¡­ No that can¡¯t be. But reality only kicked in for me the next day. "Alicia, you should get ready for your trip to Valoria," Athena reminded me, and yesterday''s events came rushing back to me. ¡°Can¡¯t I just skip going to Valoria? The nightshade members are already keeping a good eye on my safety and needs. So, um, I think I''m good without a knight.¡± I tried to plead to Athena. ¡°No, that won¡¯t do.¡± Athena responded firmly, sounding a bit upset by my response. ¡°But miss Cassa, the leader of Nightshade seems very capable.¡± ¡°I said no. You should know how much Cassa is busy and how they need to go on secret missions and stuff. So, they will be a lot busy at this time of year.¡± Athena again twisted things around. For some reason, she seemed adamant about getting me a knight after handing me the title out of the blue yesterday. ¡°But is there really a reason for me to have a knightage of my own?¡± ¡°You will at least need some knights now to protect your land. Oakhart is very close to the place that you protected when the orc army attacked. So, I am sure they will welcome you with open arms.¡± Athena seemed too casual with how things were proceeding. ¡°But aren¡¯t I plenty strong to look after them by myself?¡± I objected. I wish Athena would trust my abilities a bit more. Was the small demonstration of my magic powers I showed while taking out the orc army not enough for her? ¡°No way. The lord of the land always needs to be the one to be protected for their lands to flourish. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to learn the ways of this world? Just think of it as a part of it.¡± Athena preached to me in my own words. ¡°But I don¡¯t think even if I do select a knight I could just bring myself to trust a stranger.¡± I told Athena my true thoughts. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t try to be so vocal. But I knew I could at least tell Athena what I felt. ¡°I know. So, I won¡¯t force you to select a knight. But I at least want you to participate in the knight¡¯s selection tournament. And if someone does catch your attention you can make them your knight. Don¡¯t worry no one could ever refuse to become the knight of a pretty girl like you. Or could it be you want my brother to be your knight by any chance?¡± Athena somehow succeeded in mischievously whispering the final line in my ear. ¡±Come on. I can¡¯t ask the future king of this nation to be my knight.¡± I profusely refused and hurriedly stepped back. ¡°What I would like to know is that how are you so sure I would really need a knight of my own at some point.¡± I am sure Athena for no reason would ask me to do something. There really must be a great reason behind this. ¡°It¡¯s simple. Remember the day when you came to save me. How I was surrounded by a myriad of monsters, isolated and all helpless. The situation was hopeless. Thoughts of death started flashing through my mind. And then suddenly you came and protected me, just like a knight would, and held me closely...¡± Athena cuddled her arms around herself as she frisked around her body sounding extremely excited by her actions. ¡°Is that really how it went when you went to save Miss Alice from the orc army?¡± A curious voice interjected, seemingly out of nowhere. ¡°Of course not, Regis. Alice is just exaggerating. Tell them, Alice.¡± I requested Athena for her help. "It''s exactly what happened that day. Alicia also told me not to fear anything because she was there for me. That''s how it happened. I remember it as clearly as the sky was on that day," Athena said confidently, though I couldn''t tell if she was being serious or just having fun. ¡°But you were in danger that time, so I had to make sure that you were safe¡­¡± I tried to remove any misunderstanding even if I was not much sure what it was exactly. ¡°And did I mention that Valoria is renowned for its moonberry tarts? These delightful treats are made from sweet magical berries that only grow in that region. You can''t find them anywhere else.¡± Athena knew exactly how to draw me in, like a fly to honey. ¡°I''ll go.¡± I agreed immediately. ¡°Wait that¡¯s what it all took?¡± Regis was utterly surprised. Since arriving in this world, I haven''t had the chance to try anything sweet, especially something as unique that can only be found here in this world. How could I resist something this sweet? Either way, I now knew I had no choice but to see what this knight selection tournament was exactly. And I could simply just decide not to select a knight. ¡°That¡¯s great, I knew you could do it. You can be ready to leave tomorrow to reach the place on time. And I will be coming with you too.¡± Athena explained as if she was going to keep an eye on me so that I wouldn¡¯t try to run away. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say that I had to do a lot to prepare myself to travel?¡± I asked. ¡°That¡¯s why I had all the preparations already made. I took care of everything to the last detail.¡± Athena smiled back at me. I see I never had a choice to start with. *** HART PALACE ¡°Wait! Where are you going? And what was that?¡± Regis called out. Regis ran through the corridor and quickly caught up to princess Alice after she and Alicia parted. She at least wanted to keep this conversation away from Alicia. ¡°What do you mean miss Regis?¡± Alice stopped to hear out what Regis had to say, surprised by her sudden visit. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice what you are trying to do. You say you are Alicia¡¯s long-lost friend. So, why are you running away from her and distancing yourself now.¡± Regis raised her voice unhappy with Alice¡¯s decision. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what do you mean?¡± Alice looked straight at Regis. ¡°I know it. I know it better than anyone because I know exactly how it feels. When people push away someone they care about thinking it¡¯s the best thing to do to keep them safe. Sending her to a remote domain, asking her to hire knights. What does that all even mean?¡± Regis questioned Alice¡¯s intention. ¡°Do you think Alicia wouldn¡¯t know what I am trying to do. She might look and sound naive. But she is more than capable to understand what I want for her. She just might already know what I am trying to do. And she is still ready to go with it.¡± Athena''s voice was filled with sorrow as if she was already regretting what she was about to do. ¡°Is it because you don¡¯t trust how strong Alicia is.¡± Regis stared back into Alice¡¯s eyes, trying to learn what she really thought about Alicia. ¡°I do not doubt Alicia¡¯s abilities. I have known her for a far much longer time than you have and I know just how strong she can be. But that¡¯s what scares me the most.¡± ¡°Then what is it then? Huh.¡± Regis got confused. ¡°Alicia told me everything about her journey and I am proud of her. What I was not able to do in years she did it in a matter of weeks and found me despite having no knowledge of this world. My desire to keep her safe has grown even stronger after I finally found her. I heard about all her fights in detail and I no longer want for her to continue fighting. You must have seen it too and realized that.¡± Athena asked Regis. ¡°I too don¡¯t want her to fight if it can be avoided¡­¡± Regis realized this fact too after she remembered Alicia fighting the dungeon goddess. ¡°As long as she decides to use those swords or her magic at large she is not safe.¡± Alice cut in between as if asking Regis to help her do so. ¡°Alice just what are you trying to do? Both you and my aunt asked me to do the same. But I don¡¯t understand why.¡± Regis still could not understand Alice¡¯s motivation. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Sometimes not knowing everything about a person might be the right choice. All you need to know is that I simply wish for Alicia to continue with the peaceful and normal life she has today. She should have the life she wants.¡± ¡°I would too want the same thing for her.¡± Regis spoke timidly, her expression twisting with uncertainty. ¡°It¡¯s getting late you should prepare as well for us to leave early tomorrow. We can continue this talk later as well.¡± Athena drifted the conversation. As she continued to walk, leaving Regis behind. After meeting Alicia, one thing had become clear to Athena, that she had to do it no matter what. She had only one thought running through her mind. To not let Alicia come in contact with any of the reincarnates or other gods. Especially those who were trying to target other reincarnates. And until Athena could herself confirm who was behind all of this. ¡®I will do anything to keep Alicia safe.¡¯ *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The next morning as scheduled, Athena, Regis, Hana and I together stood near the palace gate while our luggage was being loaded inside the carriage. The queen, Athena¡¯s mother, had herself come to bid us farewell. As for prince Leon, he immediately left the next day after the banquet to handle administrative matters in the southern ports. ¡°Safe journey to you all.¡± The queen wished us well as we left. The Knight Kingdom of Valoria was situated to the northeast of the Hart Kingdom. In between we crossed through several borders and small dukedoms. I couldn¡¯t help but notice that every time I traveled, I realized I was now living in a different world¡ªa magical one at that. The enchanted forests, the magical beasts, the old towns, and the people were all different from my previous world. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. It would still take us about a day and a half to reach Valoria even if we traveled non-stop. During the night, we stayed in an inn, where Athena told us more about the Valoria kingdom. According to history, the founding of the Knight Kingdom of Valoria dates back to around the same time when the Great War concluded. It was a kingdom formed by astray knights who had lost their masters in the Great War. Usually, they don¡¯t have a named king but a roundtable of the strongest knights governed the Knight Kingdom. Soon after, the founding of the Knight Kingdom, they started a ceremony for knights who wanted to choose new worthy masters no matter where they hailed from. Whether it was in their blood or instincts, these knights couldn¡¯t find meaning in their lives until they were able to serve a master and dedicate their life to. As long as the knights could consider someone to be worthy of becoming their masters they would then pledge their allegiance. That¡¯s how the Knight¡¯s Selection came into existence, evolving year after year. It ultimately became a stage for the knights of this kingdom to showcase their prowess. However, the founding principle of this selection remained the same. Nobles who couldn¡¯t find their own knights would come to this kingdom to participate in the knight¡¯s selection. A stage was set where nobles who wanted to hire knights as their masters would challenge the knights to a battle. The outcome of the battle did not matter much, as long as the contender could prove during the fight that they could be worthy masters to the knight. This way, each party had an equal say in forming the master and knight pact. Athena had already got me registered as one of the contenders as the new Baroness of Oakhart. The knight selection tournament was supposed to start the next day, when we entered through the first check post of the Valoria Kingdom. It was late at night when we reached the capital Valoria. Now I had to sadly wait till the knight selection tournament got over to try those special moon berry tarts. The next morning Athena took us to the stadium where the ceremony was taking place. It was a huge colosseum built around the same time as the formation of this Kingdom. Coincidentally, we arrived at the perfect time, as the manager there informed me that it would soon be my turn to fight the knights. There was no fixed number of rounds. It was up to the knights to volunteer to fight and test me. Typically, knights would step forward in order of their ranking, starting with the lower ranks. The more rounds I fought, the stronger the knights I would face, increasing my chances of securing the allegiance of a powerful knight. Athena, Regis, and Hana went to take their seats in the audience after wishing me the best of luck and leaving. I was taken to a waiting room, and while sitting there I could sense people observing me from the other side of the wall. Most probably they were knights participating in the tournament, assessing the powers of the contenders. So, as long as I finish the fights as quickly as possible and leave this selection, I will get to eat the tarts sooner. From what I heard yesterday back at the inn, the tarts were so famous that they would be gone by evening. And because a large volume of people came from outside to attend this event, my chance of getting to eat the tarts further dwindled. When I was called to enter the Colosseum, there was a huge audience cheering but all of them quieted down as soon as they saw me. It was reasonable that they didn¡¯t know me so they had no reason to cheer. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I will make sure to end this as quickly as possible and get to try those tarts no matter what. Just you wait.¡± I convinced myself. I had already thought of a plan to take care of the knights as quickly as possible without hurting them. Contrarily when a knight entered, the audience went mad with cheering. He was covered in thick silver armor from top to bottom. And he held a big sword in his right hand. ¡°I never imagined, I would be fighting a baby girl in this ring for my first match. Sorry if you get hurt but I will try my best not to scare you.¡± The knight said to me. I was a bit taken aback by his arrogance, especially when he called me a baby since I happen to be much older. Are knights supposed to really talk like that? I believe the knights I met in the Stark Kingdom and the Hart Kingdom were much more polite and honorable. I saw no reason to reply to him and took my position for the referee to start the match. But the knight would not stop talking, ¡°You don¡¯t even have a weapon. Did you think a magician could survive here? I would cut you down faster than you could complete your incantation or magic circle. They call me the light-speed saber, after all. And what¡¯s with that weird mask you''re wearing? Is it a new fashion to hide a lady¡¯s tears when she loses?¡± the knight laughed. His entire focus was on the cheers of the audience. He must be pretty famous to garner such attention. While I was waiting for the referee to raise the flag signal. The moment the match started. I formed a blue dome over a small area to cover me and the knight. There was no reason for me to reveal my powers to the outside people watching. Since I did not want to hire any knight, I did not need to prove my powers to anyone. The knight was suddenly taken aback. But I moved ahead with executing the next step in my plan. However¡­. I did not expect the match to get over so soon. After ten seconds, I lowered the dome, seeing that the knight had already passed out. He lay on the ground, writhing and dazed, his face covered in dust. From the audience¡¯s perspective, their mouths were left wide open. Unfortunately, I was not allowed to leave the colosseum unless all the knights who wanted to fight me had taken their turn. Time passed and the number of rounds kept on increasing with the outcome being the same. All of them had to say something about me. Either pointing out that I might have been using a cheap trick or forbidden magic or some kind of a secret weapon. Some even went so far as to claim that they would be the ones to bring the curtain down on my cheating. But all of them met the same fate. ¡°Yeahhhh¡­.¡± ¡°Look there¡­..¡± ¡°Woaaaahhhhh¡­.¡± The audience finally gave out a large cheer. I knew well that in a knight kingdom, people would value swordsmanship skills more than magic. Did they finally realise my magic too is worthy of their praise? ¡°Is he the real one¡­.¡± Wait, they weren¡¯t talking about me. The noise became louder, until, they stopped all at once. And at that time, a young man entered the ring. He did not wear any kind of fancy armor like the previous knights. Or flail around weapons much larger than the size of the user¡¯s body, as some of the knights tried to. He had no words or stunts to address the vigor of the audience. The referee introduced the man, but I think the audience already knew who he was. He quietly took his place on the ground, and with the intensity he entered, it was as if he had just stepped into some kind of battlefield. I could tell at a glance he was different from all of them. ¡°He is strong.¡± I instinctively knew. He looked straight at me, but I only wanted to get the match over as soon as possible. So, when the referee gave the signal for the match to start, I went back to executing my strategy by raising the blue magic field around us. *** VALORIA KINGDOM ¨C COLOSSEUM After Izek Valoria was requested by all the knights to participate in the Knight¡¯s selection tournament to protect their honour from losing to a magician. It would be highly humiliating if all the top knights participating would lose this year, to a magician at that. It would also have a bad effect on the reputation of the hired Valorian knights which could be unfavourable for this kingdom as well. Izek Valoria, whose family held one of the most important seats at the Valorian round-table, had no choice but to step in. ¡°I am sure sir Izek could win this. I heard he is the strongest here.¡± Said one of the newly participating knights watching. ¡°I did too. But I have never seen him fight, is he that strong.¡± ¡°That would be true as of now, but he was considered the second strongest here until his big brother left the kingdom to serve the Hero emperor.¡± ¡°Oh! You must be talking about the Knight Hero.¡± Said one of the knights excitedly as if speaking about some kind of legend. ¡°Shhhh. Sir, Izek might not like what you are talking about if he heard this.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± ¡°No one knows, but after Izek¡¯s big brother left, Sir Izek refused to wield the sword any longer. He even stopped participating in the monthly tournaments where he could have finally claimed the title of the strongest in Valoria.¡± One of the knights explained. ¡°Move.¡± The single word, spoken with quiet authority, sent a ripple through the assembled knights. They hesitated only for a heartbeat before parting to clear a path. ¡°That was sir Izek¡­¡± The knights gasped, their respect for Sir Izek evident in their swift obedience. Izek took his position on the ground, unaffected by the loud cheers of the crowd or the expectations of his peers. He wore lightweight armor that allowed for agility and carried his usual sword and shield. What truly captured the audience¡¯s attention and set Sir Izek apart from any Valorian knight was the golden arm gauntlet around his wrist, extending halfway down his palm. Some rumors around the golden gauntlet claimed that they were weapons that were once used by the angels during the Great Wars. But no one ever saw them in action in public. Sir Izek glanced at his opponent to see what they were capable of. But he only found a girl standing in front of him with a mask hiding her face. ¡°She is so little.¡± Izek thought to himself. He did not possess any kind of analysis magic. But even if he tried to measure the girl¡¯s magical aura he failed to find anything odd. It was too simple to be true. Izek concluded that his opponent must be hiding her ability. Either way, it did not matter to Izek as he planned to quickly end the fight and leave the ring. It might have been months since he participated in a fight. But once he entered the battle arena, the years he spent training did not allow him to lose his touch. Izek had a determined glint in his eyes and a calm, focused demeanor. In front of him was an opponent which even the trained knights of Valoria could not handle. So, how would one go about to defeat an opponent if they had no idea what they were fighting against? ¡®Observe, think strategically, and make the winning move with precision and confidence!¡¯ As if the words suddenly resonated inside Izek¡¯s head. The referee gave the signal, and as planned, Alicia lifted the barrier to cover themselves. Alicia, as always, expected that even this new opponent, no matter how strong, would try to attack her as soon as the fight started. But what Alicia saw went beyond all her expectations. Izek gritted his teeth and, instead of raising his sword to attack her first, he gripped the shield in his hand. Augmenting his body with magic, clusters of wheels in the form of a barrier surrounded him. Izek did not know whether what he did was the right thing, but all the muscles in his body warned him to protect himself at all costs. And his fear turned into reality the moment, when a sudden forceful weight hit him, pushing him down on the ground. Izek let out a scream, completely overwhelmed by the magical force that was weighing him down. It was not just the pressure, but he could feel the weight of his armor on his body increase. The magical force over him intensified to the point he could see the dense purple magic floating over him. His knees bent as his body came closer to the ground causing ripples and cracks. Fortunately, for these cases, Izek had anticipatingly activated the ant-magic incantation on his shield and using his barrier magic which he excelled at, pushed past the formation of purple magic over him. Obliterating the magical flow, the magical attack weakened and disappeared. ¡°How did you know?¡± Alicia was surprised for the first time. Izek silently stood regaining his footing. His confidence did not come from his instincts alone, but it was because Izek had been observing his opponent closely the moment he decided to fight Alicia. Rather than trying to just measure the power of his opponent. He tried to search for clues, that would help him to find his opponent¡¯s weakness. And from the start, all the answers were right in front of him. His opponent repeatedly used a barrier to mostly hide her magic because she was casting a repetitive technique. So, this time too, Izek would most probably face the same magical attack. All the knights would lose in variable time, which was proportional to the endurance level of the knight. Meaning the magic itself was a fatal surprise attack but not a one-shot kill. So, Izek believed that there would be a way to counter the magic attack. And finally, the most important fact was the knights themselves who lost the matches. ¡°The right answer was always to defend first. Those fools, couldn¡¯t even figure out this much.¡± Izek couldn¡¯t help but blame the knights themselves for their petty loss for being so narrow-minded. ¡°They all must have made the same mistake to attack first and let their guard own, becoming the prey of your gravity magic.¡± Izek continued. The final clue was the pressed bodies of the unconscious knights and their undamaged suits. But no one could identify the magic because of the precise nature with which it was cast. Gravitation magic was one of the advanced class magics, and to cast it with such precision that the armors did not suffer any damage or creases was unfathomable. So, no one could tell until now. But Izek now had more on his mind. ¡°My name is Izek Valoria. What is your name and where are you from?¡± ¡°Alicia. I am the Baroness of Oakhart of the Hart Kingdom.¡± Alicia looked proud, as she now had a place to belong and did not need to end her introduction with just her name. ¡°I applaud you on your choice of surprise attack, choosing a fast and instantaneous spell like gravity magic. As the true principles of this Knight¡¯s Selection command me, I won¡¯t look down on you like others did so fight me with all you have got.¡± Izek, the one they called the Shieldmaster Knight demanded, his voice echoing through the arena. Alicia was shocked that someone here would appreciate her magic even during a match. Izek had no doubt in his mind, the magician girl in front of him was formidable. Even the gravity magic was cast without a magic circle or incantation. It wasn¡¯t just any form of magic; it was as if the forces of nature themselves responded to her will. Izek could feel this and it sent shivers down his spine. ¡°Now, show me what you can really do, magician.¡± ***
NOTE FOR READERS I apologize for the sudden break I took. But now I am back to writing with a fresh mind. Hope you all enjoy the new chapter and Happy Reading! ??
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 10 – THE SHIELD MASTER KNIGHT (2)
Chapter 10 THE SHIELD MASTER KNIGHT (2) ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN Every day, I trained with my mom in the labyrinth. Not because I planned to be a master swordsman or embark on a quest to save the world. Somehow, the swordsmanship style my mother taught me always came to me instinctively. Within a month, I could spar with her, matching her skill for skill. But the real reason I trained every day was to spend time with her, sharing in something she missed and loved. It felt like playing and enjoying time with my family, something I never remembered doing before. And I think mom always knew that I preferred using magic over swords. But instead of feeling sad, she always seemed happy about it. During the time I studied aural arts with her, mom made sure I learned never to misuse my powers and always keep my cool. And one day the True Hero told me, ¡°Alicia you might always feel like you don''t need to give your best or fight at full power to win. I know you are not someone who would want to hurt others just because you are strong. But if one day you ever face an opponent who may not have your talents or strength but you realize that they just won¡¯t fall no matter what you do. If you ever feel yourself pushed back to the edge like that, then you must respond by fighting with all you have got, respecting both yourself and your opponent. You just might get to experience something new.¡± ¡­ My new opponent knight, Izek, was able to figure out my surprise magic attack. Not only that he was also able to break out of the gravity magic spell with his magic shield. ¡°Then I will just increase the dose.¡± Flailing my hands around I generated dozens of fusion balls with gravity magic. Purple spinning spheres simultaneously traveled toward the knight, targeting him as he held his sword and a magic shield he had conjured. He was able to stop a few with his shield and push away the rest by swinging his sword with full force. But it was not enough to stop all of them. As the rest pinned him down to the ground with a sudden force of gravity. His body throbbed with pain as he let out an anguished scream. But I suppose this level of pain was not enough to overcome the resilience he had built. Izek stood up again, re-conjuring his shield. His eyes met mine, offering me another challenge. This time I sent another wave of fusion balls at Izek. While anticipating the magnitude of the balls from the previous attacks he swiftly managed to defend himself with the shield. But this time when he tried to strike one of the fusion balls with his blade. The fusion ball exploded, and Izek realized it was not the same fusion ball wrapped with gravity magic. A strong force of wind that came from inside the fusion ball ripped off most of his thin layered suit and chipped away his sword. The wind fusion ball that I secretly put in the attack, threw Izek several meters away as he struggled to maintain balance. But instead of giving up like the other knights, he raised that chipped sword at me again. ¡°Why are you hiding so much power? If you are this strong why haven¡¯t I ever heard your name before.¡± Izek pointed at the barrier I had put up to keep the fight hidden from the audience. I did not think I needed to respond to his rambling. But he kept on speaking. ¡°Why are you so afraid to show your true potential? You tried to take down my knights by quickly finishing them off with gravity magic. I know you are the kind who likes to fight and win by defeating their opponent at their own game. How long are you going to keep running from who you really are?¡± Is that how I look? Is that how I fight? I could have just dismissed his claims. But looking back I was no different. I always did instinctively used the same methods to defeat my opponents. Whether it was a weapon of their choice or magic they used, I would instinctively use the same kind of weapon or magic to defeat them. Was it because I enjoyed doing it? I stopped using the fusion balls and glared at the knight in anger. ¡°Alright then let¡¯s see how you fight?¡± I allowed Izek this time to attack first. He advanced with his chipped sword, each step calculated and deliberate. I noticed the speed and precision of his movements as he tried to attack me, but I easily evaded his strikes with teleportation magic. His sword never came close to touching me. Or so I thought. Suddenly, he clenched his fist and slammed it into the ground. A massive shield appeared above us, descending rapidly. I had no time to cast a spell to stop it. In a flash, I drew my wind fan and struck the magical shield, trying to shatter it. "¨DAnd is that how you fight, putting yourself in danger too?" I taunted. "No. But now I know that you won''t run," Izek replied with a grin. Izek lunged with a powerful overhead swing. I barely had time to react, teleporting to the side just in time to avoid the deadly arc of his blade. As I reappeared, I saw him follow with a series of rapid, precise strikes, his focus unyielding. His movements became even faster, his stance more powerful, as he prepared for the next assault. This time he anticipated my movements, his sword cutting through the air with unnerving accuracy. I was forced to rely on my instincts, deflecting his blows with my wind fan this time. With every swing of his sword, I felt the air shift, each strike more intense than the last. ¡°This is getting boring.¡± I sighed. ¡°I can do this all day.¡± Izek swiftly replied without stopping. I knew we would reach nowhere and I had other things to do. So, this time, when Izek again made a huge swing, I caught his sword in between my blades, and with a deft twist I locked his sword in between my fan before he could pull it out. I opened the fan, the blades producing a large wind force, pushing Izek away, but he regained his footing quickly, his expression a blend of frustration and respect. But this time even that chipped sword cracked into pieces of useless metal and fell on the ground. This time he would surely have to give up. ¡°Are you still mocking me by trying to hide your powers even now? By now I know you are much more capable and do more than just cast simple magic spells. And that is not even your real weapon, now is it?¡± Izek said, breathing heavily. ¡°You say I am hiding my powers, but you''re hardly one to talk when you''ve been hiding yours too.¡± I lifted my right hand and banged my wind fan on my wrist. It was the place where Izek wore a golden gauntlet. I could sense divine power coming from it. It did not have any healing abilities so it was not a relic or a showpiece a knight would wear into a fight. And I would not expect a serious knight like him with such integrity to come this unprepared with a sword that would break so easily. ¡°And here I thought you would never ask.¡± Izek looked amused as if he was having fun. Izek threw away the remaining handle of the sword on the ground. He held the gauntlet close to his chest. ¡°Shield of Bulwark. Rise up.¡± From Izek¡¯s hand, the gauntlet transformed into a giant golden triangular shield. And from its center, he pulled out a triangular sword. It was obvious the shield was a divine weapon, with the divine magic energy it spewed out like a radiant waterfall of light, enveloping everything in its sacred glow. But I had my doubts about the sword being original. ¡°Recently, I got to hear something interesting. It was from the demon army¡¯s attack that was about to happen on the Hart Kingdom.¡± Izek said as he readied his sword for a powerful attack. In the meantime, I took to the skies readying my final blow to make sure to finish it this time. But first I needed to strengthen the barrier covering us just in case and also enlarge the area for our upcoming fight. ¡°I heard the demon army retreated and the wrath of the sea swallowed them whole. Or, so they say. But I don¡¯t believe any of that gibberish. But what if there suddenly appeared a powerful magician to help them? And what if the world learned that she was powerful enough to wipe out an entire army? Can you say that I am wrong.¡± Izek glowered. I suppose Izek was no pushover when he went on to taunt me further. Embedding the sword in the ground he held his shield high. Golden gigantic magic shields formed layer after layer. But instead of just being simple light magic, it was a culmination of a vast amount of divine power. And it was no ordinary feat to handle them so meticulously. But would that be enough... ¡°So, you want to play with my magic and try to defend against it again? But will it actually work? You keep on challenging me but I don¡¯t see a reason to accept it. What could you really do in return if you want me to go all out against you? I just want to quickly go back.¡± I asked. Honestly, I had never seen someone fight like this before. I had heard a true knight always protects. So, what was he really trying to protect this time? ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have come here to participate in this knight selection since you don¡¯t really look like someone who would want to be bothered by something so trivial. But if you want to become my master or make me do anything you want, then you can try making me bow to you.¡± ¡°I accept. [PLANETARY DROP].¡± From the tip of my finger, a tiny drop of whirling black purple threads emerged. And as it slowly fell, the moment it touched the top of the first layer of golden shield. The shield produced a cacophonous sound. Not because the ball made the shield heavy, but rather because the drop quickly consumed the weight of the shield and engulfed its magic. The first layer broke and shattered into light fragments. At the same time as a residue, it released a myriad force of pressure on the other layer of the shield. Izek couldn¡¯t help but find himself being crushed underneath his own stack of shields. The second layer broke and so did the third with another second passing. Izek tried to increase the number of shields conjured with his divine weapons but they were just not enough to compensate for the number of shields destroyed by the tiny piece of my anti-gravity magic combined with my web magic. It was only a matter of time before Izek would lose all his shields and lose. Did he really not anticipate my attack this time and I overestimated him? I will just make sure to not let that drop fall on the ground. Otherwise, it just might completely obliterate the entire colosseum. You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version. But that¡¯s when this flickering sensation that I had been feeling from him¡ªthe reason I endured this fight for so long. But now it was suddenly extinguished as a whole. And in its place, a burning golden light engulfed the entire land from below the golden shield. ¡°Aural Arts. Radiant Cadence.¡± The golden shield suddenly started to emanate circular light points revolving circularly and from it appeared a magical circle. The circular magic folds repeatedly forming a triangular shape revolving horizontally. And when the planetary drop aligned along its center. My web magic started to unwrap along the edges of the triangle. Seeing my magic being untangled like this almost felt unbelievable. But if this was really his aural arts. Then, this knight¡¯s strong suit was never magic or swordsmanship. But even so, this won¡¯t be still enough. ¡°[GRAVI FIELD]¡± I increased the gravity magic in the surroundings to stop Izek¡¯s movement. And I did succeed seeing him held down by the gravity force. Instead of trying to break through, Izek allowed the triangular magic formation stopping my planetary drop, to become smaller in size until he directly thrust into it with his sword. The destructive amount of energy released was enough to dispel the magic field I created. And from the smoke, Izek jumped and came right in front of me. Holding his sword, he looked straight into my eyes. Ready to swing the sword, the moment the trajectory aligned with my neck. ¡°Aural Bulwark.¡± His sword glows brightly. His soul power manifesting right into his sword allowed him to move with an unimaginable speed for me to evade. I doubt my barrier magic could have been able to stop it in time. So, I had no choice, but to parry the strike with my wind fan again. But as if Izek already knew that I would use it, the moment our blades struck. He lifted his sword, but it only ended up grazing through my mask. The missed slash of the sword was so forceful that it went on to create a small crack in the barrier I had erected to keep this fight contained and isolate this fight from the outside world. *** COLOSSEUM ¡°Just what is Alicia planning to do after creating that barrier in every match? I can¡¯t tell from here anything that¡¯s happening. Do you know Hana what¡¯s going on?¡± Regis was upset because she had been looking forward to seeing Alicia fight in the tournament. ¡°Me neither.¡± Hana¡¯s face was stuffed with popcorn that Alice got for her while enjoying the show. Though she might be the only one enjoying them since the only thing to watch in the colosseum was a blue standing half semi-sphere. ¡°Alice, do you know who that man is? The whole stadium does at least.¡± Regis was a bit ticked off by how the audience was crazed when a man named Izek appeared in the stadium. But none of the people here supported Alicia even after her repeated victories. Instead, they accused her of using trickery. ¡°That¡¯s Izek Valoria. The second son of the current head family of the Knight¡¯s table of this kingdom. Supposedly he is also currently the strongest knight in the kingdom as well. But why is he here? Is Alicia going to be alright?¡± Alice explained while raising her concerns. ¡°Are you worrying about her? I am much worried about that knight.¡± ¡°I know Alicia is strong. But fighting Sir, Izek would be no walk in the park. He is the most persistent fighter I have ever known. He might not have the talent for magic or swordsmanship. But he excels at something even more special. His aural arts.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± It was the first time Regis heard that name. ¡°You will learn them in due time if you have the aptitude. But for now, let¡¯s say it¡¯s a technique that makes you super strong in an instant. But his aural arts have remained a mystery even to the members of Nightshade. I just hope he doesn¡¯t push Alicia too far.¡± Out of nowhere, murmurs spread through the crowd as people began to claim that they saw something move. All eyes darted to the top of the barrier, where a crevice had mysteriously appeared. But before anyone could fully grasp what they were witnessing, the crack vanished as swiftly as it had come, leaving no trace behind. And it was also the last crack the audience ever got to see in that match again¡­ *** IZEK VALORIA From the start, I had no reason to fight. I was probably going to refuse to participate in the knight¡¯s selection tournament. But once I saw the girl in question, fighting in a match, I knew she too was an aural arts user. She might hide her status and magical powers all she wanted. But once someone had honed their soul power enough to use them in aural arts. I as another aural arts user cannot mistake that aura. Right now, it was as calm as the moonlit surface of a lake. But what if I tried to disturb it only by a little... I was excited and started looking forward to this fight. But why? Was it because this might have been my only chance to face another aural arts user? I was already considered the strongest here, and I thought I had reached my peak. But was I truly the strongest? After all, it felt meaningless. There was no way I could catch up to him. If I defeated her, would it prove that there was no way I could have won that time? People say I am the strongest here, but they are wrong. My brother is the strongest. The day I lost to my brother, it seemed pointless to try again. But what if I could defeat another aura arts user? I might still have a chance to bring him back. ¡­ But looking back now, I think I went too far this time. *** COLOSSEUM Once Izek retreated, he glanced back at Alicia, who was still levitating mid-sky, expecting a counterattack. But Alicia''s attention was now wholly fixed on the mask she struggled to hold in place. Izek¡¯s strike had already left its mark, as the crack widened on it. The mask split around the left eye, falling into Alicia''s hands. It was in this instant; that the massive force of magical powers that Alicia had been hiding was all released at the same time. Izek was left speechless, realizing he had somehow succeeded in provoking her. As the mask fell away, Izek caught a glimpse of Alicia''s face and noticed a subtle transformation. Alicia¡¯s black hair transformed into a cascade of long, shimmering white strands. For a moment, Izek was captivated by her beauty. But his admiration changed into slight fear when Alicia¡¯s red glowing eyes from above looked down on him. He was sure, this time Alicia did not use any gravity magic. But he still felt subdued by her gazes. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that. You shouldn¡¯t have broken it.¡± Saying that Alicia transferred her broken mask and wind fan into her dimensional storage. ¡°Do you plan to fight with that absurd amount of magic power? If you think I will be intimidated by it, you are wrong.¡± Izek had full faith in his aural arts backed by his shield magic which he excelled at. He believed he could defend against any magic and make a counterattack at the same time. ¡°Not at all. You wanted me to fight at my full strength, so that¡¯s what I will do. Let¡¯s see how long you can stay alive.¡± It was fist time Alicia felt angry, for losing something of her own. ¡°Is that so. ¨DAural Bulwark.¡± Izek raised his sword again unleashing his aural arts at Alicia as a massive strike force travelled towards her. Last time it was able to break through Alicia¡¯s defenses and also break her mask, so Izek was hopeful that it would work again this time. Alicia instead of using any magic to block it, engulfed her hand in a pale blue light. The moment the attack reached her, and came in contact with the pale blue light. The golden light strike turned into empty smoke. ¡°It¡¯s your aura.¡± Izek was surprised, as it was his first time seeing someone engulfed in their aura. And the moment he thought he had seen enough. Alicia¡¯s entire body blazed with a pale blue waving hue. ¡°How are you even doing this?¡± Izek thought he knew everything about aural arts. But it was the second time he saw someone being completely engulfed in their aura. Alicia in the meantime returned to the ground and started walking towards Izek. He instinctively knew if he failed to stop Alicia now, he would have to face the consequences. Izek couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. So, he fired repeated shots of his aural strikes. As the multiple strikes moved to hit Alicia. A blue scabbard manifested around her waist from which Alicia pulled out a white sword. All his powerful strikes that could have easily carved out a boulder clean were simply filed out like matches and extinguished with her new blade. ¡°So, this is what it has come to?¡± Izek said realizing he had no choice but to end this fight this time. Prolonging it any longer was only going to harm him. He raised his divine weapon shield, layering it one over another to make it as thick and sturdy. Taking the first step he dashed towards Alicia, trying to ram his shield into her. Alicia held her sword straight, and when the tip of the sword and the shield collided. Without putting much effort, the giant shields that protected Izek were shattered in an instant. More like the divine energy that built those shields instantly vanished without leaving a trace. Izek had no time to find out how Alicia¡¯s aural arts worked. All he could do in this moment was to repeatedly attack her. So, while her sword was still focused on penetrating through his shields. He took advantage of that small time, to get close to Alicia and attack her with his sword. But suddenly, his hands and torso were caught in something rigid. At first, he did not notice but later realized that half his body was entangled in white threads. The moment he pushed himself back to get out of the trap, Alicia appeared in front of him. This was the first time she took offensive. Izek had no choice but to raise his sword horizontally with both his hands to face the brunt of the attack. With only a single swing, his sword came apart in two. ¡°Are we equal now?¡± Izek threw the swords away as they were no longer useful. All he had left with him was his original divine weapon shield of Bulwark. ¡°Did you really believe you could defeat me with a divine weapon paired up with a fake sword? You surprised me with your aural arts, but that¡¯s how far you get to go. You don¡¯t even possess the complete set of that divine weapon. What you broke mine was something precious to me. And I want some payback.¡± *** IZEK VALORIA I stood up after listening to her words. Seeing how upset she was after losing her mask. I always thought time had healed my pain, but I too must have been stashing away this anger after losing something precious too. Why did I even think to stop then? I should have followed him. ¡°I can¡¯t stop fighting now. I have a duty to perform as a knight participating in this selection, I must prove that I am worthy with my honor on the line. Even if I feel out of breath. If I stop now I might just wilt and fall on the ground.¡± I muttered to myself. I had already used up almost all of my energy in my previous blows and attacks. I had also run out of magic power. The only thing that kept me going was the soul power that burnt inside of me. But that too proved to be insignificant in front of her. Honestly, it even pains me more right now that I finally remember it all again. If only I had tried a bit harder. If I had observed a bit more carefully before giving up. If only I had swung my sword that time even a second longer then. Could I at least have asked him to take me along with him? Right now, all I wanted to know was whether I could defeat her using all my strength. The indescribable pain I had been feeling, somehow was fuelling my shield Bulwark as it shone much brightly. As if signaling me to use it one more time to stop her. ¡°You are right, at least some wounds will be better than tears.¡± I nodded as I gained my cool. I still had one final move to stop my opponent. One can only derive power from their soul core if they have the aptitude. And even then, only a very rare fraction of these people are able to manifest their aura after rigorous training. It took me more than eight years and I was considered a genius. My opponent who was just a young girl, was on a whole different level, that I could not have even imagined. Either she was a genius among geniuses or a monster. In her red eyes, I saw the most dangerous look as she calmly walked toward me. And it bothered me how she did not expect anything from me. But I am not a coward either. ¡°Aural arts. Grand Chamber of Bulwark.¡± From my golden shield, several circular magic projections emerged. Larger circular projections appeared around Alicia simultaneously, aligning to form a spherical barrier made out of several shields. Once complete, the projections transformed into a golden circular cage, encircling Alicia. As the projection''s size shrank, the sphere floated and fit snugly inside my shield. The shield trapping Alicia was now directly linked to the small golden sphere in my shield. It blocked all magic, physical matter, and even air if I wished, preventing Alicia from using her magic powers. Any attempt to break through would be futile, as my Bulwark shield automatically repaired the layers. If I persisted, victory would be mine. Contrary to my expectations. I knew what I saw could not have been possible. But even this level of divine energy was not enough to contain Alicia¡¯s aura. The golden circular cage began to burn with the same blue pale aura that Alicia exuded. Cracks started to appear in the golden ball embedded in my shield. Out of surprise, I took a step back, when my feet crunched on something. I believed either the ground was plain or filled with craters created during our fight. But when I looked down, I had stepped on a red flower I had never seen before. ¡°What is all of this?¡± I yelled out of breath. In an instant, the entire land was enveloped in a field of red flowers that looked like lilies. So, she was already at the level of creating her own domain with her aural arts. Out of nowhere, Bulwark began to flicker with an ominous glow. It was a warning that the life of its user was in danger. Instinctively, Bulwark activated its most potent defensive magic, enveloping me in an ethereal fortress with a single command. "Archontiko Bulwark!" A phantasmal fortress erupted around me, its walls shimmering like ancient armor. Even though I knew its power was weakened by the influence of her domain, I focused intently on the cage that confined her. ¡°Just what is happening inside there?¡± ¡®To express the deepest desires of your soul¡ªthat is the true essence of aural arts.¡¯ My brother always told me. Is that what I am seeing right now? Suddenly, the cage transformed, blooming into a giant red lily. Through the radiant light cast by her white sword, I could make out her silhouette. Her lips curled into a devious smile as she uttered the words that would change everything. "Araneolus Technique. Second Form. Red Spider Garden." The red lily expanded, its petals unfurling like a dancer in slow motion. From within the heart of the lily, countless scarlet threads spun out like a web. Connecting one spider lily to another. Weaving an intricate tapestry that stretched across the battlefield. Each thread gleamed ominously, humming with a life of its own as they formed a vast garden of deadly beauty ¡ªa Red Spider Garden. And at the center of it all standing alone was her. The air crackled with power gathering around Alicia, and the white sword blazed. I stood transfixed, both awed and terrified as the threads channeled an immense amount of power into her. Passing it onto the sword bursting out like sparks that would even put a hole in the sky. With a swift, decisive motion, Alicia sliced through the air, and the threads responded instantly, lunging towards me with terrifying speed. My heart raced as I called upon Bulwark¡¯s barrier magic, knowing it was the only thing standing between me and certain doom. In that final moment, as Alicia''s swing reached its zenith, everything around me slowed. The realization hit me with a cold certainty, I would not survive this. The threads completed their deadly dance, and as Alicia finished her swing, the world seemed to pause in a moment of suspended reality before fading to black. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 11 – ARE YOU SCARED (1) Chapter 11ARE YOU SCARED ¡°You didn¡¯t have to bring this upon yourself, Little Brother,¡± the knight¡¯s voice rang out, its sorrowful tone swept away by the blistering hot winds across the battlefield. Another knight lay on the ground groaning with shallow breaths. The armor over his chest ripped off and mangled around the waist. From his jagged wounds, blood seeped relentlessly, staining the ground beneath him. Despite the excruciating pain he felt in his arm, Izek strained to reach for his fallen sword. But just as his fingertips brushed the hilt, the surrounding grains of sand seemed to come alive, swirling and pulling the blade deep into the ground. It had only been five minutes since Izek challenged his older brother to a fight. ¡°But why?¡± Izek cried out, his voice cracking with anguish and confusion. ¡°You forgot, you were the one who challenged me to this duel.¡± Izek¡¯s older brother answered him coldly without showing any signs of sympathy for his younger brother. . Izek still clearly remembered the day when the Emperor of the Nova Empire visited his Kingdom. He had no idea why the Nova Emperor would come to the land of knights because he was said to have the largest military in the entire human continent. And Izek¡¯s curiosity grew further when he visited the Valoria mansion. Though Izek didn¡¯t get a chance to meet him, his elder brother did. On that same night, it was suddenly decided that his elder brother would go with the emperor to the Nova empire. Izek on hearing this news from one of the servants, ran straight to his elder brother¡¯s room. And the moment Izek laid eyes upon his brother¡¯s face. His brother smiled, trying to hide the sadness on his face. ¡°Is it all true that I hear, brother? Are you really leaving?¡± Izek quickly asked, not wanting to beat around the bush. ¡°Listen, Izek¡­¡± But at this point, no one could contain Izek¡¯s outburst. ¡°But you promised. Wasn¡¯t it your dream to become a wandering knight and travel the world and help all the people on your way? And I was going to accompany you too once I had fully mastered my aura. What about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time that I will be away. The Emperor is not someone we can refuse. So, all I have promised to him is a quest. And once that is completed I will come back.¡± Izek¡¯s elder brother tried to calm down Izek. ¡°And when will that be?¡± ¡°I am not sure but I will be back soon. I promise.¡± Izek¡¯s brother tapped on his little brother¡¯s shoulder. That was the last time Izek saw his big brother, as he left early in the morning even before he could get his chance to say his goodbyes. ¡­ It was only two years later that out of nowhere, Izek¡¯s elder brother appeared in front of him. ¡°Elder brother you are finally back.¡± Izek dropped his sword in the middle of his training and went to hug his brother. ¡°I came back to say, that I won¡¯t be returning after this.¡± Izek¡¯s grip tightened around his elder brother. But he did not feel the same embrace around him, as he saw his elder brother¡¯s hands hanging lifelessly on the sides. ¡°So, does that mean it¡¯s finally time for you to leave on your journey? Give me a little time maybe a day or two to say goodbye to my friends and make some preparations. You know what, just give me half an hour and I will be back with my stuff. We two brothers are going to make a wonderful team journeying together and the world will know our name. After all, you are my awesome big brother and the strongest.¡± Izek respected his brother a lot. Not because Izek knew he was a genius who mastered the aural arts at a very young age. But while training with him, he closely saw how hard his elder brother worked to reach where he was. Izek moved apart from his brother to give him some space and turned around to go back inside the mansion. ¡°I said I will be leaving for the Nova Empire right now. This might be the last time we meet.¡± Izek¡¯s brother repeated himself. ¡°Then I will come with you.¡± Izek turned and shouted back. His anger seething in his fist. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°I will.¡± ¡°No. It will be dangerous for you.¡± ¡°Do you even know what they say about you these days? They call you the emperor¡¯s hound. That you will do anything that bastard says or asks you to do.¡± Izek pointed at the armour his brother was wearing specifically to the emperor¡¯s mark on it. ¡°That¡¯s my job. I have decided to serve the Nova emperor and his words are my command. You should know that as a knight.¡± Izek¡¯s brother was unfazed. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. You said you will come back and then leave to travel the world. Wasn¡¯t that your dream?¡± Izek reminded. ¡°I think I might have spouted some nonsense like that. But that¡¯s not my thing anymore.¡± Izek¡¯s brother¡¯s words felt detached as if he had lost all his ambitions in the time he was away. ¡°Is that all you have to say to me? If you think I am not good enough to go to the emperor myself and ask what he did to you. Then you are wrong.¡± Izek angrily warned his brother. ¡°Izek you shouldn¡¯t do that. Forget about me. Now the future of the Valoria household rests on you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. But your family has waited for two years for you to come back. And I waited for you too.¡± Izek was disappointed with his brother. ¡°I have my duty towards the empire. So, I can¡¯t.¡± Izek¡¯s brother looked down, unable to meet his brother''s eyes but showed no remorse. ¡°For some reason, I feel irritated with that tone of yours. Is that something the emperor ordered you to do as well? If he is the cause of all of this then I will just beat him.¡± ¡°Izek you shouldn¡¯t become the emperor¡¯s enemy. You will die.¡± ¡°Then are you the one who is going to kill me.¡± Izek blatantly threw the words at his brother. But instead of denying it, or stopping Izek, his brother kept quiet. ¡°Is that so? I guess we will just duke it out like we always do. You know what happens if I win. You are coming back.¡± Izek yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t be childish.¡± Izek¡¯s brother tried to stop him. But Izek now danced to his own tune had already picked up the sword and ran towards his elder brother unleashing his aura in one full swing. But instead, his aura was met with a blast of another purple radial aura that blasted him away. ¡°You will not be able to defeat me. Never.¡± ¡°While you were away I too have honed my aural arts. And I am confident I can blow you away with it in one strike.¡± For a second, Izek felt he saw his elder brother flash a smile. But his enthusiasm faded when his elder brother, the real owner of the Bulwark, brandished his gauntlet. In his right hand, a sword materialled and in the other a shield. But that was not all. Izek¡¯s elder brother¡¯s aura suddenly condensed around him to the point he could feel its weight in the surroundings. And as if a teleportation spell had been cast on him, he found himself in an entirely different space. ¡°This is the true power of aural arts. If you are going to get in the emperor¡¯s way you need to be at least this strong to be able to do this with your aura.¡± Izek¡¯s brother showed him the true essence of aural arts by expanding the projection of his soul core into a domain. Izek couldn¡¯t believe his eyes as he saw the endless desert of sand around him. The world around Izek felt foreign, as if the very ground beneath him had shifted, leaving him lost in a landscape he no longer recognized. At first, he thought he really was teleported, but despite the reality in front of him, he could also tell that it was a virtual space built entirely of aura. For Izek, mastering the art of condensing his aura to his body or weapons had always seemed like the pinnacle of his abilities. But now, as if a veil had been lifted, he found himself thrust into a realm he never knew existed. This sudden revelation should have been exhilarating, but instead, it was overshadowed by the bitter taste of betrayal. The same brother who had once shared everything with him¡ªwho had fought by his side, laughed with him and tenderly applied medicine to his wounds after every battle¡ªnow stood against him. After a small exchange of blows, Izek lay on the ground, his body battered and broken, barely able to breathe. Izek had utilized all his skills and exhausted all his energy, but his brother stood there without a scratch. The brother who had once been his protector had nearly beaten Izek half to death, all because of a single threat¡ªan impulsive declaration he made that he would harm his brother¡¯s master. The bond they had once cherished was shattered, replaced by a stark, unforgiving reality of responsibilities. ***

KINGDOM OF VALORIA [COLOSSEUM]

Izek¡¯s eyes opened as he looked around him. His hands felt something soft as they hit the ground only to grab a red spider lily. ¡°It feels so real.¡± Izek muttered to himself. Izek could feel that the domain made by Alicia¡¯s aura had already been lifted. But unlike the last time where the effects of the domain should have faded along with it, the flowers remained. Like a reminder of death''s quiet whisper, he had come so close to¡ªbittersweet in scent, hauntingly beautiful, and yet so sad. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there. He looked above and he could still see the blue opaque barrier reminding him that he had pathetically lost despite all the efforts he had put in. As he raised his hand, he saw the golden gauntlet attached at the back of his arm as Bulwark went dormant for some time. But surprisingly unlike the battle with his brother where he sustained life-threatening injuries and had to be hospitalized for a month to recover. He felt no pain in his limbs or areas where he sustained his injuries. The places where he received cuts had stopped bleeding as well. But the moment he tried to stand up again, he fell back on the ground. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do that. I might have healed you completely. But you are still fatigued after continuously using your aural arts and depleting your soul power.¡± A girl¡¯s voice reminded him of Alicia¡¯s presence. Despite Alicia¡¯s warning, Izek thrust his leg forward and kneeled on one knee in front of her. Refusing to stay put in front of his opponent. ¡°Alright, as promised. I will do anything you want. You can be my master?¡± Izek said out loud. For some reason, he did not detest the idea. ¡°What? Why would I want that?¡± Alicia looked surprised at Izek for suggesting she become his master. ¡°Hehh¡­¡± ¡°¡­Hehhh.¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t you participate in the knight selection because you were in search of a knight? And we even made a deal that the losing party would do anything that the winner would want.¡± Izek reminded Alicia. Izek was a man of his word. ¡°I didn¡¯t make that deal because I wanted a knight of my own. I just... I just¡­¡± Alicia who sounded so confident during the fight, suddenly started hesitating and shaking her head anxiously. ¡°So, why did you come here?¡± Izek felt disappointed in himself, knowing that nobles would have sold their territories and mansions to have him as a knight at any cost. He was being refused out front like this. ¡°I only came here to eat the moon berry tarts because I was told that they are the sweetest. So, as part of the deal. Can you please tell me the best place to get moonberry tarts before they are all over? I don¡¯t want to miss them today before I go back.¡± Alicia urged. ¡°You are going back¡­¡± ¡°Yes, I came with Alice Hart, the princess of Hart Kingdom. But we are supposed to return early tomorrow to get to my new domain. You see I only became a noble two days back.¡± Alicia explained her circumstances. Her face which was emotionless during the entire fight, had now a flush of red as Alicia felt embarrassed for making such a trivial request. And that too to one of the highest-ranked knights in the entire Kingdom of Valoria. She silently stood there awkwardly twisting her fingers. Izek might have only taken a glance at her when she was high in the sky covered in her aura. But seeing her so up close standing right in front of him. He was mesmerized by her appearance, which he could have only described as angelic. But the piercing red glow in her eyes still reminded him of how terrifying she was. That if she wanted, she could blow him in smithereens just with a flick of her magic. ¡°I can¡¯t say I am too pleased by losing a match when I thought the stakes couldn¡¯t have been much higher. But the moon beery tarts are a good enough reason for me.¡± Izek raised a thumbs up being a moon berry lover himself. ¡°Alright, I will tell you. And to be honest it¡¯s a secret place that only the top people of the Kingdom know that serves the best moon berry tarts. And they know how to make it the best ever experience for you.¡± For some reason, Izek felt the need to whisper the last line as if it could be troublesome if someone heard us. ¡°Yeah, tell me.¡± ¡°But first can you answer my one question? You can refuse if you want to and keep quiet. I would still fulfill my promise.¡± ¡°Alright. I will listen.¡± Alicia had no qualms about accepting such favorable terms. ¡°A few weeks back, there was a report of an individual of an unknown origin that destroyed the entire fleet of pirates at sea in a blink of an eye. And they only described her as a girl wearing a white suit and silver ashen hair just like yours. They called her the White Queen.¡± ¡°¨DDon¡¯t call me that.¡± Alicia embarrassedly hid her face with her hands. ¡°¨DBut that is not my real question.¡± Alicia pouted realising she had been played with. ¡°You used gravity magic in the first attack which is a compound magic that also utilized dark magic. But I can also tell that you used divine healing magic to quickly heal me.¡± Alicia forgot, while using her aura and pure magic she unknowingly used divine magic to quickly heal Izek and he was quick to catch on it being the owner of a divine angel¡¯s weapon. ¡°So, what do you want to say?¡± Alicia intently stared at Izek. Usually, people would be surprised or refuse to believe this as it went against all logic. People would deny what their eyes saw and couldn¡¯t comprehend. But Izek was different. He had the ability to properly analyze his situation and understood it better than anyone. ¡°I wanted to let you know, that you are not the only one who can use the divine magic attribute and dark magic both.¡± Izek looked serious, as if he had seen this happen before and he could still see it clearly even now. ***

[2 YEARS BACK]

Izek still crawled on the ground, trying to stand up back again to fight against his elder brother. He didn¡¯t want to lose, much so he refused to lose the fight. ¡°Stop trying.¡± Izek¡¯s older brother got closer and looked down at his brother crawling on the ground. He lifted his leg and stepped on Izek¡¯s right leg. Twisting it twice. A cracking sound followed by Izek¡¯s scream was the only thing that echoed in that vast desert. ¡°Do you even know what they say about you? That you have massacred villages and hundreds of innocent people on the orders of the emperor. How can you do that Theron Valoria.¡± Izek despite the agony he was in with a broken leg now screamed as he called out his brother¡¯s name. ¡°And I will do it again if I am asked to. And I won¡¯t hesitate even if it¡¯s in thousands, if they decide to go against the emperor. I am no longer the upright knight you once knew. I am no longer a Valorian.¡± Izek was shocked, he couldn¡¯t accept what his brother was saying. Just what did the emperor do to him to change him so much? Izek couldn¡¯t stop thinking. Suddenly Izek¡¯s eyes were drawn towards the Bulwark sword his brother was wielding. Out of the blue, the shield started to radiate golden light as if trying to hurt its wielder. ¡°Damn this shield.¡± Theron having no choice let go of the shield, as if it was about to explode if he didn¡¯t stop channeling his magic into it. ¡°Brother are you alright.¡± Izek unable to understand what was happening called out. Theron stepped back only holding the Bulwark sword in his hand while the shield lay there on the ground. ¡°Why is Bulwark radiating black miasma?¡± Izek was shocked to see a divine weapon radiating dark magic. ¡°Shaaa¡­. It''s too soon.¡± Izek saw his brother in pain as he tried to absorb the black miasma into him. Izek knew his brother wielded both light and divine magic so he could not understand how he could control a conflicting element like black miasma. ¡°I am no longer the person you used to know. I am Theron the Knight Hero and the Emperor¡¯s swords. That¡¯s all you need to know now.¡± Izek¡¯s brother Theron declared. While Izek slowly lost his consciousness on the ground, lying injured with the shield of Bulwark thrown by his side. ***

ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN

¡®Was father wrong?¡¯ There is someone else¡­ I don¡¯t believe Izek was lying. But¡­ Heck, I could still remember how father made such a fuss out of it. He stubbornly refused to believe I could use both divine magic and black miasma until I used both of the attributes to hit him at once. It was a catastrophe of its own but the true demon lord finally believed me and asked me to keep this fact hidden. It almost felt like Izek was warning me to be beware of this person. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to pry and I need to thank you for healing me as well. I still feel bad for breaking that mask. After I saw how upset and angry you were after it broke. I am truly sorry. If there is any way I could get it fixed.¡± Izek genuinely felt sorry for unknowingly breaking my mask. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. It¡¯s a keepsake from my mom. But I know how to get it fixed. And everything and anything goes in a fight, so you owe me no apology.¡± I was upset, as it was the first time I felt I lost something that I gained in this world. But I know who can fix this in a jiffy. ¡°Tell me is there really a way I can defeat someone who is stronger than me?¡± Izek asked me. It felt like it was a question he wanted to ask someone else. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t easily win against a magical genius like me. But if you want to defeat someone strong. Just grind till you die.¡± I said proudly. That¡¯s how I ended up finishing even the hardest games in my previous world. And I think this strategy is suited perfectly to a persistent fighter like Izek. ¡°Yes, I have never seen a magical genius and an angel like you.¡± Izek laughed. ¡°Umu.¡± It felt great when someone finally acknowledged me. ¡°Right, I have still not asked my question. ¨DWas there anything that made you scared when we fought.¡± Izek asked out of nowhere. Hmmm¡­ What is he saying? Am I scared? ¡°Of course not. I think I should leave now.¡± In a moment I lifted the barrier. And the area filled with the red spider lilies was exposed to the audience¡¯s eyes. It was obvious from their bewildered cries that they were surprised to see Izek lying on the ground, but unlike other knights, he was fortunately still conscious. While they still tried to wrap their heads around the results of the match, I quietly walked away from the battleground. ¡­ Later Izek announced that he accepted he lost but also refused to share the details of the match and left soon after. However, he still couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling he got from Alicia when he asked his final question. His eyes did not betray him when he saw how Alicia¡¯s other hand slightly trembled when she materialized her white sword. Alicia on the other hand got out of the colosseum to meet with Athena, Regis, and Hana who were already waiting for her at the entrance. ¡­ ¡°Master, are you alright? Why are you feeling so sad?¡± Hana came straight running at me. I guess I made Hana worry too. ¡°Hana can you fix this for me.¡± I presented to Hana my mask that was broken in two. Regis and Athena were shocked to see the broken mask and their curiosity grew further to know what happened inside the barrier. ¡°Yes, I can do it.¡± Hana only gave a glance at the mask, and in the blink of an eye, the mask was restored to its normal state. ¡°I never actually believed someone could possess the power of causality. But it''s more unbelievable to see this power in action.¡± Athena was bewildered by Hana¡¯s power. ¡°But what happened during the fight? And what was that red field of flowers.¡± Regis had her own set of questions. ¡°That¡¯s my aural arts. I guess that Mr. Knight was too strong. So, I had to use a bit of my powers as well.¡± I laughed and rejoiced to see my mask fixed again like the damage never happened. ¡°Thank you, Hana. And in return, I have found the best place for us to have moon berry tarts.¡± I made sure to get the name of the place right from Izek, which I told Regis and Athena. ¡°Alright. We can go here and I don¡¯t think it''s too far from here.¡± Athena said. ¡°But before that, we need to collect our prizes.¡± Regis reminded. ¡°What prizes?¡± I was out of the loop. ¡°Well, you see we bet money that you will win on all the matches. And I happen to win all the bets.¡± ¡°Huh...!¡± Wait, does that mean that I did all the work and Regis reaped all the benefits. ¡°¨DAlice.¡± I hoped at least Athena would say something. ¡°I did too and I won lots.¡± Athena held a betting ticket close to her face trying to hide her embarrassment behind it. ¡°You too.¡± That took me by surprise but in the end, we received a huge amount for winning. I guess no one thought I would win the last match except for these two. And now it was time to go to that special moonberry tarts shop. After taking a carriage through the inner markets of the capital city, we arrived on an isolated road. Coincidentally the address referred to the only shop that was open on the street. So, fortunately, we did not encounter any crowd. When we entered the shop, we were greeted by a maid, ¡°Welcome, master Valoria told us that we would be expecting some guests.¡± ¡°He did?¡± I asked in surprise. ¡°You see the Valoria family owns this establishment. So, this entire place has been reserved for you all today to show his generosity. Welcome to Lunar Berry Delights Shop.¡± The maid smiled at us. I didn¡¯t know that Izek could have been such an important person. Later Athena told me that, ¡°Izek Valoria is from one of the founding families of this kingdom and holds an important seat at the round table. So, he is also some sort of a prince here.¡± After that, the maid, instead of leading us to a sitting place, led us to an open huge back garden. ¡°This is a moon berry garden. We make moon berry tarts out of those which you handpick yourselves.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± We were totally astounded by the idea of this establishment. The maid then explained to us how to harvest moon berries from the mid-sized trees. ¡°First of all, you cannot pick moon berries using magic, otherwise they lose their sweetness. When moon berries ripe they fall on the ground. But instead of staying there, they are like rubber balls and will bounce back high in the sky if you do not catch them in time, they turn yellow. Those are the bad ones you need to avoid. So, you need to harvest them before that happens. Here are the baskets you can use. Please go forward.¡± The maid pointed towards some catching baskets specifically designed to catch the small moon berries. ¡°Let¡¯s see who gets the most moon berries.¡± Regis was the first to jump into the garden. I think she felt restless after sitting all this time in the colosseum. Athena, Hana, and I followed. We were all on the lookout for the moon berries that were first to fall on the ground and chased after them. It was really inconvenient not to use magic, as any contact would harm the moon berries. But we all quickly got used to this challenging and fun task. When we thought we had collected enough, we brought our haul to the maid. She took a quick look through our baskets and thanked us for our hard work. ¡°Good work. Now leave the rest to us to serve you the best tarts in the entire kingdom.¡± We were now shown to a sitting area and it was decorated beautifully with art pieces related to knight¡¯s armor and swords. Only after a little wait, the maid brought for each of us our moon berry tarts. Hana was first to dig in and she quivered in ecstasy with the first bite. After having a bite myself, I was glad that I decided to come here and I wanted to thank Izek for recommending me such a great place. ¡°Honestly, would they mind if I asked them to take some moon berries home?¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 12 – ARE YOU SCARED (2) Chapter 12 ARE YOU SCARED OAKHART VILLAGE It was early morning when Regis suddenly woke up. They had all arrived at the mansion late last night and gone to sleep right away. But something felt strange to Regis this time. The fact that she was alone in the room gave her an eerie feeling. "Where''s Alicia?" Regis cried, suddenly realizing her absence. "Alicia? Are you under the blanket?" Regis pulled at the covers around her feet and tummy. "Not here..." She jumped out of bed and started looking around. "Maybe in the washroom?" she called out, but no response came. "Not here either." She made a final check by looking inside it but found no trace of her. "Could she be under the bed? Or inside the closet?" Regis searched every corner of the room, turning it upside down, but she couldn''t find Alicia anywhere. Regis was sure Alicia had taken the room across from hers. But could it be true? "Did she really sleep through the night alone in her room all by herself?" Regis couldn''t help but recall those odd nights when Alicia would suddenly appear in her room with strange requests ¡ª to go to the washroom, drink water in the middle of the night, or ask for a late-night snack. And after that, she''d stay and fall asleep beside her. Regis had no choice when she learned that Alicia had once spent an entire night outside, unable to find her way back to her room. Over time, Regis had gotten used to finding Alicia beside her whenever she woke up. So, she still couldn''t believe she had slept through the night alone. "Something''s really off here." Regis pondered. She finally decided to get down to the matter herself and find Alicia. Regis headed straight to the room across from hers, officially designated as Alicia''s. "She''s not here either," Regis muttered, glancing around. Everything in the room was untouched. "She wasn¡¯t even here... Huh! Don¡¯t tell me she got kidnapped late in the night because she trusted some stranger to show her around the mansion." "But no one knows her, so why would they kidnap someone useless like her who won¡¯t even be able to tell the kidnappers where she came from?¡± Determined to investigate further, Regis began searching each room. Along the way, she asked the servants, butlers, maids, and even the knights who had accompanied them. Slowly, they all joined her in her quest to search for Alicia. Things started getting louder, waking up Alice and Hana and prompting them to come out as well. ¡°Alice, have you seen Alicia this morning?¡± Regis asked. ¡°No. I did not.¡± ¡°Hana, do you know where Alicia is?¡± Regis moved to the next person. ¡°I can still feel her presence inside the mansion. So, she should still be somewhere around here.¡± Ana sounded unsure. It did not help much to Regis¡¯s cause but at least her search area was still limited to the mansion. Suddenly Alice made a signal and from the shadows behind a pillar, appeared a woman in black shadowy clothes with purple lining. ¡°Cassa.¡± Alice beckoned. ¡°We have found some particular abnormal magical interference in the garden. So, this can be related to that.¡± Cassa reported and disappeared back into the shadows. The group decided to head toward the garden. From the outside, everything looked normal in the garden. ¡°Not what you would expect, if Alicia had supposedly used magic here?¡± Regis had her own thoughts. ¡°I am sure Master is here.¡± Hana said, pointing to the empty clearing in the middle of the garden. ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Regis quickly walked toward the clearing, with Alice and Hana following closely behind. Regis had only taken a few steps when her nose suddenly bumped into something. "Ahh..." She instinctively raised her arms, but they too collided with something invisible in front of her. She pressed her palms against it and felt a solid, transparent barrier like a circle almost covering the entire garden. "What is it?" Alice asked, placing her hand on the invisible screen as well. For a moment, the barrier held firm, shimmering faintly. Then, with a soft crackle, it shattered into a thousand splinters of light, raining down like sparkling drops. As the last glimmers faded, what had been hidden was suddenly revealed. In front of them stood a small house, crafted from sturdy wooden logs, its gabled roof gently sloping down. "Wow¡­" Hana whispered, eyes wide in awe. Regis took a step forward, feeling the air grow slightly warmer as she neared the house. "Is Alicia inside?" she murmured, her voice filled with wonder. "Should we go in?" Alice asked. Regis nodded. "Let''s find her." Suddenly, the four front steps leading up to a wide porch and in the middle of the wall, what appeared to be a door inside the house flipped open. Out stepped a girl in pink pajamas, her long hair gently flowing in the breeze as she yawned. When she finally noticed the trio standing outside, her expression brightened, and a warm smile spread across her face. "Good morning. Everyone." she greeted cheerfully. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The day after we enjoyed the moonberry tarts at that special restaurant in the Valoria kingdom after the Knight Selection tournament, we were set to head to Oakhart Village as planned. The place that was now my domain. The place that I had to look after now and take care of its people. Along with the title, I had been given a mansion on the outskirts of Oakhart. This mansion had originally been built as a vacation home for the royal Hart family. But since it had been unused for several years, it was the perfect place for me to settle as the baroness, after making a few renovations to it. It was night when we arrived, and since this was going to be my permanent residence in this world, I had an idea¡ªsomething I had always wanted and wished for. Now that I was capable of it, I couldn¡¯t wait to act on it. Instead of going back to my room after dinner, I somehow ended up in the garden. And no, it wasn¡¯t because I had already forgotten the way to my room, which was supposedly across Regis¡¯s room. Yet, there I was, still standing outside in the garden. ¡°This place will be easy to find even for me no matter where I am.¡± I said to myself. And from there on with my magic, I built myself a single-room log house that I always dreamed of having in my previous world. Either way, the mansion was just too big for me. And this way I could have my room designed the way I wanted and built with magic. Even dad built his laboratory and library on his own. It¡¯s only fitting as a magical genius I too have my own magical abode. And no, it¡¯s not the kind of witch¡¯s house where children disappear. Not remembering when I fell asleep the moment I built the bed with magic. And forgot to lift the veil I had put on the outside so that people could not see the house until I was finished. But the next day, suddenly the veil was lifted, which prompted me to wake up. As I opened the door, Regis, Athena, and Hana stood outside, looking flabbergasted. I wished them good morning. But instead of wishing me back, they rushed at me with a thousand questions, jabbing at my sleepy face. ¡°Alicia, what were you doing here all this time?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you all should have slept and rest for the day? Don¡¯t tell me you spent the entire night working on building this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s amazing, master. Can I come and play here?¡± There were just too many questions to answer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you all come in?¡± I decided it was best to show them what this is. ¡°Why is it so dark in here?¡± Regis said as she stepped in. I had the lights off because I was sleeping. I pulled apart the curtains and a flood of light from the window burst in, lighting the entire room. ¡°How is this even possible?¡± Once again everyone was shocked. From the outside, the house appeared to be a small room, but inside, it was ten times larger¡ªperhaps even more. I had used advanced space-folding magic to construct it, making the interior far more vast than it seemed. In fact, I had finally worked so hard to come up with an ever-inflating pocket dimension that would expand the room itself as I try to get close to the walls. There were also several different empty rooms, a kitchen where I could cook anytime, a pantry for storing food, and access to a giant library to hold all my books. There was also a personal bathroom, which I needed the most. Now, I didn¡¯t have to go anywhere. Best of all, I could take a bath myself, and the maids wouldn¡¯t pester me to help with it. I could still feel their seething hands on my body and caressing my hair. I really don¡¯t want bathing to turn into a traumatic experience for me. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. The three had nothing but admiration for the beautiful home I had built for myself. ¡°And it even has a defense system. If an unknown person tried to come close to this house a transparent barrier would activate.¡± I explained. ¡°And what would happen if someone touched it.¡± Regis asked curiously. I thought for some time before answering. ¡°They would be turned into sparkly magic dust.¡± I proudly claimed trying to cover up some of the dirty details that I couldn¡¯t say in front of a child. Huh! You are saying I could have died by turning into dust. You should know I was the first one to touch that transparent barrier.¡± Regis suddenly became mad at me. ¡°I will never let that happen to you. And I still have yet to test it out.¡± Regis was not ready to get off my case no matter how much I tried to convince her. Athena on the other hand was busy looking around with excitement. I am sure she knows just how amazing this is. ¡°¨DSo, it¡¯s like a witch¡¯s house?¡± Athena remarked, and at that moment, all my grand ambitions came crashing down like a stack of badly placed glass plates. ¡°No! It''s totally different from a witch¡¯s house! This is my private living space and playroom, where I¡¯m going to spend my entire life, thank you very much!¡± I cried, dramatically waving my arms. Defending my house from being labeled as a witch house was my top priority, for which I was even willing to risk my life. ¡°But why do you want to stay alone here like this? You could have just shifted to my room. Are you scared of something or what?¡± Regis casually remarked, her tone light and far from serious. ¡°¡­Scared. No. I am not scared.¡° I emphasized speaking loudly which shocked the three. ¡°No, I am not.¡± I turned to look at the other side, embarrassed for overreacting over a simple question. At that time, it almost reminded me of the same question that knight Izek asked me after our match ended whether I was scared of something during our fight. Did he notice something? I did promise him that I would fight him at full power. But when I decided to draw my swords. I hesitated to pull out my black sword. It felt like if I did, I might have done something unintended that couldn¡¯t have been taken back. I still don¡¯t know how I felt when I fought with the Dungeon Goddess back then or whatever nonsense she spouted about me. Or rather I was being paranoid, that I was slowly becoming something or thinking in ways even I could not recognize myself. I don¡¯t want to forget anyone again. Never. So, it was best that I took a step back before I lost something precious. ¡°Anyway, I have decided to spend my entire life living in this house reading books and eating good food.¡± I confidently said. ¡°First of all, it¡¯s still too early for you to decide on how you should be spending the rest of your life. You are a lord now so you should first go to visit your domain. So quickly get ready. You can start by changing out of your night pajamas.¡± Athena scolded me. I wonder was it that bad. After all, I was only trying to follow in the footsteps of my mom and dad. ¡°But I am hungry.¡± Hana was devastated at the idea that she might have to travel the domain on an empty stomach ¡°I know why don¡¯t we eat outside in the garden and I will cook something tasty for everyone after I get ready and then we can leave.¡± I proposed. Just as planned after I had a quick bath in my new house and got changed into my normal clothes. I whipped up a quick breakfast for us with eggs, perfectly scrambled to a creamy texture, and paired them with crispy golden toast, sizzling bacon, and a side of fresh, juicy fruit. Athena had already planned for us to visit my domain on our first day. Oakhart was on the northern borderlands of the Hart Kingdom. It was well connected to southern lands as well as to the western plains that were closer to the ocean. The weather was pleasant year-round, and the area consisted of eight to ten villages, stretching from the west circling up to the east. And in between were fields where they grew food and cultivated. On the north side to us was a giant forest where monsters dwelt but it was very rare for them to ever come down here. And beyond the giant monster jungle were other neighboring kingdom¡¯s borders. We planned to travel with a carriage till we had reached the outskirts of the nearest village. ¡°Alicia, these are all the parts of villages that you protected when you stopped the demon army¡¯s invasion. I am sure the people will be thankful once they know who you are. After all they should be grateful that they get to serve under such a beautiful young lovely lord.¡± Athena remarked, but I was still nervous of how they were going to look at me. What if they were disappointed that their lord was just a little girl who just wanted to eat, read, and sleep all day? Now I feel guilty too. Once we stepped out of the carriage, a small crowd had already gathered. They must have come to see who arrived in the carriage bearing the noble crest of the Royal family. As soon as Athena emerged, the residents immediately recognized her as the princess and greeted her warmly. ¡°I came here to introduce you all to the new lord of this domain. They also played a major role in stopping the demon army''s invasion and saving the kingdom.¡± The residents murmured among themselves as they listened closely to the princess. ¡°She is also my friend and her name is Alicia.¡± I quietly stepped forward from behind Athena¡ªor rather, she suddenly shifted to my left, leaving me exposed. With everyone watching me expectantly, I knew I had to say something. "Hello, I am Alicia. I am the new baroness of Oakhart." I said softly. Without my mask, I couldn¡¯t hide my nervousness from them. ¡°Thank you for saving our homes, new baroness.¡± ¡®Thank you.¡± ¡°The new lord is so beautiful just like an angel.¡± ¡°We will do our best to serve the new lord.¡± Some of the people clapped while some cheered. All of them looked grateful just as Athena predicted when they were told that I stopped the demon army invasion. ¡°Thank you as well for giving me such a warm welcome. I will also do my best to look after you all.¡± From there, we toured the area. Some villagers stayed with us throughout, while others went about their daily tasks. Though the village didn¡¯t have a large population, it was home to people of all ages. Vast green and golden fields stretched out before us, and a cool river flowed along the perimeter of the village. They even tamed small monsters to help with farming. The village head was also patient while explaining how everything worked to us and relayed to us anything they needed for the upcoming seasons. They were happy to know that I knew healing magic but were surprised and started revering me once I used my healing magic in front of them to heal one of the villagers who got hurt in his leg while farming. Hours passed without us even realizing it. It was afternoon by the time we decided to head back and said our goodbyes. *** ATHENA [ALICE HART] As we settled into the carriage on our way back to the mansion, I turned to Alicia. ¡°So, Alicia, do you have any thoughts about this place?¡± Alicia smiled softly. ¡°Yeah, I really liked it here¡ªthe place and the people.¡± ¡°I agree. There''s something so peaceful about it, no matter where you go. I¡¯d love to go train in that forest.¡± Regis chimed in. Hana nodded in agreement. ¡°I liked it here as well. The kids here even asked me to come and play.¡± ¡°Yeah, but do you feel like you want to change something here? Maybe make this place wealthier or expand it into a town or major city?¡± I asked Alicia, curious if she had any plans. ¡°Not at all.¡± Alicia replied firmly. ¡°I would never do anything to ruin this place. I feel like people live here because it''s so peaceful and warm. If I did something like that, it would attract unwanted attention, and it wouldn''t be safe anymore. I''ll make sure, as their lord, that they have everything they need.¡± Alicia expressed sincerely. I still remember what other reincarnates did in their domains. Some tried to establish new towns along the borderlands, while others built armies, businesses, and more. I thought Alicia might want to do something similar, but she never once asked me about the other reincarnates. Maybe I don¡¯t have to worry telling about them to her anymore. Alicia didn¡¯t have any time to think about herself all this time, while she was busy searching for me. So, I just want her to give this time to think about herself and choose what¡¯s best for her. ¡°I''m sure you''ll become a good lord, loved by your people. And I''m certain it''s going to be even more cheerful around here soon.¡± ¡°Umu.¡± *** VALORIA KINGDOM [FEW DAYS BACK] It was the night the tournament had ended, and the next day, Athena, Alicia, Regis, and Hana were scheduled to set out for Oakhart Village. However, in a small, secluded meeting room of the hotel where they were staying, Athena found herself speaking with Izek Valoria, who had unexpectedly requested a late-night meeting. ¡°Apologies for asking to meet at such a late hour, but once I heard you¡¯d be leaving tomorrow, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from coming.¡± Izek said, offering a sincere apology. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect we¡¯d meet so soon like this either, Sir Izek.¡± Athena replied with a smile. ¡°It''s nice to meet you too, Princess Alice Hart. I''ve heard a lot about you, and even in our kingdom, we''ve implemented some of your administrative reforms. You¡¯ve earned my utmost respect.¡± ¡°I''m happy to hear that.¡± Alice responded. ¡°Well then, let''s keep this quick before Alicia wakes up. I presume this has something to do with her.¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Alicia mentioned that you''re close friends. After losing to her in the match, I requested to serve as her knight, but no matter how much I asked, she refused.¡± Izek held a serious expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone understands the honor of having you as their knight. She is not even part of any royalty here nor is she a high-ranking noble. So why would you be interested.¡± Alice asked. ¡°But I have my own reasons for this. In fact, I believe I have information about my brother, the Knight Hero, and the Empire that might interest you ¡ªspecifically how I can protect Miss Alicia from coming into contact with the Empire.¡± Izek proposed. ¡°Alright, I am hearing.¡± Alice agreed to hear further what Izek had to say. ¡­ ¡°I see. The Nova Empire is no different from what it was in the past. I''m also sorry to hear about your brother, and I think I know why you want to get close to Alicia.¡± ¡°Yes, I want to learn aural arts from her. And I would also like to serve as her knight.¡± Izek said eagerly. "Still, my stance remains the same. If you''re expecting me to convince my friend to change her mind, I''m afraid you''re mistaken." "So, there is nothing¡­" "But I did not say I''m asking you to stop trying. It''s totally up to you whether you can convince Alicia to make you her knight. And it¡¯s up to her whether she will accept you as her knight or not. All I will say is that my friend enjoys cooking, and while having those blueberries, she really wished she could get some for herself." *** UNKNOWN SHIP ¡°Lucia wake up. Lucia.¡± ¡°Wake up, dear.¡± A small girl opened her eyes, lying on a straw mat if it could be barely called one, as the few straws made no difference from the cold, hard floor. A hand slowly caressed her head, though it lacked any real strength. Another hand gently offered her water from a clay pitcher, chipped around the edges, which had been collecting rainwater dripping from above. They were not alone. Behind the prison bars, forming cramped cells with barely enough space for anyone to move or even stand, others shared their fate. In hundreds of these cells, there were thousands more like them¡ªforced from their homes and kidnapped to a foreign place against their will. Those who resisted were killed on the spot, without a trace of mercy. ¡°Grandmother, Grandfather, I am alright.¡± the girl said, trying to appear cheerful, but her dry, cracked lips betrayed her. She had barely eaten anything in the past few days since they were forced onto the ships. ¡°Those damn humans. What do they want from us?¡± A man, their cellmate, clenched his fist in anger, but he was too drained to do anything more. ¡°They¡¯ll probably sell us as slaves once we reach the human continent. Why else would they put us on ships? That''s how it¡¯s always been.¡± another explained. ¡°Just look at us. We were so happy in our homes until those soldiers came and burned down our villages and forests, capturing us as prisoners. They even killed those who resisted, sparing neither women nor children. They are the real devils.¡± ¡°If only big sister Alicia was here. She could have easily defeated them all.¡± Lucia said. ¡°Is it that human friend of yours again, girl? You keep talking about them. Why would they even help you? All humans are the same.¡± One of the prisoners asked Lucia, sounding as if he were already bored. ¡°No Alicia is different.¡± Lucia protested. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to understand. Do you even want to hear what those humans did in my village? They committed all kinds of atrocity burning us alive, or throwing us into pits and burying them just for fun as punishment. They burnt our granaries and poisoned our ponds. They even forced themselves on women against their will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. She is too little to hear all this.¡± The grandmother protested. ¡°But how did they know about our villages when they¡¯re all hidden? How did they even find out?¡± One asked confused and dejected. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, their leader wields a twisted power ¡ªone that bends the will of anyone, forcing them to obey without question. They even said he might be a prince of some human kingdom because of what the soldiers called him.¡± ¡°That does not give him any right of what he did to us. Just look around yourself¡­ Nothing will change if we just stay quiet and remain docile.¡± Another prisoner who had been hearing them all this time shouted. Once they focused their ears beyond the crashing waves of water. They could hear the painful wails of other prisoners. Some suffering from fever, and dehydration. Some were at their death doorsteps while others cried who had already lost their loved ones. ¡°But what can we even do¡­¡± Another prisoner raised his hands, bound by two large metallic rings. It was a magical artifact that drained all of their magical and soul energy, rendering their abilities useless. ¡°I know if she knew where I was she would do anything to help us.¡± Lucia slowly muttered to herself. ¡°Lucia, are you scared?¡± Her grandfather whispered as others quietly put themselves to rest to save their energy. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s going to happen to us now?¡± ¡°Lucia do you want to see miss Alicia again.¡± ¡°Yes, if it¡¯s possible. I would ask her to help all of us and do anything in return.¡± Lucia looked downhearted because she knew she was asking for the impossible and did not want to burden her grandmother and grandfather. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am sure you will.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 13 - BAD LIARS (1)
Chapter 13 BAD LIARS (1) It had only been two days when I had to say goodbye to Athena once more. She had to return to the capital to resume her duties, but she promised to visit me every week in Oakhart. I was content with that. I had no desire to be involved in the politics of the capital or the intrigues of noble circles. The life of a laidback countryside noble suited me much better. Plus, I had a stack of new books from the Stark and Hart Kingdoms waiting for me, and it¡¯d be a crime to leave them unattended. And I could now also find time to make snacks and sweets for myself in the evenings. The mansion was being run by a minimal number of staff, and I always preferred staying in the new log house I built in the garden. Athena had arranged for workers who could manage things independently, so I didn¡¯t need to oversee them either. I spent time with Hana, playing and teaching her, and at other times she would go to the village to play with the children since there were none at the mansion. I even heard that they had taken a fancy to her superhuman strength. As for Regis, she usually spent her time hunting monsters in the forest, practicing her magic, or simply lazing around with me. The day after, I got a surprise visit. ¡°Lady Alicia, a person claiming to be Izek Valoria has come to seek an audience with you. I have already confirmed their identity, and he has also some knights accompanying him.¡± One of the maids informed me. She glanced at me, but the moment I met her eyes, she shyly looked away. I wanted to live in this mansion without constantly wearing a mask. I guess they still need some time to get used to me as the master of this place. Since it¡¯s Izek who had already seen me without my mask on, I decided I would only see him. ¡°Alright, you can bring him to the garden, but please treat the others accompanying him well in the guest room.¡± I realized I should at least make an effort to appear like a noble lady if I wanted to maintain the facade. I conjured a small table with two chairs and set out some tea and delicious snacks. I sat waiting for him to arrive. Soon, I saw Izek come through the entrance, looking like he was in a hurry to meet me. ¡°Hello, Lady Alicia.¡± he said, his eyes briefly lingering on me. ¡°I must say, you are even more beautiful in person than the last time we met on the battlefield. I¡¯m glad to see that you are doing well.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk while having these snacks.¡± I offered. ¡°Did you make them yourself?¡± Izek sat down as he gazed at the cookies. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± I wondered if there was a specific reason he asked or if something was wrong with them, since I had only recently made them and Regis had already taken half the batch to the forest. ¡°So, it must be true that¡­¡± Izek looked lost in thought. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I realized it wasn¡¯t so difficult to talk to him, even though I didn¡¯t know much about him and we were alone. Is it because I followed mother¡¯s advice and fought against him with my full strength? ¡°Lady Alicia, I am again here with my offer to serve as your knight and help in protecting your domain, there are also a few of my subordinates who volunteered to come with me.¡± ¡°No. I have already made myself clear that I do not need a knightage.¡± I thought so much that he might have come with the same request, but to think he would follow me even here. ¡°Aren¡¯t you too quick to dismiss us?¡± Izek looked sad as he was suddenly taken aback by my sudden refusal. I did not answer him. I needed to be stubborn to refuse him if he was going to be this persistent. He must have a strong reason for following me here. ¡°Is there a special reason you think we are incapable of being your knights?¡± Izek at this point failed to hide the hesitation he felt. ¡°You have got it wrong. It¡¯s because... I don¡¯t think I can take responsibility for someone else. Besides, it''s so peaceful here that I doubt you''ll find anything to do. And I believe you already knew that, so you must have another reason for wanting to become my knight.¡± I said, setting down my cup. ¡°Yes, that''s true. And I doubt I can offer you anything in return for it. I don¡¯t think money or any kind of precious gem would change your mind. So, all I can give is my service as a knight. But I¡¯m certain that one day, I will be of use to you.¡± Izek was sincere with his words. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t just go on assuming things.¡± I could not believe he could blurt out such things about dedicating his life to someone so easily. ¡°Right now, the knights might have followed me of their own volition because of their loyalty to me. But I¡¯m sure that once they meet you in person, they will feel the same way I do.¡± I couldn''t tell if Izek was simply being humble or if there was more to it. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. Why don¡¯t you exactly tell me why you want to become my knight?¡± ¡°I want to learn to use Aural arts and improve my technique. There¡¯s someone I want to defeat no matter what. Even if you don¡¯t directly teach me. I¡¯ll be fine on my own, just by learning from watching you.¡± Izek didn¡¯t waste any time in telling me what he wanted. But I didn¡¯t think he would so forward with his motives. ¡°I¡­I¡­¡± I was unable to reply to his prompt response. ¡°Right, I remember bringing a full cart of magical moon berries. I couldn¡¯t show up empty-handed. The maids are probably unloading the cargo in the kitchen right now.¡± Izek informed me. ¡°Alright, you can stay. But if you can¡¯t prove that this domain needs you, you should leave within two weeks. And let me be clear¡ªI won¡¯t be needing a knight, nor will I be teaching you directly.¡± I laid it out plainly. ¡°That will be more than enough for me.¡± Izek sounded so happy with that small chance, eager to prove himself. Izek placed a hand over his heart giving me a formal salute and left. Hopefully, he understood that I wouldn''t be able to show up so quickly in front of the other knights. They must be quite loyal to him to follow him to this middle-of-nowhere place without any clues about the master they were going to serve. I can only hope they leave after getting bored with this place. And I can¡¯t wait to make something with the moonberries. I¡¯m sure that when Regis comes back, we can prepare something even better, and with the help of the maids, we could even put together a feast for the guests. I can¡¯t wait! *** [A WEEK LATER] That day, I was planning to visit Hart Capital. According to the correspondence letters I had with Caige, she was supposed to arrive there today. I was finally going to meet Caige and Maya and learn about the progress of the Sierra Union and the sales of the healing potions. I was also glad to hear that they had met Nia, Ivy, Mars, and Prowl, the group we rescued from the Belladonna assassination organization and they had become part of the Sierra Clan, with Nia taking the vice clan-master position. Their job was to protect the shop from people who might jeopardize the business and sales of the healing potion. At the same time complete quests to raise the reputation of the clan and fetch items that will be required by the union. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t have any criminal records in the adventurer guild. Now, it was my responsibility to ensure they didn¡¯t do anything bad since they had promised me. Otherwise, I might have to¡­ ¡°Alicia, are you ready?¡± Regis asked me. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet Caige!¡± Hana exclaimed. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to the Hart Capital right now.¡± I answered, looking forward to the meeting as we teleported to the Hart Palace together. ¡­ Athena joined our meeting because she wanted to meet the people I encountered on my journey and also help with the Sierra Union activities. ¡°It¡¯s a wonderful arrangement,¡± Athena continued, her eyes sparkling. ¡°Having the Sierra Union work in the healing potion business while the Sierra Clan manages the frontline to keep the business safe is brilliant!¡± Just then, we received word that Caige and Maya had arrived at the gates. ¡°Let¡¯s go welcome them.¡± I suggested, eager to introduce them to Athena. As we approached, Caige greeted us. ¡°I am very grateful for being invited to this palace. I¡¯m eager to get down to business.¡± True to form, Caige was more interested in discussing business than exchanging pleasantries. Her focus was clear, ever the business-minded type, unwilling to waste a moment. ¡°Why don¡¯t we at least have food during our talks.¡± I sighed knowing at least Maya accompanying her would indulge herself in good food. At table, Athena introduced herself to Caige and Maya. ¡°I am Alice Hart, the princess of the Hart Kingdom. Nice to meet you Caige and Maya.¡± Athena said. ¡°I might have not known about you when I was on the demon continent. But now that I have spent a lot of time here, I have come to hear a lot about you. Especially from the princess of the Stark kingdom. We were more surprised to learn that the person Alicia was looking for was you.¡± Caige said, still watching Athena closely, like someone in awe of meeting a celebrity. I guess it was because Athena is a very beautiful and mature princess. ¡°I have been looking for her for far too long. But she found me first.¡± Athena laughed. The talks continued, and I got to know the current state of the Sierra Union and how others were doing. ¡°The shop we opened in the Stark Kingdom is doing incredibly well. We''re completely swamped with work.¡± Caige despite the workload sounded delighted. Caige had to hire a lot of new workers. Some were locals and some of them even joined from the demon continent. I had already decided to leave the hiring to her good judgment. Right now, they were low on the giant stock of blue healing potions I handed to them in the dimensional storage bag I gave them. As for money, because of the usual auctions to spread the word of this healing potion by selling it as a rare item, we had amassed an astronomical fortune. The blue healing potions had also gained a lot of popularity and from Athena¡¯s sources, we learned that the word about their existence had reached even faraway lands by word of mouth of people. Even If the information is not accurate, people will slowly try to come looking for this item from far and wide. ¡°The demand¡¯s through the roof. I don¡¯t even have the time to count the gold coins. They just keep rolling in the bag.¡± Caige said as if she was finally living her dream. ¡°Then I believe it¡¯s time we start opening up new shops.¡± I proposed. ¡°Do you already have the next place in mind?¡± Caige asked me. ¡°We are going to open the next shop right here in the Hart capital.¡± I said looking at Athena as we had already discussed about it ¡°That¡¯s fine by me. But is there a specific criterion to choose the places you are going to open up branches of the Sierra Union?¡± Caige asked. I had thought about it a lot. Looking at everyone I said, ¡±I plan to open shops only in those places where slavery is abolished and not practiced.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Caige did not protest with reasons like it might limit our market or lower our profits or popularity. In fact, she looked in agreement with my idea. ¡°It¡¯s not like we are forcing anyone to do something. It¡¯s up to the kingdom whether they would want us or not. Right.¡± Caige said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s how I want it to be.¡± I firmly said. I too want our products to be used by all. Rather than fighting something like slavery directly, I would willingly make them submit. I already know what horrors slavery can bring and have seen it even if not all of it, it¡¯s more than enough for me to want to take action. ¡°Now we also needed to find a way to create these potions without my help. I can¡¯t be the only production house.¡± I brought the other agenda I especially wanted to focus on. ¡°So how are we going to create it? Is there a special ingredient?¡± Caige asked as if she had been waiting to hear this secret all her life. ¡°I directly condense my healing magic to create these blue healing potions. However, during my research, I discovered a substitute that works just as well¡ªmagetite ore.¡± ¡°Huh...¡± Caige and Maya were utterly surprised. Athena and Regis also had an awkward look. ¡°Are you sure? But aren¡¯t they too rare?¡± ¡°Rare enough that only the central government and royalties of kingdoms manage them. How are we going to make a profit out of them if the raw material is this scarce.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have salvaged a mountain of them from my days of fighting monsters. And besides this was one of the reasons I wanted the Sierra Clan to work hand in hand with Sierra Union. We can expand our clan activities to raid big dungeons and labyrinths and bring magetite ores from there.¡± Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°I guess Nia could do it.¡± Caige leaned back on the soft cushion and pondered. ¡°Are you alright working with Nia on this? I am sure their team is strong enough to handle dungeons on their own.¡± I wanted to know whether Nia and Caige could coordinate to work together to lead the company forward. ¡°Believe me or not I have experience working with people with backgrounds much worse than her. In fact, she is much better because they are so disciplined and efficient in doing things. I couldn¡¯t have asked for a better team to protect the shop and get things around done.¡± I guess Nia and her team had formed good bonds with Caige and Maya for her to speak this favorably. So, there was nothing to worry about. Come to think of it now I have one other good place in mind to open our next branch. The Valoria Kingdom. Izek is already staying in Oakhart so if he is interested in partnering with us and helping us set up a branch in the Valoria kingdom it will be great. And this way I can regularly visit the place to try the moon berry tarts. Of course, it¡¯s not all about the moon berries I am aiming for. *** IZEK VALORIA [OAKHART VILLAGE] It¡¯s been almost a week since we arrived in Oakhart Village. I thought if I came here, I could become her knight, and win her trust by doing good things around the village. But she¡¯s been too stubborn to accept it. It¡¯s ironic, really. I¡¯ve spent so much time turning down others who wanted me as their knight, and now, for the first time. I want to serve someone¡ªand she won¡¯t let me. I can¡¯t even tell if that¡¯s a good or bad thing. Even though she¡¯s stronger than me, she¡¯s still a child. She shouldn¡¯t have to bear everything on her own. She should rely on others to protect her, and not try to handle everything herself. I know where those feelings lead, where the burden of doing everything alone takes you. But this time, I won¡¯t just stand by and watch. Eighteen knights accompanied me on this journey. At first, they were opposed to my idea of serving someone of unknown origins. But when I made it clear that I would go alone if I had to, they asked to come along. While I¡¯m grateful they chose to follow me, I sometimes feel guilty that I can¡¯t even show them the one they came here to serve¡ªor how remarkable she truly is. ¡°Captain, we¡¯ve finished repairing the houses, and the other team has leveled the ground to start building new ones.¡± One of my subordinates came looking for me as I washed my hands at the bank of the flowing river. ¡°Sir Erwin, you should rest now. Once the other team returns, we can head back to the mansion, have something to eat, and rest for the day,¡± I said asking him to join me as we sat on the dry sand alongside the river. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± he replied. ¡°Erwin if you start feeling you can continue no longer you all should leave without me. You don¡¯t have to be here on my accord.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us. We too came with our own volition. And we would do our best to show the master we want to serve just how useful we are no matter who they are.¡± ¡°I had once hoped to serve a beautiful lady or a princess when I became a knight.¡± Sir Erwin said with a chuckle. ¡°But working out here in the boonies has been surprisingly peaceful. It¡¯s a refreshing change, far from the politics and pressure we felt back in the capital.¡± ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yes. The people here have been so welcoming, showing us nothing but gratitude. It¡¯s made this whole experience even more enjoyable. It let us know how much they appreciate our help around here.¡± Supposedly Sir Erwin was seeing things differently. I can¡¯t deny that. In the morning, we train, and after breakfast served by the mansion¡¯s maids. We head out to help with various tasks around the village. The population here is small, mostly the very young or the elderly, so extra hands are always welcome. A small unit patrols the borders and nearby forests, while the rest of us rotate between village duties. Right now, we¡¯re focused on building new homes for the people here. Lady Alicia has never stepped outside her mansion while we¡¯re around. She only briefly visits the village when we¡¯re away training, before quickly returning to her home. She is really trying to avoid us. ¡°She is just like a rabbit.¡± I sighed, but it was still too early to give up. ¡°Erwin you don¡¯t need to give up on your dream just so soon.¡± ¡°What do you mean captain?¡± ¡°You will understand when you see. You might not even be able to stand straight or believe yourself when it happens.¡± I laughed heartily with all my worries gone. Suddenly another of my men came running towards us. ¡°Captain, the team that was making a clearing in the forest has suddenly been attacked by a large group of monsters.¡± The knight said trying to catch his breath as he ran straight to find me. There must be a lot or strong enough monsters for him to come and request backup like this. But from what I have heard from the villagers despite monsters lurking in the depths of the forest they had never encroached towards the village. It could be a dungeon breakout in the forest or a monster stampede in the worst case. Then the people here could be possibly in danger and lady Alicia is also out. ¡°Alright, you can inform the other team that we are heading towards the forest and go and do the same back in the mansion and request their help to evacuate the people to a safe place and take shelter in the mansion.¡± The knight followed my orders, while Erwin and I stood and sprinted toward the forest. Upon our arrival, the knights were already engaged, fighting off the monsters and preventing them from breaching the frontline and entering the village. We joined the battle, and with our help, the situation became more manageable. But something felt strange. As we ventured deeper into the forest, we realized the monsters were running toward us from a specific direction. Curious, we pushed further to investigate the cause. We had come too deep into the forest when suddenly the ground began to rumble, and the trees rustled. Instead of more monsters, we found ourselves facing three carts, back to back, being chased by a horde of monsters. The carts were pulled by eight-foot-tall lizard creatures, not typically used for transportation on the human continent. Also, they seemed completely out of control. If we do not stop the carts now they might cause further damage and if anyone was inside they could be in danger too. With no other choice, I signaled my men. Each of us struck down the lizard monsters while we leaped to the opposite side to get away from the carts¡¯ path. The carts finally stopped as they crashed into the thick bushes ahead. ¡°How did these carts suddenly appear in the middle of the forest?¡± Erwin said. It was odd enough for carts to travel this far like this in such a dense forest. And then these carts looked more like prison cells and the fact they had no coachmen but monsters pulling it. ¡°All the monsters have slave collars on them.¡± One of the knights who inspected called out. ¡°Let¡¯s find out what¡¯s in the cart.¡± I ordered. As we approached the cart, a strange sensation crawled up my spine, alerting me to a presence behind us. Instinctively, I turned, just in time to see a figure lunging at me. Without thinking, I drew my sword and deflected the strike. Clang! The force of the blow echoed in the air as a man clad in red armor staggered back, knocked off balance. My eyes widened as several more soldiers, all dressed in the same red, emerged from the cover of the bushes. I glanced around¡ªsome of my knights had also come under the same surprise attack, but they quickly recovered, fending off the sudden assault. It wasn¡¯t long before we realized we were surrounded by the red-clad soldiers from all sides. ¡°Where did these soldiers come from?¡± one of my men asked, his voice tense with disbelief. ¡°Are we really under attack?" another added, "Did these people cause those monsters to run away we saw earlier?¡± ¡°Stay focused!¡± I shouted and signaled to regroup in a circle. "These men aren¡¯t here to talk. We must defend this place, and I don¡¯t want a single enemy slipping past us!¡± The red soldiers made no attempt to negotiate. Their movements were precise, and determined, as if they had one clear objective. Their ambush was swift and coordinated. Whatever was hidden inside those carts, they were hell-bent on retrieving and silencing anyone who stood in their way. *** FEW HOURS BACK [LATIVAN KINGDOM] Ships anchored once they reached an abandoned port on the human continent which fell under the Lativan Kingdom. Once a bridge was put up between the ship and the land. Soldiers lined up in line as they brought out demi-humans chained in energy suppression chains and a slave collar put around each of their necks. These demi-humans were captured and illegally brought onto the human continent to be sold as slaves. ¡°What are you going to do with us?¡± ¡°Where are you taking us?¡± Some of the demi-humans protested but were roughed up by the soldiers and they became quiet after getting a beating until they were knocked unconscious. ¡°Move fast. Or do you all want to be beaten too.¡± The soldiers threatened the demi-humans into submission since they couldn¡¯t even run away anywhere in this foreign land. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you are just pieces of trash who will now work for us humans till the day you die.¡± Other soldiers mocked them and some laughed at their pitiful state. ¡°My mother is still inside.¡± ¡°My sister too.¡± ¡°My family, that man took them but they didn¡¯t come back.¡± Some of the demi humans looked back at the ship waiting for their family to be taken out as well. ¡°If the prince took them. Then they are gone for good.¡± ¡°You will never see them again.¡± All the soldiers laughed as the demi humans obliviously looked down with hopeless eyes. ¡­. In one of the opulent chambers aboard the ship, a knock echoed through the dimly lit space before a servant entered. ¡°What is it?¡± A young boy, lounging on a lavish bed, reached for his robe. He had a well-built physique and a handsome face, further elevated by his status as a prince. ¡°We¡¯re ready to depart, Your Highness. All the slaves have disembarked, except for¡­¡± The servant looked around the room. ¡°Good.¡± The boy cut him off, his gaze drifting across the room. With a cold sneer, he shoved a trembling figure off the bed. The demi-human woman whimpered, her frail body crumpling to the floor. He delivered a swift kick, sending her sprawling down the bed without a second thought. But while she squealed in pain she laughed and cried at the same time like a mad person. ¡°Disgusting creatures. I thought her ears and black tail felt furry but she didn¡¯t last long at all.¡± The boy smoothed his tousled hair. As he rose from the bed, his foot brushed against another motionless body on the ground. The floor was littered with forms of naked female demi humans, their skin pale in the dim light. Some were motionless or unconscious, others whimpered quietly, their bodies and spirits shattered. The sweet, cloying scent of incense filled the room, masking the stench of cruelty. Those who had protested or resisted were left bloodied and broken, while the rest lay with hollow eyes. After being ravaged and raped day and night, each of them had lost the light in their eyes. Torn clothes lay scattered, and the air was thick with despair. And despite that, they had a pitiful broken smile on their face, as if they had been charmed to laugh throughout their suffering. ¡°Ready the ones who can still stand or see.¡± the prince ordered, his tone casual, as though he were speaking of livestock. ¡°The rest¡­ as usual toss them into the ocean. I¡¯ll be outside cleaning myself. Make sure this room is cleaned up.¡± ¡°As you command, Your Highness.¡± the servant replied with a bow. ¡­ Meanwhile, the demi-humans were being herded into prison-like carriages, their chains clinking with every step. ¡°Lucia, you remember what I told you, right?¡± her grandfather murmured softly, leaning down to her ear so no one else could hear. Lucia nodded, her small voice trembling with fear. ¡°Yes, grandpa. We''re all going to be safe, right? And... we¡¯ll get to see big sister Alicia again, just like you said?¡± Her grandfather smiled warmly, though a flicker of unease rested behind his eyes. ¡°Yes, everything will be fine.¡± Without drawing attention, he straightened, his face hardening as he subtly glanced over his shoulder, meeting the eyes of several other beastmen. Nodding other beast men, signaling them to be ready. Once they got close to the carriages, Lucia¡¯s grandfather with a flick of his wrist, discreetly tossed a small object toward the ground between the soldiers and the prisoners. To the untrained eye, it looked like nothing more than a harmless stone. The soldiers paid it little mind, merely glancing at it. One of them, curious, strode forward to inspect it. Upon closer inspection, the object revealed itself as a crimson-colored die. The soldier bent down to pick up the foreign object. Just as his fingers grazed the die, an intense radiant glow erupted, sending a powerful red wave rippling outward. The soldiers stumbled back, momentarily blinded and disoriented, while the beast men, eyes gleaming with fierce resolve, stood ready. ¡°Stand back and move to get into the carriages.¡± The soldiers warned the demi humans to behave. But something had changed in them. The powerlessness they felt because of those power suppressing chains was no longer working. Instead without giving themselves a chance to waver all the demi humans pounced on the soldiers to attack. It soon escalated to a death fight where the forces on each side took out each other. The soldier still had the upper hand with their weapons and shields. But the demi human¡¯s physical strength was difficult to contain even for them. ¡°Lucia now.¡± Lucia¡¯s grandfather and grandmother along with everyone ran towards the carriage to use them to escape. Just when they had thought they had gotten closer to the carriages. An alluring voice echoed through the place. "Charm Magic. Stop where you are." The voice wasn¡¯t loud, nor was it a command, but it felt calming. It drifted through the air like a spell itself, silencing both the demi-humans and the soldiers. Everyone froze, as if their wills had been quietly stolen by the calm authority behind the words. The demi-humans, moments ago filled with desperation and the instinct to fight for their lives, felt their resolve waver. They wanted to fight and run away to save their lives, but the voice stopped them from moving as if controlled by invisible strings. Out of the crowd, a young boy stepped forward. ¡°The prince is here.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± The soldiers bowed. ¡°You demons are really unsightly.¡± the boy sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "How dare you resist? How dare you stand against me?" His gaze finally fell upon Lucia''s grandfather, who stood protectively in front of her, his face lined with defiance. The boy''s lips curled into a cruel smile as he approached. ¡°I¡¯m curious how a filthy creature like you managed to acquire such a unique anti-magic artifact. But did you think you could escape from here?¡± With a swift and callous movement, he yanked Lucia¡¯s grandfather away from her, their hands torn apart. The prince then dragged him by his arm, throwing him to the ground at the center of the gathering, displaying him as a weak prey for all to see. ¡°This is what your kind deserves. If you all just die, this world would finally know peace. We wouldn¡¯t have to fight anymore.¡± The prince¡¯s eyes burned with fury¡ªbloodshot. For a brief moment, Lucia''s grandfather tried to push himself up, his body aching from the rough treatment. But before he could fully rise, a spear impaled through his chest. The boy''s expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as if the life he had just taken meant nothing to him. ¡°Grandpa.¡± Lucia yelled. The world around them as if still at pause, the only sound being Lucia''s faint, heartbroken gasp as her grandfather¡¯s body lay motionless. ¡°Why?¡± Lucia yelled again. But this time the prince turned in surprise unable to understand how someone could still move with his charm magic in effect. But by then it was too late, a black sphere had formed in front of Lucia¡¯s heart, and before he could understand what was happening. The black sphere hit the prince and threw him backward. Simultaneously, the demi humans realized they were free again and moved to defend themselves against the soldier. Lucia¡¯s grandmother and Lucia ran to her grandfather to take a look at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Lucia I am still alive. What happened?¡± Lucia¡¯s grandfather woke up with a bloodied mouth, his wound still bleeding. ¡°Take her. And keep your promise.¡± Lucia¡¯s grandfather beckoned to another demi human who was watching from afar but then proceeded to get hold of Lucia. He was one of the prison inmates who looked strong. ¡°I will keep my promise. He picked up the crying Lucia who was still unable to understand what was happening. As she looked behind her grandpa and grandma smiling at her. The demi human pushed Lucia into the cart all the while she resisted. Other demi humans who could avoid the conflict with the soldiers boarded some of the carts too and took the reign of the monsters driving them. ¡°We are ready.¡± The demi human signaled. Lucia¡¯s grandfather this time pulled out another die, possessing a blue hue. With a swift motion, he hurled it in front of the carriages, and instantly, a massive portal erupted into existence. ¡°Lucia, this will take you to a safe place.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be there soon, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucia could only watch her grandparents move their lips in reassuring gestures. And despite their smiles, tears streamed down her face, blurring her vision. ¡°Grandpa. Grandma.¡± Lucia felt helpless, trapped in a moment where she could do nothing but cry. As the carriage began to move, the atmosphere shifted. ¡°All of you demi-humans, kill yourselves where you stand!¡± the prince bellowed. The prince¡¯s voice worked like venom itself. The demi-humans who had been fighting the soldiers froze. Some, driven by a hopeless instinct, drove their claws into their necks, while others bashed their heads against the ground till their faces became unrecognizable and their skull cracked. A few wrested swords from the soldier¡¯s hands and plunged them into their own bodies. ¡°Shhh¡­ they¡¯re out of range.¡± the prince hissed, as he glared at the fleeing carriages. ¡°Follow them and bring me back that girl!¡± the prince barked at his soldiers. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± Suddenly finding strength Lucia¡¯s grandparents tried to attack the prince directly face to face. ¡°You are the one who caused this. So, pay.¡± The prince stabbed Lucia¡¯s grandfather again and then her grandmother. Their life ended in a brief moment as they lay motionless on the ground, drenched in their own blood. ¡°Is she the one I need to bring?¡± the prince mused darkly, eyeing the blue portal. ¡°If you think you can escape, you¡¯re sorely mistaken.¡± ¡°Aether Bind. The prince cast another spell, one that granted him control over any magic in the vicinity. As the carriages passed through the blue portal, the prince¡¯s eyes gleamed. He halted the portal from closing. One by one, his soldiers leaped into the swirling vortex, to hunt down their fleeing targets. However, after a minute of the portal opening. The portal began to darken and turned black as if mirroring the rage of an unknown entity. Suddenly, with a violent tremor, the change collapsed the teleportation circle, causing it to explode and cut off the connection. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 14 – BAD LIARS (2)
Chapter 14 BAD LIARS (2) UNKNOWN FOREST ¡°Where are we? Where did that portal bring us?¡± ¡°That old man was not lying when he said we could escape. We are finally saved.¡± The demi-humans riding in the carriages who successfully passed through the portal cheered. Their bodies were bruised and lacked energy but their faces were beaming with smiles. At least seven carriages followed behind as they tried to make the monsters pull the carriage at full speed. Right now, all they could tell was that they were crossing through a forest. Since the vegetation was not familiar to them, they knew they were still far from home. They had no choice but to keep moving on while taking each step carefully. Whizzzz¡­.. Suddenly, an arrow shot from the sky and hit one of the carriages. Fire caught on top of it and in a second, the demi-humans and the coachman of the carriage were burnt to a crisp. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Hey, why isn¡¯t the portal not closing.¡± ¡°Run. The soldiers are coming through the portal.¡± ¡°Those bastards are still chasing us.¡± The demihuman pulling Lucia¡¯s carriage yelled as he tightened the reins. ¡°Hold on tight girl. We are moving at full speed.¡± ¡°No, take me back. My grandparents are there. Bring them back to me. Don¡¯t leave them behind.¡± Lucia shrieked in agony. ¡°Can¡¯t do. I promised him I will keep you safe. And I plan to keep that promise for all he has done for us. And besides, there¡¯s nothing you can do to bring them back.¡± A horrid expression overshadowed Lucia¡¯s face as she fell to the ground. The haunting memory of her grandparents'' murder flashed before her eyes once more. The other prisoners tried to soothe her by saying something but her ears felt deaf to her own cries. ¡°The soldiers are coming keep moving faster.¡± Another carriage became a victim of the soldiers who caught up with the carriages or either slowed down their carts by breaking their wheels using magic. The number of demi-humans kept on decreasing as they met their deaths one by one. ¡°Hold on tight. We will be going faster.¡± The demihuman said. Luck, it seemed, was not on their side. Only four carriages remained, and as if mocking their hope, another was consumed by flames the moment the count was finished. The red soldiers were still able to keep the tail of the escaping carriages using tracking magic and took them out one by one. Arrows poured down from above and fire spells burned them all along with the land. One of the arrows finally came towards Lucia¡¯s carriage. The demihuman handling the cart noticed the arrow. Tying the reins to the cart, he quickly jumped upward to the roof and caught the arrow with his bare hands. His hands caught fire. The unstable carriage jumped over the rocky path and the demihuman fell on the ground losing his balance. Before he could turn back to get back on the carriage. The red soldiers caught up to him. Lacking strength, he could only raise his arm to block and push the red soldiers from getting any closer to the fleeting carriage. ¡°Mr.¡­¡± Lucia looked back at the demihuman who protected her from the small opening in the cart¡¯s wall. Despite his fighting back, the spears and swords of the enemy impaled his belly as he fell to the ground and got run over by the soldiers. His eyes gazed at the endless sky, his body torn apart and his neck crushed beneath someone¡¯s foot. The light in his eyes dimmed, fading slowly. He struggled to move his lips, desperate to say something¡ªbut those words never came¡ªnot even spared to speak his final wish. Lucia¡¯s mind which was already in a trance, lost all reason. She let out a large shriek, her piercing scream sweeping through the entire forest. And in response, the entire forest trembled in response to her cry. As if awakened by her scream, the trees began to shake, and a wave of wild, frenzied monsters erupted from the depths of the forest. The monsters blocked the path between the carts and the soldiers. And instead of going after the carriages, the red soldiers on foot became their first targets. Back in the cart, Lucia collapsed, her strength failing. One by one, the other demi-humans who heard her cry also fell unconscious. The monsters pulling the remaining three carts surged forward, quickening their pace as they fled further into the distance. *** OAKHART Back in the mansion, Alicia teleported back to Regis¡¯s room, along with Regis, and Hana. And with her also came two new guests, Caige and Maya. Alicia wanted to show them her new domain and discuss how to proceed with their big plans for the business. But as soon as Alicia returned, she sensed something off, as Al alerted her. ¡°¨DThey used it¡­ but why?¡± Alicia whispered to herself, her face growing confused and dull, her breathing shaky. ¡°Alicia, is everything alright?¡± Regis noticed the slight change in her. Alicia was still spaced out, working through different possibilities. ¡®I gave them the cubes only to protect themselves from danger. So... is Lucia in danger? And why didn¡¯t the portal bring her directly here? Just what could have gone wrong?¡¯ Alicia thought to herself. For the first time after coming on the surface, Alicia had felt scared, and something changed in her. She turned towards Regis, and everyone there looked at Alicia¡¯s face. Her expression was now blank. And before anyone could make sure what they had just seen was true, Alicia disappeared again, teleporting herself away. ¡­ Back in the forest, Izek and his knights found themselves surrounded by soldiers in red armor. They had been fighting for a while now, and although Izek¡¯s group hadn¡¯t suffered any fatalities, there was no sign of the number of red soldiers decreasing. The knights were growing tired and had sustained a few injuries. Now, as they regrouped, they realized they were cornered, surrounded on all sides by the red soldiers. ¡°Captain, who are they?¡± one knight asked. ¡°They keep on coming at us no matter how many we kill.¡± ¡°How did they get here? And what¡¯s in that carriage?¡± ¡°First, we need to work together to deal with enemies coming at us from all sides. You know your roles¡ªget to it.¡± Izek replied and his knights focused on his words. Despite the demanding situation, the knights quickly formed a tight formation, since they had trained for moments like this, refusing to back down. ¡®If we don¡¯t act soon, we¡¯ll be overwhelmed by their sheer numbers.¡¯ Izek thought grimly. His last resort was to order a retreat of his men to evacuate the villagers further and fight alone relying on his aural arts. But even then, his abilities were primarily defensive¡ªcapable of holding the enemy back, but he would be unable to defeat them outright. Izek knew that if they didn¡¯t stop the enemy here, there was no guarantee they wouldn¡¯t reach the village and harm the people. Izek¡¯s mind raced. He needed to prove himself to Lady Alicia, but he couldn¡¯t risk his men¡¯s lives without a solid plan and push them straight into fire. The growing chaos and noises around him made it harder to focus, while the red enemy forces grew in numbers. Izek for a moment, hesitated unable to decide. And in that fleeting moment, Izek''s eyes widened in disbelief, his breath catching in his throat as he witnessed the impossible unfold before him. The knights around him froze, their faces contorted in horror, unable to comprehend the scene unraveling before them. Without warning, the bodies of the enemy soldiers began to burst violently, from inside out. Popping up like balloons filled with blood. Blood and human flesh sprayed out in every direction, staining the earth in dark crimson. And those who managed to turn and flee were mercilessly sliced into pieces and fell at their feet as if cut down by the fabric of air itself. The knights, still locked in formation, could only stare in silent shock, their weapons trembling in their hands. The enemy force that had seemed so overwhelming just moments ago had been wiped out in the blink of an eye. Torn to pieces, before anyone could even scream. ¡°Izek.¡± A voice cut through. Izek, along with his remaining knights, spun around on instinct, swords raised in unison. Their bodies moved before their minds could process that ¡ªwhoever stood behind them was a force they could not avoid no matter what. "Lower your swords and calm down, Izek." the voice spoke again, with an eerie calm as if unaffected by the gruesome scene behind them. Izek''s heart pounded in his chest, but then, the voice calling out his name once more pulled him from the edge of panic. As he turned back around to face the battlefield, his breath caught in his throat once again. The bodies of more than fifty soldiers, the blood, the remains of their enemies¡ªit was all gone, vanished without a trace. In their place, only a thin layer of brown, earthly dust remained, gently swirling in the breeze. The voice of the running away monsters, the clinking armors of half a century of soldiers, and the striking sound of swords had all disappeared from the forest like magic with her appearance. Izek could not explain what he saw but slowly, as if emerging from a daze, he blinked and forced his senses to return. ¡°Lady Alicia.¡± Izek looked back and finally lifted his head to respond. His eyes directly met Alicia¡¯s who was wearing her mask again but only this time, unlike her red ruby eyes. Her eyes were sky blue. Except they did not have any light in them. Izek noticed his knights were still in confusion. ¡°Stop it. You are now standing in front of the baroness of Oakhart. She is lady Alicia.¡± Izek announced. It was obvious from the faces, that the knights had too many questions. If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. Who was the girl dressed in a white suit, wearing a white mask? Who killed all the red soldiers? And where did all the corpses go? *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I felt a small jolt in my head the moment I panicked, worrying about Lucia. Suddenly, a sense of calm washed over me ¡ªso peaceful that I almost felt free, like I could do anything. Not wanting to waste time explaining, without telling Regis or the others where I was going. I quickly left for the spot where the teleportation portal had opened. I had secretly given two cubes to Lucia¡¯s grandfather, explaining their powers. It was a small way to help them escape dangerous situations without putting them in further danger. The red cube had the ability to neutralize all magic within a wide area. And the blue cube opened a safe teleportation spell directly to my location. While the teleportation spell worked, I could tell there was clearly an unwanted interference. The portal opened farther from me than it should have, and I could still feel it lingering open when it should have closed the moment they crossed over. That meant someone could have been after them right now, and their lives were still in danger. As I reached the teleportation grounds, a giant red whirlpool twisted through the air, rippling like a tear in space. Floods of soldiers dressed in red armor poured out from it. The moment they saw me, they attacked, and I could feel someone blocking my teleportation gate from closing. Without wasting my breath, I used my dismantle skill to get rid of them in an instant as their bodies blasted into a flower of red. And my gluttony skill like a swirling black hole took care of their corpses as usual. After Al confirmed that some beastmen had crossed, I wanted to go through the gate and take care of the situation myself. But I knew it was best to close it, and stop the soldiers from coming. And follow after Lucia, who might be in imminent danger. ¡°I¡¯ll make you regret this for trying to interfere with my magic. Hope you enjoy my little gift.¡± I muttered, thrusting a beam of purple light straight toward the teleportation whirlpool. The moment the ray struck the portal, it contorted, shrinking into a small, luminous bubble. With a blip, the bubble burst, releasing a ripple of shimmering light finally fading into the air. I then noticed a familiar presence in the forest. Its Izek. So, he was already at the scene and he was also accompanied by his knights. I quickly teleported again to the same place but found them engaging with a small army of the same red soldiers I had encountered. ¡°I can¡¯t waste my time on them.¡± I again used my dismantle skill to get rid of the soldiers who were in range. And for those who tried to escape, including the monsters in the vicinity. I had already spread my webs to not let any of them escape for creating such havoc in my domain. ¡°Izek.¡± Izek was too preoccupied trying to protect this place, staying true to his words. I was glad I allowed him to stay here. When he finally looked at me, he had a strange expression on his face and the other knights with whom I was meeting for the first time had horrified looks. To the point, they could not let go of their swords until Izek told. How did I really look to them? Was the camouflage of the mask not working? ¡°There.¡± I pointed towards the cart wanting to know what was that. ¡°We stopped the carriages and it looked like the red soldiers were after them.¡± Listening to Izek¡¯s words, I got nearer to the three carriages and chopped off the prison-like cart with wind magic to reveal what was inside. The reason I could not directly trace Lucia was because these carts had multiple interference magic circles carved on them. But when the top of the carriage was gone. Inside were lying demi-humans on the floor. And in no time, I spotted a small body curled up, the area under her eyes darkened as if she had been crying all this time. Her clothes were worn out and around her arms and ankles were marks as if she had been tied down for a long time. Without paying any mind to the gasps of the people present, I quickly got hold of Lucia. She was still unconscious. Izek was quick to act as he asked his knights to open the other carriages and see what was inside. They too found demi-humans inside and in the same unconscious state. As if they had been forcefully put under a deep sleep. ¡°But why do they all have slave collars on them?¡± ¡°And why did those soldiers chase them and how did they get here?¡± The knights had too many questions, and I wanted to learn their answers too. But rather than trying to find those answers I wanted to look after Lucia first. ¡°We should quickly get back to the mansion. But what should we do with these demi-humans? They have¡­¡± Izek stopped speaking. I knew what all of the knights were looking at. It was the slave collars around their neck. If they still had those slave collars on them, whoever the master was could locate them and make a claim. If we took them with us like this, we could be even accused of stealing these slaves. Only the master of the slave collar or an expert in dark magic with curses could remove this slave collar. The slave collar demanded complete obedience and allegiance from the wearer to their master. Making it in itself a curse in the form of a pact. ¡°Lucia is not a slave.¡± I murmured. I activated my gluttony skill. And to everyone¡¯s surprise, a black swirling whirlwind of threads started feeding on the very magic constitution of all the slave collars worn by the demi-humans and devoured them till not even a single piece of that metal was left. ¡°Lady Alicia, do you know her?¡± Izek asked. It¡¯s as if seeing me hold Lucia like that in my arms, he reached that assumption. But my focus was elsewhere as I stared at one of the other demi-humans. ¡°She will do.¡± I pursed my lips at the thought. I stood up holding Lucia and cast healing magic on all the demi humans, including the knights who were shocked again by my light magic. ¡°Izek we will be going back.¡± I said as I teleported all of us together in the garden of the Oakhart mansion. There I met with Regis and Caige who had already heard some parts of what was going on back in the mansion from the people. Seeing me holding a demihuman and waking inside the mansion everyone was surprised. ¡°Can you please look after all the demi-humans here? I am sure they will wake soon after taking some rest.¡± I asked one of the maids who usually reported to me about the mansion. ¡°Yes mam.¡± ¡°Izek you and your knights can go and rest now.¡± ¡°Alicia, who is this girl?¡± Regis asked before I left. ¡°She¡­¡± I looked at Lucia recalling the time we met. ¡°Her name is Lucia. She was the first person I met outside in this world.¡± ¡­ While carrying Lucia to one of the empty rooms in the mansion. Once no one was around me I stopped after a turn. ¡°You are here right.¡± I said as if talking to empty air. A bulge appeared in the shadow of the walls, and a woman robed in black clothes silently stood there now. ¡°You do know who those people are?¡± ¡°Yes. According to our intel. They are a special battalion force that works under the first prince of the Lativan Kingdom which is right north of here.¡± ¡°I see. So, they are not too far. Then you must have also relayed the same information to Alice right.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was a brief silence. ¡°That should be enough time. You can leave now. I don¡¯t want anyone close by me from here on.¡± I said in a plain tone. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± The shadow did not refuse and vanished. It¡¯s as if she knew instantly, that if she stayed a second longer she could have lost her life in an instant. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I did not find them in any of the carriages. What could have happened to Lucia¡¯s grandparents? Did they get left behind? Or, were they just not able to come with Lucia and are somewhere else? All I knew is that they used the cube and there was someone powerful enough to interfere with my magic. And who was the one who did this to the demi-humans, capturing and turning them into slaves? I also recognized maybe a few from the same village as Lucia. I pondered as I sat beside Lucia who was resting on the bed. I had already used my healing magic on all the demi-humans who were captured so they would speedily recover once they woke up and rested properly. Suddenly Lucia¡¯s eyes squinted, and her face twisted in confusion as she tried to make sense of her surroundings. ¡°Lucia.¡± I called out. ¡°¡­Big sister...¡± To Lucia, my white hair reminded her of her real big sister. And as if suddenly realizing her reality. Lucia woke up and started crying and yelling out. ¡°¨DGrandpa. ¨DGrandma. Bring them back.¡± I held Lucia by the shoulder, and she briefly calmed down after feeling weak again but the helplessness she felt did not stop her tears. ¡°It¡¯s alright Lucia. You remember me, right.¡± ¡°¨DYou came.¡± Lucia cried more and I could not do anything to calm her. ¨DExcept. ¡°Big sister¡­.¡± Lucia looked up as she felt a white furry tail wrapping around her while I softly hugged her. She looked up and found two fox ears growing on my head as well just like hers. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s alright, I am here now. Remember I promised.¡± ¡°Big sister. Alicia.¡± Lucia finally drank some water and was now somewhat able to speak properly. ¡°Tell me what happened from the start.¡± I asked. Hoping maybe I could still do something to rescue them. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma. They said I will be able to meet you. But they lied.¡± Lucia said. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you are too scared.¡± I thought Lucia was still scared from the events that led her to here. ¡°Grandpa and grandma..., they were murdered.¡± Lucia¡¯s words stung me, as I remembered their warm faces. They were one of the first few people who welcomed me with kindness. It was because of them I was hopeful I would be able to find Athena one day in this vast world. Realizing my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have left Lucia and them on their own at that time. Maybe if I could have stuck with them longer I could have stopped this from happening. Lucia had already lost her family once. But unlike me, she was able to find new meaning in her life and found a new family. So why, did this have to end like this? Lucia again had to watch her family die and everything was taken away from her at the hands of humans again. They were plundered, then turned into slaves, and worse even tortured. I don¡¯t want her to hate me too because of that. ¡°Why am I the only one to live again while my family is no more with me? They all lie to me that they will come back. But they never.¡± Lucia cried in agony with hopeless eyes. Why does it feel like everything is repeating? Something similar back happened then too. Maybe in the labyrinth but I don¡¯t properly remember. ¡°Grandpa did not lie Lucia. He wanted you to be safe so he sent you to me. And I promise that I will keep you safe. You can always be with me as long as you want.¡± Lucia tightly hugged me. I know what a strong girl she was when she tried to sacrifice herself that time too to save the village. ¡°I won¡¯t cry. But big sister you won¡¯t leave me too now.¡± Lucia stopped wailing. So, even if Lucia pretended, I could still feel her heart throbbing and her crying, she is such a bad liar. ¡°I will not.¡± I promised again. Am I lying to her too? If only I would have stayed with them. After Lucia cried to her heart she fell asleep again. While all I could do was sit and watch and wait. Until now I was happy with how things were going till this moment. In my past life, I did not have much to remember nor so many people to be with. But now I have so many important things. So, I don¡¯t want to lose what I have now. Until now I thought if I hide and could pretend to live a normal quiet life here. That way I wouldn¡¯t have to lose anything. But in the end, I was only lying to myself. The biggest liar of all is me. This world was never normal to begin with nor my life here. I did not know those people for long. But Lucia is different. The person who did all of this and took away Lucia¡¯s grandparents is still lying somewhere carefree. So, if he does come back to hurt her again. I won¡¯t let him get away with it. By any means necessary I will find him¡­ I will find him¡­ and I will definitely slaughter him. *** LATIVAN KINGDOM Near the borders of the Lativan Kingdom. A young boy suddenly awakens, drenched in sweat, as if torn from the grip of a nightmare. "Prince, you¡¯re awake!" "What happened?" the boy mutters, struggling to piece together his scattered thoughts. ¡­ Back then he remembered trying to control the magic circle of the teleportation gate with his unique skill and make it his own magic and succeeded as well. Just when his soldiers started going through the teleportation portal to catch the escapees. But then, the teleportation circle abruptly shifted to a deep purple. Before he could regain control, the magic surged out of balance, overloading and unleashing a blast that obliterated everything in the vicinity. ¡­ ¡°I am fine now. Tell me what is the status.¡± The prince asked. ¡°Most of our soldiers who were near the teleportation circle got caught up in the blast. And you were injured too.¡± ¡°Any news about the girl I asked to capture?¡± The prince felt little to no remorse on hearing the loss of his soldiers. ¡°No soldiers have returned or been heard from since they passed through the teleportation gate. The same goes for the captured slaves.¡± The servant continued with his report. ¡°Damnit. And I had her this close. I don¡¯t know what she was. But the power that girl used even I could tell with a glance that it was not normal. It had the same energy as those devils, maybe even darker.¡± The prince thought out loud. ¡®If I have her back. I can trade her for my goddess and get her back.¡¯ The prince thought. ¡°The slaves we still hold captive ¡ªprepare them. It''s time I put them to some good real use. We¡¯ll need more soldiers, stronger ones. It¡¯s time to ready ourselves for war. I can still sense the bond with one of my little birds. They''ll come flying back, eager for my affection once again.¡± The prince ordered. ¡°Yes, prince. I will send out an order, to gather as many soldiers as we can.¡± The servant left to get the job done. ¡­ The following day, just outside the mansion on the desolate grounds, more than five hundred soldiers¡ª including commoners, knights, and mercenaries¡ªgathered at the prince¡¯s behest. They had all gathered in hordes, bereft of any idea of what was to come. Perched upon the high walls, the prince made his entrance, as people quietly watched him without any enthusiasm from below. ¡°I, Keith Lativan, first prince of the Lativan Kingdom, have been betrayed!¡± he declared. ¡°What was mine ¡ªdecided to join hands and turned against me. They dared to flee, but I will not let them go unpunished. I will hunt them down, and this time, they will not escape my grasp.¡± Keith clenched his fist in fury, yet the crowd remained cold, their expressions blank. His words stirred no emotion and the audience was unmoved. They did not understand a thing. The prince smiled as if he expected this. He closed his eyes and when he opened them again they had turned into a deep shade of bright glittery red as if exuding warmth. He had activated his unique skill that allowed him to control anything he desired. ¨DSiren¡¯s Weave. The unique skill which allowed the prince to take control over any living being, from tangible to non-tangible things. That¡¯s how he was able to make the teleportation gate into his magic and control it ¡°From this day on you pledge your life to me alone.¡± The prince Keith Lativan declared. An eerie silence spread swiftly through the soldiers like wildfire. ¡°Wear your helmets. Hold your swords and follow my every command.¡± All the soldiers followed suit, as though they had lost their own will, like marionettes. They seemed to take pleasure in it, as if they sought the prince''s favor, having fallen into a maddening infatuation with him. ¡°It¡¯s time I declare war against the person who has dared to steal my possessions.¡± The prince beckoned, and some of his men lifted the barricade beneath where he stood. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a small feast for you all. Enjoy.¡± From behind the barricade emerged demi-humans, frail and emaciated, wearing slave collars. Their eyes were filled with fear, their bodies weak and trembling. ¡°Let the party begin.¡± the prince declared. Without hesitation, the soldiers charged mindlessly toward the demi-humans, who desperately tried to flee. Keith watched with a smile as he wanted to punish those ingrates who tried to defy him. Among them were men, the elderly, women, and even children. But the soldiers, without a shred of mercy, swung their swords relentlessly. Their own body was not in their control. Swords penetrated the flesh, and blood splattered across the ground in a gruesome display of violence. As cold bodies quickly piled up on the ground, and a steady precise stream of blood flowed from them. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Interlude - SOME BIRDS FLY
Interlude SOME BIRDS FLY Two days had passed since the discovery of the demi-humans in the forest surrounding Oakhart. When they awoke, each was haunted by nightmarish memories of recent events ¡ªtheir homes burned, their families captured and killed. Ultimately, they were kidnapped and were to be forced into slavery in a foreign land. The maids in the mansion and even some of the villagers volunteered to look after them and currently, they all stayed together at one place in the annex to heal. At first, they were wary of us and viewed us with suspicion. However, with Maia¡¯s cooperation, who was also a demi-human, helped alleviate their unfounded concerns. As time passed they were to some extent ready to believe us. And it helped to soothe their agony since I had removed their slave collars so they could find their strength back again. Unfortunately, there was nothing more I could do for them. Either promise them to help them return to their homeland, the Demon Continent. Or, I could help them stay in my territory Oakhart. Unsurprisingly, they all opted to return to the Demon Continent, which only left a bad taste in my mouth. All of them had the same resentful look towards us humans. Even though, I was a part of the royal demon family now. It made me feel worse that I could not interfere any more than this or make a promise to protect them. But Lucia¡¯s decision had a different meaning for me. ¡°I have no place to go back to. Big sister will I be trouble for you if I stay here with you.¡± Lucia asked, still recovering in her bed. ¡°Not at all. I would love to have you here.¡± I replied. Her eyes were hollow as if she had been crying all night. But her face slightly lit up every time she saw me. She was trying her best not to make me worry about her. There was a brief pause as Lucia looked down, her hands tightly clutching the bedsheet and her lips pursed. ¡°Big sister I want to stay with you.¡± Lucia said slowly, still hesitating. ¡°That will make me really happy.¡± I said softly holding Lucia¡¯s hand in mine. Her small body had already become so fragile and weak. I didn¡¯t want her to face any more hardships than this any longer. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to live here for free. I will work and earn my stay here. So, I want you to hire me as a maid here. You are the lord here so I want to work for you. That¡¯s what my grandparents taught me.¡± Lucia looked determined as if she didn¡¯t want to back down on this. I guess she might have understood that, from what the maids here called me. ¡°Of course, you can do anything you want and I will help you. I would love to have an adorable maid like you. But first I want you to rest and get stronger.¡± I promised as I fed her the potato soup I made for her. ¡°Okay. The food you make me is so delicious, I just can¡¯t have enough of it.¡± I walked out of the room after making sure Lucia had eaten well and fallen asleep. I put my mask back on and returned to my human form. I was still afraid of going back to Lucia in my human form as if she might detest me. So, I had chosen my demi-human form to visit Lucia for now. And every time she would stare at my fox ears, their presence brought her a sense of calm. So, now, I was determined to find a way to assure her that she would be safe here. . In the span of these two days, everything seemed to slowly go back to normal again. The gloominess that was present on the day I came back with the demi-humans was slowly fading with time as they all healed. Caige and Maya were helping around the mansion and with the rescued demi humans. For the time our business discussions had ceased. Izek and his knights were restless at first, trying to understand the situation when they learned of the affiliation of the soldiers. They questioned why would the royal soldiers of the Lativan kingdom kidnap demi humans from the demon continent. Something I was interested in knowing as well. But for now, I need to wait for any information that Athena¡¯s shadows might collect and bring. Finally, the knights decided to keep quiet maybe on orders from Izek who did not want things to become cumbersome for me. As for Hana and Regis, I told them about Lucia and how I met her and what happened. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she had to suffer so much at such a young age. Don¡¯t worry she can count on me too from now on.¡± Regis said with a smile on her face. ¡°Do you think¡­ if at that time I would have stayed with her? I could have helped her and so many others.¡± I felt like I could have asked this question to Regis and confided in her. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. At least those demi humans should be grateful that you are helping them without getting anything in return. Because I know not all humans are like that.¡± ¡°Master, are you saying you wouldn¡¯t want to meet me? If you had never come then I would have always stayed trapped there. I want to be friends with Lucia too and play with her.¡± Hana cried. There''s no use dwelling on the past or wondering ¨Dwhat if. It¡¯s only because of what you¡¯ve done so far that you were able to find and save her again.¡± Regis said. I never thought she could think so deeply so I stared at her for a moment. ¡°Yes, you are right. I am sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have thought like that.¡± I never expected I would be cheered up by Regis¡¯s words like this. ¡°Anyone with eyes would be able to see that you are doing everything in your power to help them. So, you should be proud of yourself. On that note why don¡¯t you show me your fox ears, which you only show to her? Hana don¡¯t you want to touch them and feel their softness.¡± Regis said with a hint of mischief. ¡°I want to.¡± Hana said, her eyes suddenly sparkling as Regis fueled her excitement further. ¡­ Later that night, after returning from Lucia''s room, I found myself wandering quietly through the mansion. Lost in thought, I paused by a window and gazed at the full moon shining through it. There was something about today that I felt I couldn¡¯t miss as if I was waiting for it to happen. That is when I saw one of the demihuman quietly walking through the garden as she jumped through the wall to the other side. *** OKAHART MANSION While all the demihuman were sleeping in the annex. One of them suddenly woke up and started walking toward the building exit. She turned and made sure no one was following suit and everyone was asleep. Once she had gone through the main door of the annex and reached the backside of the mansion. She bent down slightly and made a powerful leap to reach the ledge of the wall, then scaled it. Jumping to the other side, she started running at full speed until she thought she was deep in the forest. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer to meet the prince. I have to reach out to him. I know he is the one for me and I don¡¯t think I can live without him any second longer. I want him to hold me and feel his warmth.¡± The demi human girl muttered as if she was love-sick. The demi-human clasped her hands together and let out a series of distinct whistles. Immediately, the forest seemed to hum in response, as if echoing the melody of her calls. Skilled in taming magic, she had the power to command the birds. At her signal, one of the birds flew down and perched on her shoulder. She quickly tied a small piece of paper to the bird''s leg and gave it a gentle pat. ¡°The prince trusted me with this task.¡± The demi human murmured. ¡°I will have to tell him where I am. And I am sure he will definitely come to get me.¡± After marking the bird with her magic, she sent it soaring into the sky, guiding it in the direction it needed to go. The magical mark would help the bird find its way to its destination. ¡°Now I just need to go back and wait for the prince to come here.¡± The demi human girl uttered in joy. She turned around only after ensuring the bird had safely flown out of the forest and was beyond her sight. The moment she began to walk back toward the mansion, she encountered a figure dressed in white just a few meters away under the shade of a tree as if even the bright rays of moonlight wanted to keep a distance from her. ¡°What¡­ what are you doing here?¡± For a second the demi human took a step back. But then her instincts quickly regained control. ¡°You are the lord here, right? I just came out to take a walk I was feeling too suffocated inside.¡± Despite the demi human''s anxious explanation, the figure in white remained silent, unmoving. As if she quite enjoyed her flustered side. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Why don¡¯t you say something?¡± The demi human grew anxious worrying her plans would be revealed. Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. ¡°It¡¯s time you should wake up.¡± The individual finally replied to her in an emotionless tone. ¡°You are just one measly human. I can¡¯t let you get in his way and what he wants. I will make you disappear.¡± The demi human quickly pounced on the figure in white. But then a pair of blue lights reflected in the demi-human¡¯s eyes as she stared directly into her opponent¡¯s eyes. An electrifying shock ran through her body and in an instant, she collapsed from mid-air, unconscious. *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The very next day, Alicia visited the annex to check on the demi-humans. As she walked through, she came across the same demi-human she had brought in the previous night. ¡°I am sorry my lord. I must have fainted there last night. I don¡¯t know how I ended up there, but today my head feels much clearer.¡± The demi human girl said. ¡°That¡¯s good. Once I have found a ship for you all, I will help you get back to the demon continent. I hope you all can bear to stay here till then.¡± ¡­ ¡°I guess it¡¯s time now to give out rewards to the person who deserves it the most. ¨DHersa.¡± I called out. That was the name of the head maid who looked after the Oakhart mansion. ¡°Can you please summon Izek to my office.¡± Back in my office at the mansion, it was nothing fancy¡ªjust a small drawing room where I could handle official business. Izek knocked at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± As he opened the door and came in, from the look in his eyes he looked confused as if unable to understand why he was summoned. ¡°Lady Alicia. I beg your pardon if it¡¯s about the unrest in the knights with the recent attack. I will make sure they won¡¯t trouble the residents here by creating unneeded unrest or fear.¡± Izek bowed lowering his head. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry so much about that. In fact, I¡¯m grateful to your knights for protecting the people here in my absence and even aiding in the rescue of the demi-humans. One of them is actually someone I hold dear, so I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done. That¡¯s why I have called you to give you your reward for all you have done.¡± It was only right that as the master of this domain, I show generosity towards those who worked for the welfare of it. ¡°I see. I¡¯m glad we could be of service to you. But there¡¯s no need to feel indebted to us for this. As knights, it¡¯s our duty to protect the common folk¡ªwe were simply doing our job.¡± Despite his prowess and being a master of aural arts. Izek was too upright of a man, who would carry out his duties without any ulterior motive. He really is a knight in golden shining armor. And I would like to think of the same about the knights who followed him here, without having a clear vison of what they were to do here. And they still did not fail to carry out their duties. ¡°I think before rejecting you should first listen to what that reward is. Sir, Izek I want you to become my knight. Become my official knight and help me in protecting Oakhart and the people dear to me.¡± ¡°I¡­ I will humbly accept.¡± Izek stuttered as if he could not believe what he was hearing. ¡°Even I cannot look away from how much hard work you have put in.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure the other knights will be pleased to hear this news as well.¡± Izek looked pleased more than ever. ¡°Before you tell them, I want you to know that this place is currently in danger, and there¡¯s a possibility of conflict between two kingdoms. I¡¯m certain those soldiers will come back for the demi-humans. So, before you and your knights make a final decision, you should be aware of the circumstances here. It¡¯s completely understandable if any of you wish to step back¡ªI¡¯d be more than willing to compensate you for all the hard work you¡¯ve put in so far.¡± ¡°And yet, you remain unfazed even in these dangerous circumstances. I would be honored to serve a brave lady like you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be overly courteous or to flatter me.¡±I laughed at his formal way of speaking made me really feel like a princess. ¡°Not at all¡ªI¡¯m simply stating what I¡¯ve genuinely observed. If possible, could you share this news with the knights yourself? I won¡¯t ask you to reveal your true self if you¡¯d prefer not to, but I¡¯m sure the knights would be thrilled to meet you.¡± ¡°Okay. Now let¡¯s talk about your employment contract and pay.¡± ¡°I will pay you all double what you were being paid at the Valoria kingdom for your services. And after you have served me for more than a year, I will double your payment each year.¡± I offered. Izek gulped. ¡°But lady Alicia it¡¯s alright. We will be alright with any standard pay. Won''t it be too much trouble on the people here.¡± Even now Izek was thinking about the people here. I guess he thought that I would raise taxes to give them their pay. How honest and thoughtful of him. ¡°You have got it wrong Izek. You won¡¯t be affiliating yourself with the Hart Kingdom. The master you will serve will be me alone. So, your wages will come straight away from my pocket. Believe me or not I am quite rich so you can name any price. I can¡¯t let people working under me left unsatisfied.¡± *** OAKHART MANSION That same evening, a small stage was set up in the garden to officially announce the allegiance of Izek and his knights as my own. The people in the mansion were invited to attend, and the knights prepared to look their best. They were happy to know, that Izek and his knights were going to become a part of this place. Initially, they might have felt intimidated by the news Izek shared with them¡ªthat, due to recent events, this region could soon be drawn into conflict with the Latvian Kingdom. ¡°We can¡¯t leave this mess in the between when we have already seen what a mess it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s one thing to enslave a criminal and force them to work. Anyone can tell who is in the wrong.¡± ¡°Kidnapping and enslaving those who cannot even resist can only be the work of a coward.¡± The knights agreed with Izek and had no reservations about working for the mysterious lady who had caught the eye of one of the most powerful knights in Valoria. ¡°There must be something special about her.¡± They all agreed on this. And they had already got a small glimpse of her power when she teleported everyone back to the mansion without any chants or magic circle. ¡°And isn¡¯t she the girl who defeated Izek and the other knights who participated in the Knight selection tournament?¡± ¡°And I heard we are going to be paid double what we previously got. This deal can¡¯t get any better.¡± ¡°I guess our hard work is finally getting paid off.¡± The knights were lined up in front of the center stage in the garden, waiting for their new master to make an appearance. They were small in number, but with their previous exploit, they had proved that they were powerful and honorable knights. Soon, the master they were to serve appeared before them for the first time. She seemed as mysterious as ever, dressed in a white suit and wearing a white mask. With straight black hair, red eyes, and a slender frame, she looked delicate. Yet, despite her appearance, their leader Izek had nothing but praise for her remarkable prowess. For a few moments, Alicia stood silently on the stage, like a stoic statue, too troubled to find the right words to speak. Izek, quickly recognizing the danger of allowing such silence to linger, stepped forward and took the initiative. ¡°Now we pledge our allegiance to our new master, Lady Alicia.¡± he announced. All the knights dropped to their knees, bowing in front of Alicia with deep respect. Izek, choosing to skip the formal vows and pledges, felt it would be more comfortable for his new master to get things done swiftly. He decided that Alicia should speak next and affirm their allegiance. ¡°We would be grateful if you could kindly say those two words to us.¡± Izek was hopeful that he would at least get to hear something along the lines of ¡®I accept¡¯, that¡¯s what a noble lady would do. But Alicia nodded her head, and as if her eyes were glowing, her face was filled with excitement. Out of the blue, Alicia removed her mask for all the knights to see. Her hair transformed cascading into a long, silky white wave, reflecting the sun¡¯s rays with an ethereal glow. And there was no denying the agape mouths of the speechless knights, who stood baffled by their new master¡¯s beauty. Words could hardly describe her appearance ¡ªangelic and undeniably alluring. ¡°¨DDon¡¯t die.¡± Alicia said, her dulcet tone ringing out. The knights were too stunned by the revelation to respond, while Izek stood frozen, devastated by Alicia¡¯s remark. He couldn¡¯t make sense of Alicia¡¯s words at all. But then, as if overcome by a surge of emotions, the knights erupted into cheers and applause. ¡°I can''t believe our new master is so beautiful and kind!¡± one knight exclaimed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want us to die, even if we face life-threatening danger. She wants us to return to her alive!¡± another added. ¡°Hey, Izek, why were you hiding the fact that the master we¡¯re serving is so beautiful? Or did you just want to keep her to yourself?¡± one of the knights boldly asked, taking his complaint straight to the leader. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± other knights protested as well. Izek, slightly flustered, shook his head. ¡°I never hid it. I told you all you¡¯d be in for a surprise. Even I didn¡¯t expect her to reveal this here. Our new master might be shy, but this just shows how much trust she¡¯s willing to place in us. So, we should do our best to serve and protect her. Right?¡± He glanced at Alicia, hoping to save face without denying the knight¡¯s teasing. ¡°Hmmm¡­.hmmm.¡± Alicia, in response, vigorously shook her head, signaling that she wanted to meet the other knights as well and that she now trusted them with her life. With Izek''s help, Alicia took the time to introduce herself to each of the knights, one by one, and learn their names. The knights, once unsure, now felt a deeper connection to their new master, seeing the genuine care she took in learning about each of them. Alicia also introduced her friends, Regis and Hana, to the knights. She also introduced the staff of the mansion to the knights and hoped for their continued cooperation. ¡°I look forward to working with all of you.¡± Alicia said, her voice steady and sincere. She continued. ¡°I trust that we¡¯ll be able to protect this place and each other.¡± *** LATIVAN KINGDOM At the borders of the Latvian Kingdom, where the prince was rallying his army, a bird flew toward him, its small strip of paper tied to its leg catching his eye. He smiled in delight. ¡°I guess my little bird did not die after all and can still fly for me.¡± The prince carefully captured the bird in his hand and unrolled the paper to read. ¡°Hopefully, my prey is still alive. If she''s as special as I think, no harm would have come to her. I should thank this woman when I get there and I will just treat her with a little extra care for being this useful.¡± As the prince went through the note, he seemed to fall into a daze. Holding his head in his hands, he suddenly burst into a loud, triumphant laugh. ¡°The Hart Kingdom¡­ so they¡¯ve been this close all along, and I was worried the teleportation gate would take them too far.¡± The prince turned to his aide. ¡°Where is Oakhart?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small village, I believe, on the northern border of the Hart Kingdom. It¡¯s surrounded by a forest, making it easy to attack stealthily.¡± the aide replied. ¡°They¡¯ve only fled to give me a new hunting ground.¡± the prince mused. ¡®But wait¡ªthis Hart Kingdom... Isn¡¯t it where Freya said that useless weak goddess lives? The one who couldn¡¯t even find her reincarnate partner? And isn¡¯t that partner that pitiful girl who¡¯s been missing since day one, with no one knowing where she is? I¡¯m sure if I threaten her enough, she¡¯ll gladly hand over those demi-humans. Someone like her won¡¯t be able to stand against my absolute divine powers and unique skill.¡¯ The prince thought to himself. The prince¡¯s lips curled into a wicked smile. ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll just enjoy the pleasure of this new hunting ground. And once I¡¯ve caught my bird, I¡¯ll finally get my goddess back.¡± *** HART PALACE One day ago. Cassa reached with new intel at the Hart palace to report her new findings to princess Alice. ¡°What? There has been an attack on Oakhart and demi humans were found as slaves. No one was harmed, that¡¯s good.¡± Alice took a sigh of relief. She asked, ¡°Did you identify who were the attackers?¡± ¡°They wore red uniforms, similar to those worn by the soldiers who directly serve the First Prince of the Latvian Kingdom.¡± Cassa answered after she had also confirmed with her sources. ¡°Why is his name coming up here?¡± The concern in Alice¡¯s voice grew. ¡°His recent actions have been suspicious. But what could be his reason for kidnapping and enslaving them? He¡¯s one of the reincarnates, just like Alicia, but I¡¯m certain Freya would never stoop to something so vile.¡± ¡°But what if...¡± Alice hesitated, the weight of the possibility sinking in. ¡°What if this is all connected to that mysterious individual I¡¯ve been trying to track down? Over the past two years, all the reincarnates have shown unusual behavior, as if they¡¯ve all started drifting away from their paths.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t let Alicia meet him. I don¡¯t know what she would think if she learns that one of her classmates did something like this. I don¡¯t want her to feel burdened by having to confront one of her classmates. The consequences would be too dire¡­ I must make sure nothing goes wrong and keep Alicia safe.¡± ¡°Prepare the carriage now. We¡¯re heading to Oakhart.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 15 - SOME BIRDS SING (1) Chapter 15 SOME BIRDS SING ¡°Beneath the sun''s warm, golden light, I think of Grandma, my heart feels bright. Her fluffy pancakes made with love and cheer, And Grandpa¡¯s stories make everything feel right. Though you are gone, your love stays near In every smile, I hold you dear. I know you''d worry, even if I say, I¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll be fine¡­.¡± A small girl with a slender frame, delicate fox ears, and a sweet, endearing face sat on a sunlit boulder. Her maid¡¯s uniform neatly pressed as she hummed a soft tune. ¡°... And I¡¯ll find my way.¡± she sang quietly. Sensing someone approaching, she tried to stop, but her voice lingered. Her neck was too overwhelmed to follow. ¡°Lucia come here.¡± It was the head maid Hersa, who called. ¡°¨DComing.¡± Lucia responded running to her in a heartbeat. Simultaneously rubbing her eyes with her arms to ensure she looked neat on her first day at work. ¡°It was a nice song, Lucia. You sing really well.¡± ¡°Thank you. But it¡¯s what I love doing, so it¡¯s nothing special.¡± ¡°I doubt anyone can sign so sweetly at your age. You have a beautiful voice so you should be proud.¡± Hersa said confidently despite Lucia¡¯s plain response. ¡°But my voice sounds the same to me.¡± Lucia said, remembering how the villagers would sometimes join in when she would sing. The only difference was that this time she sat there singing alone. Lucia looked even more dejected now. ¡°Are you worried about what is going to happen?¡± Hersa knew how Lucia suffered at the hands of humans. Lucia nodded. It was only this morning when Lucia entered Alicia¡¯s room to bring her refreshments, which was the first task of her day. There she overheard the latest news that they had just received. A large army of the same red soldiers had settled on the other side of the forest and made several huge camps there. Alicia had reassured her that they would never be a threat and the strong knights who had rescued them before would keep them safe. But the memory of her grandparents being murdered always flashed before her eyes, causing her to squeeze them shut in agony. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe in our new lord. Though she is shy and a bit awkward. But I know she is special because our princess brought her here. And then those new knights came to protect us. And I have also seen our lord¡¯s healing light magic. It is amazing and a sight to behold.¡± ¡°Yes, big sister Alicia is super strong. And her magic once even cut a mountain in half. I even saw it with my own eyes.¡± Lucia said excitedly but Hersa laughed it off as a simple child¡¯s imagination. ¡°I know. Before you start helping with your work today. You should come with me.¡± Hersa held Lucia¡¯s hands and she followed. After a short stroll, they reached the other side of the wall and came to a halt before a towering oak tree that stood proudly before them. ¡°This oak tree.¡± Hersa began, her voice carrying a tone of reverence, ¡°Is said to be the very first sapling born in this region after the Great Wars ended. Legend has it that it protects this place, keeping it safe from any harm.¡± Lucia¡¯s gaze drifted upward, to see the top of the oak. Its colossal roots delved deep into the earth, sprawling far and wide, even reaching the walls of the mansion. Even after two hundred years had passed, it was still standing tall like it could go on living for an eternity. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Hersa encouraged Lucia. Her hands come together in a prayerful gesture. ¡°It¡¯s said that if you make a wish with all your heart beneath this tree, it will come true. That¡¯s why we always come here to pray.¡± Closing her eyes, Hersa murmured something softly, her serene expression was enough to show her deep faith in the power of the tree. Lucia watched Hersa with innocent curiosity before hesitantly clasping her own hands together. As her eyes shut, a sudden darkness enveloped her vision. She felt her mind drift away, lost in deep thought. ¡®I don¡¯t know whether you will grant my wish. But I know someone who surely can, but I can¡¯t directly say it to her.¡¯ Lucia prayed quietly. From the depths of her soul, Lucia made a wish ¡ªa wish born of her truest feelings, unspoken and raw. ¡®I wish big sister finds the person who did this to us, who killed my grandparents, ¨Dand crush him completely that he begs for the mercy he¡¯ll never deserve.¡¯ Hersa opened her eyes and glanced at Mia. ¡°Did you make your wish?¡± she asked gently. Mia nodded, and a soft smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Hersa inquired. ¡°I do.¡± Mia replied quietly, her gaze lingering on the oak tree. Hersa clapped her hands together. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get back to work then.¡± Mia gave a small laugh, following Hersa as they turned to leave the tree behind. *** OAKHART FOREST Soldiers in red armor probed through the vast forest, cutting down the dense flora in their way with their heavy swords. Just when they thought they were nearing their destination under the guise of the quiet of the forest. Looking for more safe and closer spots to put up new camps around the place. But an ambush shattered the peace. From the left, a knight in radiant silver armor burst forth, his weapon gleaming like a streak of moonlight cut through one of the red soldier''s armor. The red-clad soldiers halted in their tracks, quickly pivoting to counter the surprise assault. The knight''s charge was but a feint. A second group of knights, flanking from the right, emerged from the shadows. Their timing was precise, their formation flawless ¡ªexecuting a pincer attack they completely took the enemy by surprise. The clash of steel echoed through the forest as the knights moved to engage the attackers in an all-out battle. The soldiers in red found themselves encircled, their numbers rapidly dwindling. After a brief yet intense skirmish, it was all over with the knights of Oakhart standing victorious. ¡°This makes the fourth team we''ve taken out.¡± one of the knights muttered. ¡°Just how many of them are hiding out here?¡± another asked, his voice laced with frustration. ¡°We can''t keep this up forever. I hope the other knights on the scouting team bring back some good news soon.¡± ¡°We keep this place far from the reach of the enemy. No matter what it takes.¡± Izek declared in his voice firm as he repeated their new master''s orders. Suddenly, a shower of magic attacks surged from the dense shadows behind them. Without hesitation, Izek raised his magic shield, reacting on instinct. The spherical magic shield covered them just in time, deflecting the initial blast and protecting the group. The assault, however, was relentless. A barrage of magic spells continued raining down upon them, pinning Izek and the other knights in place, and forcing them into a purely defensive stance. Amid the chaos, the ground trembled. A towering tree nearby shook violently. With a deafening crash, it toppled over, its immense weight crushing half of the magician soldiers who had been targeting Izek. But the reprieve was short-lived. Another wave of fiery spells streaked through the air, aiming for the knights. Being too far from the enemy to respond to their attacks, they could only brace themselves and defend. But then, an ordinary looking arrow sliced through the air. It zipped past Izek¡¯s shield and struck the incoming magic spells. On impact, the space itself twisted and churned, forming a shimmering whirlpool that disrupted the flow of magic, dispersing them into harmless sparks. A repeated wave of arrows followed suit. Each arrow that struck erupted like a miniature explosion, tearing through the remaining magician red clad soldiers. Izek and his team stared in stunned relief as Regis and Hana emerged from the smoke. It was clear that Regis who was holding the bow was the unseen archer whose shots turned the tides. Izek removed his shields and the knights were mobile again to make sure there were no enemy soldiers left. ¡°Hana how many times do I need to tell you that before doing anything so drastic you should wait and think. What would have happened if the tree you pushed would have fallen in the wrong place.¡± Regis scolded Hana for not thinking all the way through. ¡°I am sorry. From next time¡­ I will throw the tree instead of pushing it. More control that way!¡± Hana grinned like it was a foolproof plan. Regis facepalmed, muttering under her breath, ¡°Why do I even bother¡­¡± The other knights looked at the giant girth of the tree and felt blessed for the thought that the tree did not fall on them. ¡°Miss Regis and Hana.¡± Izek ran to them to know what they were doing there. At the same time, he wondered how a small girl like Hana with her little hands move such a giant tree. He did not feel any kind of magic radiating from Hana. So, it must have been her super physical strength. And when Izek looked towards Regis, he felt sorry for not being able to greet her properly because he needed to keep her identity hidden. The moment he became the leader of the knights of Oakhart, Alicia finally introduced him to Regis and Hana. He still couldn¡¯t believe his eyes, that the elf standing in front of them was a high elf that too a direct descendant from the royal family of Ascalon, of the elf kingdom. Since the royal elven family never left their kingdom from the demon content after the Great War ended, they had almost become a myth in the human continent.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. It was his job now to keep Regis and Hana safe along with Regis¡¯s identity. While the other knights complimented the two for helping them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Izek finally asked. ¡°We too are here to protect this place. I didn¡¯t want to sit around here and do nothing.¡± Regis responded. ¡°Alright let¡¯s go back to the mansion and wait for further news.¡± Regis said. ¡­ It was only a few hours ago, and two days after the knights of Oakhart became official. When the scouting party suddenly found signs of an army laying camp on the other side of the forest. Once Alicia was told about this, she only asked the knights to stop any of their invading parties from attacking the mansion or the village. ¡°¡­Till then we will wait for them and see what they truly are here for.¡± Alicia said those exact same words. But everyone was still in doubt that soldiers of another kingdom would attack another kingdom just to get back some slaves. None of it made any sense to them. That¡¯s why Izek and the others quickly wanted to return to the mansion to get more information and check everything was safe. In the hind chance, there would have been any trouble they would have quickly evacuated. ¡­ In the present, when Regis, Hana, and Izek entered Alicia¡¯s office after returning from the forest. It was completely empty. For a second Regis and Izek guessed that she might be elsewhere. But then as if having a revelation Regis looked at Hana with sharp eyes. ¡°Where is Alicia?¡± Regis asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Master is gone.¡± Hana answered unable to sense Alicia¡¯s presence. It only meant that either Alicia had gone too far or she purposely did not want Hana to sense her. Or both. ¡°Dammit. After all this time. I should have known she would have done something like this again.¡± Regis frustratedly stomped her feet on the ground, tightly clutching her bow. ¡°Miss Regis, do you think Lady Alicia has gone to the battlefield herself to deal with the enemy?¡± Izek, knowing Alicia''s past record and observing how she moved, had also caught on to her habit. ¡°She always likes to do things alone and in her own way, without thinking of how we would feel. But she can''t keep me away from following her.¡± Regis muttered as she walked out of the room. ¡°I''m coming too.¡± Hana said. ¡°The knights will follow too.¡± Izek responded. *** KEITH LATIVAN [REINCARNATE HOMURA ¨C CLASS RPESIDENT] I did not plan for this to evolve into a war, but I think I will enjoy the thrill of chasing my trophy to the ends of the earth. To make this game more entertaining, I also wanted to punish the person who tried to harm me by exploding the portal and exacting my revenge. This game was only getting more exciting. After all, there was no one who could go against me. Now, I just needed to trample that small village where those ungrateful demi-humans were hiding and claim my prize. ¡°My prince, there has been a problem.¡± the butler announced as he entered the camp where I was resting. ¡°What is it? We have more than enough soldiers to handle anything.¡± I replied hastily. ¡°There is a person who has somehow succeeded in invading our camp.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know, but reports say it¡¯s a girl wearing an odd white mask.¡± the butler explained. ¡°Then either execute them or, if they¡¯re still alive and beautiful, bring them to me.¡± I felt restless. After all my birdies had their brains malfunctioned by now and I was dying for entertainment. ¡°But no soldier can get near her, and our attacks don¡¯t reach her. She has made only one demand. To meet the leader here.¡± ¡°Tch. You can¡¯t even handle something like this? So, this person is looking for me. Alright, I¡¯ll take a good look at her and punish her severely.¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The moment I received the news of the red soldiers setting up camps around the Oakhart border, it had already been two days since I had accepted Izek and his men as official knights of Oakhart. I couldn¡¯t believe they had made me wait so long here. Since I had invited them, it was only right for me to be the first one to greet them as well. But first, I needed to make sure this place remained safe even in my absence. I assigned Izek and his men to scout the area and look for any spies approaching us. Hopefully, that would keep him and the others busy. Without further delay, I teleported myself to the far outskirts of the forest, where their camp was reported to be situated. In that vast clearing, the red armored soldiers were working hard to cut down the forest to make more space for their camps. Some were doing drills, while others set up new tents. Their numbers were already in the thousands. This made me question once again. Why would someone go so far just to reclaim the remaining slaves and attack another kingdom? What reason did they have to target Lucia and everyone else? There was only one way to find out. As for the reason why I wanted to do this all on my own. ¨DI still did not know. Except for the fact, I felt it was my responsibility to look after Lucia and the other demi humans since I was the one who gave them that teleportation device. So, I did not want to drag Athena, Regis, Hana, Izek, or the people of Oakhart into this. Looking back at the large number of camps, I decided to focus on my current task. Now how do I get to their leader ¡ªno, the man who had killed Lucia¡¯s grandparents? I decided to approach the closest camp on foot. The moment a few soldiers spotted me, they were confused and alarmed at the same time. ¡°Hello, can I meet your leader, please?¡± I asked politely to the men. ¡°Who are you, and how did you get in here?¡± One of the soldiers demanded. Also puzzled, since their scouts in the watchtowers had somehow failed to notice me. ¡°I just wanted to meet the leader. If you can just bring him here¡­¡± I asked again. ¡°Let¡¯s kill her.¡± Before I could finish saying, the soldiers cut me off and already decided on my execution. They thrust their spears and swords at me. But at the same time, I raised a blue barrier around me. But this time it was a different one compared to the robust barrier I normally used. The moment they touched the barrier the attacker was teleported five hundred meters away every time. ¡°What just happened?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a barrier attack her with magic.¡± The soldiers got panicked and confused. The magician unit of the soldiers moved to the front and began casting their attack spells. However, every spell rebounded the moment it touched the barrier surrounding me. The spell attacks either flew back straight at the magical unit or hit their own comrades or burnt a few of their own camps. ¡°Who is that strange girl? Kill her!¡± ¡°Kill her. Kill her.¡± ¡°I am not some strange girl. If you would just let me meet your leader.¡± I said flustered, admonishing their claims, before any other unnecessary rumor started about me attached to my name. The soldiers relentlessly pressed their attack. For some reason, they seemed out of their element¡ªirrational, as if consumed by thoughts of war and unable to think for themselves. At least if I quietly stayed here like this I am sure this commotion would catch someone¡¯s attention. And if they do not come fast, I guess the spells from the magic unit will burn down all their camps first. A few minutes later, the attacks suddenly ceased and all the soldiers got in formation. ¡°I couldn¡¯t wait to see who was brave enough to enter the enemy frontline all on their own. For a second, I thought everyone was playing a joke. But there is a clown.¡± A boy walked in front. He was wearing the most lavish armor and had an air around him. He had brown hair and black eyes and was even a bit taller than me. Is he the leader here, I wondered? And who is he to call a clown? If anything, I was the one who decided to peacefully come here first and avoid them the trouble of reaching to me. Just then the boy lifted his hand and making a fist like trying to crush something, my barrier came apart. There was no sound, nor any sign of breaking it. It almost felt like for a second the magic formation of the barrier relaxed and instead of listening to me fell apart. But for some reason instead of being shocked at seeing my magic failing, an unwarranted smile crept on my face. ¡°I am the first prince of the Lativan kingdom, Keith Lativan. The person you were looking for. Tell me who are you?¡± the boy demanded feeling superior after taking down my barrier in a single breath. ¡°I see so it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Did you enjoy my gift?¡± I smirked. The prince was taken aback by the small smirk I had on my face. At first, the boy only looked confused and realized only a bit later what I had meant. His face turned red in anger. ¡°So, it was you who made that damn portal and also detonated it.¡± The prince glowered like a mad dog. ¡°You must have had a lucky day to survive that.¡± I clapped my hand to congratulate him. But the prince¡¯s worst memories came back, as he remembered everything in his vicinity turning into ash and dust. Only the few remaining of his people on the ship were saved by a hair''s breadth. Before the prince could decide what to do further with me. I decided to put my proposal first. ¡°My name is Alicia and I am the baroness of Oakhart. The place across this forest. So, I want you to withdraw from this place and not make any attack.¡± I finally said what I wanted to. ¡°Haaa¡­ haaa¡­ you first tell me that you were the one who stole my slaves and hurt me. And now you are asking me not to attack you. You have got to be kidding me. What gives you the idea I won¡¯t kill you here, now that you are in front of me.¡± The prince said with a dreadful voice full of hate. ¡°I just want to give you the chance to go back and not repeat the same mistake. If you promise that you won¡¯t kidnap or hurt the demi humans again, we won¡¯t need to fight.¡± I tried to explain to him. ¡°You think you can keep those demi humans under you safe? I know your barony does not have the means to protect himself. But here you are negotiating only in your favor.¡± ¡°I see. I must have come across wrong.¡± I took a deep breath. ¡°Huh?¡± The prince had an antagonized look. ¡°This is not a deal I am making. I am asking you to leave and don¡¯t ever lay your hands on a demi human again.¡± I said to him. ¡°Ha¡­ha.ha.ha. You have quite the tongue. I know I have an idea. If you quietly bring all the demi humans to me and you too come with me. I will make sure to give you equal pain that I felt at that time. How does that sound.¡± The prince responded in a haughty voice. ¡°Is doing that all really necessary? I will even pay you for your losses if money is what you want. All I ask is that no one needs to get hurt. And you will also have to promise not to hurt anyone.¡± By bringing up money I wanted to check out what his real reason is behind kidnapping the demi humans. ¡°What I need are those demi humans. They only belong to me.¡± It was obvious the prince was overly obsessed with the demi humans to begin with. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t hand them over.¡± ¡°I think I have been too patient till now. Kill her. And after this, I will completely destroy that village where those mongrels are hiding and I will turn every one of those people there into my plaything.¡± The prince spoke his orders and his men surrounded me again. They thought that they could harm me if the prince had the capability of taking down my shield. But if they are the ones to attack first, I will respond in kind as well. The moment the prince turned and started to walk. The soldiers brandished their swords and some brought out arrows to shoot at me. The moment they got near me, invisible threads flew out tightening around the place, and the soldiers along with their armor were cut into pieces. Hundreds of them lost their lives at once. ¡°What happened?¡± The prince looked back in surprise upon hearing the cries of his soldiers, which were not the ones he had expected to hear. Dozens of decapitated bodies lay on the ground, lifeless, that were alive only a few moments ago, with blood staining the fresh meadow. ¡°I also have an idea of my own. You are here because I wanted you to be, and now you won¡¯t be, because I¡¯ve decided otherwise. Since you have refused my refusal, it''s time you should go back. It¡¯s over now.¡± I lifted up my hands together, and hundreds of black fusion balls manifested in the sky. The next moment they flew at high speed targeting each of their camps. ¡°No stop.¡± The prince cried as he tried to use the same technique to take down my barrier. But it did not work, and could only affect a few of the fusion balls to change their trajectory. ¡°What happened?¡± The prince cried. ¡°You¡­ How did you do that?¡± the prince then stared at his hand, unable to imagine his technique fail. ¡°Whatever your technique is, it is only able to tilt the flow of magicules. It might work on a simple magician to disrupt their flow and make it look like you are in control. But for a magical genius like me, it¡¯s a small trick I can overcome by sheer force by thrusting my magic before you can gain control over it. Like I said it''s already over.¡± *** OAKHART FOREST BORDERS ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s impossible¡­ impossible.¡± The prince went into a frenzy mode unable to grasp the current situation. All the camps were coming down under a black flame. Soldiers rushed to put them out by water. But the flames did not die and only spread further to whoever came in contact and eventually burnt their to death. The soldiers were dying at a rapid rate. And whoever got close to the intruder girl, got instantly cut down by some flashing invisible strings. ¡°Kill her. Kill her. Now.¡± The prince shouted and the soldiers mindlessly walked to their deaths. It was obvious they were under some kind of suggestion spell. ¡°But how? How were you able to?¡± this was one of the first times Keith¡¯s technique to influence someone''s magic failed so miserably. After all, it was a power bestowed on him by god even if he did not use it at his full potential. ¡°The how doesn¡¯t really matter. So, what will you do now?¡± Alicia asked. ¡°Alright. Alright. You want me to go. Just hand me those filthy demi humans and I will leave with my army.¡± The prince made a new suggestion. He did not want to face a strong magician head on when he had a clear disadvantage. ¡°No. They belong to me. And since you¡¯ve taken things too far, I want you to apologize to them.¡± ¡°Do you think those demi-humans are worth anything? They¡¯re monsters¡ªdemons. We humans are superior. I am God¡¯s chosen one, and it¡¯s my duty to bring peace to this world by killing them.¡± the prince declared with a chilling arrogance. Alicia couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. The person standing before her was no hero¡ªso how could he call himself God¡¯s chosen one and claim he was meant to bring peace to the world? ¡°But they are important to me. The girl whose grandparents you killed.¡± I reminded him of the atrocities he committed. ¡°So, that girl is alive. It must mean that luck is on my side. Hand her to me.¡± The prince rejoiced. Alicia wondered why the prince suddenly got obsessed at the mention of Lucia. ¡°I have no reason to.¡± Alicia said firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. You brought this upon yourself.¡± Without warning, the prince lunged forward, his speed startling. In one fluid motion, he unsheathed his sword, the blade slicing through the air in a deadly arc aimed at her. Alicia¡¯s eyes caught the movement just in time. She stepped back gracefully, avoiding the strike. The prince¡¯s blade missed its mark, but he didn¡¯t relent. As he halted, the sword in his hand began to glow with an intense golden aura. Alicia¡¯s eyes widened as a sharp pain tore through her stomach. She glanced down to find blood seeping from beneath her clothes. Her breath became unsteady, and she quickly pressed a hand to the wound. Channeling her strongest divine light magic, a radiant glow enveloped her body. The searing pain faded as the wound closed before her eyes. ¡°How are you able to use divine magic?¡± ¡°How are you able to use divine magic?¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 16 – SOME BIRDS SING (2)
Chapter 16 SOME BIRDS SING (2) BORDER OF OAKHART FOREST Was it a fluke? Prince Keith ¨Dthe reincarnate Homura wondered. His thoughts were in disarray, unable to focus. The girl standing before her wielded bizarre magic and her confidence made it painfully clear that she was no ordinary mage. She had annihilated the soldiers with unnerving ease as if it were mere child¡¯s play. That¡¯s why, in that critical moment, Homura needed to make sure that his sword strike would land true. And when Alicia attempted to dodge his strike was swift. He quickly infused his blade with divine energy, determined to end her in one decisive blow. An attack like that should have been beyond recovery. And yet, right in front of his eyes, Alicia healed herself almost instantly. His strike was precise¡ªthere was no chance he could have missed. But somehow, she harnessed a form of light magic to mend her wounds almost as quickly as he had inflicted them. Being a user of divine magic, Homura sensed a faint familiar energy radiating during her healing process. But he still could not be sure. ¡°What did you say your name was again? I am the first prince of Lativan Kingdom. Are you sure you want to stand against me even now?¡± Homura called out. Wondering if the girl would still want to back out after receiving a fatal attack like that. After Homura knew that no ordinary magic can block divine magic. His victory was certain. ¡°I am Alicia, the Baroness of Oakhart. And I still insist that you stop this war.¡± Alicia said in a pleased tone. It made Homura feel horrible, thinking that she was having fun despite the danger surrounding her. There was no doubt in his mind that at the end of this, he would win. And yet, he still felt uneasy within himself. ¡°I think that would be hard to do. After all, you possess what should be mine.¡± Homura refused to comply with Alicia¡¯s peace offer again. There¡¯s a handful of people in this world that would be able to use divine energy including the blessed people, people with tiles, or people like him the reincarnates. But Homura knew every reincarnate and almost every title holder. But there was no mention of a mage so young with divine magic. There was only one way to test it out again. Homura believed that if Alicia tried dodging his first sword attack, it must mean she lacked any close combat ability and he still had the advantage. He began encircling Alicia at full speed as if trying to observe her movements from all sides and find a blind spot in her defenses. Alicia tried to spot him until she could not follow his movements in a circle anymore. That¡¯s when Homura broke his footsteps and dashed straight toward Alicia. This time his entire body and sword augmented with divine magic, aimed directly at her. But just as he thought his strike would land, his sword cut through nothing but empty air. He blinked, confusion flickering in his eyes as he missed the sight of Alicia when she should have been right in front of his eyes. Feeling a gust of pressurized wind from above. He found Alicia mid-air only at a distance of half a hand. Panic flared in his chest. If he could just act faster, he could shift the sword¡¯s path, aim upward, and strike. But before he could, Alicia¡¯s hands moved before. And just like previously without chanting any spell or magic circle. A vortex of purple ball materialized in the palm of her hand. In one fluid motion, she twisted her body and leaped away, the swirling sphere of energy hurtling toward him. The moment it struck, a crushing gravitational force slammed into Homura, sending him crashing to the ground with a scream of agony. ¡°Agghhh...hhhh¡­.¡± The harder he struggled, the more it felt like the very air itself was against him. His consciousness wavered, slipping further with every breath. And all the while, Alicia stood at a distance, her gaze cold and calculating. As if waiting for his prey to yield and accept their fate. *** KEITH LATIVAN [REINCARNATE HOMURA ¨C CLASS RPESIDENT] I can¡¯t feel my hand. My body isn¡¯t able to move. Just what kind of magic is she using? How many elements can she control? If this is gravitational magic, which is an advanced fusion form of dark magic with other elements. Then it should have been impossible for her to use healing magic. And yet I am sure that was some form of light magic she used to herself. Otherwise how anyone could explain this? Just what is she? I grit my teeth realizing I had no choice in this situation if I had to quickly take care of this situation. I can¡¯t let myself lose here after coming this far. ¡°Unique Skill: Siren¡¯s Weave.¡± When I chanted those words and activated my unique skill. The restraining magic around me stopped acting and I was immediately freed from the pressure. In a matter of seconds, an air of irresistibility quickly spread around me. The soldiers who were quietly watching the battle from far suddenly started to act impatient. There was a longing on their face as if they all wanted to get close to me. Once the skill was activated at its full capacity. Everyone around me would fall under a sort of mind control and I would be able to dominate their will. And most important of all I would be able to channel divine energy directly from my goddess. I was scared to use it before. The day when my goddess was taken away from me. I did not know where she had been taken to. How was she or was she even alive? If I tried to use my unique skill and failed to channel divine energy through it. Then that would have meant my goddess Freya was no more in this world. But now there is still hope I can get her back. If I only bring that mutt demi human to those devils. I stared at the mage in the white mask, her lips pressing together in what seemed like pure astonishment. Had my unique skill pierced through her magical defenses? It should have, as long as no unknown factors were at play¡ªfactors I still hadn''t uncovered. Then, something wholly unexpected happened. Normally, when someone falls fully under the sway of my ability, they are overwhelmed by a desperate need to approach me, to touch me, or, to please me, and to do anything just to stay in my presence. But this time, Alicia ¡ªthe mage girl stood before me, her expression beyond my comprehension. Without hesitation, she removed her mask. The air around us seemed to still as her true face was revealed. An angelic face of unimaginable beauty I had never seen before ¡ªher features delicate, framed by long, flowing white hair that cascaded down her back. Her white hair unfurled like the petals of a moonflower, glowing faintly under the shine of a full moon¡¯s light. The kind of beauty that even Goddess Freya would covet for herself. Though this was our first meeting, something about her silhouette tugged at my memory, a sense of familiarity that sent a chill down my spine. Pure white robes, and a strong mage with long white hairs, only painted the same picture in my mind. ¡°¡ªIt¡¯s you.¡± *** ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN I wanted to resolve this as peacefully as possible by coming here alone. Killing the prince of a neighboring kingdom could spell danger and sour relations with other kingdoms. I can¡¯t let Athena take the blame for sending me to live in such a wonderful place and destroy the peace at the borders. So, I will wait as long as it might take for him to accept my deal. All the while I tried to look through his status, to understand how he could have used divine magic so freely. But everything looked hazy. It was not that he was stronger than me in stats, but some other kind of authority masked his status and stopped me from looking into it. At least I was sure that neither the sword was a divine weapon, nor did he carry any artifact. So, the divine energy must have come from him. And once he lifted my spell, by expanding his divine magic similar to an aura. I recognized it immediately, and the haziness finally lifted, like a veil being pulled away from his status.Stolen novel; please report. ¡°It¡¯s a unique skill just like mine.¡± I whispered to myself. I think I had by now forgotten all of my classmates, even their faces were blank to me now. I never made an effort to remember them to begin with. And none of them would look similar to the way we were back in my world. Even I had changed a lot by leaps and bounds. But right now, I had this familial feeling that something might change, if we tried to know each other. And so, I quickly removed my mask, to reveal myself. Maybe one of my classmates would remember or recognize me if it is really one of them from my world. But the boy¡¯s expression soured when he focused on me after a small period of daze. ¡°Its you. You are the one who everyone calls the White Queen. It¡¯s all because of you. How dare you kill those pirates. They were working for me to supply the cargo to me from the demon continent. And once you killed them I was forced to go by myself to get those creatures.¡± The prince fumingly shouted as he hurled accuses at me. But why would he do something so terrible? Why is he so against the demon continent and look at them with so much contempt? No. That¡¯s not what I wanted. I have to explain it to him. I still had hope. Maybe if we explained to each other we could come to an agreement. ¡°You just now used a unique skill.¡± Rather than asking I made sure to state it like a fact. The prince stopped stomping and crying. ¡°How did you know that?¡± He now looked at me with even more hostility. ¡°Because I have one too.¡± I said revealing my secret. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Are you telling me¡­¡± As if he just had a realization then. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the territory of that failure goddess who couldn¡¯t find her reincarnate anywhere? Don¡¯t tell me that all this time she was hiding you here. So, tell me by any chance are you Sachi?¡± My supposed to be classmate, for a second was taken aback when he finally took interest in what I had to say. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. I am Sachi.¡± I replied in an elated manner and relieved. So, he did remember me. ¡°Just what is your unique skill?¡± Instead of introducing himself, he asked me another question. ¡°It''s nothing special. It¡¯s a support unique skill that helps me with my magic.¡± I had yet to figure out the exact capabilities of my unique skill. While I believe it was the reason Al existed. Unconsciously I had my unique skill activated the entire time to assist with my magic and multiple skills; that I could no longer keep track of after they kept on piling up with my gluttony skill. One could only use the unique skill at its full power when they channeled their goddess¡¯s divine energy with whom they had a contract with. However, Athena did not have much divine energy compared to other gods. It never reached the threshold to activate the unique skill at its maximum potential and I failed to do so every time. ¡°You have changed a lot even though I don¡¯t remember much about you.¡± The boy exclaimed almost looking excited as if he had just now made up his mind after this totally unexpected discovery. ¡°I am sorry I can¡¯t recall but who are you?¡± I asked worriedly hoping he wouldn¡¯t take offense. ¡°Homura.¡± He replied confidently. ¡°¨DClass president.¡± I felt relieved for betting on this chance. But at the same time uneasy, that it was someone I don¡¯t remember being on good terms with. ¡°This makes things a lot easier. So, we were fighting without any reason. When we are on the same side.¡± Homura said with his chin up. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no need to fight.¡± I couldn¡¯t agree anymore. I guess we had all put our past lives and differences behind us. ¡°So, why don¡¯t you bring those demi humans you are hiding with yourself? And leave. I don¡¯t want to do anything with a loser like you.¡± Homura said loudly. ¡°Huh¡­ but I¡­ no.¡± For some reason, I fumbled. I guess bad habits die hard when you are put in the same situation again. ¡°I don¡¯t know how much you know, but we all thought you were dead a long time ago and never spared any thought about you again. Your goddess was called a failure who lost her partner even before this all started. And here you are again, looking fine without knowing anything about what shit is going down in this world and without any care.¡± Homura laughed looking at me, his voice laced with bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Athena is blameless. There¡¯s a reason.¡± I protested but my words were feeble compared to his. ¡°Don¡¯t make excuses. You were like that even before. It¡¯s funny how you have been a letdown even for her, just like you have always been. That explains how you healed yourself from my attack or remained sane after I used my unique skill. And here I got worried for nothing.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked my voice trembling slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb. If not for your reincarnate status or possessing that meager divine magic you used before. You would have been licking my boots.¡± Homura sneered, a twisted smirk curling his lips as his eyes moved to look at me from top to bottom. ¡°Though I¡¯ll admit, I wouldn¡¯t hate that either.¡± What is he saying? What does he want me to do? Why is he being rude to me? What did I do wrong to him? Is it because he still thinks I¡¯m weak? It¡¯s alright I will just vanish like before. I don¡¯t need to continue this meaningless conversation anymore. Suddenly an arrow shot past me and hit Homura¡¯s face drawing blood. Homura cried and tried to hide his face with his hand. But another arrow shot pierced through his palm this time. ¡°Who did this? Show yourself.¡± Homura cried in pain as he quickly tried to pull out the arrow, all the while utilizing his divine magic. But he had already started bleeding a lot and his healing had a delayed response and healed slowly. ¡°Alicia, don¡¯t listen to anything that crazy bastard says. If you¡¯re not going to do anything, I¡¯ll kick him myself after listening to what he said to you.¡± A familiar voice came from behind me as Regis leaped from above the crowd of mindless red soldiers. Out of nowhere now Regis with a knocked magical arrow in her bow stood between Homura and me. ¡°Who are you? An elf. A friend of hers. Doesn¡¯t matter right now you are standing in the range of my skill.¡± Homura laughed. Suddenly Regis lowered her bow and stood quietly with her head down. ¡°I told you, there¡¯s no way you can go against me.¡± Homura stared at me. ¡°Are you crying again? Don¡¯t hide your face with your hands again, it¡¯s pretty enough this time. Guess you were only able to live an easy life until now because your goddess was taking good care of you. You should have listened to me from the start. Now bring those mutts to me or do I need to drag them here.¡± Homura ordered. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop this madness. Why would you attack someone you know?¡± This time it was the voice of someone I never expected to be here. Athena walked right in front after Regis¡¯s second arrow had simultaneously cleared a path for her. How did the two even get here and know where I was? ¡°Did you come here again to save your little pet? Don¡¯t forget the last time she tried to do something it almost cost the lives of you two. It''s time you learn to give up and do as I say. Otherwise, you will be making an enemy of everyone out there. Once I tell them how you told a lie and hid your partner.¡± Homura openly threatened Athena in front of me. ¡°I expected better from Freya¡¯s chosen one.¡± Athena felt disgusted by how Homura looked at me. ¡°You don¡¯t have any idea what I have been through. Why don¡¯t we let your partner decide if she knows what is good for her? Look she is still trying to hide behind everyone like she always does. Using her friend and you as shields, I highly suggest you change sides.¡± Homura laughed like he had already triumphed. I felt humiliated. I thought I had gotten used to it. I even considered hiding again until now. But it does hurt differently when I look at Athena¡¯s hurt face. I clenched my right shoulder hard with my other hand pitying myself for not taking action quickly and letting it reach this point. It¡¯s just the same as always like it was back then. He isn¡¯t even making an effort to listen to what Athena or I have to say. He is assuming all the things again. He doesn¡¯t care what happens here, as long as everything goes according to him and he stays on top. ¡°Why do you speak like you have already won.¡± I moved my hands from my face. ¡°Tch. I see still playing tough. But how long will you continue like this.¡± Homura grumbled but he failed to notice a small change, he should have seen from a mile away. ¡°Why don¡¯t I order your friend to kill you? Let¡¯s see then who was right.¡± Regis began walking towards me, her bow drawn and ready. As she got closer, she suddenly turned toward Homura and fired the arrow, piercing his other hand. ¡°But how? How? You were under my spell. I ordered you to kill her.¡± Homura held his hand in agony. ¡°Why would I do that?¡± Regis gave Homura a disgusted stare, causing him to crawl back while desperately trying to heal his hands again. Seeing Regis¡¯s protest. Homura lost all reason as he looked around to check whether he could still control his soldiers with a confused expression. ¡°Kill them. kill them all.¡± Homura shouted ordering to mobilise all his soldiers. The soldiers held their weapons tightly. Whether it was the front foot soldiers with swords and machetes. Or the unit readying their bows with arrows. Or the magic unit of soldiers ready to attack us with their spells. ¡°You see now this is my power. If you still want me to stop you can beg me. This is your last chance.¡± It could have only taken a second for the soldiers to make a jump on us and overwhelm us with their numbers. But it only took a blink of an eye for me to obliterate it all. BOOOMMM. [BLACK FLARE] With a loud explosion, a torrent of black flames engulfed the soldiers around us, setting them ablaze as the fire spread like wildfire. In that large explosion, the fire spread towards Homura as well. And once the smoke vanished Homura¡¯s face was half burning with black flames. ¡°Aghhh¡­ghhhh¡­. My face. My face.¡± With his already wounded hand, he held his burnt face. ¡°Why won¡¯t it die down? Why won¡¯t the fire go.¡± Homura tried to put out the fire, but the black flames continued melting his face without showing any signs of dying down. Homura crawls on the ground trying to use dust or light magic to heal himself. But the black flames burnt even brighter. Finally, it was the divine magic of his unique skill that pushed away the fire. Homura looked around as he saw his soldiers dying because of fire one by one. It was total chaos and he was at the center of it. Homura gave a desperate look at me and Regis and Athena standing beside me. It was then he finally noticed, something which even I was unaware of. An unmoved smile adorned by sky blue eyes. ¡°Just what are you? How dare you? Doesn¡¯t matter. While you are still here I brought with me a small gift from the demon continent that should be just about reaching your village. They will destroy everything in their path and slaughter everything you love. And then I will take control of everything around you.¡± Homura had yet to give up. ¡°You should worry more about yourself than your enemy." I said in an icy tone. ¡°Nothing will happen ¡ªI¡¯ve already accounted for everything. You failed to take control of my friends. And my place is protected by the strongest Shieldmaster Knight in the world. I have no reason to worry.¡± I answered to clear up his misunderstandings. While I had a high magical resistance and divine magic running through me to protect against the effects of his unique skill. The same goes for Athena as well. It was that unique constitution of Regis that made it possible for her to still keep her sanity under the effect of his unique spell. It was not that Regis was completely immune to it. In fact, every time she fell under the effect of the spell her destructive magic would break it down. It was like falling asleep and waking again repeatedly. The black flares were spreading throughout the battlefield. And even with Homura¡¯s skill, it had a range limit and could not cover the entire battlefield. ¡°Alicia. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± ¡°Alicia. Let¡¯s go black. There¡¯s no need for you to fight him.¡± Regis and Athena looked at me with concerned looks, urging me to go with them. I had no idea how they found me, but involving them in this fight was never part of my plan. I didn¡¯t know how I appeared to them ¡ªdesperate, or determined. But one thing was certain: my mind was clearer now than it had been moments ago. I don¡¯t know what changed in me, but it was like I just woke up from a fresh sleep. Perhaps it was because I had finally made my decision. Without hesitation, I summoned a thick veil from my web magic, enveloping Athena and Regis in its protective embrace before any of the remaining soldiers could get to them. ¡°Alicia, what are you doing?¡± ¡°No, wait¡ª¡± ¡°You two shouldn¡¯t have come here.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 17 – SOME BIRDS BLEED (1)
Chapter 17 SOME BIRDS BLEED (1) In the small village of Oakhart, a great danger loomed over the people. Yet, for some reason, while they stayed inside their homes or sought refuge in the safety of the mansion, not knowing from where the enemy troops might attack. But for some unknown reason, they were not as afraid as they had been the last time the demon army approached from the sea. Today, despite the great threat of a foreign army invasion ¡ªa war that no one could say had already begun or was just on the horizon. The sky looked optimistically clear. The perimeter of the village and its surroundings were guarded by the newly appointed knights of Alicia, stationed throughout the forest and along the borders. However, the forest¡¯s outermost border was entrusted to a single knight ¨DIzek, the Shieldmaster Knight. His only order from Alicia was to protect the village and its people, he stood there alone by choice. To unleash his full strength and skill, he needed to perform the task alone. From his golden ring manifested a giant golden shield in his left arm. Izek plants his shield firmly into the ground. Taking a deep breath, he focuses on his soul core. His aura surges to life in an instant, radiating with a brilliant golden color. Now almost the entire length of the border was covered with a giant rising golden translucent wall. It was not just on a whim that Izek decided to raise the barrier. But because he instinctively sensed something inhumane approaching the town. And their large number reckoned him to prepare early. Izek prepared to brace himself, augmenting his body and shield with his soul power. As he saw the tall trees in the forest started to waver. Something huge was approaching. And finally, when Izek was able to make out their large bodies, made of stone. The giant trolls used their massive fist or threw boulders trying to take down the shield in their way. The collision between the trolls and Izek¡¯s aural shield created a cacophonous sound to resonate in the entire region. And yet the towering defense stood tall without any damage. The troll''s first wave had miserably failed and their parade was obstructed by the shield wall. Now it was Izek¡¯s turn to attack. Raising his sword, the aura of the giant walls started to form piercing light spears. Aiming at the trolls, Izek released an overwhelming barrage of spears on the trolls. ¡°So, they even went as far as to try to control the monsters with slave collars.¡± Izek muttered as he saw slave collars around the monster¡¯s neck. Even though it was impractical to control monsters with them. It was not at all out of reason to use monsters as fodder soldiers to tire down their enemy in a war. But Izek held his ground, as he continuously took down the troll¡¯s wave after waves. But then, he sensed a breach in his barrier. Not at one place but two and having multiple impact areas. Surprisingly, the walls made out of his aura did not fracture or malfunction. In fact, he sensed monsters incoming from underground and above the sky where his aural shield could not reach. His mobility was restricted in holding the trolls in their place. Izek now found himself in a difficult spot unable to figure out where to move to stop the monsters. ¡°Should I take down the shield and start fighting them? It should not be impossible for me. I am sure my knights would sense something is wrong once they see the shield walls down and come to help me.¡± Izek thought loudly. Izek while trying his best to figure out a way to come out of his dilemma. Suddenly the earth beneath him shook slightly. The intensity increased with the sound of drilling. And then the surface erupted with an earth-shattering explosion. Two giant trolls jumped out from the hole they created in the earth¡¯s crust. Just when the trolls thought they were ready to cause chaos. A blur ¡ªa small figure hurtled toward them at blinding speed. It collided with their colossal forms like a pebble striking a mountain. Yet, instead of being crushed or flung away, the impact unleashed a swirling storm of dust and debris. As the dust cleared, a figure emerged from the rubble. Standing tall amidst the shattered stone was Hana, her unassuming presence belying the raw power she had just unleashed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the little girl who¡¯s always hanging around Alicia? Her personal maid?¡± Izek muttered, utterly baffled. But what he saw next had completely cleared his doubts but also left his mind boggled. Hana betraying her small height and physique, sprinted to another crack in the earth where more Trolls had emerged from beneath the ground. With a small fist clenched tight without fear or hesitation she she launched herself at the nearest troll. The punch landed with a deceptively soft thud, like a hand pressing into a sponge. For a moment, it seemed as if her attack had no effect. But then, with a terrifying crack, the Troll¡¯s massive body shattered into tiny pieces of rocks, the force of her elastic punch obliterated it entirely. ¡°I suppose she doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help.¡± Izek sighed and focused on maintaining the shield wall. But there was still one more danger pending. ¡°Kwaaa¡­ Kwaaa¡­¡± Flying monsters approached with trolls and giant rocks clutched between their claws. ¡°If they pass over, they could drop those over the village and destroy it.¡± Izek warned. ¡°Leave it to us.¡± said a girl with long, straight black hair, her voice calm yet confident. She wore a simple designed shirt tucked neatly into her pants. Caige reassured as if she had a plan ready. Raising her hand as a signal, she unsheathed a knife and approached a young tree. With a calculated glance at one of the monstrous birds circling above, she pointed the knife toward it. ¡°Are you ready to take flight, Maia?¡± Caige asked. ¡°Yes, ma''am!¡± replied Maia, a demihuman with Doberman-like ears, her playful excitement bubbling over. Without hesitation, Maia gripped the young tree barehanded, pulling it down with her unnatural strength. The branch bent low, almost grazing the ground, as she quickly secured it with a sturdy rope for support. In one fluid motion, Maia climbed atop the branch, perched at its very edge like a coiled spring. Caige nodded and, with a single precise slash, cut the rope. SWOOSH! The branch snapped upward with incredible force, launching Maia into the air like a streak of lightning. The momentum magically sent her straight soaring toward the monster birds. Almost like her trajectory was perfectly calculated. It was a primitive yet ingenious method of flight. Thankfully, the monster birds, weighed down by their burdens, were flying low and slow, making them vulnerable and unable to evade effectively. ¡°That¡¯s dangerous.¡± Izek shouted, his voice filled with worry as he watched the daring spectacle. Hana, however, had stars in her eyes, watching with uncontainable excitement. As if jealous that Caige and Maia were the only ones having fun. ¡°Hey, I wanna do that too. Let me also play.¡± Hana exclaimed, looking at Maia as though she had just discovered the greatest game in the world. Maia gripped her chest tightly as the rush of wind whipped against her face, stinging her cheeks. Her sharp eyes locked onto the monstrous bird ahead, taking note of its every movement. She was midway through her flight, and that is when her trajectory started to dip as gravity did its best to pull her down to the ground. To anyone watching from below, it seemed inevitable that Maia was going to fall down. Izek felt the urgency to intervene and save Maia. He prepared to spring into action, but then something extraordinary happened. In an instant, Maia¡¯s body began to change. Her muscles bulged slightly with raw power. Veins pulsing beneath her skin as her frame grew larger. Her short brown hair transformed into cascading waves of golden like yellow fur that spread rapidly across her body. Her hands morphed into razor-sharp claws, and her feet became deadly paws. Her transformation into a beast-like warrior was swift. With a feral growl, she lunged mid-air toward the nearest monster bird. Her claws sank deep into its lower body, eliciting a bloodcurdling shriek from the creature. The bird flailed wildly, desperate to shake Maia off, but she continued climbing its body. Scaling up on its feet with speed almost making it look like climbing a stationary mountain. And once she reached its neck, her sharp claws sliced through the monster bird''s throat. The bird let out a final screech before the troll it carried slipped from its claws, crashing to the ground and shattering into pieces. Maia didn''t stop to catch her breath. As the dying bird began its descent, she leaped from its back, using its momentum to propel herself toward another monster bird. She landed on the next creature, digging her claws into its feathery hide. The second bird thrashed violently, but Maia wasted no time, delivering another swift strike to its throat. Maia repeated the process like a deadly dance ¡ªleap, strike, kill. One by one, the monster birds fell, their cries echoing through the skies.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. After a dozen kills, only one bird remained. Perched on its back, Maia realized she couldn¡¯t leap off this time. The remaining bird was too high, and she needed to use its body after killing it to cushion her landing. As she braced for impact, the feather she held onto suddenly tore free from the monster bird¡¯s body and Maia got further separated, pushed by the winds. Maia¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she lost her grip and began to fall. ¡°Just my bad luck today.¡± Maia muttered bitterly to herself, the wind roaring past her. As she plummeted toward the ground, she released her beast form, her fur receding and her body shrinking back to her normal size to make her body light as much as possible. She focused on bracing for impact, muttering nervously. ¡°Maybe just one bone ¡ªmy leg? But then I can¡¯t play¡­ no. Then my arm? Then I can¡¯t eat! Someone, please just save me!¡± Maia let out a cry, torn by the weight of her dilemma. ¡°¨DCaught you.¡± Came a steady voice. Suddenly Maia felt firm arms wrap around her body. Maia looked up in disbelief, her tired eyes meeting Izek¡¯s. His strong arms held her securely, his own breath out of disarray. Maia blinked, struggling to process what had just happened. She had seen this man before at the knighting ceremony where Alicia had knighted him as the leader of her knights. But they¡¯d never spoken to each other. Likewise, Izek knew who Maia was. She and her companion were Alicia¡¯s trusted guests and business partners, but he¡¯d never imagined interacting with her quite like this. And yet for some reason Izek while standing and holding Maia in his arms, did not know what to do next. He couldn¡¯t help but stare into her big bubbly eyes. And Maia only innocently looked back at him. ¡°Hey mister, can you please put my partner down?¡± Caige walked up to Izek and shouted, interrupting his thoughts. ¡°Yeah.¡± Izek bends to put down Maia on the round so that she does not have to feel any strain. While Caige quickly pulled her friend¡¯s hand and put herself between them. Quickly glancing at the two repeatedly almost giving herself a neck pain. ¡°Just what is going on?¡± Caige sounded almost annoyed. ¡°My name is Izek Valoria. And I am miss Alicia¡¯s knight.¡± Izek introduced himself. ¡°I am Caige and this is my friend Maia. We run the Sierra Union under Alicia.¡± Caige gave a suspicious look at him as if probing for more answers. ¡°And so¡­¡± Izek mumbled. ¡°So, what?¡± Caige answered back defiantly. ¡°I knew demi humans have great physical strength but I never knew they could do something like that what miss Maia did.¡± Izek almost spoke in awe acting out some of Maia¡¯s flying stunts with his hands. ¡°And she was really cool when taking down the flying monsters. And I did not want to see her get hurt, so I jumped to save her.¡± Izek was a little too honest with his words to even make Caige feel a little bit guilty for suspecting him. ¡°Maia. Maia. I want to fly in the air too. So, help me.¡± Hana called out, waving at them. While the three adults talked. Hana had already taken it upon herself to pull down the tallest tree in the region to the ground and seek help from Maia to do the same stunt. ¡°Miss Hanan. Wait that¡¯s dangerous. Get down from that tree. You shouldn¡¯t do that. Master will get worried.¡± Izek quickly ran at Hana to stop her from doing the deed. Maia let out a tired chuckle, her cheeks flushed. ¡°Thank you for saving me sir Knight Izek. Guess I owe you one.¡± *** OAKHART BORDER FOREST ¡°Do you truly believe you can hide your friends from me?¡± Homura snarled through gritted teeth, his voice full of anger. ¡°Once I¡¯m finished with you, I¡¯ll make them suffer too. But your suffering¡­ yours will be the worst of all.¡± Alicia had just now secured Athena and Regis by hiding them inside a capsule made out of her webs. Surprisingly Homura realized that it was a special kind of protection because his unique skill¡¯s influence did not reach inside. ¡°Homura, let me give you one word of advice. Shut up and go away.¡± Alicia said coldly. Homura froze at the sheer audacity of Alicia¡¯s words catching him off guard. For some reason, the Sachi he remembered from his previous world would never have dared to speak to him like this. That girl had been meek, timid, a shadow that faded under pressure. But the girl standing before him now was something entirely different. Homura almost felt like staring at a shell or more precisely a doll that had no emotions left inside it. Right now, he could not even tell what Sachi was thinking. She no longer felt human anymore, to him. ¡°What can these demi-humans possibly offer you? I can give you honor and a lot of wealth. Don¡¯t lie to me that you are doing this out of the goodness of your heart, because something tells me it¡¯s not.¡± Alicia¡¯s lips curled into a faint, bitter smile. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand. But when your loved ones are lost in pain right before your eyes. It¡¯s the greatest kind of pain that haunts you forever.¡± Alicia¡¯s every word made Homura¡¯s smirk waver. Alicia could not forgive what Homura had done to Lucia. Killing her grandparents right in front of her eyes. But right now, her voice was too deep, to say for sure it was only limited to that. Homura knew from where all of this began. The first night that Zero appeared, Homura lost the person most close to him. And when he tried to stand up against that injustice he lost another important person ¨Dhis goddess. The only thing left for him each day was to relive his helplessness and agony. But now that Homura knew his goddess was alive he was ready to take that chance. He knew Freya had the strongest divine powers among all the gods who reincarnated while Sachi had the weakest ones. If he pushed himself to use all his divine powers he would win for sure. ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know that better than anyone?¡± Homura roared, his voice shaking the air as golden flames erupted around him. Divine energy surged from his body, forming a radiant golden aura that shimmered like a burning sun. The sheer force of his power warped the terrain itself. Cracks split the ground beneath his feet, and the air around him grew heavy. With a flicker of motion too fast for the eye to follow, Homura vanished, reappearing mid-strike as he rocketed toward Alicia with blinding speed. His sword, glowing with divine energy was aimed directly at Alicia¡¯s neck. In his mind, the fight was already over. ¡°I win.¡± Homura laughed. Clang. The sound of steel meeting steel shattered the air like a thunderclap. Homura¡¯s smirk vanished, replaced by stunned disbelief. His sword had stopped¡ªno, it had been blocked. Just an inch from Alicia¡¯s neck, his blade met an unexpected barrier: a blue scabbard. Alicia stood motionless, her expression unreadable as she gripped the white hilt of her sheathed sword. The force of the collision sent a shock wave rippling outward, but she didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°And that¡¯s why from now I am going to make sure your each and every action count.¡± Homura¡¯s sword trembled against the scabbard, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. His eyes widened in shock to see that the divine energy that should have easily cut through Alicia¡¯s sword, in fact was blocking his divine aura. ¡°Impossible. How are you able to do it? What kind of sword is that? It¡¯s neither divine nor sacred! There¡¯s no way an ordinary weapon can block divine energy!¡± Homura bellowed, his frustration boiling over. His gaze flickered to the weapon, searching for an answer. Only another divine tool could stand against divine energy. But Homura felt nothing from Alicia¡¯s sword. It was just an ordinary-looking weapon. And yet even in its scabbard, it stopped his strike. ¡°If you are so powerful then where were you all this time? Even without doing anything, we were living the life of our dream as princes and princesses. But everything changed once he showed up, while you and your goddess were hiding behind us.¡± Homura¡¯s eyes burned with malice. Alicia slid the scabbard forward just enough to push Homura back a step as if that was her answer. Or rather she did not think so highly of him to answer his questions any longer. ¡°I am a prince in this world, destined to become a king. I have a castle and the ability that makes everyone fall in love with me. Who are you to interfere in my plans? Anyways, let me ask you who are your parents here.¡± Homura then took it upon himself to aggravate Alicia further. Alicia stayed quiet. Homura smirked, sensing an opportunity to needle her further. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they are just mere commoners you can¡¯t even talk about. Or don¡¯t tell me you are an orphan even here.¡± Homura laughed. Clunk. Homura froze, his laughter cut short. In the barest fraction of a second Homura heard the sound of unsheathing of a sword. But the sword was already back in the scabbard as if she hadn¡¯t moved at all. And then he felt it. A strange lightness overcame him, followed by a sickening drop in his stomach. He blinked, confused, his vision spinning. His head turned to the left ¡ªonly to see his left leg. Still standing upright. Still in place. Detached from his body. ¡°Aghhhhh¡­.. My leg. My leg.¡± Homura shouted as the pain exploded through him like wildfire. ¡°I said I would make every word and action of yours count.¡± Alicia tilted her head slightly, her icy gaze boring into him. ¡°So, perhaps next time, you¡¯ll choose your words more carefully.¡± Homura¡¯s hands trembled as he poured divine light into his wound, gritting his teeth as the radiant energy stitched his leg back together. The agonizing pain left him half unconscious even though he regenerated the nerves and healed quickly. Alicia stepped forward, her boots crunching softly against the dirt. Homura glanced up at Alicia, his blood turning cold as he met her eyes. The faint, eerie blue glow in her gaze made his stomach churn. Now he finally remembered, that it was her eyes that changed along with Alicia¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Kill her. All remaining troops charge at her. Don¡¯t let her come close to me.¡± Homura thought he could run if he used everyone as a shield here. He could again plan a comeback and attack again anytime. ¡°She will kill me.¡± The thought horrified Homura more than anything right now, continuously remembering the emotionless icy blue glow in her eye. His instincts screamed at him to flee, to run as far as possible, but his body refused to obey. Finally, desperation took over. Homura, seizing his chance, began to slither backward on the ground, using his troops as shields. But instead, he quickly fell down. His hands had slipped, and suddenly he fell flat, his face slamming into the ground. When he glanced down, his eyes bulged out. The ground beneath him had turned into a river of blood, thick and viscous, flowing from the countless corpses of his fallen troops. He tried to wipe the blood off his hands, but it smeared across his face and soaked into his clean robes. ¡°This is so filthy! Get it off! GET IT OFF!¡± Homura screamed, his voice cracking in hysteria. Then he froze. His gaze locked forward, and for the first time, Homura truly saw what was really happening. His bloodshot eyes widened, and his breath got stuck in his throat midway. ¡®Why hadn¡¯t I noticed it before?¡¯ Homura repeatedly questioned himself as he watched the massacre unfold in the most brutal, horrifying detail. The soldiers he controlled ¡ªthose he had enslaved with his divine charisma were being slaughtered like cattle. Hundreds fell every second, their deaths swift, merciless, and absolute. Those who dared to approach Alicia disintegrated on the spot, their bodies bursting apart from within, blood and organs splattering across the battlefield. The ones who attacked from afar were engulfed in sudden, roaring black flames that could not be even put out by water. And those who turned to flee were cut down in an instant. An invisible thread, razor-sharp and impossibly fast, sliced through their bodies, leaving them in perfect halves that collapsed to the ground like broken mannequins. And before Homura could notice Alicia had reached him. Homura¡¯s breath came in shallow gasps. ¡°Why... Why can¡¯t I win?¡± After all there was no sense to the carnage he just witnessed. ¡°You put too much faith in your divine energy and your pathetic unique skill. You were so blinded by your arrogance that you never considered there could be something or someone ¡ªgreater than you.¡± Alicia said, her voice dropping to a whisper as if she already knew this would happen. ¡°Is it revenge for what we did that time to you in the divine realm?¡± Homura somehow moved his lips to ask. Alicia shook her head puzzled as if she did not remember at all. That¡¯s when Homura realized her true nature. The devil in blue eyes and white hair. No, the real Sachi in front of him was even worse than a devil. Like an incarnate of death itself. ¡°You should¡¯ve figured it out by now.¡± Alicia continued, tilting her head slightly, her tone almost mocking. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it anymore. You just didn¡¯t look hard enough. You couldn¡¯t see what was right in front of you.¡± Alicia bent down slightly, her face now inches from his, her chilling presence suffocating. Alicia¡¯s lips curled into the faintest smile, and then it happened. A wave of golden light erupted from her body, so pure and radiant it seemed to consume the battlefield itself. Homura¡¯s divine energy could not even hold a candle to the amount of divine energy Alicia showed. The aura was blinding and infinite. Homura¡¯s mind reeled, unable to comprehend what he was seeing. Alicia¡¯s hair, white as snow, shimmered in the golden glow, and her eyes ¡ªthose haunting blue eyes burned with a ferocity that froze his very soul. ¡°You see it now, don¡¯t you? I am not the same old person I once was. I am stronger than you.¡± ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 18 – SOME BIRDS BLEED (2) Chapter 18 SOME BIRDS BLEED (2) OAKHART BORDERS Regis pressed her hands against the wall, feeling the texture of the webs woven together into a sturdy, almost indestructible barrier. It reminded her of the material Alicia often used in her web magic or the fabric of her dress, but this wall was far stronger ¨Dstrong enough to withstand even the force of a volcanic eruption. Yet, at that moment, Regis couldn¡¯t help but feel more trapped than safe. ¡°I can¡¯t let Alicia face this alone.¡± Athena muttered as if still reeling from the shock of being confined here, just like Regis. There was something undeniably different about Alicia when she had left. Athena and Regis couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there had been a faint glint of blue in her eyes. Carrying a hint of sadness in her cold voice, even behind her expressionless face. One Athena remembered when she saw Sachi for the first time. Regis, too, felt that same unease. It was the same feeling she had when they faced the dungeon goddess. The two couldn''t shake the sensation that Alicia wanted them to step back and leave her alone ¡ªto let her deal with her situation on her own. ¡°What is her problem?¡± Regis snapped, frustration rising within her. ¡°She didn¡¯t leave me alone when I wanted to do things on my own, so why can¡¯t I do the same for her?¡± She repeatedly punched the soft, thread-like walls that surrounded her, the squishy impact only amplified her growing sense of helplessness. When Regis and Athena arrived at the war scene. Alicia fearing that Homura might target them instead of her, she acted swiftly to protect them. Using her web magic, she encased them inside a large, circular chamber made of her webs. Despite how fragile the structure appeared, it was surprisingly strong. The threads had a resilience that made the walls virtually soundproof, muting all the noise from the battle raging outside. The chamber absorbed the shock of every impact, withstanding the force of the magical fight as though it were nothing more than a gentle breeze. Regis, with all her fighting skills, and Athena, armed with her healing magic, knew they stood little chance if the enemy''s entire army descended upon them. Even together, they would have been overwhelmed. It was only because of Alicia¡¯s quick thinking had given them a moment of safety. Athena noticed that Regis looked equally frustrated. But rather than being downcast about not being powerful enough to come out of this. Regis was angry. The two were both concerned for Alicia, yet their thoughts were fundamentally different. ¡°We can¡¯t let Alicia get hurt?¡± Athena said, her voice steady but filled with worry. ¡°She¡¯s strong enough to handle anyone. If you really know her, you should have faith in her. Even I don¡¯t like being trapped here, but I don¡¯t doubt that¡­¡± for some reason, even Regis did not feel the same this time on leaving Alicia to her own devices even if she had become accustomed to seeing her go and do things on her own. For some reason, something was different. Regis wasn¡¯t so sure anymore. ¡°I know how powerful Alicia is. She doesn¡¯t need my help. But we must stop her from killing the prince.¡± Regis blinked, her brows furrowing. ¡°Wait, you still want to save that stupid prince who hurt Lucia, enslaved beast humans, and attacked this place? I should have known ¡ªhumans and their politics, are always the same.¡± Athena''s eyes hardened, ¡°Believe me or not, I have no political reason. And I, too, believe he deserves punishment. But there¡¯s something else, something I can¡¯t explain. That¡¯s why we need to work together to stop Alicia.¡± Regis was a bit taken aback. She could tell Alice was not a delicate princess who would break over in pressure. For whatever reason, Regis knew that there was some silent secret between Alicia and Alice. She couldn¡¯t explain the reason behind her belief, but she knew ¡ªshe had to trust in it. Regis nodded in affirmation. ¡°We need to stop Alicia. Otherwise, she might end up doing something she¡¯ll deeply regret later.¡± Athena further explained. She couldn¡¯t shake the fear that Alicia might be forced to execute her own classmate. By now, Athena was certain that Sachi had realized the prince was one of their reincarnated classmates. ¡®Out of all people, it just had to be him. The one who¡¯s been the most unstable of all of the reincarnates lately.¡¯ Athena thought bitterly. If Alicia killed him, the consequences would extend far beyond her immediate guilt. Not only would she carry the burden of that decision for the rest of her life, but she might also end up making enemies out of other reincarnates and will be isolated again, cast back into the loneliness she had worked so hard to escape. ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan? Do you got one?¡± Regis asked, her tone impatient but eager. She was ready to go along with anything that could get them out of this suffocating enclosure. ¡°So, what are you going to do? Do you have a plan?¡± Regis asked as if she was on board with any plan as long as they could get out of this enclosed space. ¡°I do.¡± Athena replied calmly, closing her eyes as a soft, golden glow enveloped her hands. Regis¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. ¡°Is that... light magic?¡± she asked, astonished. She had seen light magic before, but never anything this radiant, this pure. ¡°Something more powerful than that.¡± Athena said cryptically, as the glow intensified. ¡°Then let¡¯s break out of this jail.¡± Regis said, a grin spreading across her face. A fierce, swirling blue energy formed around her hands. It twisted and grew into a powerful tornado-like whirlwind as she pressed it against the wall of webs. The threads began to unravel, the sturdy barrier loosening under the combined force of Regis¡¯s destructive magic and Athena¡¯s divine energy. The glow from Athena¡¯s hands seemed to amplify Regis¡¯s power, creating a synergy that quickly tore through the seemingly impenetrable prison. But as Athena channeled her magic, she noticed something peculiar. Regis¡¯s energy felt fundamentally different from normal magic. That was when the realization struck her. While normal magic would work to bring the magic particles in harmony to work together for casting magic. Not only Regis''s magic was abundant, but it disrupted that very stability in the magic particles and used the destructive energy produced to her own advantage. Now it made sense why Alicia had chosen to keep Hana and Regis close. Both of them possessed powers that defied the very logic of this world. Abilities so unique and unpredictable that they alone could stand a chance of reaching Alicia or stopping her if she ever lost control. Even if it worked only for a second to grab her attention, it would have been enough to disrupt Alicia¡¯s power. Athena chose to keep this discovery to herself for now. She had no intention of distracting Regis or revealing Alicia¡¯s hidden intentions. With a surge of blue energy, Regis¡¯s enhanced magic drilled a clean, precise hole into the webbed chamber. The threads disintegrated under the destructive force, leaving a gaping exit in their once-impenetrable prison. ¡°Not bad.¡± Regis said, and Athena nodded with a small smile as the two stood confidently amidst the fading whirlwind, with a clear exit hole now visible through the barrier. *** KEITH LATIVAN [REINCARNATE HOMURA ¨C CLASS RPESIDENT] Why is this happening to me? I am scared. ¡°¡­Why am I terrified of her?" My voice trembled as fear gripped my chest, making it harder to breathe. The source of my panic stood right in front of me. My classmate ¨DSachi. The same girl I used to mock for being weak. The same girl we had once even conspired to kill. I was living the life of a prince. So why has it come to this? First, that devil Zero took Yumiko. Then that cursed god Erebus and that bastard Kenta stole Goddess Freya from me. They stripped away everything I had. No one was left. No one. All I had left was the chance to claw my way back, to get everything I wanted. And to do that, I followed their orders. So, what if I killed a few demi-humans? So, what if I murdered their families or enslaved them? That was nothing. Enslaving them was simply a means to an end, a small price to pay for my rise to the top. It is a given I should use my unique skills to become the most powerful person in this world. And why shouldn¡¯t I? I¡¯ve been chosen by God to save this world after all! So why is this freak of a girl trying to kill me? Just for killing a few old grandparents who were already one step away from the grave? Just for attacking her worthless, no-name village? It doesn¡¯t make sense! None of this does! ¡°No matter what you do, you are still beneath me!¡± I shouted at the top of my lungs. I don¡¯t know where this sudden surge of courage came from. Maybe it was desperation, maybe denial. But in the end, it didn¡¯t matter ¡ªit wasn¡¯t working. Sachi wasn¡¯t intimidated. The girl who once flinched at the slightest glare now carried herself forward with an unshakable, expressionless demeanor. Her presence felt cold, heavy, and suffocating. Her sword... That¡¯s when I noticed it. ¡°You cannot kill me,¡± I said, my voice faltering slightly as I grasped at what little leverage I thought I had. Sachi now going by her other name Alicia; stopped. Right in front of me. Her head remained high, but her eyes¡ªthose black, pitiless eyes¡ªlowered ever so slightly, just enough to glance down at me. It wasn¡¯t fear. It wasn¡¯t hesitation. It was as if she were staring at something beneath her notice, like dirt crushed beneath her feet. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? You cannot kill me! You¡¯re still that weak little girl.¡± I spat blood on the ground, desperate to provoke her. Desperate to see something crack in her cold facade. ¡°Even if you have that special sword or powerful magic, you can¡¯t use it, can you? That¡¯s why it¡¯s still in its sheath!¡± My words hung in the air, unanswered. Was it working? Why wasn¡¯t she saying anything? ¡°You should know by now.¡± I continued. ¡°I¡¯m also one of the chosen ones, just like you! You can¡¯t do anything to me because your contract goddess is weak. Once I get out of here and reclaim my goddess, I¡¯ll come back for you. In fact, I¡¯ll bring all our classmates with me. Wouldn¡¯t you like to meet them? I¡¯ll tell them everything you did, and we¡¯ll see who they side with!¡± I looked up, hoping¡ªpraying¡ªfor a reaction. Anything to prove that my words were reaching her. But all I saw again were her cold, black pupils staring down at me, as if I wasn¡¯t worth a single ounce of her attention. Why wasn¡¯t she taking out her sword? Could she really not use it? Maybe I was right. Maybe she was just a slow person blessed with unfairly brilliant magic and didn¡¯t learn to wield a sword. Someone else in my class group could easily handle her. Or if not, I¡¯d ask for Zero¡¯s help. After all, she is in his way too.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it. ¡°I bet you thought defeating me would be like some fairytale!¡± I sneered. ¡°That I¡¯d beg for forgiveness and become your obedient little subordinate? Well, think again! I¡¯ll come back and destroy everyone you care about! I¡¯ll take that pathetic demi-human girl you¡¯re so eager to protect, too!¡± I waited, my words ringing out in the suffocating silence. Alicia¡¯s sword remained sheathed, her gaze unchanged. My chest tightened as dread began to creep in. Why wasn¡¯t she reacting? Why wasn¡¯t she saying anything? For the first time, I wondered if I had made a mistake. ¡°Say something. Go on, kill me if you can!¡± I laughed. I laughed, louder and more brazenly than I should have. I didn¡¯t know if I was trying to convince her¡ªor myself. Maybe fear had already driven me halfway to madness. But then, Alicia¡¯s cold, unyielding voice cut through my hysteria. ¡°Homura,¡± Alicia called, her tone devoid of emotion, ¡°let me give you one word of advice¡ªshut-up. It¡¯s over.¡± Her glowing blue eyes burned brighter, casting an unearthly, almost haunting light across her face. It was no longer the face of the timid girl I once knew. It was something far more terrifying. And in that moment, my defiance crumbled. And that¡¯s when it hit me: running wouldn¡¯t save me. It never would¡¯ve. She was in control. She always had been. ¡°Wait! Listen to me!¡± My voice cracked, my words coming out in a rush. ¡°It was an honest mistake! I won¡¯t do it again! It wasn¡¯t my fault¡ªthey made me!¡± Alicia paused. My heart raced. Was that it? Was she hesitating? Of course. Deep down, Sachi was still soft-hearted. That much I was sure of. She always had been. I smirked, leaning into the silence. ¡°See? I knew you¡¯d understand¡ª¡± If I played my cards right, if I showed her just enough regret, she¡¯d relent. But then, Alicia spoke again. ¡°You¡¯re a degenerate. Trash.¡± The words hit me like a hammer, shattering whatever confidence I had scraped together. ¡°Who are you calling trash?¡± I barked, trying to regain some control. Alicia¡¯s lips curled into a faint, mocking smile. ¡°Tell me,¡± she said, ¡°What are you going to cry about next? How you lost your hand? Your leg?¡± Alicia leaned in closer, her glowing eyes boring into mine. ¡°Or your neck?¡± ¡°Just stay away from me. How can you try to hurt me, your own classmate? If my skill would have worked on you, you would be begging me for my affection right now!¡± Alicia tilted her head, her expression blank but her voice icy. ¡°Does that same logic apply to all the people who followed you here to attack us?¡± ¡°Of course. They all would have given their life to protect me at the drop of a hat. Everyone loves me, worships me! They¡¯re bound to follow my commands and do whatever I say!¡± Alicia¡¯s lips curled into a cold, chilling smile. ¡°I see... that does sound like a fun game. Then let¡¯s make you do just that.¡± ¡°What¡ªwhat do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find out just how loyal these all soldiers really were to you.¡± Alicia said in her calm tone yet laced with something... twisted. Her eyes glimmered with unsettling excitement, as though she were savoring the thought of this so-called game. ¡°You are insane. You already killed all of them.¡± I didn¡¯t understand at all what she was talking about. But her way of having fun and her being serious about it scared me even more. ¡°True.¡± Alicia admitted, her voice light, almost playful. ¡°But they can always come back? Don¡¯t you want to see your loyal followers again, vying for your affection?¡± Alicia giggled like a small child playing with her toys ¡ªbut that felt entirely wrong in this moment. Something in my gut twisted. I needed to get away. Now. I didn¡¯t wait to hear what she would do next. I turned and ran, pushing my legs harder than I ever had before. My heart pounded, and every nerve in my body screamed to get as far away from her as possible. But Alicia didn¡¯t chase me. When I glanced back, I saw her standing there, motionless. That eerie, precise smile hadn¡¯t left her face. Relief almost set in ¡ªuntil I felt something wet soaking into my boots. I looked down, and my feet were sinking into what looked like black mud. But it wasn¡¯t mud. It wasn¡¯t even tangible. Like it existed and yet didn¡¯t. This dark, pitch-black substance felt ominous, as if it shouldn¡¯t have existed in the mortal plain. And then I remembered. I¡¯d seen this before¡ªthe day Zero appeared, the same black miasma oozing off him. ¡°How can you be using black miasma if you¡¯re using divine magic?¡± I muttered, as the realization dawned. The black miasma spread faster than I could comprehend, swallowing the ground around me in an instant. From its depths, shadowy figures began to rise¡ªone by one. The silhouettes were hazy but unmistakable. They were the soldiers, the mercenaries, the villagers I had charmed with my unique skill to fight for me. Their bodies, or what was left of them, were drenched in the black miasma, taking on grotesque, shadowy forms as they clawed their way toward me. ¡°Prince¡­¡± I heard. ¡°Oh, prince¡­¡± I heard another moan. ¡°Follow the prince¡­¡± Their voices were distorted, warped into something inhuman, and yet I could feel the echoes of their pain, their anger, their fear. ¡°No! Stay away!¡± I screamed, stumbling back. But they were faster. They swarmed me, their shadowy forms gliding across the blackened ground. I tried to run, but their cold, phantom hands caught hold of me¡ªgrasping at my legs, my arms, pulling me down into the black swamp. Every touch sent a jolt of terror coursing through me. I felt their last moments¡ªthe fear and agony they¡¯d experienced as they died, all while under my control. ¡°Stop it!¡± I shrieked. ¡°I can¡¯t take it anymore! Go¡­ go away!¡± ¡°My prince,¡± one shadow whispered, its voice eerily familiar. It was my butler, now twisted into this monstrosity. ¡°Give us your orders,¡± it said as it tried to grab my hand. ¡°Stay dead! Just stay dead! Don¡¯t come near me!¡± *** REGIS ASCALON When Alice and I emerged from the encapsulation, we braced ourselves. We thought we¡¯d face an army of soldiers waiting to ambush us. But the battlefield was eerily quiet. There was nothing. My foot sank into something cold and wet, and I froze. Looking down, I saw a black pool rippling beneath me. It wasn¡¯t water. It wasn¡¯t mud. It was... something else. Suddenly, a wave of weakness swept over me, like my very energy was being drained. ¡°What... what is this?¡± I muttered under my breath. I turned to Alice, and she looked pale, her legs trembling as if she would collapse at any moment. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alice said quickly, though her voice wavered. Her gaze fixated on the black pool, her surprised expression felt like she knew exactly what it was. That¡¯s when I saw it ¡ªthe scene ahead. Alicia stood amidst the black miasma. The shadows ¡ªthe ones shaped like people, circled and chased after that despicable prince. ¡°Alicia, what are you doing?¡± I shouted, rushing to her side. She didn¡¯t respond, didn¡¯t even acknowledge me. Her icy blue eyes were locked on the prince, who was stumbling and shrieking in terror, the shadows closing in on him like hunters toying with their prey. When I reached her, I placed a hand on her shoulder. Her reaction was immediate. Alicia turned to me, and for a moment, I felt a chill run down my spine. Her cold, piercing blue eyes locked onto mine, targeting me. ¡°Alicia what are you doing?¡± I repeated myself. ¡°Nothing, Regis.¡± Alicia said, her voice calm. ¡°Just having fun.¡± I glanced around. The soldiers, the mercenaries ¡ªeveryone who had been here moments ago was gone. All that remained was Alicia and that pitiful prince screaming in the distance. ¡°Alicia.¡± I said hesitantly, ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡± I felt uneasy even asking. He deserved every punishment imaginable, but watching it unfold like this was... horrifying. Like witnessing the worst nightmare come to life. Alicia didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she chuckled. ¡°If I tell that now, it wouldn¡¯t be any fun.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Just kidding.¡± Alicia replied, her tone still light. ¡°You know I don¡¯t like pain. If I wanted to kill him, I¡¯d have done it already in one clean strike.¡± Alicia¡¯s gaze sharpened, and her smile faded. ¡°But,¡± she continued, ¡°I remember telling both of you to stay out of this.¡± Alicia¡¯s words hit like a warning ¡ªas if unknowingly we had somehow crossed her. *** OAKHART BORDERS ¡°Alicia, stop this. We need to talk to him and find out why he did this.¡± Athena called out. ¡°Alice you are here as well.¡± Alicia said coolly. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t try? But I can¡¯t continue talking with this trash any longer.¡± Even though Athena and Regis were speaking to Alicia, something felt... off. It was her voice, her body ¡ªbut it felt like they were addressing a stranger, not the person they knew. Athena took a deep breath and stepped forward, placing herself midway between Alicia and the cowering prince. ¡°Then, if not him... maybe she could answer us.¡± Athena said calling out Homura this time. ¡°You¡¯re Freya¡¯s contractee.¡± Athena continued. ¡°Where is she? I want to talk to her.¡± Alicia hesitated. Her fingers twitched, and with an exasperated sigh, she finally snapped her fingers undoing the black miasma magic. The transformation was instantaneous. The shadowy black ghosts dissolved into fine powder, their eerie forms vanishing as if they¡¯d never existed. The black mud beneath receded as if sucked back into the depth of hell, where it came from. ¡°So, you¡¯re this bitch¡¯s goddess.¡± the prince sneered with contempt as he scrambled to his feet. ¡°You lied to all of us, didn¡¯t you? You claimed your contractee was missing. Were you just laughing behind our backs this entire time?¡± ¡°Its not true.¡± Athena replied. Alicia remained silent. The prince, emboldened by the lifted magic, continued. ¡°No, wait¡ªyou must have been helping her all along, weren¡¯t you? Hiding her while giving her access to strange weapons and forbidden magic. Tell me, what did you use? Potions? Or did you conduct experiments on her? That girl must¡¯ve been willing to stoop to anything for power. After all, how will you explain all of this? She couldn¡¯t possibly be stronger than me otherwise!¡± Homura shouted. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Athena felt frustrated because of Homura¡¯s baseless accusations. It was only now, as the gravity of the situation settled over, that Athena seemed to realize her foolish decision of trying to reason with someone like him. ¡°Just tell me, where is Freya? I can¡¯t sense her anywhere close. Is she no longer participating in this war? After all, she¡¯s your partner.¡± Athena demanded. ¡°Or did something happen to her?¡± Athena did not wish for the latter at all, but she had an uncanny inkling. At the mention of Freya, Homura¡¯s face twisted in anguish. His lips trembled, and his eyes welled with tears. ¡°Freya¡­ Freya¡­ they took her. They took her from me.¡± Homura cried. ¡°Who took her? Why didn¡¯t you tell the rest of your classmates? You should¡¯ve warned them. Who did this to you?¡± Athena asked. Homura¡¯s body stiffened, and for a moment, he hesitated. ¡°Who did this... It was the devil himself¡­ and those working with him. I can¡¯t say their names. If I do they¡¯ll kill Freya.¡± ¡°Why did they take her? What could they possibly gain by doing this?¡± Athena inquired further. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Homura muttered, more to himself than to Athena. ¡°Why did they take her?¡± His eyes darted back and forth as fragments of memories pieced themselves together. And then it hit him. He recalled Erebus¡¯s cryptic words, the mention of needing a god¡¯s power. ¡°Yes¡­ that¡¯s it. They need a god.¡± Homura said. His tear-streaked face now carried a twisted grin. ¡°Then someone just has to replace Freya. If I bring them someone else, they¡¯ll give her back. I won¡¯t have to follow their orders anymore.¡± ¡°Are you... alright?¡± Athena asked cautiously. Homura¡¯s grin widened with a manic gleam in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sick in the head, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. No, it¡¯s all very clear now. I know exactly what I have to do.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Athena stepped back slightly, alarmed. ¡°So, dear goddess¡­¡± Homura¡¯s voice dropped to a menacing whisper. ¡°Why don¡¯t you come with me and help your fellow goddess friend? Give yourself up as my sacrifice.¡± Athena¡¯s breath caught in her throat, not knowing what Homura¡¯s next move was. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Homura continued, his tone tinged with giddy desperation. ¡°If I have you, then¡­¡± Homura still hadn¡¯t used his last resort. A spell Freya had given him to use for life-threatening situations. There was no reason for him to delay using it any longer. ¡°¨DStarlight Allure¡±. He spelled. And now, with no hesitation, Homura finally activated the strongest magic spell of his unique skill. The air around Homura warped and crackled as a surge of raw magic erupted from his body. The light radiating from him was blinding, and the land around him seemed to turn to ash, scorched by the overwhelming power. But there was a price to pay for accessing this immense energy. Homura¡¯s own life force was burning away at an alarming rate. His limbs began to shrivel, and his face grew pale as if his very essence was being drained. Athena squeezed her eyes shut instinctively. Regis, too, couldn¡¯t bear to witness it, her vision clouded and her body became stiff as she braced for whatever would come next. But Alicia noticed where this tremendous energy was being transmitted. Her gaze shot upwards, locking onto the source of the gathering power as all her spidey senses tingled at the same time. ¡°Regis!¡± Alicia shouted, quickly pushing Regis aside. Regis stumbled, hitting the ground, but before she could react, Alicia raised a protective blue barrier around her, shielding her from what was about to come. From above, a line of intense light, like falling stars, streaked across the sky. But these were no ordinary shooting stars. They weren¡¯t physical matter that could be deflected or magic that could be countered. They were pure, cosmic radiation, a lethal convergence of celestial power, traveling at the speed of light, hurtled down to earth, searing through the air and igniting the atmosphere itself. The land around Alicia was engulfed in a blinding aura, like a multicolor aurora descending on earth. The mesmerizing light packed intense heat burning through everything in its path. ¡°Alicia!¡± Athena screamed, helplessly watching as the blinding light swallowed the space around them. "You are coming with me." Homura¡¯s voice rang out, as he closed in on Athena. ¡°No!¡± Athena cried out, resisting as best as she could. Homura¡¯s twisted grin returned. ¡°I¡¯m sure a little wound in your belly won¡¯t be enough to kill a goddess.¡± He taunted, raising his divine-energy laced sword to strike. ¡°Blame her for making me do this.¡± As the tip of his blade neared Athena¡¯s chest, poised to pierce her heart, his smirk widened, carrying a twisted sense of satisfaction. But then¡­ Before his blade could deliver the fatal blow, a flash of black steel cut through the air. Homura¡¯s movements stopped abruptly, his eyes widening in shock. A sharp, wet sound filled the air as a black blade pierced straight through his chest, clean. Blood gurgled from his mouth, spilling over his lips as his knees buckled. His gaze shifted downward to the blade lodged in his heart, and then to the figure standing behind Athena. It was Alicia. Her hands gripping the hilt of the sword, devoid of hesitation or mercy. She had moved faster than even Homura could react, positioning her black sword between Athena and her attacker in a single, fluid motion. But Alicia was not one who came out of Homura¡¯s attack unharmed. Her own belly was bleeding profusely turning the white fabric of her dress red. Because of the unstable nature of cosmic radiation, even Alicia¡¯s healing was not able to keep up with the damage. Homura wanted to speak, to curse her, or to cry out his final words¡­ but the blood filling his lungs silenced him. His vision blurred, the light around him fading as he fell to his knees in silence. The black sword, still lodged deep within Homura¡¯s chest. The natural stigma of the black sword flared to life, its dark, consuming tendrils reaching to devour Homura¡¯s soul. A sudden surge of energy shattered the air. A vast pillar of light erupted from the ground, shooting up toward the heavens. From some unknown depth of the earth, a golden energy streaked across the sky. Engulfing Homura in a radiant embrace Alicia pulled back her sword. The golden light spiraled and twisted, swirling before solidifying into a human form. A figure emerged, with bright eyes, and her long, flowing hair cascaded like liquid gold around her. Athena¡¯s heart skipped a beat as realization struck. "Freya." she whispered. The form of Freya gave a soft nod as if giving a silent confirmation of her existence. Her gaze, however, was fixed on Alicia¡ªher sword still raised. And her partner¡¯s lifeless body growing cold at her feet. A profound sadness filled Freya¡¯s ethereal face as she surveyed the scene, her eyes flickering with sorrow. Without a word, Freya¡¯s manifested consciousness reached out, her hands gently cradling Homura¡¯s head in her arms, pulling him close. As if she was not trying to interact with his body, but picking his soul. Freya gave a satisfied glance at the two, as though thanking them for freeing him from her miserable state. It was as if she had silently known all the wrongs he had committed to try and get her back. The pillar of light shimmered, and as if guided by some divine force, it carried them both upwards, spiraling through the light. It felt as though Homura¡¯s very soul was being lifted, whisked away to a higher realm ¡ªback to the heavens from which Freya herself had descended. ***
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? Everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume eight for free. And I hope to continue to do so even now. It has really been an exciting work for me to narrate you the story of our main character who fights her way to the bottom of abyss with her magic and skills and then eventually storms in the outside world. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. You can support my writing by reviewing my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you voluntarily support my writing. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and in knowing the interesting characters which will be constantly introduced to you in the story. I hope that the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 10 : Chapter 19 – EPILOGUE
Chapter 19 EPILOGUE ¡°Hahhh¡­ hahhh¡­¡± My breath came out in uneven gasps as I stood frozen in front of the tall door leading straight to Alicia¡¯s office in the Oakhart mansion. My chest tightened, but I forced myself to straighten up, wiping clammy hands on my dress. I had to do this. I couldn¡¯t delay it any longer. I have to talk to her. Yes, I will talk to her and ask her how she is doing. It was only yesterday that this place faced the crisis of being at the center of a war. And yet, as if by some miracle, everything returned to normal. No one beyond the forest would ever know of the small war that took place there. And still¡­ even though the war had ended, I couldn¡¯t forget. The memories of yesterday¡¯s chaos lingered like ghosts in my mind. I couldn¡¯t forget my failure. If only I had been stronger ¡ªif only I could have protected myself. Alicia wouldn¡¯t have been forced to do something so extreme. And since then we haven¡¯t talked much except for things we needed and required. I clenched my fists, steeling myself. I am her goddess, I reminded myself, even as guilt gnawed at my resolve. No matter how invincible Alicia appeared, she needed someone to lean on and can trust. I couldn¡¯t let this silence fester any longer. I am going in right now and have a heartfelt talk with her. With a final shaky breath, I raised my hand and knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± A voice came from inside ¡ªcalm, steady, and devoid of emotion. The door creaked open as I stepped inside. The office was bathed in warm afternoon light, the golden rays filtering through the tall windows behind the office desk highlighted Alicia¡¯s figure. Her white cascading hairs glistened like sparkling silver. Sitting on her chair, in a poised posture, yet something about Alicia seemed distant. Detached. ¡°Athena. Why are you just standing there? Come and sit.¡± Alicia pulled the chair for me and beckoned me to sit there. Looking closely at her. She was¡­ different. Her usual meekness was gone, replaced by an uncanny confidence I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on. ¡°I made some cookies.¡± Sachi added casually, as if this moment didn¡¯t weigh down her at all. ¡°Would you like to have some?¡± Alicia said standing up, her eyes locking onto mine. For a moment, my mind went blank, not knowing what I should say. After all, I didn¡¯t know if the person standing in front of me was the real Sachi or not. Sachi¡¯s blue eyes stared at me without any kind of emotion reflecting on her face. And despite Sachi not giving the aura of her usual self. She looked more confident and original. As if defying everything I knew about her until now. I glanced back at her. Sachi¡¯s pure blue eyes sparkled faintly in the light, yet they revealed nothing. No anger. No sadness. No relief. Just a mask of neutrality that made my chest ache. ¡°I¡­¡± My voice faltered. I didn¡¯t know how to start, how to break through the walls that seemed to separate us now. ¡°Would you like some tea as well?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± I softly answered and sat on the chair Sachi pulled for me. Sachi moved with an effortless grace, pouring tea into our cups. Then, with an uncharacteristic burst of energy, she flopped onto her chair, completely at ease. She then grabbed a chocolate cookie from the tray, taking a large bite, her lips curling into a mischievous smile as she squinted her eyes in delight. I blinked, caught off guard by this unfamiliar side of her. Sachi¡ªusually reserved and too aware of her surrounding ¡ªwas laughing softly to herself, carefree and unbothered. I picked up a cookie, hesitating before taking a bite. The sweetness melted on my tongue, rich and indulgent. Heavenly, I thought to myself, letting the taste distract me for a moment. But even as I reached for another, a strange feeling tugged at me. Sitting here like this, sharing tea and cookies, I couldn¡¯t shake the thought that I didn¡¯t truly know Sachi. Not fully. She was a puzzle, and the more time I spent together with her, the more she felt out of reach. This makes me feel a little lonely. If only there could have existed a magic to know someone¡¯s heart. But alas not even divine magic could do it. ¡°Athena, can I ask you something?¡± Sachi¡¯s voice pulled me from my thoughts. ¡°Yeah¡­ Anything.¡± I said, finishing my cookie and meeting her gaze. ¡°During the battle¡­ when I fought against my classmate Homura. I felt nothing. And even after I pierced his heart, I felt neither happy nor sad. Do you think there¡¯s something wrong with me?¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong. In fact, I am glad that it¡¯s not affecting you in the least. He waged a war and he lost. Its as simple as that.¡± I answered firmly, to the point it almost felt like Sachi was testing me. But even as I spoke, I knew those words didn¡¯t erase the complexity of what we¡¯d been through. There¡¯s no righteousness in a fight ¡ªno clear lines between right and wrong. I¡¯ve always believed that. But as long as the people of my kingdom are safe, as long as Sachi is safe. I will always choose this path. ¡°It only shows to me that you have left the past behind. All I want for you now is to look forward. To focus on the future.¡± I answered with my genuine thoughts. ¡°The future¡­¡± Sachi murmured, her voice hollow. Her eyes flickered with an unnatural blue hue. Sachi clenched the cookie in her hand, her fingers tightening until it crumbled to dust. ¡°I don¡¯t want a future. I¡¯m still waiting¡­ for the right time.¡± ¡°I see.¡± I said quietly. ¡°It was I who brought you here, Sachi. And since then, you¡¯ve been dragged into a demon¡¯s war and got involved in a skirmish with one of the reincarnates. I¡­ I think I¡¯m only hurting you.¡± My voice wavered, but I pressed on. ¡°If you blame me for this there¡¯s nothing I can do to stop you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. That¡¯s not true.¡± Sachi¡¯s eyes narrowed and as if to ease tension she continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t think hard, then he was only a stranger.¡± Alicia answered in a cold voice. ¡°What¡­?¡± I did not understand. ¡°¡­And yet, when did I become such a dunce? Standing there, letting myself be humiliated, wondering why a dirtbag like him said what he said and tried to threaten the people close to me.¡± Alicia shook her head. ¡°He deserved every bit of what I did to him, even if I was being lenient.¡± Sachi said. This time I couldn¡¯t ignore Sachi¡¯s actions. The shadows she produced and the black miasma; she was hiding too many things even if she meant no harm.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site. It was my turn to test her. ¡°Did you bring them here?¡± I asked. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°Sachi, you were expecting the enemy to arrive and even made preparations for it, as if you already knew they were going to come, even though there was no direct way for them to know where the demi humans were.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sachi gleamed remembering the tiny prank she played by leaving one of the beast humans still under the effect of Homura¡¯s spell temporarily and allowing them to contact with the enemy. ¡°Did you not worry about Regis and the other people who got involved.¡± I asked clenching my hand, in the process hurting myself too for asking his question. ¡°Everything was already taken care of ¡ªone of the reasons I accepted Izek as my knight. As for Regis, I wouldn¡¯t have her alongside me if she had been a burden I had to carry. She is strong.¡± Sachi said nonchalantly. ¡°Does Regis and Hana¡¯s life not matter to you.¡± I asked intentionally. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of them like that. They are my¡­ her friend. Just as much as you are. She would never put you all in harm¡¯s way. So, nor would I.¡± This time Sachi¡¯s expression was different than usual. A straight face, but biting her lips, with fluctuating blue eyes. ¡°Sachi who are you? I will listen. No matter what part of Alicia you are.¡± This time I gently answered putting my hand on Sachi¡¯s face and her lips relaxed back to their normal state. ¡°You got it right this time. But it¡¯s not like we are different. I am just a part of her. Though I have no intention of telling you how I came to. The only reason why I think I am able to exist like this is because of my unique skill. But slowly I want to¡­ no it''s best if I stay away.¡± ¡°Then tell me how I can help you.¡± I quickly asked finding something wrong and fading. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t have to come out like this again. She is too weak to decide on anything quickly, but I am different. I am scared¡­ Because even I don¡¯t know what I might do next. So, it''s best if I stay away. And besides I have still no reason to be here.¡± ¡°Is Sachi in danger?¡± I asked haphazardly. Sachi smirked. ¡°Sorry for being so troublesome, but I know you will not like the me right now. So, by. ¨DBut I think I will stay around.¡± ¡­ Sachi in that instant, remembered something that happened from this morning. ¡°I had a really strong urge to eat something sweet after staying asleep for years and was only able to stabilize now. Even I don¡¯t know how long that would be.¡± I said to myself, counting all the ingredients I would need to bake my favorite chocolate cookies. ¡°Then let me help you too.¡± A voice came from back and Regis appeared in front. ¡°Are you sure.¡± Sachi peeked lower to get a look at Regis¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡± Regis looked at Sachi with a stern face. ¡°Did you think I won¡¯t come close to you if you act a bit different? You are still Alicia my friend and don¡¯t forget I am your elder cousin sister. So, we are kind of family.¡± Regis firmly responded as she focused on mixing the ingredients. ¡°Okay.¡± Even though Regis did not show it she was desperately worried for Alicia. Even after the war ended, for some reason Alicia¡¯s eyes stayed blue and did not turn back red. Even now they were still blue and Alicia did not act like herself at all. Her shy manner of speech turned bold and confident. Alicia faced a similar situation with Hana who still treated Alicia like nothing had changed. And even now, after that little exchange with Regis, she was not really sure what to think of it. Alicia and Regis moved in perfect harmony, their hands deftly working together to prepare the chocolate cookies. The kitchen was filled with the comforting aroma of melted chocolate and freshly baked dough. It was almost as if they had been doing this together for a long time. Regis carefully measured the cocoa powder, though in the process spilled some. Alicia, on the other hand, rolled the dough with practiced ease, her expression softened by the simple joy of the moment. When the cookies were finally baked, the two of them set about distributing the treats all around the mansion. They together wandered through the palace halls and the knight¡¯s training grounds, carrying trays of cookies still warm from the oven sharing them with everyone in the palace. ¡­ Coming back to the present, Athena did not understand what Alicia meant by those words. Sachi¡¯s eyes displayed a blue Athena had never seen, and with the same intensity, they turned completely red. It was as if Sachi was here and now not at the same time. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Athena''s words did not reach her. ¡°Sorry, Athena did I say something rude? It was all my fault. I thought I could handle things by myself. I didn¡¯t mean to hurt the class president either. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± It was as if the old Sachi had come back, as she scratched her head and her eyes wobbled, trying to explain the situation. ¡®So Sachi herself doesn¡¯t realize what she was doing, even though she was still conscious. Are they actually the same person?¡¯ Athena thought to herself. ¡°Not at all. These cookies are delicious. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back safe.¡± Athena hugged Sachi incessantly, not realizing how much she had missed her. After having a heartfelt conversation for more than an hour, Athena felt relieved as she left the office to resume her work. As she was passing through the hallway open on one side to the garden. *** ALICE HART - [ATHENA] ¡®Was I really able to help her in the end? You still seem so lonely, and yet so strong, as if you still don¡¯t need my help. So, tell me, how can I help you?¡¯ Athena thought to herself. I am not going to ignore her. Even if Sachi is back to normal, her words felt lonely that time. I will make sure she trusts me when I get the chance. I will always accept Sachi that¡¯s what I promised. So, even if she changes I am not going to turn away. And we are definitely going to enjoy this new life I will make sure of it. As I was passing through the garden hallway, I saw Hana along with Maya and another demi-human playing together. From the description, I quickly recognized the third demi-human as the first person Alicia met in the outside world. The one she told me about ¡ªLucia. She is lovely. Suddenly, Lucia stopped moving. As if from a distance beyond the reach of a normal human eye, she focused, looked at me, and smiled. It was not the usual smile one gives to a stranger or acquaintance. It felt different and unwelcoming. But right now, it just felt as if Lucia looked at her with a smirk. Her eyes glowed with a green hue, and in response, my own eyes felt a burning sensation deep within. As if awakening an emotion within me I had never felt before. ¡°Does she know me?¡± I felt cold suddenly with this unknown feeling weighing on me. But then Hana called out to Lucia, telling her not to get distracted from the game, and she returned to playing. Was it just my imagination? I wondered. ¡­ However, what Athena failed to notice at that moment was that her eyes glowed green in reaction to Lucia¡¯s. *** Afterword Hello there, this is NOEL ELITIA. Wishing a Happy New Year to everyone who has been with me on this journey, helping me reach this point in the novel. We have come so far, and I think this will mark the start of my fourth year writing this novel. Never did I believe I would come this far, and yet it only feels like I am just getting started in writing Alicia¡¯s story as she continues her journey. Most importantly, the eleventh volume will mark the start of the longest and, what I believe to be one of the best arcs of the novel ¡ªthe Magic Academy arc. Yes, the very trope of all famous novels that we can never get enough of. I know the ending of this volume might have left you a bit confused, but honestly, it''s not that complex. We just need to wait a little longer to uncover Sachi¡¯s true backstory, but that¡¯s still far ahead in the novel. I also hope you enjoyed all the arcs in this volume, from Ken and Alicia¡¯s little adventure, to Alicia getting her own Barony. Then came the Knight Selection arc, followed by Alicia facing off against one of her own classmates and the return of Lucia with a tragic accident. I hope you all liked Izek as a dedicated knight, and enjoyed getting to know the existence of all kinds of different heroes spread out across the world ¡ªthe Knight Hero, the King Hero, the Rogue Hero, and many others that are going to shape the world further in the novel. And finally, I hope you enjoyed the war arc between Homura and Alicia, and I hope I was able to turn it into the most enjoyable and action packed, thrilling snack for you. I¡¯m not sure if this volume betrayed your expectations or fulfilled them, but I¡¯ll be glad as long as you derived some enjoyment from it. In my mind, this work is meant to be a simple, fun read with a slant toward comedy and a romantic approach to magical fights. I know I¡¯ve ended the volume at a difficult point, but I also want to give you hope that the next volume is going to be mind-boggling. You will feel the intensity of it from the Prologue itself. Honestly, I can¡¯t wait to start writing my eleventh volume. I¡¯m sure my past self wouldn¡¯t have believed me if I said I¡¯d be writing this line in the present. That¡¯s why I will keep on writing, to surprise myself even more and have more fun enjoying this story.
VOLUME 11 : SYNOPSIS Athena suddenly comes with a proposal for Alicia to join the biggest magical academy on the human continent. The only problem is that Alicia still can¡¯t make up her mind, and she decides to elope once again from the mansion. Why? Because that¡¯s what the True Hero would do. But when Alicia finally decides to join the academy, she realizes her life will never be the same. Whether it¡¯s the playful, magic-loving headmaster of the academy, or Alicia practicing to meet her new classmates and friends. And can you guess what Alicia summoned in her Summoning class?
As I¡¯m sure those of you can already tell that I am a huge fan of isekai genre. Crazy enough that after writing the tenth volume I am aiming for the eleventh now. Feels almost unbelievable thinking back to when we started on this journey! Once again, I¡¯d like to thank my readers for letting me enjoy myself all the way through. May we meet again in the next volume of When I Got Reincarnated As A Spider With My Goddess. ~ Noel Elitia Would love to see a fan mail on : - [email protected]
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? To everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume ten for free and I hope to continue to do so even today. I have put a lot of time and effort into creating a story that I always hope you will enjoy reading and have something to think about. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. I know the initial volumes sometimes could be a mess in my disastrous writing and the current writing still leaves a lot to be desired as the story proceeds and new characters keeps popping up. And I intend to take this challenge head on and improve everyday in this year as well. You can support my writing by leaving a good review on my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you want to voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 11 : PROLOGUE PROLOGUE CELESTIAL YEAR 240 Seated in an open carriage, four adventurers journeyed towards their next destination under the pleasant clear sky. All of them were busy with their own thing. One of them, a staff-wielding mage, was reading and practicing reciting spells from a summoning spell book. Beside her, her companion meticulously adjusted the strings of a harp. The third member, with fiery red hairs, lounged with his eyes closed, letting the cool breeze brush against his bare shoulder. Meanwhile, the most energetic of them was the boy spreading out his arsenal of weapons on the carriage floor to check on their condition as the cart moved at its slow pace. Then, without warning, the boy jolted upright. His eyes widened as he pointed toward the horizon. ¡°Look at that!¡± Natsu gasped, his voice barely above a whisper, yet filled with raw amazement. From the distant edge of the world, a streak of brilliant golden light surged upward, piercing through the heavens like a celestial pillar. It was so vast, so impossibly radiant, that it seemed to stretch beyond the sky itself. Perhaps even beyond the infinite outer space. Though the distance must have been immense ¡ªkingdoms, and maybe even oceans apart. The sheer size of the phenomenon made it impossible for anyone not to notice it. ¡°What is that light? Prometheus?¡± Natsu asked his contracted god. A shiver ran down Akane¡¯s spine, as the spell book from her hand slipped without her noticing. ¡°Orphelia is that¡­¡± Akane asked, gripping the edge of her seat as unease crawled up her skin. Orphelia, lost in thought, spoke softly. ¡°Another one of us has returned.¡± Akane¡¯s and Natsu¡¯s minds drifted back to the first occurrence of pillar of light ¡ªAphrodite. ¡°And this time, it was Freya of all people.¡± Prometheus added. Natsu and Akane turned to their respective contract gods, and from their solemn expressions, they knew they weren¡¯t playing a joke. ¡°Did something happen to Homura?¡± Natsu questioned, his concern growing. ¡°But that would mean the class president¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡± Akane trailed off. They all knew Freya was the most powerful among the reincarnated gods with the highest amount of divine powers. And even Homura¡¯s unique skill allowed him to put anyone under his hypnotic control. It could be to the level where if Homura wanted he could even bend entire kingdoms to his will, should he choose. And turn all the people into fanatics to hunt his enemies like heretics. Natsu clenched his fist. ¡°Who could do that?¡± His voice was tight with frustration. Homura may not have been his friend, but he was still his classmate. The thought of something out there powerful enough to eliminate someone like him left an unsettling weight on his chest. ¡°The others won¡¯t even tell us what happened when we tried reaching out after Yumiko''s disappearance.¡± Akane added feeling lost at the loss of another classmate. A heavy silence settled over them. The rhythmic clatter of the carriage wheels was the only sound they heard. But it lasted only for a little while. Natsu exhaled sharply, determination burning in his eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I won¡¯t let anything happen to us. We¡¯ll get stronger. We¡¯ll become SS-rank adventurers, no matter what. That¡¯s why we¡¯re heading southeast ¡ªto conquer more dungeons, and to push our limits. And once we do, we¡¯ll find out who¡¯s behind all of this.¡± Akane looked at Natsu, then at Ophelia. Her goddess met her gaze with an assuring nod. ¡°¡­Right.¡± Akane said, her voice steadier now. ¡°Sounds like a plan.¡± Prometheus agreed, a faint smirk rising on his lips. He was relieved Natsu hadn¡¯t lost focus. He was channeling his rage into something productive. Orphelia reached for her harp. Her fingers danced over the strings, and a soft, enchanting melody filled the air. The music seeped into their minds, calming the uneasiness within their hearts. As the melody played on, the four adventurers closed their eyes ¡ªif only for a moment allowing themselves a fleeting moment of peace before the long road ahead. ¡ó¡ó¡ó A rising pillar of light filled the underground chamber, casting long shadows over the intricate web of blueprints pinned haphazardly across the stone walls. The scent of molten magetite and burning coal lingered in the air, mixing with the rhythmic hum of machinery that never stopped moving. ¡°So, another one of us is gone. It doesn¡¯t matter. Soon, our project will be complete and then, the world will finally recognize our supremacy.¡± A boy sat near his workstation, his sharp gaze fixed on the intricate blueprints spread across the walls¡ªschematics of what he believed to be a true magical engineering marvel. ¡°You did well in concealing this dwarf kingdom from the world.¡± a voice praised him. ¡°When we return, we¡¯ll be stronger than ever and restore the dwarve¡¯s former glory once and for all.¡± Kanata Aizawa turned, his sharp eyes gleaming with unshakable conviction. And behind him, the hulking frame of Hephaestus ¡ªhis contracted god, stood like a statue. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t wait for the prototype to be complete. They have no idea what¡¯s coming for them.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°So, Freya is gone too.¡± Artemis said, her tone unaffected as if she were commenting on something as mundane as the weather. Her contract human partner Hiori Takatori stood beside her without speaking a word. Her dark eyes focused on the distant pillar of radiant light, a manifestation of the departure of a god from this world. They were right now on top of a tree hunting monsters on an unchartered island that did not exist on any map in this world and they only came to know about this by pure chance. But the peculiar natives there simply called it ¨Dthe Star Island. ¡°So, the class president lost.¡± ¡°Sometimes, even hunters can become the hunted if they are not careful. Besides, he didn¡¯t trust any of us enough to ask for help and has been acting deranged since that devil¡¯s appearance. Wait! doesn¡¯t that bring the count down by three.¡± Artemis asked as if spreading some joyous news. ¡°You are forgetting one.¡± ¡°Oh! So, you do remember, even if you don¡¯t like talking about it. Athena is still in this world, but there¡¯s been no word of her contracted human girl. Even if she isn¡¯t dead. She might have just decided to forget everything and could be living the ignorant life of a commoner. Sometimes I even feel bad for Athena for being abandoned by her partner like this.¡± ¡°She is alive, and that is enough.¡± Hiori said. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you two. You put on an act of always avoiding her. Even if she inherited Athena''s unique skill, without enough divine energy, she won¡¯t be able to use it.¡± Artemis scoffed. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to hunting. Right now, we should focus on the task of protecting the Star Island and uncovering its secret. And soon I will be strong enough to put an arrow through the head of that devil. And all those classmates of mine who betrayed us.¡±Stolen story; please report. Hiroi¡¯s grip tightened on the bow, the wood nearly cracking under the strain. The sorrow and anger twisted inside her, remembering the past when she couldn¡¯t do anything when she and her classmates were being attacked by the devil. ¡°Alright, I will get you a new bow again.¡± Artemis did not like to see Hiori rattled like this. But she also couldn''t suppress her amusement at seeing how focused her contracted human was on getting stronger to carry out her revenge. She eagerly looked forward to the day when Hiori could finally get the chance to hunt down her enemies. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°Prince, here¡¯s the report from the villagers who went to scout on the condition of the mines in the nearby borderlands.¡± Elsie said, entering Kenta¡¯s room with a large, heavy file in her hands. Kenta, who had been seated at his desk, looked up at her with a casual expression. He took the file from her, but the moment his fingers brushed the edge, a surge of energy pulsed through the room. His eyes instinctively shot to the window. A massive pillar of light rose from the horizon, slicing through the sky like a blade. Its brilliance was blinding, almost overwhelming, and for a moment, Kenta could do nothing but stare at it in stunned silence. Elsie, too, had been caught off guard. Her face paled as she followed the price¡¯s shocked gaze. ¡°What¡¯s that¡­ prince?¡± Kenta didn¡¯t answer right away. And once the light faded completely in the empty sky. ¡°I am not sure.¡± Kenta feigned ignorance, but his face twisted with barely contained anger. The plan had always been to capture Freya, nothing more. Yet, this was far beyond his expectations. ¡®Where in the hell are you Erebus?¡¯ Kenta muttered under his breath. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¡°¡­Five. Six. Seven¡­ and ten origin stones." Erebus picked up the last piece of the crude black stone, a satisfied smile spreading across his face as he marveled at the amount he had gathered. Though still in its raw form, the stones would require refinement, but for now, they were more than enough to serve his purpose. His satisfaction quickly faded, as he glanced around the empty chamber in the hidden dungeon, once a prison to a goddess. "Well, it¡¯s a loss to lose Freya like this.¡± Erebus muttered, a hint of frustration creeping into his voice. ¡°And I wasn¡¯t even there to witness how entertaining it would have been to watch two reincarnates fighting to their deaths.¡± His gaze turned back to the pile of origin stones. ¡°So, somehow Athena¡¯s partner was able to defeat Freya¡¯s contractor after returning out of nowhere. Or was it just some luck or did she get help from another power I still don¡¯t know about? Guess I¡¯ll just use these stones to plan my next move. Maybe something even more amusing will happen this time.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó In the realm of darkness, deep within the decaying walls of a dilapidated castle hall, a pitch-black throne sat cold and empty. ¡°Freya and Homura are gone. How are we going to inform this to Lord Zero? No one knows where he is. Wasn¡¯t he in charge of finding that thing.¡± a voice muttered, cloaked in darkness. Another black hooded figure answered with a cold chuckle. ¡°It has been months since I last saw him. But I am more eager to know who was strong enough to take out a god¡¯s contractor. Was it a hero, or someone from the Magic Council, or those haughty high born ancient demons? I guess they could do it if they moved in large groups. Hehe¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t any of them either.¡± A third voice suddenly cut through the air, as Sakamoto, stepped forward into the dim light. ¡°Then who?¡± ¡°Hart Kingdom.¡± Sakamoto replied. For a moment, the room stood in silence as if no one believed him. ¡°That¡¯s where I was able to trace back the pillar of light¡¯s location.¡± Sakamoto confirmed. ¡°Never heard of that kingdom. Is there someone strong there?¡± The hooded figure asked out of curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s a small kingdom in the west. But there is someone there who could be involved with the gods and us reincarnates very closely. Goddess Athena, does that ring a bell.¡± At the mention of Athena, a quiet murmur ran through the room. One of the figures let out a dismissive scoff. ¡°The goddess who wasn¡¯t even worthy to make it on our picklist because she didn¡¯t have enough divine power to match our needs. What kind of god is that?¡± ¡°But is she really strong enough to take out Freya¡¯s contractor?¡± the second figure questioned, clearly intrigued. ¡°Was she hiding her powers till now? And what reason would she have to show them after staying low all this time?¡± Two more hooded classmates of Sakamoto got involved in the conversation. ¡°If not her, then it could be her human contractor.¡± ¡°Who was her contractor, anyway?¡± another asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it that dumb looking girl with very long hairs in our class who everyone picked on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lump us with the likes of bullies. But here is someone who liked doing that. Am I not right Saki.¡± At this, the girl under the hood peeked out, her red blood eyes, long canines visible beneath her lips, and her pale white skin slightly visible under the garb she wore, almost like a vampire. The mention of Sachi¡¯s name seemed to awaken something darker in Saki. ¡°If it¡¯s really her¡­ I know two people who would love to pick a bone with her anytime.¡± ¡°Are you talking about your delinquent friends?¡± Another hooded girl asked. ¡°They are no longer my friends and I am not interested in doing anything as long as it¡¯s not an order from Zero.¡± Saki said sharply. ¡°This could complicate things.¡± Sakamoto frowned tugging at his lips. ¡°If a foreign power strong enough comes into play... it¡¯s already been difficult with those nothing good to do heroes and the Magic Council. And two of Zero¡¯s Apostles have already been killed and we don¡¯t know who it was. And now, there¡¯s an additional factor¡ªthe White Queen. The one who killed all the pirates and could also be behind the annihilation of the demon army.¡± At that moment something sparked inside Sakamoto making him stop. While it was an outspread rumor that the White Queen had killed the pirates in one single spell. He thought the White Queen could also be behind the annihilation of the Demon¡¯s army because they were all killed in a similar manner. But the close proximity to the Hart Kingdom and so many incidents cropping up at the same time in the same place could not be just a coincidence. ¡°That¡¯s a fun opponent to fight¡­ and kill her right there.¡± One of the hooded figures frivolously said. Sakamoto let out a slow exhale, his face impassive. ¡°This meeting is useless as long as Zero is not here. I don¡¯t want any more nuisances in my plan so I better take care of all of them before they get out of hand.¡± Sakamoto¡¯s fury made everyone wary of aggravating him any further, as he was the contractor of Chronos, the god of time and eternity. Even though no one had ever witnessed it, others feared the unknown abilities of Sakamoto, which could even stop time. ¡°I wonder what our lost classmate has really been doing all this time. Did she only decide to come out now, or has she always been planning to wage war, and killing the class president was some kind of a message? But what was her name? Does anyone remember?¡± One of the hooded figures just could not let go of the topic. ¡°What¡¯s the point of even remembering the name of a weakling? Besides you are delusional. We haven¡¯t even confirmed her existence yet. There¡¯s no way someone like her could ever hope to get in our way.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó Deep beneath the surface of the earth, far beyond the reach of light. It was said that when the continents of humans and demons split apart, a chasm so deep was formed that the gods took the opportunity to seal away the most terrifying monsters with the ability to annihilate all life from the world, within it. A labyrinth so vast and treacherous that none could find its entrance and even if they did no one was left alive to ever tell about it. And yet, in the unfathomable depths ¡ªon the 98th level of the Tathya Labyrinth ¡ªsomething stirred. White spiders from being as small as the size of a grain to being as large as giant boulders crawled across the infinite dark expanse. They were no ordinary creatures. Though fragile in appearance, and appearing extremely harmless. They were the apex predators of their domain, inhabiting one of the lowest 98th floor of the Tathya labyrinth. Over time, within the infinite plane of the Tathya labyrinth, they had built a giant kingdom of web, waiting patiently for the return of their true ruler. Once, they had been mere black-shelled monsters, dwelling in shadows, preying upon anything foolish enough to stray into their domain. But now after meeting their ruler once, they had passed through a new stage of evolution as if gaining an ego to serve their queen. Their new forms bore white, crustaceous armor, impervious even to the light magic. Their venom had transformed into a malevolent fusion of black miasma, potent enough to even torture the divine. And today, the silence of the abyss was broken again and their long-awaited moment had arrived. A tremor spread across the 98th level. The spiders could feel the presence of their queen approaching the entrance. ¡°The Queen is here.¡± The first whisper rippled through the darkness. ¡°The Queen is here. The Queen is here.¡± ¡°The Queen is here. The Queen is here. The Queen is here.¡± The chant grew, spreading like wildfire through the labyrinth, a monstrous hymn echoing through the abyss. The monsters were rejoiced but their carnivorous howls were only understood by the one they called out. And then, she emerged. Her long, pure silver hair cascaded down her back like strands of moonlight, each thread shimmering under the glow of the labyrinth¡¯s distant magetite crystals hanging on the walls. Crimson-red eyes burned with an eerie intensity, their glow deepening the longer one dared to meet their gaze. Despite her human appearance, to the spider monster, her mere presence exuded an intoxicating aura of reverence. Hundreds of thousands of spiders bowed before her, their legs folding in perfect unison. As if the moment they had long awaited to serve their sole queen had finally arrived. ¡ó¡ó¡ó
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? To everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume ten for free and I hope to continue to do so even today. I have put a lot of time and effort into creating a story that I always hope you will enjoy reading and have something to think about. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. I know the initial volumes sometimes could be a mess in my disastrous writing and the current writing still leaves a lot to be desired as the story proceeds and new characters keeps popping up. And I intend to take this challenge head on and improve everyday in this year as well. You can support my writing by leaving a good review on my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you want to voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 11 : Chapter 1 – DID I JUST ENROLL IN A MAGIC ACADEMY IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (1)
Chapter 1 DID I JUST ENROLL IN A MAGIC ACADEMY IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (1) ¡°Haaaa¡­.¡± I sighed deeply. ¡°You¡¯ve been sighing so much today¡­ Are you still unsure about what you want to do?¡± Mother, the True Hero, Caroline Ascalon Ashborn, asked me. I sat on a chair close to the kitchen counter, my legs swinging idly. My chin rested on my hands, lost in thought. ¡°I thought you¡¯d know what I should do.¡± I replied. Mother let out a soft chuckle, a knowing smile touching her lips as she turned back to her work. ¡°If you¡¯re worried this will bring up bad memories and keep my baby girl up all night, then I say scrap the idea altogether.¡± Mother then dipped both hands into a large bowl filled with a thick, black mass. ¡°¨DCan I.¡± I jumped upon hearing her response, feeling a bit relieved. Maybe I didn¡¯t have to decide. I could just hold off the decision by coming up with a barely plausible get-me-out-of-trouble reason. ¡°You are not thinking of coming up with an excuse, are you?¡± Mom¡¯s voice cut through my thoughts. ¡°If Athena believes that sending you to the best magic academy on the human continent will help broaden your world, then you shouldn¡¯t make her sad by ignoring her request.¡± I bit my lips. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡± I admitted, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°For now, I temporarily agreed but I still asked her for some time to make up my mind¡­ and that¡¯s why I came to see you.¡± I still sometimes remember my old school days feeling alone. But now I have got friends, a place to call home. I am the Baroness of Oakhart. And I thought this was where I belonged, where I could stay close to Athena. So why was she trying to send me away again so soon? What if I became alone there again? What if things didn¡¯t turn out the way Athena hoped? What if¡­ what if I wasn¡¯t ready? There were so many questions and doubts I had. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m ready for this.¡± I whispered. ¡°If you ask me, you already have the answer.¡± Mom said as she started kneading the black mass. I still wasn¡¯t sure what she was up to. Mom continued, ¡°Back when you met your classmates, you told me yourself¡ªyou weren¡¯t going to let the past control you. You wanted to protect what mattered to you. If that¡¯s how you truly feel, then I¡¯d say you¡¯re more than ready.¡± Mom¡¯s right. At first, I was confused ¡ªwhy was the class president being so cruel? Why did he speak so harshly about my family, Athena, and me? Why would he threaten Lucia, capture the demi humans, and torture them so horribly? But once I made up my mind, something changed. I felt lighter as if I could finally think clearly. For a few moments, it was like I was becoming a totally different person, but eventually, it started to feel natural ¡ªlike it was always meant to be. ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too soon for Athena to send me away from her?¡± I asked hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s useless to try and understand the will of a god.¡± Mom said with a shrug. ¡°But one thing I can tell you¡ªAthena would never leave your side. She¡¯s sending you because she believes in you." ¡°I know that much.¡± I felt my voice weak. Mother wiped her hands clean and turned to me, her golden eyes gleaming with a familiar spark of mischief. ¡°You know what helps me clear my mind when I¡¯m stuck?¡± ¡°What? Tell me.¡± I felt excited. Is mother finally going to reveal some kind of special, heroes only know secret to me. Mother slapped her hand on the kitchen prep table and leaned forward to get close to my face. ¡°It¡¯s going on an adventure.¡± ¡°An¡­ adventure?¡± ¡°When I travel, I meet new people, see new places, and learn about the different lives people live. It¡¯s fascinating, and it always makes me curious to see things from a new perspective. As a fellow reincarnate, you really shouldn¡¯t be missing out on the fun.¡± ¡°Okay. I think I know how it feels.¡± I somewhat agreed based on my previous experience. ¡°Exactly! Like learning the fastest way to kill and skin a monster!¡± Mother grinned. ¡°Or sneaking into a noble¡¯s mansion to reveal their corruption. Or exposing a swindler to the crowd they cheated by beating them at their own game. Now that is what makes an adventure fun!¡± ¡­Well. That was definitely my mother talking. But, mother¡¯s right. I am her daughter, the thing that worked for her should obviously work out for me as well. Of course, I am not in for the same thing that mother is for in it. Also, I don¡¯t want to become a bad example for Lili, who is also attending the Demon Academy. I could already hear Lili¡¯s voice in my head¡ª ¡®What big sister is afraid of going to school? That just proves it I am the big sister now.¡¯ What if Lili says that to me? No, I can¡¯t let that happen. Just when I was at the peak of reaching salvation, having finally found a solution to my problem. ¡°Cake¡¯s ready.¡± Mom announced, pulling out a dark, twisted black lump from the oven. She placed it on a silver plate, which too eventually changed into an ominous color. Before I could even react, the door swung open. ¡°Hello. I see you¡¯re back.¡± a deep voice rumbled. Father, Zylon Ascalon Ashborn, the Demon Lord ¡ªstood in the doorway. Mother beamed at him, holding up her latest creation. ¡°Honey, you are here. Now we can enjoy this together!¡± ¡°Mother, I... I don¡¯t think I can eat this right now.¡± I said, glancing at the ominous, blackened mass sitting on the plate. It almost seemed to pulse, like it was alive. ¡°I have something urgent to do in the labyrinth. If I don¡¯t go now, they might fall asleep.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s that urgent then you should go.¡± I glanced at Father. He gave me a slow nod, his expression saintly, as though he were a noble martyr walking willingly to the gallows. Just when is he ever going to act like a true Demon Lord? ¡°When I come back, dinners on me.¡± that was the least I could do for father in return for sacrificing himself like this. ¡°But you could still have just a bite before you go.¡± Mother suggested, her tone dangerously persuasive. ¡°Carol, won¡¯t you serve me your sweet cake?¡± The true Hero turned to see dad ¡ªseated at the dining table, flashing an expression I could only describe as¡­ rizz incarnate. His obsidian eyes shimmered, his lips curved into a smoldering smile, his posture the very image of a refined gentleman ready to indulge his beloved queen. It worked. Mother¡¯s attention immediately shifted from me to him. ¡®Thanks, Dad.¡¯ I sent telepathically, before vanishing with a teleportation spell, not forgetting the sheer level of sacrifice he was about to endure for my sake. ¡°Oh, Zyl.¡± Mother giggled, walking toward the table, carrying the full cake. ¡°When was the last time you have been so eager to try my cooking?¡± ¡®I can¡¯t let Alicia eat this cake and fall sick¡ªnot when she is planning to start at the academy.¡¯ The Demon Lord steeled himself, summoning every ounce of his strength. ¨DWith an iron will¡ªand an iron stomach. Father¡¯s eyes remained shut, his saintly expression unwavering. ¡®If I can¡¯t see it, I don¡¯t know it.¡¯ That was his mantra for survival. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll get the cutlery!¡± Mother, headed back towards the cabinet. By the time she turned back with forks and plates in hand. The silver plate where the cake once sat was empty. ¡°Did you eat it all in one go?!¡± Caroline gasped. ¡°It was¡­ so tast-ty¡­ I¡­ couldn¡¯t stop¡­ myself...¡± The true demon lord¡¯s voice wavered, his face stiff and his mouth stuffed with cake. ¡°Ah! No problem!¡± Mother beamed. ¡°I¡¯ll just have to apologize to Alicia and make her my super extra special cake next time!¡± Father twitched. He was still smiling with gritted teeth, barely hanging on to life, as he slowly continued chewing. Then, his eyes snapped open, and his status window materialized before him. ¡°Oh, Zyl, what¡¯s happening to you?¡± Caroline¡¯s voice barely reached him as the Demon Lord¡¯s vision blurred. His hands trembled. [PETRIFICATION] [CONTAMINATION POISON LEVEL ??] [CURSE OF THE FORSAKEN CAKE] ¨DIs that even a debuff!? Caroline tilted her head, watching him struggle. ¡°Oh, honey, were you dabbling with dark magic again and got yourself cursed? I¡¯ve told you so many times¡ªyou are way past the age for that nonsense.¡± Caroline sighed, as she got behind Zyl, holding his head to her chest, and placing her hands gently on his temples. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll heal you while you enjoy my food.¡± A radiant glow surrounded Zylon as divine light magic pulsed through him. Was this... salvation? The healing energy seeped into his body, and the debuff notifications disappeared but kept reappearing with each bite. Every bite unleashed a new torment. And yet, his wife¡¯s gentle touch, the soothing strokes of her fingers against his forehead ¡ªwas this heaven or hell? He no longer knew. All he knew was that his suffering must not be in vain. That night, deep within the shadows of the dungeon, a silent demon lord made the ultimate sacrifice. And beyond these labyrinth walls, no one would ever know. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ALICIA ASCALON ASHBOARN Life in Oakhart returned to its usual rhythm after Homura vanished with his goddess. According to Athena, Freya returned to the divine realm with the class president¡¯s soul core once his health points and soul points hit zero. And so, with no immediate threat left, my days resumed their steady course with overseeing the management of Oakhart town and its surrounding villages. The work was not too overwhelming but being the baroness of Oakhart it was my responsibility now to look after the total welfare and well-being of my people. Checking inventory, preparing items and tools for the changing seasons, and planning for the next harvest and plantings. Maintain public facilities like town hall, water resources, and future town planning. And most important of all ensuring public safety. Fortunately, things had become much smoother ever since Izek took charge of security. Izek and his knight¡¯s mere presence was enough to keep troublemakers both internal and foreign at bay. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Major part of my afternoon was spent at my desk, going through ledgers and reports. Hersa, the head maid had been the one handling these affairs long before I arrived. And so, she guided me through the complexities of managing the mansion and town finances. Meanwhile, Caige, Maya, and Regis had set off toward the nearest port town in Hart Kingdom. Their mission was to escort the freed demi-humans to safe passage back to the demon continent. As promised, I gave them the choice to stay or leave, and they had my full support in either decision. But for most of them, there was no hesitation. The time they spent in captivity had left them with scars too deep to heal among humans. I couldn¡¯t blame them. After, all they had suffered; the idea of living among the same species as their former captors was unthinkable. The three worked together to see them safely to the free city of the demon continent by ship, ensuring no further harm would come to them on their journey. The only demi-human who decided to stay was Lucia. And somehow, in a way I hadn''t expected, she and Hana had become fast friends. Or rather, Hana had taken it upon herself to act like a superior, showing a newbie fellow maid the ropes. But there was no denying the two had formed a bond, and for now, that was enough. Things in Oakhart seemed to be running smoothly. But that was only what I felt on the surface. For some reason, Athena grew increasingly tense with each passing day, even though she tried not to show it. She didn¡¯t show it outright, but each day, her eyes lingered a little longer, as if carrying a burden, she wouldn¡¯t share. At the same time, some unanswered questions still gnawed at me. Why had Homura done all of this? Who had forced his hand? Why hadn¡¯t he sought help from any of his other classmates? And what of his goddess? Why was she trapped away, separated from him? The most terrifying thought of all crept into my mind ¡ªwhat if someone took Athena away from me too? I wouldn¡¯t let that happen. I had already begun forming a plan, one I intended to set in motion soon. But before I could act, Athena made her move first. One day, just as I had barely settled into my chair, flipping open a fresh novel, Athena knocked and stepped into my office. ¡°Alicia, I¡¯ve made my decision. You will be attending Grindelwald Magic Academy in the Grindelwald Kingdom starting next month. And that means you have about twenty days to pack your things and get ready.¡± I blinked. ¡°Wait. Who exactly is going?¡± Athena exhaled as if expecting my resistance. ¡°Of course, you.¡± ¡°¡­But why so suddenly? And what¡¯s Grindelwald magic academy exactly.¡± I set my book down. This wasn¡¯t like Athena to impose something on me like this. ¡°It¡¯s exactly what its sounds like ¡ªa school of magic. And it¡¯s much more than that. Your other classmates and including myself studied in that academy.¡± ¡°You too.¡± I was not happy to hear that my other classmates were there. What if I encounter some of them there and they still do not like me? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, they¡¯ve already graduated like me. You won¡¯t have to deal with any of them there.¡± That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. My fingers curled slightly against my book¡¯s cover. This wasn¡¯t just sudden ¡ªit was unexpected. Athena must have noticed my hesitation because her expression gentled. ¡°This wasn¡¯t a decision I made lightly, Alicia. And it wasn¡¯t made overnight.¡± Athena took a step closer to me. ¡°Most of all, I want you to have the best school life possible. I want you to experience every joy this world has offered and this is the next step for it.¡± How could anyone refuse when she put it like that? I could not just scoff off Athena¡¯s hand resting on my shoulder when she was only thinking about me. Her gaze ¡ªwide, sincere, almost pleading, held me in place. Behind her intentions was an unwavering belief that this was what was best for me. It wasn¡¯t as if I¡¯d never dreamed of attending a magic academy before. Back on Earth, I had wished for it countless times. A place filled with spells, and magic books¡ªit had once been a fantasy beyond my reach. But now? After being trained by the Demon Lord himself, I wasn¡¯t sure there was anything left for me to learn about magic. Could some human school really offer me more than the brutal, hands-on experience I had already survived? And more importantly¡ªshouldn¡¯t I stay with Athena? Not knowing what trouble could follow next, or the unknown dangers still lurking in the shadows¡­ was now really the time to leave her side? ¡°I know you want to stay here with me.¡± Athena said softly as if reading my mind. ¡°And that¡¯s why I arranged for this place, Oakhart. So that we can stay close. But my job is not to keep you trapped or to keep myself protected.¡± Athena took a stronger stance as if remembering a vow, she made long back and had resolved to follow it till the very end. ¡°It¡¯s to show you the path that will help save this world. Even if you think the academy has nothing left to offer you, I just want you to give it a chance. And if it doesn¡¯t work out¡­¡± Athena offered a small smile. ¡°You can always come back.¡± She wasn¡¯t forcing me. But she wasn¡¯t giving me a choice either. I opened my mouth, ¡°¡ªbut¡­ but¡­¡± I had no real argument left. No true reason to refuse her. Athena wasn¡¯t asking me to abandon my path. She was simply nudging me toward another one. With a deep breath, I let out a slow sigh. ¡°Alright,¡± I finally said. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± BANG! The door slammed open, crashing against the wall with enough force to make me jump. An all-too-familiar impatient voice cut through the air. ¡°I was gone for one moment and here you are, planning to run off to some magic academy?¡± I turned, blinking at her sudden entrance. ¡°Regis, you came back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important right now.¡± Regis crossed her arms. ¡°If you''re going, I¡¯m going too.¡± I froze. ¡°Wait, what? But¡­ you¡¯re a foreign princess of Ascalon! If you try to enroll, you won¡¯t be able to keep your identity hidden.¡± Regis smirked, utterly unfazed. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to. I¡¯ll go back and ask my father to send me there officially.¡± Athena, who had been watching quietly until now, finally spoke up. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem. The college makes sure there is no discrimination and there are few elves and other species that study at the academy.¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t this mid-year, so wouldn¡¯t the enrollment start until next year for new admissions.¡± Regis asked. I felt a spark of hope rise in my chest. ¡°Then¡­ does that mean.¡± Athena cut me off with a knowing smile. ¡°Being a direct descendant of a ruling family means you can enroll anytime. As for Alicia, I still have a way to get you in.¡± ¡°There is¡ª¡± My joy flickered, then promptly died. There was always a catch. Athena straightened, placing a hand on her brushing a strand of her golden hair behind her ear. ¡°I¡¯m quite the famous alumnus of Grindelwald Academy. I can recommend a student for admission. Of course, that doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll get a free pass ¡ªyou both still have to pass all their tests first.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó TATHYA LABYRINTH ¨C 98th FLOOR Coming back to the present¡­ It was decided that Regis would return to the elven kingdom Ascalon to seek her family¡¯s permission to enroll in Grindelwald Magic Academy. Meanwhile, Athena would handle the preparations for my admission. As for me? I had all the free time in the world. So, naturally, I decided to visit Mom and Dad while I could. Hana, on the other hand, would continue training under Hersa to learn more under her tutelage and to help me when I¡¯d be away at school. Hence, she too was also set to accompany Regis and me, to the Grindelwald Magic Academy. According to Athena, even the maids at the academy underwent a strict specialized training regiment, and the moment Hana heard about it, her eyes lit up like a child. She agreed without hesitation. I crossed my arms and narrowed my eyes at her. ¡°Are you sure, Hana? School is basically a legally binding contract of torment¡ªa place where you trade your soul for sleepless nights, mind-numbing lectures, and the constant fear that your professor will randomly, on a whim, decide you should solve a difficult math problem at 8 AM in the morning in a surprise test he spontaneously created. ¡° Hana didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°Where Master goes, I go.¡± At the end I couldn''t stop Hana from heading to her doom. As for Lucia, I decided it was still too early to take her anywhere. She was still healing, and I wasn¡¯t about to risk her safety. I informed Izek of my departure to the magic academy, and he seemed surprisingly fine with it. ¡°I already expected you would join the academy at some point since you are so good at magic. I¡¯ll continue my training here. This place is peaceful, and the magic density is insane. It¡¯s perfect for my training.¡± Izek said. Meanwhile, Caige and Maya were set to meet with Izek to discuss expanding the healing potion business into the Knight Kingdom. I decided it would be best to seek the Valoria family¡¯s support in establishing a foothold there if they wanted to form a business partnership. Oddly enough, Caige, Maia, and Izek, the three seemed to have formed an unexpected bond already. Though Caige still looked visibly annoyed whenever Izek was around. Izek, in contrast, seemed entirely fascinated by Maya¡¯s beast transformation abilities. Once their business in the Knight Kingdom was settled, they¡¯d return to the Stark Kingdom to meet Nia and await further orders. I had something special planned for them ¡ªa reward for their hard work. And what is that gift I had in mind¡­ The answer lay deep within the lowest floors of the Tathya Labyrinth. Standing at its 98th level, I gazed into the empty void ahead. A smirk tugged at my lips. It was time I finally took some help from the abyss I conquered myself. Stepping into the 98th floor, I was greeted by the inhabitants of this realm ¡ª white-shelled spiders with obsidian-black eyes, an inferior race compared to my own. Yet, this was the only floor where I didn¡¯t have to fight against monsters. Instead, these little spiders acknowledged me as their kin and queen. They had promised their loyalty, offering their strength and service without hesitation. And now, I was here to accept that offer. Right now, I was still unaware of any incident that was happening around the world. I needed eyes ¡ªa network that could keep me informed about major events. And the best candidates for this task? Monsters driven by pure instinct. Creatures that would remain fiercely loyal to me. These spiders fit the role perfectly ¡ªSilent. Deadly. Invisible in the smallest crevices. Venomous enough to paralyze even beings with divine powers. If I could utilize their help properly, I would always be one step ahead of any potential danger. The moment I passed through the doorway, it felt like stepping into a kingdom of spiders. The dome space was illuminated by rich blue light emanating from a massive cluster of Magetite ore growing along the ceiling. The ore had multiplied manifold compared to the last time I saw them, a clear sign that the spiders had become even stronger. Their webbed dwellings had evolved into massive silk structures, resembling grand domes and spires that looked irresistibly tempting. The entire place exuded a strange, alluring comfort, as this place was no longer a monster-infested dungeon, but a sanctuary of spiders. And then¡­ They appeared. Spiders ¡ªranging from pea-sized critters to towering behemoths the size of boulders¡ªcrawled forward in unison. Their voices clicked and hissed, forming an eerie yet oddly familiar chant. ¡°The Queen is here!¡± I smiled as the spiders rallied in front of me. I scanned the crowd, my gaze falling on the newborns ¡ªthe tiny ones must have hatched from the eggs I had seen during my last visit. That would explain why there were no more eggs in sight. Then, one of the spiders stepped forward ¡ª with the most majestic pattern on their shell like an engraved marking. I recognized it instantly. She extended one of her legs toward me, and without hesitation, I reached out and grasped it in a firm handshake. ¡°Elly.¡± Her name left my lips with a strange sense of familiarity. The spider I gave a name last time I visited. Out of all the spiders, she stood out the most, her body radiating strength and dominance. She had grown and evolved the most compared to the other spiders. I remembered how shy and uncertain I was the first time I met them. But this time, I saw things differently. I felt confident. And natural. Maybe I have gotten a bit mature as well in this short time. ¡°Queen, you came back!¡± Elly¡¯s voice trembled with excitement, her small bulging eyes glistening with faint traces of moisture. I smiled, stepping forward and gently placing a hand on her smooth, ivory-white carapace. It felt cool under my fingertips, yet there was an odd warmth in the way she leaned into my touch. ¡°Yes, I needed some help. And you were the only guys who came to my mind whom I could trust.¡° A hush fell over the chamber. Then, Elly¡¯s voice rang with unwavering devotion. ¡°We would do anything for the Queen.¡± "Anything¡­¡± ¡°Anything¡­¡° ¡°Anything¡­" The chant spread through the ranks of spiders, their synchronized voices echoing like a chorus of children, weaving together like a strange yet endearing melody. I couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. Despite their fearsome abilities, they looked adorable¡ªlike a choir of spider singers, swaying slightly as if waiting for my next command. I took a deep breath. ¡°Are you all willing to come with me to the outside world?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± They didn¡¯t even wait to hear the details. Their excitement was already through the roof. I had other options too. Athena¡¯s shadow organization. Then Nia and her team from the Belladonna organization. But¡­ They were only human. They had their own lives, their own reasons. But these spiders? They had no doubts. No hesitation. Their very instincts dictated their loyalty, something I could deeply resonate with. ¡°I want to use this place as my base to gather intelligence. Half of you will go to the outside world and gather information. The other half will remain here, analyzing and organizing everything.¡± ¡°Waaahhh¡­¡± Their voices echoed in pure amazement. Hearing such an adorably surprised reaction from these spiders sent an unexpected tingling sensation through my heart. A wave of nods rippled through the swarm, their movements perfectly in sync. It was as if they had already accepted their mission the moment I spoke. Without hesitation, I opened multiple teleportation portals each leading to locations I had previously visited across both the demon continent and the human lands. From there, the spiders would spread in all four directions. I counted carefully, and after sending through nearly a thousand spiders, I decided it should be enough. But I also needed some special spiders to assist my human companions. Elly''s eight eyes gleamed with understanding before I even had to ask. ¡°I¡¯ll choose the best ones who can blend in with humans.¡± Another ability of these spiders was they could change their size. Some could shrink to the size of a ping-pong ball, while the young ones could become as tiny as grains of sand. Perfect advantage for spies. And right now, I had no doubt in mind, about the spider companion I should choose for myself who would help me coordinate with this large spider network. ¡°Would you like to be my second-in-command?¡± I asked looking at Elly. For a brief moment, it froze. Then, its entire body trembled¡ªnot with fear, but with overwhelming joy. ¡°Yes, Queen!¡± In an instant, she shrank to the size of a pocket-sized doll and leaped onto my shoulder. I felt a soft tickle as she nestled against my hair, blending in like a small decorative bun and camouflaging with my appearance. Good. Elly wasn¡¯t just any spider ¡ªshe was one of the few who had mastered shadow teleportation. That meant she could travel freely between the base and the outside world, bringing me real-time information from the base. She rubbed her tiny furry head against my neck as if testing her comfort. Then, she suddenly froze. I blinked. Elly¡¯s legs trembled, pulling away slightly ¡ªas if afraid she might accidentally scratch me. I knew why. Even the slightest scratch from their legs or fangs could release a deadly neurotoxin, capable of paralyzing even monsters from this labyrinth. I sighed softly, reaching up and gently picking Elly up in my palm. Its small form fit perfectly in my hand. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± I brought a finger to its head, stroking it gently. Elly stiffened at first, then relaxed, leaning into my touch. ¡°I can¡¯t think of you as a pet, Elly. You¡¯re my companion. ¡ªAnd just so you know your poison doesn¡¯t affect me in the slightest.¡± I smiled, tilting my head. ¡°So, you can always stick close to me.¡± A soft clicking sound escaped from Elly, like a purr. ¡°Are you all ready to be my eyes in the outside world?¡± The response came in a thunderous chorus, shaking the very walls of the cavern¡ª ¡°Yes, Queen!¡± And so, my spider network was born. ¡ó¡ó¡ó
I wanted to share that the When I got Reincarnated as a spider with My Goddess Volume 10 is live on amazon. To those who have already read the book, can just head to checkout the book cover. Any guesses which scene is the book cover from. Amazon Link - https://a.co/d/48Cyy8z Also, would kindly request you all to leave a good rating and review, really helps out a lot. Hope you all enjoy the novel and Happy Reading! ??
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? To everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume ten for free and I hope to continue to do so even today. I have put a lot of time and effort into creating a story that I always hope you will enjoy reading and have something to think about. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. I know the initial volumes sometimes could be a mess in my disastrous writing and the current writing still leaves a lot to be desired as the story proceeds and new characters keeps popping up. And I intend to take this challenge head on and improve everyday in this year as well. You can support my writing by leaving a good review on my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you want to voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!! Volume 11 : Chapter 2 - DID I JUST ENROLL IN A MAGIC ACADEMY IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (2)
Chapter 2 DID I JUST ENROLL IN A MAGIC ACADEMY IN THE FIRST CHAPTER? (2) ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN That night, after returning from the labyrinth, I gave my all to prepare a feast for Mom and Dad. As much as I wanted to bring Elly, my ever-loyal second-in-command, back home with me, it was simply impossible. No matter how skilled Elly was at concealing herself, Mom and Dad would sense her presence in an instant. Revealing my spider network wasn¡¯t worth the risk¡ªit had to remain a carefully guarded secret. For the safety of my spiders and to uphold the secrecy of my spider network organization. After all, power squandered carelessly is meaningless. Or at least that¡¯s what I have heard. I enlisted Flora¡¯s help in preparing dinner. The homunculus I had created diligently helped me to prepare all the dishes. The kitchen was filled with the sizzling sounds of frying various kinds of exquisite meat I brought back from Oakhart rearing farms, along with the rich aroma of roasted spices and freshly baked bread. The sheer amount of food we prepared was staggering ¡ªenough to feed an entire battalion. And that was exactly what I intended to do. Once the cooking was complete, I carefully packed the dishes onto massive platters, balancing them with magic as I transported them to my spider network. The moment I arrived, my little arachnid subordinates swarmed around me, their many legs skittering excitedly against the floor. I placed the food before them, and with chittering noises of delight, they eagerly began their feast. ¡°Eat up.¡± I said with a grin, watching them devour the food with enthusiasm. As their boss, it was my duty to ensure they were well cared for and to give them a taste of the perks of working with me. And where could I have found subordinates that would work for me for free¡­ Ahem¡­I mean to say what better way to show my appreciation than with a meal worthy of their efforts. Afterward, I returned home just in time for our family dinner. The four of us¡ªMom, Dad, Flora, and I¡ªgathered around the table to enjoy our dinner together. Dad, however, looked completely exhausted and as pale as a ghost¡ªlike he had just survived a near-death experience with Mom¡¯s handmade cake. And despite the torment he might have endured, he braved it with a smile on his face. I wanted to help him ¡ªI really did. But without a proper excuse, I couldn¡¯t just use my healing magic on him without raising suspicion from mother. That¡¯s when an idea struck me. If I couldn¡¯t heal him directly, I could at least get him something to help him with his recovery. ¨DA gift. For that, I needed to leave home. And so, after much deliberation, I finally made up my mind. I broached the topic with Mom. ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I am going on another adventure.¡± Mom¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± she asked. I nodded. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s something I need to find. And besides, it¡¯s a good opportunity to continue exploring.¡± Dad looked at me with concern. ¡°You just returned, and now you¡¯re leaving again?¡± I gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, last time, I even succeeded in forming my own party.¡± Mom¡¯s eyes sparkled with pride. ¡°You formed your own party on your first try! I just knew my baby could do it!¡± She beamed, leaning in with eager curiosity. ¡°Come on, sweetheart, tell me all about your new party members!¡± I began recounting my first adventure. ¡°Well, there¡¯s Elsie. And then there¡¯s Ken¡ª¡± Before I could continue, Mom¡¯s expression darkened, and Dad suddenly sat up straighter. ¡°So, your first partner on your first adventure was a boy?¡± Dad''s tone was sharp, and mom''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. ¡°Did he approach you first?¡± she demanded. ¡°Did he try to threaten you or something? Did he¡ª¡± Dad cut in. I blinked, completely taken aback by the barrage of questions. ¡°What? No! He is the one who helped me first previously, and then we met again! It was a complete coincidence that we met.¡± Dad folded her arms, looking unconvinced. ¡°And how do you know he wasn¡¯t following you? There are all kinds of brats out there with ulterior motives.¡± ¡°I needed to return the favor for his previous help, and since he needed my help this time, I formed a party with him.¡± Dad didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°Still, a boy traveling with my daughter¡­ Unacceptable.¡± I sighed, rubbing my temples. Thinking they were overreacting. ¡°Alicia, if they ever try to pull anything on you, make sure to hit them right where it hurts the most.¡± Mom hummed thoughtfully. ¡°Umu.¡± I nodded. Dad stroked his chin. ¡°Hmm. I suppose that¡¯s¡­ acceptable.¡± I shared my entire adventure with them as we talked late into the night, extending our conversation over a cup of tea. After all, tomorrow, my adventure would begin anew. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ALICIA ASCALON ASHBORN The next day, I said goodbye to mom, dad, and Flora, exchanging warm hugs and reassuring smiles. But as soon as I stepped out of the house, I vanished in a flash of light¡ªnot to the outside world, but to the 98th floor instead. A little detour before my real mission. Elly was already waiting for me; her front limbs crossed as three enormous spiders skittered beside her. As we had discussed, she had recruited these three to work alongside my human companions. Their dark, glossy bodies reflected the dim dungeon light, and their multiple eyes blinked eerily. In a word, they looked formidable. Elly raised her forelimb as if signaling the three creatures, and they swiftly shrank. ¡°Perfect.¡± I said, my eyes gleaming. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go. Time to introduce you to your new partners.¡± Without another word, I teleported¡ªthis time, back to Oakhart, deep in the rugged mountains where Izek usually trained. The moment I arrived, Izek''s sharp eyes locked onto me, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword. His instincts were improving. ¡°Miss Alicia, you''re back early.¡± Izek warmly greeted me. I smiled. ¡°Yes. I have something for you.¡± He shook his head slightly as if anticipating my next words. ¡°I told you before, I don¡¯t need anything. The honor of serving and protecting you is more than enough.¡± I chuckled. ¡°Consider this a perk of the job. While I¡¯m at the academy, I won¡¯t be able to help with your training directly. So, I¡¯ve brought someone to assist you.¡± Izek raised an eyebrow. ¡°That sounds promising.¡± He glanced around, searching for the so-called trainer. ¡°I am sorry. But are they still not here?¡± I lifted my hand, palm up, revealing a small, delicate-looking spider no larger than a baseball. Its white body was lined with intricate silver markings. Twitching its tiny legs, it turned around to face Izek. Izek stiffened. ¡°A... monster?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s my friend.¡± I said, grinning. Izek hesitated, his gaze shifting from me to the spider. A bead of sweat formed at his temple as he instinctively stepped back. Even without engaging it, I could tell he sensed its true strength. ¡°Where did you find this ¡ªlittle guy?¡± His words trailed off as realization dawned. He could feel it. The monstrous power compressed within that tiny form. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t harm you.¡± I assured him. ¡°It would be nice if you could train with him, and I have already instructed this little guy to do the same. I would have made sure to stick longer, but I have my own work.¡± ¡°I see goodbye, Lady Alicia.¡± ¡°And if you ever find yourself in danger, it will let me know. It¡¯ll be by your side to help you from now on.¡± I turned to leave but paused for one last word of advice. ¡°Give it everything you¡¯ve got, Izek. Don¡¯t hold back for even a second.¡± I hesitated briefly. ¡°Because if you do, you just might die.¡± And with that, I teleported away. The moment I vanished, the spider settled on the ground, then scuttled forward. Izek watched it warily as it moved a few paces away, then stopped ¡ªlegs spreading, fangs glistening, adopting an unmistakable battle stance. Izek thought for a moment about what kind of damage a little spider could really do. Before he could start wondering, the spider began to grow. The spider¡¯s tiny form expanded rapidly, legs stretching, exoskeleton thickening, until it loomed five times Izek¡¯s size. Its many eyes gleamed like polished stone as it reared up and lunged at him with terrifying speed. Izek¡¯s instincts screamed. This was no ordinary creature. The sheer density of magic surrounding it, the way the air twisted under its presence ¡ªhe had never encountered anything like it. With no hesitation, he raised his strongest magic shield, forcing his aura out in the short time he had left before the impact. Because this was no longer a sparring match. But a fight for survival. ... I had decided against assigning a spider to Regis. She would hate having something constantly watching her. Or possess something she hadn''t earned through her own hard work. It would tick her off in ways I didn¡¯t even want to imagine. If I were to get her anything, it would have to be something that suited her temperament. I am sure I would be able to come up with something later on. The same went for Athena, Hana, and Lucia. I did not wanted to burden them with any kind of responsibilities and live their life freely. That left Caige, Maia¡¯s team, and Nia¡¯s team, who were also working for me. With my decision made, I teleported to the Valoria Kingdom, where Caige and Maia were waiting for me. By now, their discussions in Valoria had concluded, and fortunately, the Valorian family had taken a strong liking to the healing potion. ¡°So, how did the talks go?¡± ¡°Luckily, the Valorian family loved the healing potions and its amazing healing effects. They were so impressed that they signed all the contracts on the spot with the Sierra Union and even agreed to fully support us in setting up the shop here.¡± Caige gave a brief overview. I was right in leaving all the negotiations to Caige. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. And I have got something special for all of you as well.¡± I said with a grin. ¡°But first, we¡¯ve got somewhere to be.¡± Without further explanation, I teleported Caige and Maia along with me. In a blink, the three of us vanished, instantly reappearing in the heart of Stark Kingdom. The bustling streets of the Stark capital city stretched before us, filled with merchants selling their wares, knights making their patrol rounds, and townsfolk going about their daily lives. Caige and Maia wasted no time leading me toward our destination ¡ªour newly opened healing potion shop, a venture established under the Sierra Union. As we approached, a beautifully carved wooden sign swung gently above the entrance, the name ¡¯Sierra Union¡¯ etched into its surface in shimmering silver letters. The shop itself was warm and inviting, with polished wooden counters displaying rows upon rows of shimmering blue potions with hues of different intensities. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The richer the color, the stronger the effect. Outside, a long line of eager customers stretched beyond the door, reaching all the way to the end of the street. ¡°Are they really going to stand in this line until the closing time today, too?¡± Maia remarked. Caige, ever the opportunist, wore a familiar greedy expression, already calculating the hefty profits we would be making in by the end of the day. The building was a two-story structure with a beautiful backyard. With the front gate crowded with customers, we decided to enter through the attached backyard instead. It featured a carefully maintained garden, newly planted and well-kept. ¡°These flowers were planted by the workers here, and they live on the second floor.¡± Caige informed me. I was pleased to see how proactive the workers were in maintaining the shop at this level ¡ªand equally impressed by Caige¡¯s keen eye for hiring such dedicated employees. ¡°Would you like to meet the employees?¡± Maia asked me. ¡°I would love to, but I don¡¯t want to disturb them while they''re working. Plus, I have some tasks I need to start right away.¡± I replied. ¡°Is that so?¡± Maia looked disappointed, as if she had promised something to the employees. ¡°But once I¡¯m done with my work, I¡¯ll come back and meet them for sure.¡± I assured her. ¡°Okay.¡± Maia smiled, her mood lifting. ¡°Welcome back.¡± A familiar voice chimed in from the back. Nia stepped forward, wiping her hands on a cloth, her sharp black eyes gleaming with pride. Followed behind by her team consisting of Ivy, Mars and Prowl. They looked tired, but they had more of a carefree look on their faces. ¡°Everything¡¯s running smoothly?¡± I asked, trying to be an upright boss. ¡°Better than expected.¡± Nia replied. ¡°We just cleared a dungeon and rushed over the moment we heard you were coming back!¡± Ivy exclaimed, bouncing with excitement as she tapped her magic staff on the ground. Nia reported that, as per my instructions, they had been guarding the shop without any issues and had handled every problem that arose. Of course, there had been a few break-ins and some attempts to sabotage our business. However, with Caige¡¯s clever tactics and Nia¡¯s stealth, they had no trouble thwarting those threats. It also seemed that Nia¡¯s team was steadily raising our Sierra Clan¡¯s ranking in the Adventurers¡¯ Guild by successfully clearing dungeons. ¡°Great work, everyone.¡± I smiled, letting my gaze sweep over them. ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for me to give you what I came here for.¡± Nia and Caige exchanged glances, their expressions flickering with curiosity. Around them, the others murmured, wondering what I had in store. I slowly pulled back my hands and then brought my exposed palms forward. A faint pulse of magic rippled through the air as two small, fur-covered creatures materialized in front of them. At first, they looked like nothing more than round, velvety balls rolling on my palms. But the moment they sensed the open space around them, they unfurled¡ªeight tiny legs stretching out in smooth, fluid motions. Then, without warning, they sprang to life. In a blur of movement, the two creatures leapt from my hands, one landing on Caige¡¯s shoulder, the other on Nia¡¯s. ¡°What are they¡ª?!¡± Nia flinched, instinctively trying to take a step back. Her instincts flared as a sudden wave of intense magic washed over her. But her speed failed to dodge and keep up with the motion of the creature who latched onto her. Her fingers twitched, reaching for her blade at her side, but she hesitated. She quickly realized there was no hostility. Caige, however, remained completely still. She couldn¡¯t sense magic like the others, so she simply adjusted the belt at her waist, her sharp eyes then studying the creature now perched on her shoulder. ¡ªOnly observing. ¡°What are these?¡± Maia asked warily, shifting slightly as if debating whether to knock the creature off Caige or not. ¡°Are they monsters?¡± Ivy added, eyeing them with suspicion. I chuckled. ¡°Yes, they are my friends. And that¡¯s why I brought them here. They¡¯re going to help you with your work. I expect you to treat them well.¡± Mars, the brute fighter, folded his arms and scoffed. ¡°Can these tiny things even do anything?¡± I smirked. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. With them by your side, you won¡¯t have to worry about anything¡ª not a demon lord, not even a hero. They¡¯ll protect you, assist you, and they can also understand your language. If you¡¯re ever in danger, they¡¯ll alert me instantly. From this moment on, they will stay with you forever.¡± Silence fell over the group. ¡°Stronger than¡­ hero or demon lord class?¡± Nia and Caige echoed in unison, their voices tinged with disbelief. Unlike the others, they truly understood the weight of those words. That fact alone would place them in the category of world disaster-class monsters. And not even for a moment, Caige or Nia thought that Alicia could merely be exaggerating. Monsters of such caliber existed only in myths now. A new thought crossed both their minds at the same time. ¡®She said they¡¯ll always be with us¡­ does she mean for protection¡ªor surveillance?¡¯ ¡®If that was the case, then these creatures were more than mere gifts.¡¯ ¡®They were watchers ¡ªperhaps meant to observe us, ensuring we never made a mistake or acted against miss Alicia¡¯s promise.¡® Caige and Nia gulped. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll be sure to treat them with the utmost respect.¡± Caige and Nia exclaimed together. Caige ran a finger along the golden spider now nestled on her shoulder. ¡°I already like this one. It¡¯s my favorite color.¡± Nia, too, seemed pleased. She pulled her ponytail forward, allowing the obsidian-black spider to crawl onto her shoulder from one side to the other. The way its deep, midnight hue blended with her dark black hair made it seem like it belonged there. ¡°And mine fits perfectly with my hair color.¡± Nia mused, admiring the creature¡¯s sleek, glistening form. A sense of satisfaction welled up inside me. I was certain they all adored having a friendly spider to play with and rely on¡ªjust like my dear Elly. I am sure the black spider will help Nia¡¯s team in their fight against the Belladonna organization and save her little sister. While the golden spider will make it easier for Caige to keep her eyes around everything. ¡°Now, back to business there¡¯s something important I need to ask.¡± The thought suddenly resurfaced, and I couldn''t ignore it any longer. Caige tilted her head, eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Is this about that work you mentioned before?¡± The others leaned in slightly, eagerly awaiting to hear my response. It was as if they expected some grand revelation. ¡°I want to know where I can find the best magic books.¡± For a brief second, the group in front of me appeared to trip funnily. Caige sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°Magic books? I think your best bet would be the Magic Towers. They collect all sorts of ancient and bizarre things and that includes even rare magic books.¡± A flicker of intrigue passed over Nia¡¯s face as a memory resurfaced. ¡°I remember being on a mission once... There was this massive library filled with cursed artifacts and forbidden cursed magic books. Just stepping inside gave me chills.¡± My eyes sparkled at the mention of cursed books. Of course! Father loved them most. What better way to cheer him up than with one from the most famous Magic Tower out there? It will be a ¡®Get Well Soon¡¯ gift like no other. I smiled to myself. He¡¯s going to love this. ¡°So,¡± I continued, my excitement barely contained, ¡°where can I find the best of the best magic tower?¡± ¡°I suppose the largest magic tower is in the magic kingdom of Arcadia. It''s located next to the Stark Kingdom to the east and right above the Grindelwald Kingdom on the map. And if I remember correctly, you¡¯ll be joining the magic academy in Grindelwald soon, right? That tower has close ties to the academy as well, from what I''ve heard.¡± Caige was well-informed as usual. A Kingdom of Magic. With the greatest Magic Tower. The thought sent a thrill through me. This was perfect. ¡°How will I know when I¡¯ve reached Arcadia?¡± I asked. ¡°You will know when you see it. They have the tallest and biggest Magic Tower in the world. There¡¯s no way you can miss it to spot it even from as far as their borders.¡± Nia¡¯s unexpected answer grabbed my attention. A towering monument of magic, visible from miles away? That only made me more impatient. ¡°Got it. Thanks for the info¡ªI¡¯ll be back soon.¡± With that, I raised my hand in farewell, my magic flaring as I teleported to the outer walls of Stark¡¯s Capital. The second my feet touched the ground, I summoned a gust of wind beneath me, launching myself into the sky. The eastern horizon stretched before me, the wind whipping through my hair as I soared toward Arcadia. Flying freely like a bird with wind magic, becoming one with the clouds. I couldn¡¯t wait to see the kingdom of magic with my own eyes. ¡ª Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ Alicia¡¯s gone?!¡± Caige reached out instinctively, but her fingers closed around empty air. She could only watch in mild exasperation as Alicia vanished right in front of them. ¡°She didn¡¯t even let me tell her that getting into a Magic Tower is nearly impossible.¡± Nia let out a chuckle, arms behind her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure she has something special in mind.¡± Caige sighed. ¡°I suppose¡­ we¡¯ll just leave it at that.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó ARCADIA CAPITAL In the heart of Arcadia¡¯s capital, at the grand fountain square, two figures stood amidst the bustling crowd ¡ªa prince and his sworn knight. ¡°Prince, did you have any luck?¡± Elsie asked, glancing around, her expression laced with exhaustion. ¡°You can just call me Ken in public.¡± the young man replied. He opened his hand, revealing a cluster of dull, harsh purple stones¡ª lackluster and devoid of magic. ¡°No. None of them here are skilled enough to refine these.¡± Elsie¡¯s shoulders slumped. ¡°Me neither.¡± The two had spent hours scouring Arcadia¡¯s streets, searching for a magician or alchemist capable of processing the newly discovered Jade Province¡¯s Ore. Its properties were unknown, and no one in the Nova Empire had the knowledge ¡ªor rather, no one Ken trusted. That left them with only one option. ¡°The Magic Tower.¡± Ken said with a sigh. ¡°If we can¡¯t find anyone, then we¡¯ll have to go there. If nothing else, they might have texts that tell us what this ore is or an artifact to extract its mineral.¡± Elsie looked dejected. ¡°Isn¡¯t it¡­ almost impossible to enter the Magic Tower?¡± That was precisely why they had searched the streets first. The mages of the tower were notorious for their isolation, lost in their research, unwilling to be disturbed by outsiders. And they had the highest level of security so no successful break in have been reported in the past decade. Even royals had to go through months of negotiations just to step foot inside. Ken smirked. ¡°I¡¯ve figured out a way, and we will also be making some money while we are at it.¡± ¡°I like the sound of that.¡± Elsie looked excited despite being unaware of what the prince had planned. Ken turned on his heel. ¡°Then it¡¯s time we paid a visit to the Adventurer¡¯s Guild.¡± At the Arcadia Adventurer¡¯s Guild, Ken and Elsie walked straight to the front desk. ¡°Do you have any quests related to the Magic Tower?¡± Ken asked the receptionist, getting straight to the point to not waste any more time. ¡°Yes, we do have one. Funny thing¡ªyou¡¯re the second person to ask about that today.¡± The young receptionist gleefully answered. ¡®Why do I have a bad feeling about this?¡¯ Ken felt a chill run down his spine. ¡°How long ago?¡± Ken asked right away. The receptionist glanced at the clock. ¡°Not long. The other person might not have processed the request yet. You can still check the board.¡± Ken exchanged a look with Elsie. ¡®Just who else was aiming for the Magic Tower today?¡¯ the two couldn¡¯t help but think. Ken and Elsie rushed toward the Adventurers¡¯ Guild quest board, their eyes scanning frantically for a quest that could grant them a free pass into the Magic Tower. ¡°¨DFinally found it.¡± A sweet voice rejoiced. ¡°Found it¡­¡± Ken found his voice overlapping with someone else. At that moment, two hands landed on the same parchment, gripping opposite corners of the quest paper. For a brief second, Ken¡¯s fingers froze. That voice ¡ªit was familiar. His gaze lifted. So did the other person¡¯s. And then, they locked eyes. A boy with an attitude who never appreciated anything. An irritating girl with a weird mask who never listened to anyone. That was how they remembered each other. Neither spoke their name. Neither made the effort to introduce themselves. Instead, they stared each other down, as if ready to tear the other apart. ¡°I will be taking this quest.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± Ken scoffed. ¡°Go take something else. This one doesn¡¯t suit you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for me to decide.¡± the masked girl shot back. ¡°Let me have it. You can find something else ¡ªprobably one that pays way better.¡± Behind them, Elsie¡¯s eyes widened in recognition. ¡°Alicia¡­?¡± But Alicia didn¡¯t acknowledge her. Nor did Ken seem aware of his surroundings anymore. The two of them were caught in a silent battle, a conversation unfolding in their minds. ¡®I still don¡¯t know who she really is behind that mask. And meeting her again ¡ªhere of all places is it really a coincidence? I gain nothing from telling her why I need to enter the Magic Tower.¡¯ ¡®Why is Ken here? Were mom and dad, right? Is he following me? Should I just kick him now? No¡­ he¡¯s helped me more than once. I suppose I can give him a free pass¡ªjust this time. But if he has his own reason for this quest¡­ then maybe it really is just coincidence.¡¯ Ken was the first to break the silence. ¡°¡­Fine. Let¡¯s do it together.¡± He released the paper, letting Alicia take it. For a fleeting moment, they exchanged a glance as if coming to a mutual understanding. Elsie, who had been bracing for a fight, blinked in confusion. ¡®That¡¯s it?¡¯ She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that these two had somehow communicated without words, and for some reason¡­ she felt left out. Elsie blamed herself for not being able to get the quest for her master first and looked dejectedly downwards. ¡°Let¡¯s form a temporary party again.¡± Alicia said. But this time, Elise heard the voice much closer, and when she looked up ¡ªAlicia¡¯s hand was extended toward her. ¡°Okay.¡± Elsie murmured, gripping it. Ken smirked, crossing his arms. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it.¡± Ken, Elsie, and Alicia headed back to the receptionist to get their quest officially assigned. The receptionist glanced at their records and raised an eyebrow. ¡°I see¡­ You three have already completed a quest together as a temporary party in another city. That¡¯s quite rare¡ªmost adventurers don¡¯t cross paths again. But if you have good teamwork, you might just be able to overcome this one as well.¡± The words struck the trio as odd, but none of them dwelled on it. Their true goal was the Magic Tower, and nothing else mattered. After leaving the guild, the three soon arrived at the Magic Tower¡¯s outer gates ¡ªonly to be stopped at the towering stone walls, still some distance from the actual tower itself. Ken stepped forward and handed the approved quest form from the Adventurers¡¯ Guild. ¡°We¡¯re here on an official request.¡± he stated. One of the guards eyed them with suspicion. ¡°I trust you¡¯ve prepared properly for this? This isn¡¯t some sightseeing trip. Many adventurers think they can just waltz into the Magic Tower for fun. But they can¡¯t be more wrong.¡± ¡°Yep, we get all kinds of reckless fools. So, don¡¯t try anything foolish.¡± another guard added with a chuckle. The first guard sighed. ¡°Head to the back gate. I¡¯ll send word to someone to inform you about the job in more detail.¡± The trio exchanged brief glances. They weren¡¯t interested in the guard¡¯s warnings¡ªnor did they care about the details of the job itself. All they needed was to get inside the tower. Still, they complied. Without a word, they made their way to the back gate, moving with just enough obedience to keep the guards from getting suspicious while also ensuring everyone believed they were just here for the quest. ¡ó¡ó¡ó ARCADIA MAGIC TOWER ¨C OUTER WALLS A man wearing the official uniform of the Arcadia Magic Tower¡¯s management arrived at the back gates of the outer walls. As soon as he unlatched the gate, a strong gust of wind rushed in, forcing him to squint as his long robes whipped wildly around him. One particularly loose strip of fabric snapped against his face, momentarily blocking his vision. With an irritated grunt, he pulled the cloth away¡ªonly to find himself standing alone. No one was there. A deep sigh escaped his lips. ¡°Hah. Knew it. They ran off like all the others.¡± he muttered under his breath, shaking his head. The guards at the front gate must have scared them off¡ªor maybe they had enough sense to realize this job wasn¡¯t worth the risk. Not for any amount of gold. ¡°Smart choice,¡± he scoffed, folding his arms. ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t take this job willingly.¡± Still, duty demanded he file an official report. His fingers clenched into a fist at the thought of spending the night in the office overworking. He pulled the lever to close down the back gate. Just as he turned to retreat into the safety of the tower¡¯s walls, a sudden chill crawled up his spine. It was subtle at first. Then, it grew ¡ªa presence pressing down on him, unseen but unmistakable. His throat tightened. Slowly, hesitantly, he turned his head¡ªonly to find the back gate still empty. Didn¡¯t I close the door just now? Did it not work? The man was confused at the bizarre situation in front of him but decided not to think too much about it. ¡°I¡¯ll lodge a formal complaint to the Adventurers¡¯ Guild¡­ and then I¡¯m done. I quit. I¡¯ve put up with this madness for long enough.¡± ¡ó¡ó¡ó
?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? SUPPORT ME IN MY WRITING ?\_(¥Ä)_/ ? To everyone who is reading my novel and loves Alicia on her exciting adventures in this new fantasy world. Thanks a lot for all your support! It really means a lot to me. Till now I have published from volume one to volume ten for free and I hope to continue to do so even today. I have put a lot of time and effort into creating a story that I always hope you will enjoy reading and have something to think about. Keeping the text error free takes a lot of revisions and consumes time, but no work is ever perfect. With your support and reviews I know that I have improved a lot in my writing. I know the initial volumes sometimes could be a mess in my disastrous writing and the current writing still leaves a lot to be desired as the story proceeds and new characters keeps popping up. And I intend to take this challenge head on and improve everyday in this year as well. You can support my writing by leaving a good review on my book on the platform you are reading. And even now I am asking for a bit more that if you want to voluntarily support my writing then you can do it now. . Patreon page Link - https://www.patreon.com/noelelitia Paypal link - Click Here Join discord community - https://discord.com/invite/WUGFUxbpbd . I hope that you keep enjoying my work and the next chapter too proves to be to your liking! Happy Reading Everyone!!!